《My Hermes System》


 Character List

    These are the list of current characters with their corresponding detail the first time they were introduced. Do note that this might contain spoilers. So tread very carefully.


    Van (Evans) | System Type: ???


    Main Protagonist of the story and is the Holder of the Hermes System.


    Current Alignment in the Story: Chaotic Neutral, maybe.


    Current Age: 16


    Current Height: 155cm / 5''1"~


    Current Top Running Speed: 496 km/h


    [ NEWER YORK SYSTEM ACADEMY CHARACTERS ]


    Beatrice Williams | System Type: Mage, First introduced - Chapter 8


    A freshman student of the NYSA. Van''s first acquaintance/friend in the academy. She helped Van get to the freshman orientation.


    Bruce Jacobs | System Type: Enhance, First introduced - Chapter Chapter 11


    An instructor at the NYSA. Adviser to Van''s class.


    Gemma Hopkins | System Type: Evolution, First introduced - Chapter 3


    An athletic sophomore student of the NYSA. She was the one to find Van bleeding to death before he unlocked his system.


    Gerald Lauder | System Type: Enhancer, First introduced - Chapter 1


    A sophomore student of the NYSA. He and his group beat Van to death at the start of the story.


    Harvey Lauder | System Type: Enhancer, First introduced - Chapter 9


    A freshman student of NYSA. Van''s second acquaintance/friend in the academy. Has a weird way of making friends.


    Lance Lang | System Type: Mage, First introduced - Chapter 13


    An instructor at NYSA. Adviser to the first class that Van and his classmates competed with.


    [ EXPLORER''S ASSOCIATION ]


    Brandon Bellick | System Type: Evolution, First introduced - Chapter 13


    A member of the Golden Minotaur Guild. Has his eyes on Van the first time he saw him.


    Sarah | System Type: Enhancer, First introduced - Chapter 7


    An official of the Explorer''s association. She was the one that helped Van to enroll in the academy. Also knows that Van killed his father, but chose to keep it a secret.


    [ RELIC GRAVEYARD/SLUMS - Van''s Home City ]


    Andrea | No System, First introduced - Chapter 5


    A childhood friend of Van. Even though she and Van were not too close, she was the closest thing to a sister that Van has.


    Father | No System, First introduced - Chapter 5-6


    Van''s abusive father.

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Rough Welcome

    "O...oooh!"


    "There are so many people!"


    "That man just turned into a beast!"


    "How can he lift that!?"


    "She''s breathing fire!"


    Evans'' amazement could be heard even from a mile away. He was currently being escorted by Gerald''s and his group and were on their way to the office of the Headmaster.


    Everything was new to Evans'' eyes. From where he was from, there were only mountains of relics and trash. And occasionally, there were times that a System Holder would pass by. And every time, he could not help but be amazed-- thinking how amazing it was if he can become like one.


    And now, he had the chance to become one.


    Gerald''s group had wide smirks on their faces as they stared at the dirty bumbling kid in front of them. Some of them were about to laugh, but Gerald glanced at them before they could do so.


    All of the students that they passed by all had curious and confused gazes in their eyes.


    ''Why is there a beggar inside the academy?'', they all thought. Some wanted to approach Evans, either wanting to ask him who he was, or wanting to ask him to leave from the premises, but as soon as they saw the group behind him, they all quickly turned away.


    "Hey, Evans!"


    Gerald shouted, quickly catching the attention of the awestruck Gerald.


    "Y...yes!?"


    "Let''s go, the Headmaster is waiting for us", Gerald waved his hand, beckoning Evans to follow them, "You can look as much as you want once you''re enrolled in the academy", Gerald said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Evans quickly became excited as he once again followed Gerald and his group. Gerald''s group, however, covered all of their mouths as muffled laughs could be silently heard from them.


    And so, once again Evans followed the group. He followed them inside until they reached an isolated area with a stone platform in the middle- a small arena.


    "This?", Evans was confused, "...Where is the Headmaster?", he said as he turned his head towards Gerald.


    "Oh, he will be here", Gerald once again revealed a warm smile, "Why don''t you climb on the stage so the Headmaster can see you once he is here?", Gerald pointed at the platform.


    "There?", Evans tilted his head.


    "Yes. You need to go through a test first before you can enroll", Gerald stretched his hand, "Give me your sack, you won''t need it here"


    "O...okay", Evans was hesitant at first, but seeing as Gerald has been helping from the start, he handed him his sack of relics. He then took a deep breath before climbing on the platform. He looked around, and all he could see were empty seats surrounding him.


    He closed his eyes as he imagined people cheering for him and calling his name.


    Evans! Evans! Evans!


    He wondered what kind of power his System would give him. Will it allow him to turn into a gigantic beast? Will he also be able to breathe fire like what he saw earlier?


    Or will it allow him to lift things that were a hundred times heavier than him?


    Evans shook his head. It didn''t matter what power the system would give him. As long as he could escape the place he calls home, as long as he could run away from the clutches of his father, then any power would be fine.


    Evans once again took a deep breath as he opened his eyes, "Seniors, when will the Headmaster arri--"


    But before he could finish his words, he felt something warm beneath his bare feet, and soon, it became warmer and warmer.


    "Gah!"


    Evans could not help but jump as the warmth beneath his feet intensified. But as soon as his feet landed on the platform again, the skin of his sole instantly withered due to the extreme temperature.


    "Gaaah!", Evans kneeled on the floor, spreading the scorching pain on his arms as well. But soon, the boiling platform became cooler. With the extreme heat gone, Evans'' body instinctively tried to crawl away from the stage.


    However, before he could get off the platform, his vision shifted.


    He felt a familiar pain on his cheek as visions of his father beating him resurfaced in his mind. He rolled on the platform, once again going back to the center.


    "What...what is going on", Evans'' stuttered weakly as he looked at Gerald.


    And there, the warmth on Gerald''s smile was all but gone, replaced by a sinister one.


    "Sorry", Gerald chuckled as he cracked his fists,


    "...We needed a practice dummy"

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Blood

    "Sorry we needed a practice dummy"


    The laughter of Gerald and his group filled the entire arena.


    "W...what?", Evans once again released a stuttered breath. Blood oozing from his mouth from Gerald''s punch.


    The group then turned his huge straw sack upside down, throwing all its contents on the floor.


    "N...no", Evans tried to stand up, but he failed to do so as his legs trembled uncontrollably.


    "What the heck, this guy brought nothing but junk", one of the students chuckled.


    "Oh, look at this", one of them picked up a thin black box from the relics that were sprawled on the floor, "What even is this?"


    "Here. Here! Hand it to me", another student grabbed the thin black box, "Watch this!", he said as he threw the box towards Evans'' direction. Hitting him straight on the forehead.


    "Gah!"


    Evans howled in pain as the thin black box hit his head. It also shattered in pieces, with the shards puncturing and sticking in Evans'' face.


    "Hahaha! Let me try!"


    Once more, another hard object was thrown towards him. Again, and again, until his whole body was drowned in the relics that he so collected with all of his efforts.


    His breathing became erratic as his whole body was filled with pain. His feet and arms, burnt. His jaw, dislocated from Gerald''s fists, there were shards sticking all over his body, and several of his bones were broken.


    But even then, the group laughed at him, not even caring that he was bleeding all over the place.


    But Evans could no longer hear them.


    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. He repeated in his mind as his breaths were the only thing that he could hear.


    And soon, his vision was clouded. Images of his father once again replayed in his mind as his body slowly curled into a ball.


    "N...no", he whimpered, "Father please no"


    His whole body trembled as he repeated his words over and over again. His tears mixing with his blood on the platform.


    "Oi, what the f*ck is happening to him?"


    "Is he actually crying from just this much? Kakaka!"


    "You can''t be a System Holder if you can''t endure this much, boy!"


    "Are you calling for daddy!? Hahaha!"


    "This guy is funny. Let''s heal him so we can beat him up some more"


    One of the students was about to climb up the stage, but before he could do so, Gerald pulled him away.


    "Let''s go", Gerald said.


    "W...what?"


    "Let''s go", Gerald repeated his words, his voice turning colder, "We are done here"


    "But we''re only getting started!", complained one of the students.


    Hearing this, Gerald could not help but click his tongue, "Are you disobeying me?", Gerald said as he stared at the student who complained.


    "N...no", the student quickly backed away as he looked to the side.


    "What about him?", the student who was about to heal Gerald muttered.


    "Leave him"


    "What!? He might--"


    But before he could finish his words, Gerald completely ignored him and proceeded to walk out of the arena. "God damn it", the student cursed as he followed Gerald out. And quickly, the others followed, they didn''t really want to be caught in this scene by a teacher without Gerald with them.


    And so, they left Evans, whose cries continued to echo throughout the arena.


    "F...father it hurts please no"


    ***


    "Ugh why am I the one that needs to feed the griffons!?"


    An athletic female student sporting red hair was walking barefoot around the academy grounds, with her boots hanging from her neck. Her complaints filled the air but reached no one.


    "Why is this place so huge anyway!?"


    She raised her hands in the air, the boots that were hanging from her neck swayed, hitting her straight in the face.


    "Ugh. Damn it!", she wanted to pull her hair out in frustration, but afraid that her boots might hit her again in the face. "Am I even in the right place!?"


    The academy was, in a word, gigantic. It, after all, housed almost 5,000 students. If you include the staff, then it will be even more. If one were not familiar with the geography of the school, then one was bound to get lost.


    And so with a sigh, the female student continued to walk. But she could not help but pause when she heard a cry echoing through the air.


    "F...father please"


    It felt like bugs crawled through her entire body as the cry pierced her ears.


    "A a ghost!? Is there a ghost here!?", the female student''s eyes widened as she slowly backed away. She was about to run away but her nose twitched as she smelled a familiar scent.


    "This is", the female student closed her eyes as she strengthened her sense of smell. She was the Holder of an Evolution type System. And as the name suggests, it allowed her body to evolve in certain ways. Whether it be to transform fully into a beast or still something humanoid.


    The female student continued to twitch her nose, but after a few seconds, her face twisted.


    "This is blood!"

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Rude Awakening

    "This is blood!"


    The female student quickly opened her eyes as she rushed towards the direction of the scent. The cries get louder and louder as she gets closer to the source.


    "!!!", her eyes widened as soon as she arrived in one of the isolated arenas of the academy. Right there, in the middle of the platform, a boy in rags was curled into a ball, covered in the pool of his own blood, forming ripples from his trembling body.


    It was Evans.


    The female student quickly ran up the stage to check up on the boy, and as soon as she touched him, the boy crawled away, the cracks of his broken bones whispering in the female student''s ears.


    "G...go away!", the boy shouted as he once again curled into a ball, his blood trailing on the ground.


    "This who did this!?", the female student could not help but howl as she looked at the state of the boy.


    "Who did this to you!?", the female student once again approached the boy, but due to her vexation, she almost slipped on the boy''s blood. But she quickly regained her balance, but the boots hanging on her neck fell to the ground. She, however, did not even care as she once again walked towards the bloodied boy, this time carefully.


    "N...no. You''ve lost too much blood", seeing the boy''s pale skin, the female student could not help but cover her mouth. "I will take you to a heale--"


    The female student was about to lift the boy up, but then she remembered the cracking sounds she heard when the boy moved.


    If she carried him, there was a chance that his broken bones might puncture an organ. The female student could not help but click her tongue.


    "Can you hear me, kid?", she spoke softly as she kneeled beside the boy, "My name is Gemma hang in there, okay? I will call for a healer. I will be quick, I promise"


    As soon as she said that, her muscles started to bulge and fur started growing on parts of her skin. Her feet also grew, half a size bigger than it was before, the nails on her toes as sharp as knives.


    "Hang in there, kid", Gemma once again whispered before running off the platform, her claws leaving marks in the ground.


    With the female student called Gemma gone, Evans was once again left alone in the arena. His cries still echo in the air. But after a few seconds, he lifted his head and wiped the tears that were on his face.


    Even doing something as simple as that made his whole body ache. But still, he stood up. If the girl from earlier brings a healer here, he was afraid that he was going to get in trouble.


    Evans thought that he would have to pay the healer. All of his treasures were destroyed by Gerald and his group, so they might lock him up if he couldn''t pay up, Evan thought.


    Evans was unfamiliar to help. All his life, he lived in a place where his cries were ignored. And when he tells anyone what his father does to him, his father would end up beating him even more.


    And so, even though it felt like worms were eating his entire body from the inside out, he started to walk.


    It hurts It hurts It hurts


    His mind was howling in pain, and yet, he continued to walk. Dragging his burnt feet, leaving footprints and trails of blood as he walked.


    It hurts It hurts


    My fucking feet hurt!


    "Gah!"


    His eyes trembled as he fell to the ground, unable to bear the pain any longer. The broken bones on his body wriggled, causing him to cough up blood once more.


    Different thoughts raced in his mind.


    Why did this happen to him?


    What did he do to deserve this?


    He thought that things would be different now that he discovered that he was a System Holder.


    System Holders were heroes that defeated monsters So, why did Gerald and his group do this to him?


    His father also hurt and abused him relentlessly.


    Was it actually him? Was he the problem?


    ''Am I a monster?'', Evans thought.


    He only wanted to get away, so why


    Why was he in so much pain?


    Evans'' broken jaw once again trembled. His face winced because of all the pain that he was feeling, his tears once again trailed uncontrollably on his face.


    His whimpers, once again filling the arena. His breaths, pushing away the blood that was drowning his face as he lay flat on the platform.


    Something anything


    His eyes blinked numerous times as he reached for anything that could help him. He waved his hand, slowly tapping the floor.


    Anything anything will do, he thought.


    And then, finally, his hand felt something. He weakly turned his head to see what it was.


    It was Gemma''s boots, which fell when she almost slipped on the platform.


    Evans slightly chuckled as he saw the boots, coughing up blood in between. This would help alleviate the searing pain on his feet while walking, wouldn''t it?


    And so, with all of his strength, he sat up. Gritting his teeth to try and ignore the pain. He untied the lace of the boots that were tangled together, his vision slowly fading to black as he did so.


    The only thing he could hear now was the sound of his heart beating.


    The pain that he was feeling drowned out any noise that the world could sing to him. It was only him, his breath, and his struggle in wearing the boots.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, he successfully wore the boots. It was a bit big, but it was better than nothing.


    And so, with a slight smile and hope on his face, he stood up only to find himself falling back to the ground, like a puppet whose strings were cut.


    *THUD*


    "Hm?", Evans was confused. He fell to the ground, and yet he couldn''t feel any pain No he wasn''t feeling anything at all.


    He tried to move his feet, but it no longer followed him. He tried to blink his eyes, but it also did not follow his orders.


    "Oh", Evans exclaimed as he stared at the words that were floating in front of him.


    [Requirements successfully met...]


    [Hermes System Unlocked!]


    But soon, his vision completely turned dark and his stuttered breaths escaped him for the last time.


    And the beating of his heart-- the only thing that he could hear, no longer echoed through his ears.


    Evans at a young age, filled with hopes and dreams died alone and filled with only regrets, never to wake up again.


    And then, there was a heartbeat.


    "!!!", Evans'' eyes instantly opened wide, moving uncontrollably.


    And then, another heartbeat. And another and another, with each second, Evans'' heart beats faster than the last.


    And soon, his heart was beating so fast to the point that it made his lifeless body tremble.


    His broken jaw slowly returned in place. The burns on his arms wriggled like worms as it turned into a scab. The shards embedded on his skin started dropping one by one.


    And then the boots that he wore started to lit up.


    The lights then floated in the air like threads being flown by the wind and slowly, the threads formed into the shape of wings.


    As soon as it did, Evans'' body stopped trembling, replaced by the fluttering of the wings that formed around his boots.


    With a groan, Evans then stood up awkwardly, like a puppet being carried by strings.


    Suddenly, his whole body blurred like static, and in an instant, he was now kneeling on the floor, the palm of his fingers touching it lightly.


    The fluttering of his wings grew faster and faster until it could no longer be seen by the naked eye.


    Evans shouted-- perhaps a scream loud enough to echo throughout the world.


    And then, he was gone, leaving behind a trail of smoke.


    "Did you hear that scream!? He is in pain, quick!"


    Heavy footsteps could be heard coming from the corridor.


    It was Gemma, and behind her, was a woman wearing a robe.


    "He is right the--"


    Gemma shouted and pointed at the center of the arena, but she stopped before she could finish her words as she squinted her eyes.


    No one was there.


    Did she actually see a ghost? Gemma''s eyes widened as sweat started to appear on her face. She then shook her head. That couldn''t be.


    The broken relics and the enormous amount of blood that were sprawled on the platform proved the boy was indeed here.


    It''s just that, with his broken bones and loss of blood


    "Just where


    where could he even be?"

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5: The Gift and The Trauma

    *Blaargh!*


    Evans was now surrounded by a mountain of trash and relics, his breathing heavy and stuttered.


    He could not help but spit relentlessly on the ground as his visions swayed.


    His body wanted to puke so badly, but his emancipated body could not offer any vomit as he has not consumed any food for days.


    And so, only a mixture of his saliva and gastric juices were coming out of his mouth.


    The sour taste on his mouth made him even more nauseated, the bugs that were splattered on his skin did not help as well. But he took a deep breath in order to calm himself down.


    Evans looked around him, and he could not help but widen his eyes in shock.


    "This is"


    Everything was so familiar to him. He was in a relic graveyard, where useless relics and other items were thrown away. He was


    "...home?"


    But how?


    All he could remember was that he ran and he ran. Running away as far as he could from the academy.


    When he went to the academy, it took him almost 2 days of continuous walking. But now it felt like it didn''t even take him half an hour.


    ...Was he hallucinating or was he really home?


    Evans started walking around, his steps woozy and his feet sore from running. And after a few minutes of walking, there it was.


    His house. It was a tiny house built from the scraps of the relics, loosely stacked on top of each other, with a roof made of leaves and haystack. The other houses beside it were made of similar materials.


    He really was home. But how?


    ''Wait'', he juggled his memories. His System


    He had already unlocked his System!


    A stinging pain then crawled up to his skull as his vision blurred. He could not help but hold his head tightly while looking at the words and windows that popped up in front of him.


    [Base Lv. 1 EXP: 2/100, System Lv. 2 EXP: 0/200


    HP: 46/46 | SP: 1/28


    STR: 7 | (Atk: 14+0)


    AGI: ??? | (Speed: ???)


    VIT: 15 | (Max HP: 46, Def: 8+0)


    INT: 3 | (Max SP : 28, MAtk: 4+0)


    HP Regen: 3 | SP Regen: 1


    Status Points left: 0]


    [Active Skills


    Air Step Lv. 1 | SP Consumption: 1


    Basic Info: Able to create an invisible platform below your feet. Disappears after 3 seconds.


    Time Perception Lv. 1 | SP Consumption: 1 per Second


    Basic Info: Able to slow down your perception of time. ]


    [Passive Skills


    Gift of Hermes Lv. ?


    Basic Info: Harness the speed and durability of the Messenger of the Gods by will.


    Conductor of Souls Lv. ?


    Basic Info: Able to gain EXP by sending a soul to the afterlife. ]


    "!!!"


    His eyes moved uncontrollably as he stared at the words that popped out in front of him. He was still unable to read due to his illiteracy, but for some reason, he could somewhat understand the words that were written on it.


    Evans completely forgot the nausea that was clouding his mind as an excited expression formed on his face.


    This is it he was officially a System Holder. He would finally be able to leave his home and start his career as an Explorer. Gain lots of crystals and money from the Portals. Build a huge house for himself, eat whatever he wanted.


    Imagining all of this put a smile on Evans'' face.


    "Evans? Is that you!?"


    But his stupor was easily disrupted by the sound of a voice.


    "Andrea?"


    The owner of the voice was Andrea, an older friend of Evans. They were not particularly close, but unlike the rest of the neighbors, she was one of the few that listened to him and his cries. Although she could not help him in the end, at the very least, she was there.


    "Why are you back here!? We thought you already ran away!?", Andrea quickly ran towards Evans and grabbed his shoulders, "You should go! Your father your father has been going ballistic ever since you left!"


    Andrea''s face was full of concern as he spoke to Evans. "If your father finds you back here he he might beat you up again!", Andrea''s stuttered breaths continued.


    Hearing Andrea''s voice that was full of concern, Evans could only shake his head. "It''s fine now, Ms. Andrea", Evans removed Andrea''s hand and smiled, "I am... a System Holder now"


    "W...what!? When!?", Andrea slightly backed away in shock as she heard Evans'' words, "...Really!?"


    Evans nodded his head with pride. "This is probably the last time we will see each other, Ms. Andrea", Evans said softly, "I will never come back here"


    Seeing Evans'' eyes full of resolution, Andrea could not help but almost tear up. Whenever she remembers Evans, it was always with a bruise on his face. But now, looking at him like this, it felt like a part of her was also released from pain.


    "You take care out there", Andrea once again grabbed Evans'' shoulders, but this time, softly, "...Okay?"


    Evans once again nodded, "Thank you for everything, Ms. Andrea".


    Andrea answered with a smile. It took a minute of silence before the two bid their farewells to each other, perhaps, as Evans'' said, probably for the last time.


    Evans then walked towards his house, once again, probably entering it for the last time. He could not help but let out a sigh as he looked around his house.


    In every corner where his eyes wandered, in every angle, he saw himself being abused and molested by his father. But never again. He was strong now, he had power.


    Now that he had unlocked his System, he would make sure that no one else would hurt him. His father, and those students from the academy


    ...someday, they would pay for what they have done.


    Evans then proceeded to scour his cabinet, placing all the tattered clothes that he could fit in a sack. But as he was doing so, a chilling crept up from behind him.


    "...Evans"


    Hearing this voice, every ounce of confidence and resolution that Evans built up instantly shattered, his breathing quickly became stuttered.


    He could not help but gulp as he slowly looked behind him, his jaw trembling uncontrollably.


    "...F...father"

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6: A Whisper of...

    "...F...father?"


    Evans'' throat quickly dried up as he stared at his father''s cold eyes. The memories of the pain that he felt as his father abused and molested him all resurfaced in his mind.


    His vision blurred as he felt it harder and harder to breathe. It was as if he could hear the voices in his memories, shouting and screaming from pain.


    "Where did you go?"


    His father''s breath filled the entire house. Evans winced at the strong smell of alcohol that pierced his nose.


    "Are you leaving me?"


    His father slowly approached him. Evans wanted nothing more but to escape from his father, but now that he was in front of him, it was as if his whole body was frozen. He could only hold his shaking breath and close his eyes as his father walked nearer and nearer to him.


    He gritted his teeth, waiting for the pain that would follow.


    ...But it didn''t come. Instead, the strong smell of alcohol grew stronger and he felt a warm embrace enveloping him. He then slowly heard the sound of a cry.


    "You you are leaving me as well, aren''t you?", his father cried.


    "...Father?", Evans was confused.


    "Please, please don''t leave me alone here", his father''s embrace grew tighter as tears fell down from his face, "I will die if you leave me alone. You are all I have left in this world"


    "Father...I--", Evans didn''t really know what to say. This was the first time his father ever hugged him like this. This kind of warmth from a parent this was the first time he was feeling it.


    "Please...please stay"


    Hearing his father''s sincere cries. Evans could not help but also tear up, his hand slowly reached for his father.


    Maybe just maybe They still had the chance to become a family?


    But before his hands could even embrace his father''s back, he felt his vision shift as his father pushed him towards the bed.


    "!!!"


    He then coughed up blood as his father proceeded to kick him on the face as soon as he landed on the bed.


    "You''re going to leave me!?", his father screamed, "How dare you!"


    "I fed you, I clothed you, and you dare leave me alone!?"


    His father''s crazed screams pierced Evans'' ears.


    "Oh", Evans muttered as his father continued to kick him all over his body. Although he was still feeling a stinging pain from his father''s kicks, his face was blank.


    A fool. He thought himself a fool for even thinking that his father would change. He thought himself a fool for even having hope that they could actually be a family.


    The feeling of fear, the feeling of restlessness that he was feeling it was suddenly gone. As if a candle was extinguished inside of him, the memories of his father''s eternal abuse slowly shattered. His father''s face, replaced by a blur. And the screams from his memories were slowly drowned out by a static noise.


    His father


    The thing called a father... no longer existed inside of him.


    He then stared straight towards his father''s eyes. Evans'' eyes were dead and cold as if looking at a stranger-- no, as if he was looking at no one at all.


    "Y...you!", seeing the weird gaze that his son was giving him, "You think because you survived 2 days out there without me, you can look at me like that, you ungrateful retard!?"


    His father then immediately stopped kicking him and quickly pulled down his pants, "Let me show you your place again!"


    His expression was twisted as he slowly approached Evans on the bed. But before he could even get within a foot from Evans, he stopped.


    No, perhaps it was more appropriate to say that he slowed down, almost to the point that he was not moving, his hair very slowly waving in the air.


    [Time Perception Lv. 1]


    A loud and painful ringing reverberated inside Evans'' head as he stood up from the bed. Evans stared at his father, whose tongue was currently stuck out and licking his own lips. He looked


    "...disgusting", Evans whispered. The loud ringing in his mind grew stronger and stronger as his nose started to bleed profusely.


    But he did not seem to mind as his gaze did not falter. And then, his hand slowly crept up to his father''s face, grabbing it whole.


    Evans'' then leaned closer to his father, whispering something in his ears.


    "..."


    And that was the last thing he remembered before he completely blacked out.


    "Evans be right!"


    "Almost healer wait"


    "Safe father"


    Evans felt his consciousness come and go, but he could still hear a familiar voice as he felt himself being dragged away as if he was floating in the air.


    And then complete darkness.


    *Gasp!*


    A loud gasp came from Evans as he suddenly sat up from the bed.


    "Evans, you''re awake!"


    Evans'' mind was still clouded, but he felt an arm wrap around him. He blinked a couple of times as he looked around the unfamiliar place.


    "This", he whispered weakly. This was not his house. The bed, the ceiling, and the walls were made of bricks and stones. There was also the scent of something sweet, but also bitter. A scent you would not find in his neighborhood.


    "Miss Andrea?", he called for the woman that was hugging him, "What happened?"


    Hearing Evans'' words, Andrea gently released Evans from her embrace as she let out a sorrowful sigh.


    "Your father", Andrea let out a weak voice, "He is-- No... they will tell you what happened"


    "...They?", Evans'' squinted his eyes in confusion.


    Andrea nodded. She then stood up and quickly exited the room, calling for people that seemed to be waiting outside.


    After a while, Andrea returned, behind her were three people, two were wearing armor, and one was a woman wearing what seemed to be a scholar''s robe.


    "Hello there, mister Evans", the woman spoke, "Are you comfortable here?"


    "Who?", Evans'' face was full of confusion. Where exactly is he and who were these people?


    "Ah, we are from the Explorer''s association", the woman sat on the chair beside Evans'' bed, "First we would like to offer our sincerest apologies", the woman then slightly bowed her head.


    "A...apologies?", Evans awkwardly beckoned for the woman to stop bowing her head, "What for?"


    "Your father", the woman took a deep breath and closed her eyes,


    "Your father... is dead"

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Oedipus

    "Your father is dead"


    "...Dead?"


    "...Yes", the woman could not help but sigh as she broke the news to Evans, "Perhaps you could answer some of our questio--"


    "Ack!", Evans could not help but grasp his head as a stinging pain quickly crawled through his skull.


    "Evans!?", Andrea quickly rushed towards Evans to check on him.


    The pain in his head didn''t dissipate. The memories before he passed out were rushing through his mind.


    Him going to the academy.


    Being beaten almost to death by the students of the academy.


    He, for some reason, unlocked his System.


    And then he was suddenly home.


    His father caught him inside the house and started beating him. And when he was about to molest him, time slowed down and he grabbed his father''s head.


    And that was the last thing he remembered, anything after that was blank.


    "My... father", Evans'' breathed heavily as he looked towards the woman from the Explorer''s association, "...How did my father die?"


    "Evans maybe you should rest first?", Andrea handed Evans a glass of water.


    "I am fine", Evans'' tone was adamant even through his heavy breaths, "Please... tell me how my father died"


    Seeing Evans'' eyes, the woman from the explorer''s association could not help but sigh again, "Your father died from his head bleeding internally", the woman said as she stared at Evans, "His brain exploded"


    "...what?", Evans furrowed his eyebrows.


    "The reports said you were also bleeding from your nose when they found you", the woman continued, "...And that''s why we are here. We believe it might be a loose monster that killed your father-- A harpy"


    Evans'' confused expression grew further.


    "Harpies can melt a human''s brain through their screams, but your neighbors didn''t hear any of such noise", the woman explained, "...Do you remember anything before passing out?"


    "N...no", Evans squinted his eyes as he let out a huge breath, "The last thing I remembered was my father beating me."


    Even though Evans'' head was still ringing, he still searched his memories. But no matter how much he tried, there were no memories of any monster except for his father.


    "...Evans", Andrea''s whisper was filled with concern as she gently held Evans'' hand.


    "I see", the woman let out a long sigh, "I suppose it doesn''t matter now"


    "Sorry, I couldn''t be of much help, miss--"


    "Sarah, you may call me Sarah", the woman said, her golden hair slightly waved as she tilted her head.


    "Miss... Sarah", Evans shook his head, "I hope you find the monster before it could kill anyone else"


    "As do I", Sarah said as he looked Evans straight in the eye before standing up.


    Evans slightly smiled and nodded. He was about to lie down on the bed because of the continuous headache he was feeling, but before he could do so, Sarah''s voice once again reached his ears.


    "There is actually one more thing we wanted to talk to you about", Sarah said as she retrieved a paper from one of the men in armor, "...We heard you just unlocked your System?"


    "...Yes?", Evans widened his eyes as he slightly glanced at Andrea, who had her thumbs up. She was the only one who knew that he had unlocked his System.


    "Then we would like to pay for your tuition if you want to attend the Academy for Gifted Children and System Holders, as well as any other expenses you may have during your stay in the academy", Sarah said in a blunt tone.


    "What!?", Evans'' eyes widened even further as he looked at Sarah. He almost completely forgot the aching pain in his head.


    �� PREV NEXT ��

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Silhouette of the Black Flame

    The Academy for the Gifted and System Holders or System Academy for short. It was a place filled with hopes and dreams for the future generation of heroes, explorers, and world leaders.


    They were established a thousand years ago, one in each of the countries that survived the Portal Calamity. One of those is NYSA, Newer York System Academy.


    Once again, Evans was standing in front of the gates to the academy. But this time, no longer wearing rags and carrying a straw sack. Instead, he was wearing the uniform of the Academy and a bag provided by the Explorer''s association. There really weren''t any sizes for him, so he had to settle with the smallest uniform the academy had to offer. But even that was too big for him.


    But he didn''t mind. The uniform might as well be a cotton blanket to him. This was the most luxurious clothing that he has ever worn in his life and he had been wearing it since yesterday.


    If it wasn''t for his childhood friend, Andrea, telling him that the clothes needed to be washed, he wouldn''t have taken it off even once. He was, in a word, full of excitement.


    He hasn''t used his System again since it made him woozy the few times he had used it, he was hoping the academy could help him in that matter.


    Andrea wanted to cut his hair since it was fully covering his right face, but he refused. He didn''t want people to see the scar that was hidden in it.


    The other students that were entering the Academy were looking at Evans as if he was a lost cat. Since he was garnering the attention of the students by standing in the middle, one of the academy guards approached him.


    "Any problems, boy?", the guard said as he stood in front of Evans.


    Evans'' stupor quickly died down as his vision was blocked by the guard. He looked up, only to see the guard that pushed him the other day, looking at him with a curious expression.


    ...Was the guard going to hit him with the hilt of his sword again?


    "Hmm, are you a new student?"


    But contrary to Evans'' expectations, it would seem that the guard did not even recognize him. Instead, he just handed him a piece of paper, a map.


    "Go directly to the freshmen''s auditorium, the orientation is about to start", the guard said. Perhaps it was a coincidence, or maybe a play of the Fates-- but Evans unlocking his System could not be any timelier, as today was the start of classes for freshmen for the year.


    Evans could not help but squint his eyes towards the guard as he grabbed the map from him. The guard really didn''t recognize him. He released a sigh of relief, perhaps it was better this way. This is all he could ask for, after all, a fresh start.


    Hopefully, Gerald and his group of bullies will also not be able to recognize him, at least not for now since he still hasn''t fully learned how to use his System.


    "... Oh, t-thank you", Evans said to the guard before resolutely stepping inside the academy.


    Now he only had one problem left-- where to go.


    He couldn''t read what was on the map and it also didn''t help that the map was almost half his body.


    Once again, he looked like a lost cat and the other students that passed by him could not help but giggle.


    "Are you also a freshman?"


    After a few seconds of him trying to figure out the map and constantly failing, he heard a voice and felt a finger tap his shoulders from behind.


    It was a female student wearing a pair of glasses, "Are you also a freshman?", she repeated her question as Evans looked at her. The female student, however, could not help but widen her eyes as she saw Evans'' face.


    He looked too thin and too young to be a freshman was she actually mistaken? But before she could come up with more conclusions, Evans'' opened his mouth.


    "...Yes?", he said as he furrowed his eyes towards the female student.


    "Ah!", the female student clapped her hand, "Would you like to go together then?"


    "Together?", Evans furrowed his eyebrows even further.


    "Hm", the female student nodded, "It''s already a bit late and it would be awkward if I entered alone in the auditorium. Since we''re both late, at least the attention would be divided between the two of us", she muttered as she fixed her glasses.


    "I see", Evans'' slightly backed away due to the somewhat weird vibes the female student is emitting. Was it alright to trust her? The last time someone guided him in the academy, he was beaten half to death.


    What''s to say that this docile looking lady won''t do the same to him? But it wasn''t as if he had any choice. He still did not know where to go, after all.


    Besides, he already unlocked his System, he was sure he could use it if ever the time comes that this lady attacks him from behind. He could not help but place his hand on his chin as he tried to reach for a decision.


    "Uhm hello?", seeing Evans suddenly get lost in his own world, the female student could not help but wave her hand over his eyes.


    Evans looked at the female student straight in the eye before finally saying,


    "Then please lead the way".


    The female student nodded as she let out a slight smile, "My name is Beatrice


    ...what''s yours?"


    "...Evan--", Evans paused, "Van you may call me Van"


    "Hm Okay, Van", Beatrice once again nodded before proceeding to walk towards the auditorium, with Van following him a few meters from behind.


    And true to Beatrice''s expectations, they did gather the attention of the freshmen that were already inside the auditorium as soon as they opened the door. The two then quickly but awkwardly found an empty spot to sit down on, with the students groaning and complaining as the two walked in front of them.


    "Sorry, Sorry", Beatrice repeatedly bowed as she stepped on some of the freshmen''s feet.


    Van and Beatrice could not help but look at each other and sigh as they finally succeeded in taking their seats.


    "Greetings, young System Holders"


    And as soon as they settled in their seats, a voice echoed in the entire auditorium. It was not loud, but it was as if the voice was talking directly in front of them.


    ''...Oh. Could this be a skill?'', Van thought as he looked around the auditorium, and then towards the bald man that walked to the center of the stage.


    "Before anything else, I would like all of you to call up your System''s Window", the bald man said as he pointed his palm to the air.


    As soon as he said this, all of the freshmen pointed their palms in the air as well. Van took a deep breath. This was only going to be the 2nd time he was going to open up his System''s window.


    And so, with an excited expression, he let out his breath and raised his palm.


    ''System''s Window'', he whispered in his mind.


    And there it was, random letters, floating in front of him. He still could not read the words, but there was this... mysterious feeling that was allowing him to understand them, it was as if the words were explaining themselves and entering his mind. It was, truly, a weird and mysterious feeling.


    His attention, however, was suddenly caught by a window that wasn''t there before.


    [Souls Collected: 1]


    It was a small window with boxes on it. And in one of the boxes, there was what looked to be a black flame dancing erratically.


    Van could not help but be curious as he slowly pointed his finger towards the flickering flame.


    And as soon as he did so, the black flame wriggled like a worm. And soon, it quickly changed its form, growing what seemed to be limbs.


    And then it took the shape of a man.


    A man that Van was very familiar with. Van''s excited expression quickly died down as he recognized the silhouette of the black flame.


    ''...Father?''

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Welcome to the Academy

    ''...Father?''


    Van could help but squint his eyes as he saw the black flame suddenly turn into the form of his father.


    This why is my father here!? Why can''t he just leave me alo--


    Van took a deep breath before his anxiety could completely take over him. He closed his eyes and took 3 more deep breaths before finally closing his eyes.


    [Souls Collected: 1]


    ''Could this be my father''s soul?''


    One of his Passive Skills. [Collector of Souls], did say that he was able to send ''Souls'' to the afterlife. Is this what it meant by that?


    ''Was I able to collect my father''s soul when he was killed by the harpy?'', Van thought.


    He still has not fully understood his skills yet and he didn''t know how they worked. Hopefully, he will be able to learn about his System more throughout his stay in the academy. There''s also the fact that he needed to learn how to read as he was sure some of the details of his skills were still hidden from him.


    If this really is his father''s soul, then does that mean he still hasn''t fully moved on yet and was stuck in their world?


    Van quietly hummed as he slowly pointed at the black flame to see if something was going to happen.


    And as soon as he did that, another window appeared in front of him containing 3 options.


    [Please choose where to send the Dark Soul:


    The Fields of Punishment | Asphodel Meadows | Elysium ]


    Van furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. He then tried clicking at one of the three options.


    [Send the Dark Soul to the Fields of Punishment?


    Yes | No ]


    Visions of his father being tortured and flayed were sent to his mind. Screaming in pain as he was stuck in an endless land made of fire and lava.


    Was his father''s soul going to be tormented like this if he sends him here? Van could not help but take a gulp as he once again replayed the vision in his mind.


    And then again. And again, replaying it until a small smile started to slowly creep on his face. His hands trembled as his finger slowly made its way towards the word [Yes].


    But before he could do so, he was disrupted by the voice of the one speaking on the stage, completely waking him up from his stupor.


    "The thing you see before you is the reason you are here right now", the bald man, presumably the Headmaster, continued his speech as he started walking on stage, "That is the proof that you, the new bright students of the NYSA, are officially a System Holder"


    "Those words now define who you are, and who you will be in the coming years. You are your System, and the System is you. It is not just some power you hold, it is your identity!", the voice of the Headmaster started to become fuller and more passionate.


    "So you should never share any details of your skills, for you may never know who you can trust. But what we can promise you in NYSA is that you, our beloved students, can trust us. If there is one person that you may share your skills with, it is us, your instructors. Trust us to hone your skills


    ...trust us to help you become the person that you want to become!", the Headmaster closed his fist in the air as he looked towards the students, his eyes full of fire and fervor.


    All of the freshmen could not help but start clapping fervently as the words of the Headmaster pierced their hearts.


    ''Don''t share details too much?'', Van was the only one that wasn''t clapping as he thought of Sarah, the woman from the Explorer''s association, ''Is that why she didn''t ask too much about my System?''


    The Headmaster''s speech continued on for about another 30 minutes before he concluded his speech and stepped down off the stage.


    The freshmen once again clapped their hands in the air, their whispers and murmurs full of excitement. Van, however, was staring at the girl that was crying beside her.


    "Is something wrong, Beatrice?", Van said in a soft tone. He was going to touch Beatrice''s shoulders to comfort her, but he hesitated in doing so.


    "N...no", Beatrice quickly shook her head, "The Headmaster''s words just touched me and inspired me to do my best", she said as she lifted up her glasses and wiped her tears.


    "I... see", Van could not help but twitch his eyes and slightly release an awkward chuckle. Truly, if the Headmaster did his speech before Van unlocked his System, then he would also surely be moved.


    But he had already tasted first hand how cruel the students of the academy can be. This will be a journey full of hardships.


    As the student''s cheering continued, another individual walked up to the center of the stage, a woman.


    "Settle down, children", she said. Unlike the Headmaster, whose words directly entered the student''s ears, the woman had to use a round looking tool to raise the volume of his voice.


    ''Is that a Portal Artifact?'', Van squinted his eyes to see it clearly.


    "I am here to orient you on the most basic of knowledge that you would need to know about your System", the woman continued, "First, the type of System you may have. There are different kinds of Systems, but they all primarily fall into 4 categories"


    The Mage-type System. People who are able to summon the elements using their will, those who can heal even the most fatal of wounds with their skills, they were all in this category.


    There were also rumors that some Mage-type System Holders can summon the undead, but until now, no one has stepped in to take credit.


    The Enhancer-type System, like the name suggests, enhances the capabilities of the System Holder, be it speed or strength. This is perhaps the most common type of System, but it is far from being weak. The highest-ranked Explorer in the whole world is an Enhancer-type, and he is rumored to be able to destroy mountains with his fists.


    The Evolution System, which allows the Holder to transform or evolve into beings from the Portal and harness their power. Be it werewolves, centaurs, titans, vampires, or even gigantic humanoid insects. A straight forward system that shows you your potential from the beginning.


    And lastly, were Unique Systems. To put it bluntly, these were the Systems that can''t be categorized in any of the 3 systems. They are also the most dangerous ones due to the unpredictability of their skills.


    Most of the students already know this, except for Van as he held his head with his fingers, trying to memorize each and every word that the woman was saying.


    "Now, we are requiring you to figure out your System type before the weekends so we can place you to your designated extracurricular classes as soon as possible", the woman took a huge breath as she paused, obviously tired from talking non-stop.


    "They are easy to figure out...", the woman sighed as she continued talking, "Just study the skills you have right now and you will be able to learn what type your System belongs to and lastly, this--"


    The woman raised her hand, holding a tiny shiny crystal in the air.


    "!!!"


    Van''s eyes shone as soon as he saw the crystal on the woman''s hand. Finally, something that didn''t need to be introduced to him.


    It was a Portal Crystal or just crystal for short. One can get them from the corpses of the creatures from the Portal. System Holders are able to level up by absorbing its essence.


    But most importantly They sell for a high price. Van could not help but let out a smile as his eyes glittered just by looking at the crystal.


    "If you do well in the academy and show promise scouts from different Explorer companies might gift you a crystal"


    "!!!", Van''s eyes widened in shock as soon as he heard this.


    "Did you hear that!?"


    "S...so there''s a chance that we will be of a high level even before graduating from the academy!?"


    "You guys seriously don''t know that?"


    Various shouts and whispers filled the air as the students started to clamor.


    Van, however, was only thinking of one thing...


    ''Could I could I also sell them even if it was given to me as a gift!?''


    **Author Favor**


    If you like it, please do vote so we can win the contest. Thank you very much.

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10: System Type

    "That was a bit crazy right at the end, wasn''t it?"


    "...Yes"


    The long orientation was finally over and most of the students dispersed after they took a look at their assigned classroom.


    Van could not help but chuckle as he remembered all the noise that the freshmen were making when it was revealed that Explorer Companies frequently come as guests in the academy. And that they were willing to give gifts or sponsor a student they have taken a liking to, of course, with the hopes that the student will sign a contract with them once they graduate from the academy.


    Van was, of course, excited as well. It was a chance to fulfill his dream of being a millionaire and live in a huge mansion.


    However, his expression could not be any more complicated as he looked at the huge board in front of him. Their names were listed under the classroom they are supposed to be in.


    "Which class are you in?", Beatrice asked Van as she too was trying to find her name.


    "Uhm", Van squinted his eyes towards the board. Although there were only more or less 100 names on the board and 5 classrooms, Van was still having trouble finding his name.


    He knew what his name looked like in written words, however, since the names and letters were too numerous and close to each other, it made him feel dizzy.


    "...Can you help me find my name?", Van said meekly, "...It should be listed as Evans"


    "Hmm", Beatrice placed her hand on her chin as she focused on the board. Finally, after a few seconds of humming, she was able to find Van''s name.


    "Ah! There you are!", Beatrice''s tone was full of excitement, "And we''re in the same class!"


    "T...thank you", Van slightly bowed towards Beatrice, "I don''t know how to read"


    "I see", Beatrice just shrugged in response, "That''s alright, you''ll learn soon enough"


    "Ha!?"


    But as the two were having a conversation, a loud voice resounded from behind them. "Did I hear that right?"


    The owner of the voice slowly approached Van and Beatrice, it was a male student.


    "A squirt who can''t read has no business in attending the academy!", the male student said as he raised his eyebrows and put up a huge grin.


    "Shall we head to class?"


    "Sure"


    "..."


    Van and Beatrice, however, completely ignored him as the two started to walk away.


    "D...didn''t you hear what I said!?", the male student shouted. But once again, he was ignored.


    "..."


    "W...wait! I am also in that class!", he tried to chase the two as his steps hastened, "Let''s go together!"


    Once again, he was ignored. Until finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and he blocked their path.


    "Wait! I need friends!", he said as he slightly bowed towards the two.


    Seeing the male student''s sincere expression, Van and Beatrice could not help but look at each other and sigh.


    "Insulting someone in your first meeting is not the way to make friends", Beatrice fixed her glasses as she looked at the male student with inquisitive eyes.


    "S...sorry", the male student scratched his chin as he looked at Van, "I just wanted to make a strong impression"


    "Pft", Beatrice almost choked from the male student''s statement.


    "My name is Harvey. Harvey Lauder", the male student said.


    "Beatrice Williams", Beatrice answered as she sighed.


    "Van", Van muttered, "Just Van"


    "Lauder?", Beatrice placed her hand on her chin as she hummed, "Hmm, as in the Lauder family?"


    "Y...yes", Harvey could not help but chuckle awkwardly as he heard his family name being repeated"


    "...Oh?", Van raised his eyebrows in curiosity, "Are they a famous family?", he asked.


    "Famous? They own Lauder Armaments!", Beatrice looked up in the air as she raised her hands, "They sell the largest collections of Portal equipme--"


    "E...enough about that", before Beatrice could finish her words, Harvey walked closer and waved his hand, "You have no surname?", he then said as he looked at Van.


    "No", Van shook his head, "I came from the Relic Graveyard".


    "I I see", Harvey scratched his chin as he looked awkwardly to the side. He should really work on his socializing skills, he thought.


    The mood suddenly died down as the two looked at Van with eyes of pity. So that was why he was so small and skinny.


    Noticing the two''s downcasted gazes, Van could not help but chuckle, "Do the two of you already know your System type?", he asked in the hopes of changing the mood.


    "Mine is--"


    "I have an Enhancer type System!", before Beatrice could even speak, Harvey blocked her view as he raised his fists in the air. "I will henceforth be known as Harvey the Supreme Fist!", he then made punching gestures as if he was sparring with someone.


    "Mine is a Mage-type System", Beatrice moved to the side, gently pushing Harvey away, "It''s primarily element-based"


    "Should you be telling us that?", Van raised his eyebrows. The Headmaster just said that they shouldn''t reveal their skills to people so easily.


    "Hm? Oh, It''s just basic knowledge, you will know it soon enough since we''re in the same class anyway", Beatrice was confused at first as to why Van said that, "What about you, have you figured out yours yet?"


    Hearing this question, Van quickly shook his head. He hasn''t been able to do it again, but he knows that he can move unusually fast since he ran from the academy to his home, so he was probably an Enhancer type.


    But he also had to take into account his Active Skills, [Time Perception] and [Air Step], which seems more like a Mage-type skill.


    "I might be--"


    "Ah!"


    Van was about to say that he might be a Unique-type System, but then a loud shout caught all of their attention.


    "I knew it!", they all looked in the direction of the shout, only to see a female student aggressively pointing a finger towards Van, "You were a student here!"


    It was Gemma-- the female student who saw him all bloodied and beaten up in the arena.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Showdown

    "I knew it! You were a student here!"


    The three all looked at the red-haired female student in front of them.


    "Do you know her?", noticing that the female student was pointing aggressively at Van, Beatrice immediately stepped in front of him, putting up a stance as she faced the female student.


    For some reason, perhaps due to Van''s small stature, Beatrice''s body moved in instinct as if she wanted to protect him from harm.


    "Yeah, What do you want with our friend!?", Harvey also stepped forward, both his hands were inside his pocket and his head was slightly tilted up. His eyes were full of arrogance and his voice full of angst as he stared at the female student straight in the eye.


    The red-haired female student, Gemma, on the other hand, was weirded out. Was she also like this when she was a freshman? She cringed.


    "I just want to ask how that boy is!", Gemma pushed Harvey''s face to the side as she walked towards Van, who was currently being blocked by Beatrice.


    "Are you alright, kid?", Gemme squinted her eyes as she tried to scan Van from head to toe, "Do you remember me? Gemma?"


    ''Was he really the kid from the other day?'', she hummed in her mind. The kid in the arena was beaten so badly he couldn''t walk, so maybe it wasn''t him?


    But no, even though the boy in front of him right now looked much healthier, their scent was the same, not to mention they have the same small stature.


    She was sure of it. This boy was the one in the arena.


    Van was also looking at her with curious eyes, the girl did sound familiar. It was as if he met him somewhere before.


    "Ah!", finally, after a few seconds, Van clapped his hands as he recognized the female student. He then retrieved something from his bag and presented it to the female student.


    "This is", Gemma tilted her head in confusion as she looked at the item in Van''s hand.


    "You... left this the other day", Van said in a soft tone.


    It was Gemma''s boots that fell off due to her almost slipping on Van''s blood.


    "Ah!", Gemma quickly grabbed the pair of boots, "I have been looking everywhere for these!


    "S...sorry, I had to use it without your permission", Van said as he bowed. Seeing that the two seemed to know each other, Beatrice decided to put down her stance and step off to the side. She was, of course, still watching Gemma closely.


    "Hm", Gemma hummed in satisfaction as she hanged the boots on her shoulders, but then her expression suddenly turned serious as she grabbed Van''s small shoulders.


    "Wait!", she said in a loud voice, "That''s not important right now. I saw you all beaten up the other day!"


    "What!?"


    "Is that true, man!?"


    As soon as Beatrice and Harvey heard Gemma''s words, they could not help but also grab Van''s arms on each side, their faces full of worry.


    "Who did that to you?", Gemma looked at Van straight in the eye, her eyes full of weight and inquisitiveness. "Was it a student here!?"


    "W...well", Van awkwardly looked to the side as he was not used to being shown this much concern, he really didn''t know what to feel, "I I just slipped"


    "What!? You expect me to believe that!?", Gemma leaned in closer to Van, "You were barely even breathing the other day!"


    "That", Van closed his eyes. He didn''t really want it to be known that he was beaten almost half to death by Gerald and his group of thugs. He wanted a fresh start in the academy. If it was known that he was beaten by Gerald, and Gerald gets a hold of his information, then his life would surely be hard from now on.


    ''At least not until I get enough strength to fight back'', Van sighed. And once he does he will surely send him to the afterlife along with his father. And without even realizing it, a slight smile slowly crept on Van''s face as the thought of the both of them being tortured surfaced in his mind.


    "What the why are you suddenly smiling?", Gemma could not help but back away. Was this boy some kind of pervert or something?


    "S...sorry", Viel quickly shook his head to repel his weird thoughts, "I am just happy for the concern you are showing me", he then smiled towards Gemma, "Thank you"


    Once again, Gemma could not help but back away. But this time, with a slight blush on her face. It was as if she was looking at a small puppy, she was trying her best to resist the urge of patting his head.


    Finally, after much resolve, she shook her head. She should focus on the matter at hand. She was sure of it, a student did that to Van, leaving him half to death in the arena.


    "Who did that to you--"


    *DING*


    Gemma was going to ask again, but the sound of the school bell interrupted her.


    "Noo!", Beatrice shouted as she quickly pulled Van''s hand, "We''re going to be late for our first class!"


    Beatrice then forcefully dragged Van as she ran, along with Harvey, who was grabbing Van''s other hand.


    ...Was she really a Mage-type System holder? Van and Harvey thought as they felt the air rush through their face as they were being dragged in the air by Beatrice across the academy grounds.


    "T...this", Gemma blinked a couple of times as she watched the three''s back disappearing in the distance. Did they really just leave her like that?


    Gemma could not help but sigh. No matter


    ''I will find out the truth of what happened to you, boy!'', she released a quick breath as she looked at her boots.


    Wait


    She forgot to ask for his name!


    ***


    "We made it!"


    Beatrice was panting heavily as she entered the classroom, her face full of satisfaction and pride. Harvey and Van, on the other hand, looked like they had seen a ghost due to their disheveled appearance.


    "Do you really have a Mage-type System?", Harvey said as he tried to fix his hair, "It felt like a gorilla was flinging us into the air", he said as he waved his hands in the air, dramatically reenacting their situation earlier.


    Van just slightly chuckled as he patted his loose uniform.


    "G...Gorill--!"


    Beatrice was about to rebuke, but then she noticed that everyone was looking at them. And so, she just cleared her throat and awkwardly took a seat on an empty chair.


    Van and Harvey did the same.


    Sadly, they were all separated from each other. This, however, did not stop Beatrice from glaring fiercely at Harvey.


    Van quietly took an empty seat that was on the farthest corner beside the window. The brown-haired female student that was sitting beside him had her face down the desk, so Van didn''t really want to disturb her that much by creating noise.


    But soon, a loud noise interrupted the entire classroom.


    "HAHAHA!", followed by a burst of laughter so loud that it almost ruptured the student''s ears. Van could not help but wince as he covered his ears. He then looked at the sleeping female student beside him to see how she was. But to his surprise, the female student was still sleeping.


    ''S...she''s not dead, is she?'', Van put on a concerned face. There were a lot of cases like these in his home, people dying in their sleep due to hunger.


    Van was about to poke her with his finger.


    But fortunately, after a few seconds, the female student twitched as she slowly sat up. There were red markings all over her face due to being faced down for too long. But it seems like she didn''t even mind as she just stared at the man that just entered the classroom, without even a trace of expression on her face.


    "I will be the adviser to your class!", once again, the man''s loud voice filled the entire room, "You may call me, Mr. Jacobs", he said while flexing his muscles that were almost bursting out of his clothes, revealing some of the tattoos that littered his body.


    Van was completely speechless. Was this really a teacher?


    Every person he has met in the academy so far has been full of colors, truly quite different from what he was used to.


    "Now", Mr. Jacobs'' tone suddenly turned serious, "All of you out!", he shouted as pointed at the door.


    "...What?"


    All of the students started whispering at each other as soon as Mr. Jacobs said that. They just got inside the classroom, so why were they now being asked to go outside?


    Their questions, however, were quickly answered with the adviser''s next words.


    "We are going to have a little showdown with the next class", Mr. Jacobs once again let out a robust laugh, "Don''t let me down, fishes!"


    Most of them heard that System Academies can get intense.


    But... A showdown?"


    Right on the first day of school!?

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Maybe not that Aggressive

    All of the students were looking at their adviser, Mr. Jacobs like he was some lunatic.


    Shouldn''t this day be used for the students to get to know one another and form a never-ending bond of friendship?


    They haven''t even introduced each other to the class!


    So, why exactly are they having a showdown with the next class on the first day of school? This takes ''intense experience'' to the next level.


    "What''re you waiting for, fishes!? Bait!?", seeing that his students weren''t moving and were just looking at each other. Mr. Jacobs slammed his fist on the chalkboard, shattering it into the wall.


    This made the students flinch back as they all stood up at the same time.


    But before they could move from their seats, Mr. Jacobs'' robust voice once again echoed through the classroom.


    "If it is bait you want", he said, "There are 4 Explorer guilds that will be watching this match!"


    "!!!"


    As soon as the students heard this, their previous faces of hesitation quickly disappeared as they all rushed outside the classroom, cleanly lined up.


    There was only one student who didn''t even budge from her seat and just returned to sleeping, the female student seated beside Van.


    "Uhmm Excuse me?", Van whispered as he slightly leaned closer to the female student, "The scary teacher might see you slee--"


    But before he could finish his words, Mr. Jacobs started walking towards them.


    "O..oh no!", Van''s words started to get louder as he called for the sleeping female student, "He''s coming here, get up quick!". With Van''s voice getting louder, the female student slowly raised her head to look at him.


    Mr. Jacobs had a pissed off expression on his face as he approached the two. But when he saw the face of the female student, he quickly cleared his throat and looked the other way. Van was fairly familiar with Mr. Jacobs'' expression-- fear.


    "Let''s go, boy! You''re the only one left!", Mr. Jacobs awkwardly said as he beckoned for Van to leave the room.


    "W...what?", Van was weirded out at first before walking out of the room. He took one last glance towards the female student, who was still looking at him. Van could only awkwardly bow his head as he waved his hand in farewell towards the female student.


    "Oi, Van. What took you so long!?"


    "Did the scary adviser scold you?"


    Harvey quickly raised his hand to call Van''s attention, who looked like he was trying to find them.


    "Ah, guys!", Van jogged towards the two, "No, it''s nothing", he said as he shook his head.


    Van refrained from talking about the female student. He had no idea what circumstances there were. This academy truly is weird, he thought.


    Students beating up weak and ordinary people, promoting violence, and now a teacher being afraid of a student.


    Is that what he needs to learn for him to survive the world of System Holders and Explorers?


    They all centered in one thing-- strength.


    In order to survive and excel in this new world that he stepped into, he needed strength. Once again, a newfound resolve slipped inside Van''s mind. Money and strength, that is what he needed.


    "...Van?", Beatrice tapped Van''s shoulders, "Are you okay?"


    "Hm yes?"


    Van quickly woke up from his thoughts as he heard Beatrice''s voice.


    "You got lost in your own world again there", Beatrice said as she slightly chuckled.


    "S...sorry", Van stuttered as he scratched his head.


    "Pft, why you apologizing?", Harvey hit him lightly on the stomach, "You shouldn''t apologize to a gorilla!"


    "What''d you say!?"


    "Oi, no breaking the line!"


    Van could not help but chuckle as he watched his two new friends being reprimanded by the adviser.


    ***


    "Oh, this is a first. The association sent you to watch Jacobs and Lang''s nonsense competition?"


    In one of the academy''s overly gigantic covered practice fields, a man with his hair neatly slicked back sheepishly approached a woman that was sitting idly on the side.


    The woman, seeing the man walk towards her, could not help but sigh as she crossed her arms and looked back towards the empty field.


    "C''mon, you''re ignoring me, Ms. Sarah?", the man said as he forcefully sat beside her, putting his arm over the woman''s shoulder.


    "Remove your hand or I will cut it and feed it to you"


    The woman was Sarah, the member of the Explorer''s association that helped Van get into the academy, and the only one who knows that he killed his father.


    "Ohoho, feisty as ever", the man raised his hand and comically fixed his hair, and then, his expression suddenly turned serious as he also looked at the empty field, "So are you going to tell me which freshman has caught your eye?"


    "It is none of your business, Bellick", Sarah said in a cold tone as he stood up. The man called Bellick watched her walk away and sit in another place.


    "Well", Bellick pulled his already slicked hair to the back, "...this is getting interesting", he whispered as he looked at the students that were slowly coming inside the field.


    Although he called this a nonsense competition since most of the freshmen here can''t even control their System yet, this is also a good chance for them to see who had potential or not.


    In other words, he was scouting future Explorers for his guild.


    ***


    "This is too big"


    Van could not help but widen his eyes in awe as he looked around the huge covered field. He lived in the relic graveyard, the slums for all his life. This whole covered field was bigger and more luxurious than his own settlement.


    "What''s this squirt doing here?"


    "Ack There goes our chance to showoff. It will be meaningless if we win against a class like that"


    "It''s better if you sit this one out, little boy. Don''t shame your class!"


    "You sure you are in the right year, little boy!?"


    "Pft why is there even a bumpkin in the academy?"


    Seeing Van''s awed and clueless expression, the students from the other class started sneering and throwing insults at him.


    "Who said that!?", Beatrice could not help but wave her hand as she looked at the students that were mocking Van.


    "I it''s alright, Beatrice!", Van quickly calmed Beatrice down, "...I don''t really mind"


    "Yeah, you guys better shut up or the gorilla will eat you alive!", Harvey said as he raised his fist towards the other class, he then grabbed Van''s shoulders, "Put your chin up, man. It brings down the morale of the whole class when you look like that! Be more aggressive, man!"


    "O...okay", hearing Harvey''s words, he took a deep breath as he slightly tilted his chin up.


    ''New life this is your new life'', Van repeated the words in his mind, ''Be aggressive Be more aggressive''


    And after a few seconds, he let out his breath and looked at the other class, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "We will f*ck you up and kill you, you motherf*ckers!", he said as he raised both his middle fingers towards the other class, "Go home to mommy and tell her to lick your sorry ass!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Maybe not that aggressive"


    You have to understand... Life was different in the slums.

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Lets Do This

    "..."


    The field instantly became quiet as they stared at the smallest and skinniest student in the whole area. Van still had both of his middle fingers up and pointed to the other class.


    "This", the other class was left speechless with the sudden profanity that was thrown at them. Van''s class, however, started howling and shouting like monkeys in hype after a few seconds.


    "You heard that, you m*therf*ckers!"


    "Haha! F*ck you!"


    Soon, all of the students from Van''s class were throwing middle fingers towards the other class, some even spitting on the grass. The once calm class now suddenly filled with gangsters due to one single moment.


    "Go home to mommy, you little c*nts!"


    "F*ck you! And you, and you!"


    "What the hell", the students of the class could not help but slowly back away due to the violent change of atmosphere. Were their opponents crazy?


    "Watcha say, you punks!?", suddenly, a red-haired boy from the other class rushed to the center with his fists forward.


    "Oh yeah? You gonna come, boy!?", a student from Van''s class answered his provocation and stepped forward as well.


    But before the altercation turned into a riot, the ground suddenly trembled, causing the two students in the center to fall on their butts.


    "That is enough!", a man who had his eyes closed slowly walked to the center of the group.


    "Mr. Lang!", the students of the other class quickly bowed towards the man.


    Van, who was holding a rock he got from god knows where, sneakily dropped it to the ground before anyone could notice him.


    "Do not shame yourselves!", the adviser called Mr. Lang stomped his foot, "There are people from different Explorer guilds watching you right now", he said as he pointed to the seats on the side where various people were observing them.


    "And you!", Mr. Lang then pointed at Mr. Jacobs, "Can''t you stop your students from acting like hooligans!?"


    "Your spoiled ass, elitist students started it first", Mr. Jacobs snarled as he walked near Mr. Lang, their noses almost sticking to each other.


    "What''s that!?", Mr. Lang headbutted Mr. Jacobs, their eyes that are only inches away from each were staring at each other.


    The truth is, this showdown was not in any way an event of the school. It was not even an official activity. It was just a personal feud between Jacobs and Lang that has been happening for several years now.


    The people from different Explorer guilds that are watching from the side could not help but reveal happy faces.


    "Such a lively bunch this year", Bellick looked at Sarah as he laughed, "Don''t you think so, Sarah?"


    Sarah, however, once again completely ignored Bellick as she focused all of her attention on one student, Van.


    ''He seems to be doing better already'', she thought as she remembered Van''s downcast expressions when he was in the hospital.


    She was here, of course, for none other than Van. Besides her most trusted guards, she was the only one who knew that Van definitely killed his father.


    The only question she wants answered now, was how. What kind of skills and System does Van have for him to be able to turn a person''s brain into a mush. Considering that he was most probably just level 1, it was worth looking into.


    While she was staring at Van from a distance, Bellick was staring at her quite closely. He wanted to know who exactly it was that Sarah was so keen in observing.


    It wasn''t only him. The rest of the representatives from the other Explorer guilds were also looking at her.


    All of them were curious, why would someone of Sarah''s special position be here?


    "Gather up, fishes!"


    It took a few minutes, but everyone seemed to have finally calmed down as the students from both classes all lined up in their respective boxes.


    "Now, listen up, fishes!", Mr. Jacobs'' loud voice pierced the students'' ears, "The showdown will consist of three games, a triathlon"


    "Javelin throw", Mr. Jacobs continued as he gestured towards the respective spots where the games will be held, "... a Race, and of course my favorite, pankration"


    "Pankration?", Van could not help but tilt his head, this was the first time he was hearing that word.


    "It''s a fancy word for two people beating each other up", Beatrice whispered to his ears.


    "...I see", Van nodded his head, "Thank you"


    "Now, each of you might be wondering what game you will be participating in", this time, it was Mr. Lang who stepped forward, "The answer is


    All of it"


    "What!?"


    "That isn''t fair!"


    "These games are obviously favoring Holders of Enhancer-type Systems!"


    Hearing the qualms and complaints of the student, Mr. Lang could not help but sigh as he moved towards the bundle of javelins that were on the side.


    As he was walking, a pile of stones slowly crawled up to his right arm, completely covering it from the tip of his fingers all the way to his right chest.


    "I am a Holder of a Mage-type System", Mr. Lang gently picked up a javelin with his arm that was covered in an armor of stone, "You think a Minotaur is going to care what System you have once you''re inside a Portal?"


    "Do you think a harpy or a Cockatrice is going to fight you on the ground?", Mr. Lang said as the stones that were wrapping his fingers suddenly started rotating.


    And soon, the stones rotated at a rate that it made hissing noises in the air.


    "They are not", Mr. Lang quickly tightened his grip, a loud ringing noise pierced the students'' ears as sparks danced in Mr. Lang''s hand.


    And then, with a loud explosion, the javelin in his hand flew away. Shooting at an incredible speed across the field.


    All of the students had their jaws dropped open as they stared at the javelin that penetrated in the wall.


    "The limits of your System will depend on you", Mr. Lang said as he returned to the center, "Use it wisely."


    "Tch", Mr. Jacobs could not help but click his tongue as he looked at Mr.Lang beside him, "...Always the showoff"


    The students still looked in awe at Mr. Lang and his impressive display. Beatrice''s hands were even shaking in excitement as she stared on the ground.


    "Are you okay?", seeing Beatrice''s expression, Van could not help but be concerned for her.


    Beatrice quickly nodded her head in response. "I will win this", she said, "I have trained hard all my life for this I will be at the top!"


    "O...okay", Van remained staring at Beatrice. He was familiar with the expression that Beatrice was giving off. Almost everyone in his home had it a look of obsession.


    "But don''t push yourself too hard", he said in a very concerned tone.


    "You too", Beatrice nodded, her hands still shaking.


    "Me too!", Harvey suddenly jumped in front of them as he raised his fists in the air.


    The two could not help but chuckle as they looked at Harvey, "Let''s do our best, everyone".


    "Now, for our first game"


    The students became quiet once Mr. Lang spoke again, "... the Race"


    ''A... Already!?'', Van could not help but sweat as he heard Mr. Lang''s words. He hasn''t been able to use his superspeed since he was sent to the hospital.


    Sure, he was able to slow down his perception of time by the use of [Time Perception], but it is useless if he himself was slow.


    Will he be able to use it now that he needs it?


    Van lightly slapped himself in the cheeks. He has to use it. People from explorer guilds are watching.


    He must gain sponsors in order for him to have strength and money!


    With that thought, Van let out a huge breath as he lightly whispered to himself,


    "Let''s do this"

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Second Run

    "The race will be straight forward, no gimmick, no obstacles. Just a plain old race using your feet and your Systems"


    Mr. Lang raised his fingers as he was explaining the rules of the game. The goal is to reach from one end of the field to the other. And due to the field''s gigantic size, all of them will race at the same time-- 40 students in a single race.


    "What?"


    "All at the same time? But there are like 40 of us!"


    "How will they even evaluate us?"


    Hearing the students'' qualms, Mr. Jacobs let out a hearty laugh. "Oh, you will know once all of this is over. We''re not grading you here, fishes", he then pointed at the side, where the representatives of various Explorer Guilds were watching them, "It is them you should be worried about"


    This wasn''t an official school activity, it was merely a showdown between Mr. Jacobs'' and Mr. Lang''s class. The winner would be based on how many Explorer Guilds take interest in their students.


    Mr. Jacobs and Mr. Lang, however, could not help but squint their eyes as they looked at the group of guild representatives on the side. They were only expecting four people, their friends, and acquaintances from different guilds.


    But with the unexpected appearance of someone like Sarah from the Explorer''s association, more guilds followed suit.


    This was becoming something big.


    "Now line up, you fishes!", Mr. Jacobs said as he pushed two of his students, urging the others to go to the end of the field.


    The hesitation that still plastered their faces earlier can no longer be found as all of them lined up neatly at the end of the field.


    Even though there were 40 of them, the students were still 5 meters apart from each other-- a testament to how large the field really is.


    Van, who was the smallest of his class, was of course, at the end of the very line, next to Beatrice. He still had a worried face as he stared at Beatrice''s expression.


    ''Is this the real her?'', Van could not help but think. Even though it was only faint and she was trying her best not to show it on her face, her eyes that were full of obsession could not escape Van''s eyes.


    Van has met a lot of people in the slums that had eyes like her, and they all shared the same fate-- they were either in jail or dead.


    After a while, Van shook his head. This was not the time to be thinking of somebody else. After all, he was no different.


    Van likes to look in the mirror from time to time, to remind him that he too, has the same eyes.


    And so, with a deep breath, he looked to the front, to the goal. He tapped his feet numerous times, trying to see how fast he could do it, but alas, it was not any faster than what it normally is.


    Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows, he then activated one of his skills, [Time Perception].


    All of the world''s noises that were previously clouding his ears suddenly died down. The short blades of grass littering the field also stopped dancing.


    Van tried to tap his foot and move his hand. But alas, his body was moving as slow as everything else. He immediately felt motion sickness as he felt too disoriented with his body not being able to catch up to his mind.


    And so, he immediately canceled the [Time Perception] as he started violently puking on the ground. The sound of him retching almost reached the other end of the line.


    "V...van, are you okay!?", Beatrice was about to rush towards him. But the sound of the bell suddenly rang throughout the field, signaling the untimely start of the race. Beatrice could only apologize to Van as blades of grass rotated on her body. Her hair also lifted up due to the gust of wind that was circling her, and soon enough, she was slightly floating in the air.


    "I''m sorry!", she once again apologized as the wind pushed her forward at a fast speed, quickly getting ahead of the rest of the students.


    "Van bro!? You okay!?", Harvey, who noticed that Van was retching on the ground from the distance, could not help but rush towards him. However, before he could even take 5 steps, Van stretched his palm towards him.


    "Go!", Van shouted as he looked at Harvey with an unblinking gaze.


    Hearing Van''s words, Harvey still hesitated. But after looking at the other students already gaining distance and with another shout from Van, he could only click his tongue in regret and started running forward.


    "I will win for you, man!", he shouted as his steps shaved off the grass from the field.


    Seeing every student already gaining distance. Van could not help but slam his fists to the ground.


    "Come on, System...", he whispered to himself, "...work with me!"


    Sarah, who was watching from the side, quickly stood up as she saw Van groveling on the ground. The gaze of her eyes was focused, and her eyebrows stressed.


    Bellick, who wasn''t even watching the race and was only looking at Sarah, instantly turned his head to the field to look at who Sarah was truly here for.


    ''That small kid?'', Bellick squinted his eyes. He then quickly retrieved something from his pocket. It was a black ball. He then tapped it a couple of times, and soon after, the black ball opened, revealing an eye.


    He pointed the eye towards Van and whispered, "Record everything you see".


    "Why are you not working?", Van gritted his teeth as he tried to wriggle his feet to see if it was moving fast. But alas, it was as it was before.


    Van looked in front of him, only to see the students almost passed halfway the field, with Beatrice leading.


    Van''s breaths started to become heavy as he closed his eyes. "Think think", he muttered.


    "Think of what you felt"


    Several memories instantly resurfaced in his mind, constantly racing with each other.


    The feeling of the burn on his feet.


    The cuts on his hand.


    His bones piercing his flesh.


    "Think think", his jaw started to tremble as he tried to get past the painful memories.


    He wore the boots and the next thing that happened was that his heart completely stopped.


    "!!!", Van''s eyes started to tremble like crazy as the thought of death drowned his mind. His heart, beating abnormally fast.


    And soon, he took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. Trying to calm himself down. His heart, which was beating like a torrent, soon slowed down. It slowed down to the point that his veins felt like ice.


    He then slightly lifted himself up, his palm, touching the blades of grass that were beneath him. He remembers it now, the rush.


    The memories of his first run.


    Strings of light started to glow from his shoes, turning into wings that flapped endlessly. And then, he opened his eyes as a smile slowly crept into his face.


    His eyes, which were staring at only one thing, the goal, started to emit golden sparks of light.


    He then quickly let out his deep breath as he whispered,


    "Let''s f*cking go"

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Roll it To Win It

    Harvey can''t help but grit his teeth as he took a glance towards Van from time to time.


    "Come one, man", he whispered as he glanced at the kneeling Van.


    Harvey was about to turn his head forward, but then he noticed a ball of fire heading towards him.


    "!!!", his eyes widened in shock as he quickly dodged to the side. It was a good thing that he was glancing behind, if he wasn''t, then the ball of fire would surely hit his back.


    "What the hell, man!?", he shouted as he looked at the student who threw the ball of fire at him, "Don''t you care about the rules!?"


    "Rules?", the student smirked, "What rules? No one said we can''t attack each other!"


    "What?", Harvey furrowed his eyebrows. And as soon as he said that, he heard a loud explosion on his right side.


    "What the", Hervey''s eyes widened as he saw what was happening around him. Students attacking one another, blocking each other''s paths.


    And it just so happened to be that someone else was blocking his path as well. Harvey could not help but slightly reveal his teeth as veins started appearing on his arms.


    "Haha!", he laughed crazily as he slammed his arms towards the chest of the students that was blocking his path, heavily slamming him to the ground in the process. "You want war!?", he shouted, "I will give you war! Taste my Planet Buster Omega Arms!"


    And so, Harvey rammed every poor soul that blocked his path to the ground.


    Beatrice could not help slightly chuckle as she saw Harvey looking like a boar as he knocked down the other students.


    She still had a huge lead on the race, she had already passed the halfway point and there was only like a 4th of the field left. Sweat was already forming on her face as she could feel her SP slowly draining to the minimum.


    She once again glanced at Van. And as she saw him kneeling on the ground, she could not help but feel sorry for him.


    "...I will help you as soon as I finish the race", she whispered. But right now, the goal was already only a few meters away from her.


    She was almost there.


    ''Only a few more!'', she howled in her mind.


    "Fu--!"


    But then, she heard a weird passing sound suddenly coming from beside her. It was then followed by a golden spark that made her blink.


    And to her shock, she saw someone rolling in front of her like a ragdoll. A ragdoll rolling straight to the finish line.


    "Wha Van?"


    ***


    A few seconds ago,


    "Let''s f*cking go"


    Van let out a deep breath as he pushed himself from the ground and started running.


    "!!!"


    Everything was a blur. And the only thing that he could see for sure was that the goal was definitely closer than it was before by a huge difference.


    And with the goal and finish line getting closer, so was the wall.


    "F*ck!"


    Van started to panic as he instinctively activated [Time Perception]. He definitely did not want to look like a splattered bug from hitting the wall, he thought.


    And just like that, everything seemed normal.


    He felt like he was running at a normal pace. The only thing different was that everything else beside him was slow.


    He then looked at Beatrice, who was now beside him. Beatrice''s eyes were slowly turning towards him, but before it could even reach halfway at looking at him, Van was already only a meter away from the finish line.


    Van immediately slowed down and canceled his [Time Perception] skill. And with the thought of him wanting to stop running, the wings on the side of his feet instantly disappeared.


    The sudden change of momentum made Van violently trip on the field, rolling his way until he passed the finish line.


    Van looked at the ceiling in front of him as soon as he stopped rolling. His breath was heavy, but the smile on his face could not be hidden.


    "Van!?"


    "Ah! Beatrice, did you see that!? I won!"


    Hearing Van''s words, Beatrice''s eyes quickly looked to the side as her lips pressed together. But after a few seconds, the disappointment on her face vanished as she looked at Van with a smile,


    "Congratulations", she said. Her eyes then suddenly widened when she realized something.


    "V...van", she gulped," Your arm!?"


    "...What?", Van slowly turned his eyes towards where Beatrice was pointing to, only to see his arm twisted in a weird way.


    "...Oh"


    ***


    Sarah, who was watching on the sides, could not help but stand up once again as her eyes slightly trembled while looking at Van.


    Her breathing slowly became heavy as she took a gulp.


    ''...Now I know how'', she thought. She was not sure about it, but she now has an idea of how Van''s father died. If his power really was what she thinks it is, then that would explain how the insides of his father''s skull turned into mush-- it convulsed, most probably shaken by Van.


    She once again sat down and placed her hand on her chin. It was decided. She would put all of her resources into observing Van. It has been a long time since she got as excited as this.


    Could it actually be possible that


    "He is one of them?", she muttered as she let out a deep sigh.


    ***


    "Van bro!? What in hades'' name was that!?"


    Harvey immediately rushed towards Van as soon as he finished the race, not even caring about his position, "You were faster than a centaur!"


    "...I don''t think a centaur is even close", Beatrice could not help but sigh as she shook her head.


    "What was that though!?", Harvey continued to raise his voice as he got near Van, "What kind of System do you-- What the hell is wrong with your arm!?"


    Seeing Van''s arms twisted in a weird way, Harvey slightly stepped back as he winced.


    "It must have twisted when I rolled on the ground", Van chuckled, "It is fine, this pain is nothing much", Van said as he smiled.


    "Move! Move!"


    Harvey was suddenly pushed to the side as a woman in white robes ran towards Van and kneeled in front of him.


    "Try to relax", the woman said in a soft voice as she pointed her palms towards Van''s broken arm.


    Her arms then glowed in green as Van felt a warm soothing feeling on his arm.


    And in just a few seconds, his arm was back to normal.


    "As expected of the academy!", Harvey could not help but gasp in awe, "It almost healed instantly!"


    The female healer, however, blinked numerous times as she stared at Van''s arm.


    ''This


    ...It healed too fast''


    *********


    For 1000 powerstones = 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Commotion

    Bellick and the other representatives from various explorer guilds currently had their jaws drop almost to the ground.


    "What just happened?"


    "I just saw a golden blur"


    "Did anyone see what happened!? I wasn''t looking at that student"


    Hearing the words of one of the representatives, Bellick immediately curled on his seat and checked on the black ball in his hand.


    "Did you record that?", he hurriedly whispered as he tapped the ball, "Play it!"


    As soon as he said that, the eye inside the ball lit up as a ray of light hovered in the air, projecting the scenes of what happened earlier.


    And, just like what the other representatives said, he almost instantly disappeared from his spot. The ground and grass behind the boy folded backward as he started to sprint.


    The eye was only able to keep up with the boy''s silhouette due to it recording from a distance. Bellick could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he repeated the recording over and over again.


    ''2 seconds'', he thought. It took about 2 seconds for him to reach the end of the field. According to his knowledge, the length of the field was about 260 meters.


    260 meters in only 2 seconds.


    Bellick could not help but gulp. Sure, he knew people that were faster than the boy. But this little boy is a freshman in the academy, so he was most likely not even higher than level 5.


    Heck, he may even be a level 1.


    "!!!"


    With that thought, Bellick quickly stood up from his seat. He must talk to his guild so they could do their best to get this boy. But for now, it was too late. The showdown might be over by the time he gets back to the academy.


    He would use his own resources now and just reimburse it from his guild later. He was sure that they won''t mind once they know what he spent it on.


    ***


    "Uhmm Miss Healer?"


    Van could not help but tilt his head as he stared at the healer in front of him. She has been staring blankly at his arm for quite a while now, even though it has already fully healed.


    The healer still could not believe that his arm healed that fast. Sure, she was able to heal even a mangled limb or a dismembered leg. But that would take time.


    To heal a broken bone in just under 3 seconds? That was too fast. And it was not like she leveled up or had gained a new skill in the previous days, so it was definitely not her.


    So ''This boy does he have some kind of Regeneration skill?''


    "Agnes! Is the fish alright?"


    A loud voice pierced her ears from behind, completely awakening her from her thoughts.


    She quickly shook her head to clear her mind, "Ah, yes!", she said as she slowly stood up, "But just for safety, he should rest now. I am not allowing him to participate in the next games"


    "W...what!?", Van quickly stood up as he heard the Healer Agnes'' words.


    "No I can still--"


    "Sorry, fish", before Van could even finish his words, Mr. Jacobs placed his hand on Van''s shoulders, "Healer''s words are absolute. You need to sit this one out"


    Mr. Jacobs'' hand made Van flinch a little as he looked down, his jaws trembling from feeling Mr. Jacobs'' large hand. But he quickly calmed his breath as he once again looked straight at Mr. Jacobs'' eyes.


    Mr. Jacobs could not help but sigh. In truth, when he saw how Van won earlier, he could not help but shiver in his spine. He wanted to see how Van would perform on the other games.


    But of course, most importantly, he wanted to see Lang''s pretentious calm demeanor completely shatter. Van is his student, not Lang''s-- Jacobs could only get excited as he imagined the racing thoughts on Lang''s mind due to this fact.


    "Mr. Jacobs, please", Van pleaded, his eyes unwavering, "...I can still move properly"


    "Van"


    Both Harvey and Beatrice, who were quietly standing on the sides, could not help but sigh as they look at Van.


    Seeing Van''s dedicated eyes, Jacobs could only grunt as he looked at Healer Agnes.


    "This", Agnes could not help but pinch the bridge of her nose. But finally, after a few seconds, "Fine", she said, "I am allowing you to participate in the last game. However, I will be healing you, so forget participating in the next game"


    "O...okay!", Van immediately bowed towards Agnes, "Thank you, Miss Healer!"


    In truth, she could detect that Van was already fully healed, she was just curious as to the how.


    "Alright, fishes!", Mr. Jacobs signaled his students to gather up. Some of them still have bruises on their faces as the other healers have not finished tending to their wounds yet.


    "We will be taking a short break", Mr. Jacobs said, "Use this time to recover your SP and heal up!"


    After he said that, he quickly approached Mr. Lang to gloat.


    Van''s classmates immediately hovered around him as they asked him countless questions.


    "That was awesome!"


    "How did you do that!?"


    "Was that some kind of Skill?"


    "What type of System do you have?"


    "What level are you!?"


    Van''s eyes could not keep up as he looked back and forth across his classmates. "No", Van meekly muttered, "It''s not"


    "Alright! Alright!", Harvey quickly pushed their classmates to the side, "Our superstar needs to rest! You can ask him questions later!"


    "Let''s go to the side, beautiful madam", beckoned Harvey as he cleared a path for Healer Agnes and Van to walk through.


    "...Okay", Healer Agnes awkwardly said as he passed through with Van.


    Harvey and Beatrice followed them to see what Viel''s current condition was.


    ***


    "Quick! Hurry to the freshmen''s field!"


    "Is it true!?"


    "I wonder if they will notice us!?"


    "...What''s the commotion all about?"


    Gerald and his group were walking around the academy when they noticed that there were a lot of people running around.


    "Why are there so many students outside?"


    Gerald could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he asked one of his friends.


    "Seeing as it''s the first day of the freshmen", one of his friends answered, "... it is probably Jacobs and Lang''s showdown"


    "This many people?", Gerald could not help but be curious. He was in Jacobs class last year and also participated in the games, but it did not really gather this much attention.


    "I heard more than ten explorer guild representatives have come to watch"


    "Really?", Gerald could not help but click his tongue. If only they had that many sponsors last year. "Let''s check it out"


    It didn''t take long for Gerald and his group to reach the field even with all the people running around. After all, they were avoiding him.


    One of his friends could not help but whistle as they saw the number of guilds that were watching the showdown. "Maybe we should go introduce ourselves to them?"


    "Pft", Gerald only scoffed in response as he looked at the freshman students. The only reason that the guilds would be coming here is that they were interested in someone.


    But who?


    Gerald squinted his eyes as he scanned the freshman students.


    "Hm?", his eyes then settled to a particular group-- Van and the others.


    "That isn''t he?"


    He released a slight sigh as he recognized one of them.


    *****


    500 powerstones - 3 Extra Chapters

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Twist of Fate

    "Van, bro. What type of System do you have!?"


    Agnes, the healer that was checking on Van, could not help but perk her ears up as he heard Harvey''s question. She too was mighty curious as to what type of System this freshman has for him to be able to heal fast.


    "I don''t know", Van shook his head.


    "You probably have an Enhancer-type System like me", Harvey flexed his biceps, "I am very strong, you''re very fast. Together, we are the Enhancer Master Type!"


    "This", Van didn''t really know what to make of Harvey''s weird statement.


    "If you don''t know", this time, it was Beatrice who spoke as she slightly squinted her eyes, "Then it would usually mean you have a Unique-type System, do you have skills that aren''t suitable for an Enhancer-type?"


    Hearing Beatrice''s words, Van could not help but slightly look away. He has an Active Skill that would allow him to step on air momentarily, [Air Step] which most likely doesn''t belong to an Enhancer-type. And his superspeed is not even from an Active Skill, it was from a Passive Skill that activates using only his will.


    But since the Headmaster said that they should not reveal their skills so easily, Van just shook his head.


    "N...no", he muttered, "It''s probably an Enhancer-type"


    "Are... the two of you not warming up for the next game?", Van quickly asked in hopes of changing the topic.


    "Pft", Harvey could not help but snort, "We''re already warm enough", he said, "That first game was intense as fu--"


    "What''s up"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, a voice came from behind.


    The group could not help but look at the owner of the voice all at the same time. But as soon as Van saw who it was, his eyes instantly widened as his breath suddenly fell short.


    And by instinct, he once again activated [Time Perception]. His whole body once again felt woozy as nausea quickly climbed up to his head due to everything turning slow again.


    But even then, his eyes remained staring at the owner of the voice-- Gerald, the student who beat him up the first time he arrived in the academy.


    ''Should I run?''


    ''Where should I go?''


    ''Why is he here?''


    ''Does he recognize me?''


    Several thoughts quickly raced in his mind. His chest was already tightening as his insides twirl due to the intense nausea he was feeling. Hints of sweat started appearing on his face, but not falling due to the sedated time.


    But then, as he looked at Gerald''s eyes, he realized that he was not looking at him, but at Harvey.


    ''Could it be that he isn''t here for me?'', Van thought. Doesn''t he recognize him?


    And so, with that realization, Van quickly turned off his skill. The sweats that were hanging on his face quickly trailed down on his face.


    The vomit that has been wanting to escape from his stomach was bursting to go, but he held it in.


    Healer Agnes quickly detected the sudden drop of Van''s SP. ''Why did it suddenly drop?'', she thought as she squinted her eyes, ''Could it be he really wasn''t alright?''


    Does Van have some kind of Regeneration Skill? Several theories were once again resurfacing in the healer''s mind as she kept checking on Van.


    "Ah, brother!", noticing who the owner of the voice was, Harvey quickly ran towards Gerald.


    "You are also in Jacobs'' class?", Gerald raised his eyebrows as he slightly chuckled.


    Seeing the bright smile on Gerald''s face, Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows. He kept on remembering Gerald''s twisted expression as his group beat him to death.


    "Yes!", Harvey nodded his head.


    "Well, isn''t that a coincidence", Gerald laughed as he placed his hand on Harvey''s shoulder, "Give that brute a hard time, will you?", he said as he raised his thumb up.


    Gerald then looked at Beatrice and Van, "And, these are your friends?", he asked with a curious tone.


    "Ah, yes!", Harvey nodded and smiled, "This is Beatrice, and the one being healed is--"


    "John!"


    Before Harvey could say his name, Van blurted out a random name.


    Harvey quickly squinted his eyes in suspicion, but he didn''t really take it too much in mind as he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hello there", Gerald raised his hand, "I am Gerald, Harvey''s big brother. He might be retarded, but please do take care of him for me", he said as he slightly bowed his head towards Beatrice and Van.


    "What!?", Harvey quickly put up a stance, "You''re the one that''s retarded!"


    Gerald could not help but laugh as he looked at Harvey.


    ''Is he faking it?'', Van squinted his eyes as he looked at Gerald''s wide smile.


    "Gerald?", Beatrice muttered as she slightly approached Gerald, "Could you be The Gerald Lauder!?"


    "Oh, you know of me?", Gerald tilted his head.


    "Of course", Beatrice fixed her glasses as she nodded, "You''re the heir to the Lauder Armaments. I read all about it in the paper when your father was interviewed!"


    Hearing the word ''father'', the smile on both Gerald''s and Harvey''s faces quickly disappeared. But after a while, Gerald released a slight chuckle, "Yes, that''s me".


    "Too bad I won''t be able to watch you fail, Harv", Gerald sighed as he looked at Harvey, "I still have classes. Don''t cause any trouble for your friends, okay?", he said as he shook his head and once again placed his hand on Harvey''s shoulder.


    Harvey only snorted in reply as he jokingly gestured for his brother to go away.


    "Alright. It was nice meeting both of you", Gerald once again slightly bowed towards Van and Beatrice before walking away.


    As soon as Gerald left, Harvey looked at Van with squinted eyes, "John? I thought your name was Van!?", Harvey said as he scratched his head, "Was I actually saying your name wrong!? That''s awkward!"


    "N...no", Van quickly shook his head, "I am just not comfortable with strangers knowing my name", he said, his tone slightly cold.


    Knowing that Harvey is Gerald''s brother, he could not help but feel a bit conflicted.


    Even though he only met Harvey today, he is one of the first people that could potentially be considered as his friend turned out to be the brother of the one who bullied him?


    And they seem close as well. Should he avoid Harvey from now on?


    What


    ''What... should I even do now!?''

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18: 2nd Place

    Van could not help but bite his lip as several thoughts raced in his mind. The revelation of Gerald being Harvey''s brother was too much for him to take. Was it really this complicated to have friends?


    "You don''t have to worry!"


    Harvey, hearing that Van doesn''t like strangers too much, could not help but slightly chuckle, "My brother is a good man!"


    Van''s eyes instantly twitched from Harvey''s statement. Gerald, a good man? Does he not know what his brother really was like?


    "We should let him rest, Harvey", noticing Van''s distressed face, Beatrice grabbed Harvey''s hand and dragged him away.


    "O...ouch!", Harvey flinched at Beatrice''s grip, "Are you sure you are not an Enhancer-type!?", he jokingly said as he winked at Van, wagging his fingers as he was proud of his banter.


    "Rest well for the next game, Van", Beatrice nodded her head as she tightened the grip on Harvey''s arm, "I won''t lose next time"


    "Ack ack ack!", Harvey hopped in one leg as he was dragged away by Beatrice.


    Van chuckled awkwardly as he watched the two leave, but as soon as they were far away, he let out a sigh as his head turned to the ground.


    "How are you feeling, boy?", the healer could finally ask as they were left alone.


    "...A bit dizzy", Van muttered as he remained staring at the ground.


    "Hm", Healer Agnes could not help but squint her eyes, "Can you check how much SP you have left?"


    "SP?", Van slightly turned his head towards Healer Agnes.


    "Yes, in your System''s window"


    "O...okay", Van stuttered as he nodded his head,


    ''Open System''s window''


    Van''s expression instantly turned complicated as he stared at the window of words that popped up in front of him.


    ''W...which is it'', he thought as he tried to find this SP. Those were just two letters, but he was still having a hard time trying to find them. The system tells him what the skills do, but when it comes to his Status window, it was all a blur.


    And so, after a few seconds, he gave up. "What what does it look like?", he said as his eyes slightly looked dejected.


    "What do you mean?", Healer Agnes tilted her head in confusion, " it''s the number that is decreasing when you use your Active Skills"


    Van once again looked at his Status Window. ''Ah!'', he howled in his mind.


    "Is it this one that looks like a snake and an ear?", he blurted out. Of course, it was the only thing that looked like it changed the last time he checked his System.


    "...Yes?", Healer Agnes squinted her eyes. ''...Does he not know how to read?'', she quickly concluded.


    "Hm", Van placed his hand on his chin as he looked at his SP.


    [ SP: 17/28 ]


    "Uhmm, it''s one one sef. It''s more than half", Van stuttered as he shamefully looked to the side. He now had a new priority, learning how to read.


    "I see", Healer Agnes raised her eyebrow. He still had more than Agnes expected. When she detected the sudden drop of Van''s SP, and when she saw his face that was full of sweat, she thought that it almost reached the minimum.


    ''This boy is an enigma'', she thought.


    "Gather up!"


    As the two continued to talk, their voices were drowned by Mr. Jacobs'' robust voice. He started explaining the rules of the next game, Javelin Throw.


    Unlike the previous game, in which all of them participated at the same time, this one they needed to do one by one.


    The student who got first place from the previous game would be the first to throw. But seeing as the winner was currently being healed at the side


    "You!", Mr. Jacobs pointed at Beatrice, "2nd place! You will be the first one to throw!"


    Hearing the adviser calling her 2nd place, Beatrice could not help but grit her teeth as she looked to the ground. But after a few seconds, she let out a quick breath.


    She quickly picked up a javelin from the rack and moved inside the painted box, her eyes filled with nothing but resolution.


    ''I practiced my skills even before enrolling in the academy!''


    ''I even trained in physical combat''


    Several thoughts raced in her mind as blades of grass suddenly danced around her body.


    "Now, the game is simple, fish", Mr. Jacobs clapped his hand, "Just t--"


    But before he could finish giving his instructions, a gust of wind erupted from Beatrice throwing the javelin.


    The wind howled as the javelin left her hand, the blades of grass that were dancing around her body also streamed, following the javelin as it flew through the air.


    It flew, only stopping as the life of the wind that surrounded it died.


    210 meters.


    "Oho!", Mr. Jacobs could not help but nod his head in satisfaction, he then looked gloatingly towards Mr. Lang and released a burst of laughter,


    "It seems I have the best students this year, little Lang!"


    ***


    So, let us talk about Van''s top speed for now at Level 1.If my calculations are wrong, then I will use the fiction card. Lol.


    At Van''s first run aka Resurrection Run. He ran from the Academy to the Relic Graveyard(Slums) in under 30 minutes or so. Somewhere at the start, it is mentioned that he left his home 2 days before arriving in the academy.


    The average walking speed of a human is 4.8 to 6.4 km/h, so taking into account that he might have rest twice in two days for four hours each, making a total of 8 hours of rest-- That would make a total of 40 hours of walking.


    So, let''s just say with the average walking speed times the travel time would make for a distance of around 248km.


    So, he reached 248km in about 30 minutes. That would put his current top speed as a level 1 at 496km/h. As Bellick mentioned 2 chapters back, there are still Holders faster than Van.


    The field size is more than double the size of a football field, 200 by 260 meters. So, more or less, it would take 2 seconds for him to travel 260 meters. Not taking into account preparation and acceleration, of courseain''t nobody got time for that.


    Of course, I didn''t take into account many things like his small frame, his state, and whatnot when he first ran from the academy to his home. But ack, let''s just enjoy it for what it is lol. Please don''t destroy me for my fiction math. Lol

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19: How to Fight

    ''I worked too hard just to be in 2nd place!''


    Beatrice still had her arms stretched as she looked at the javelin that landed 210 meters away. Although it quickly lost its momentum once the wind that surrounded it was gone, it still pierced the ground enough for it to be firmly stuck.


    The whispers of the students started to reach Beatrice''s ears as she steadily calmed herself down, a satisfied smile slightly painting her face.


    "Good work, fish!", Mr. Jacobs approached her with a thumbs up, "I don''t think anyone can top that this year. Looks like I am the boss again this year!", Mr. Jacobs then laughed as he beckoned the next student to move to the designated box.


    "That was awesome, Bea!", Harvey clapped his hand as soon as Beatrice returned to the stands.


    "Thanks", Beatrice fixed her glasses as she nodded towards Harvey. She then looked at Van from afar, who was also looking in her direction, clapping his hands.


    And as expected, the students who came after Beatrice could not beat her record. The only one that came close was also an Enhancer-type System Holder at 196m. It was the red-haired boy from Mr. Lang''s class.


    ''Finally, 1st place!'', Beatrice let out a sigh of relief as she rolled her fist.


    Harvey, while shouting, "Omega Planet Destroying Fist!", scored the lowest at 16m. Perhaps it was probably not the best time for him to discover that punching a javelin by its tail was not a good idea. Now he was beside Van, getting treatment from Healer Agnes during the break.


    "Kakaka! Did you see that?", Harvey laughed, "I swear if I didn''t slip, it would have gone through the wall!"


    "I I see", Van could only slide away as Harvey tried to tap his shoulders.


    ''But you didn''t slip though'', was the collective thought of all the people who heard him.


    "Don''t move too much!"


    "S...sorry", Harvey instantly quieted down as he got a scolding from healer Agnes.


    "What made you think doing that is a good idea?", Beatrice, who was focusing on recovering her mana, couldn''t help but look at Harvey with raised eyebrows.


    "Because it looked cool", Harvey said without any trace of hesitation on his face, "A man should always do everything in style"


    "It put you in the last place though", Beatrice shook her head as she sighed.


    "Pft", Harvey snorted as he heard Beatrice''s words, "Who cares about the rankings when you have style. But...", he said as he flexed his muscles and stood on the bleachers.


    Healer Agnes could only groan in frustration as she followed him up as she still was not done in healing his hand.


    "Using my Supreme Fists", Harvey then said as he passionately raised his fist in the air, "...I will show you how I will redeem myself by dominating the next game!"


    Harvey''s eyes were full of fire as he gripped his fist tight. However


    "You can''t participate in the next game", healer Agnes said as she released a slight chuckle through her nose, "I am still not done in healing your hand".


    The damage on Harvey''s hand was nothing to scoff at. The tail of the javelin slid on the back of his hand, tearing skin and flesh apart. It honestly made healer Agnes bewildered as to why Harvey does not even flinch or show any signs of pain on his face from this wound.


    "..."


    Harvey could only quietly awkwardly sit back down when he heard healer Agnes'' words.


    "...Do your best to redeem me, you two", Harvey looked at Beatrice and Van with a heavy but fleeting gaze, he then slowly let his body fall onto the bleachers, "I leave it to you guys", he said softly as he closed his eyes, letting out one final breath.


    "You''re not dying!", Beatrice could not help but pinch Harvey''s leg.


    "Ow ow ow!", Harvey quickly got up, acting as if Beatrice''s pinch was much more painful than the pain on his hand.


    Van could only furrow his eyebrows as he watched the two, ''Are people in the city all like this?'', he thought.


    "Break time''s over, fishes!"


    "Let''s go, Van!"


    Beatrice quickly ran to the field as she heard Mr. Jacobs'' call.


    ''I won''t lose to you this time!'', she howled in her mind as she glanced back towards Van, her eyes full of spirit.


    Seeing Beatrice''s competitive eyes, Van could only sigh as he stood up from the bleachers. But before he could go far, Harvey''s words pierced his ears.


    "Don''t hold back", Harvey said, his previous playful tone all but gone, "It would only help her strive more if she knows where she stands"


    Van was slightly surprised by Harvey''s sudden change of temperament. But even so, Van did not turn his head back to look at him, he just nodded before continuing to walk to where the other students were gathered. It would seem that he wasn''t the only one who noticed the look of obsession in Beatrice''s eyes.


    Van sighed as he stood beside Beatrice. ''Having friends too complicated'', he thought, ''But, it somewhat feels nice''. Van was completely unfamiliar with what he was feeling right and did not realize it-- but he was slightly smiling as he looked to the ground.


    "Now that all of you are here, let us explain the rules of the game", Mr. Lang said as he walked back a dozen meters away from the students, "No attacking the groin, and don''t fight with the intention of killing your opponent, remember, this is only a game. But even with that said, you do not have to worry about hurting your opponent, any grievous wounds you receive can be healed, even if it is a lost limb"


    Mr. Lang then raised his hand in the air. And as soon as he did so, the surrounding field where he stood started to quake violently. It then raised up, quickly forming a large circular platform made of earth.


    "You win by knocking your opponent out, making them submit, or when we say you have won. Also, you lose automatically if you fall off this platform", Mr. Lang said before stepping off the platform, "With that said Let''s start the game. You, up the stage", he then pointed to one of his students to come up to the platform.


    Although the student was a bit surprised from being called first, he quickly collected himself as he jumped on the stage.


    "Hmmm", Mr. Jacobs placed his hand on his chiseled chin as he scanned his students, but after a while, his eyes settled on Van.


    "Since you didn''t have a chance to show off earlier, you go first, speedy fish", he beckoned for Van to come up to the side, "Do your best and humiliate Lang''s students again, Kakaka!"


    "O...okay", Van could only nod, slightly fumbling as he climbed up on the stage.


    Almost all the students and the guild representatives that were watching on the side could not help but turn quiet as they saw who was fighting for Mr. Jacobs'' class first.


    Bellick quickly retrieved his recording ball once again and ordered it to focus on Van. They all waited in anticipation as to what kind of skill this small boy will show them again.


    Van''s opponent, however, could only grit his teeth when he realized who he was fighting. But after a few seconds, he let out a deep breath. If he managed to defeat this skinny boy in front of him, then the guild representatives would surely be looking at him. This was a good chance, he thought.


    "My name is Ceddrick, I have an Evolution-type System", he said as he saluted towards Van.


    "...Van, Enhancer-type System, I I think", Van slightly bowed towards Ceddrick, with one of his hands hidden behind his back. He was slightly nervous as he looked at all the people that were watching him.


    "Alright, fishes!", Mr. Jacobs clapped his hand, "The one who will win here will advance to the last round, do your worst!".


    Mr. Jacobs then slammed his hand in the air, signaling the start of the match, "Fight!"


    Ceddrick''s body slowly started to change as soon as the fight commenced. He growled as a pair of horns started to protrude from his forehead, his legs slowly bulking up.


    However, while this was happening, Van was already running towards him.


    "!?"


    Ceddrick''s vision then quickly turned dark as Van suddenly threw a patch of dirt straight to his eyes. He then felt his body fall off the stage as Van slammed his whole body towards him.


    "..."


    "W winner, Van!", Mr. Jacobs'' robust voice stuttered for the first time as he announced the winner of the match.


    "D disrespectful!"


    "What was that!?"


    "The guy hasn''t even finished transforming yet!"


    "Have you no honor!?"


    "That''s cheating!"


    "Did he even use his System!?"


    The students started complaining and throwing jeers towards Van as soon as the match ended.


    Van, however, just dusted off the dirt on his hands with a satisfied expression on his face, as if he wasn''t even hearing the remarks of the other students.


    You have to understand, life was different in the slums.

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Holding Back?

    Bellick, who was anticipating what kind of skill Van would be showing them, could not help but twitch his eyes in disappointment. He quickly ordered his black ball to shut its eyes in frustration.


    He thought he was going to see something amazing, but it looked like Van did not even use his System to defeat his opponent.


    No, this was good. Was it not? It showed his potential to adapt. That''s right. That''s probably it. Bellick continued to nod as he convinced himself of his thoughts.


    "Is that even allowed!?"


    "T...that''s cheating!"


    The cries of Mr. Lang''s students continued as they complained about Van being announced as the winner. They still couldn''t believe that Van would throw dirt on his opponent''s face even before he was ready.


    "That''s enough!"


    The reply they got from their adviser, however, was an admonishment.


    "The fight has already started as soon as it was signaled by Mr. Jacobs", he said as he looked at his student, his eyes furrowed in disappointment, "It was his fault for not transforming before he climbed up on stage. As I told you before, the creatures of the dungeon do not care, and they will attack you as soon as they see you. If student Van was a monster, then your classmate would already be dead!"


    Hearing Lang''s harsh words, his students could not help but pressed their lips together as they all turned their heads down.


    "Tch", Mr. Lang clicked his tongue as he stared at his students. It would seem that his students this year were nothing but useless pampered brats. Continuing the game any further would only embarrass him in front of the Explorer guilds.


    But alas, surrendering to Jacobs was something that he will never do.


    And so, the game goes on.


    Van''s classmates could not help but raise their thumbs towards him as he climbed off the stage.


    "How did you do that!?"


    "When did you even have time to get the dirt!?!"


    "You didn''t use your System?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend!?"


    "Can you teach that to us!?"


    "That was amazing!"


    Hearing the words of praises from his classmates, Van was at a loss as to what to do. He could handle the jeers and the taunts since he was used to it back in the Relic Graveyard. But being approached by a crowd with such glee, he could not help but squint his eyes in suspicion, wondering if they needed something from him.


    He used to idolize System Holders and get excited by the thought of meeting them, but after what Gerald did to him, all of that was gone.


    Did they want to be his friend? With that thought, Van quickly shook his head. Having a conversation with Beatrice and Harvey was already more than he could handle. Besides, with his luck, maybe the next friend he will gain secretly has a portal monster as a brother.


    The commotion died down as Mr. Jacobs announced the next student to fight on stage.


    And, in a silly turn of events, the next five students from Mr. Jacobs'' class won by throwing dirt on their opponents'' eyes. What happened next was mayhem as almost all of the students started fighting dirty.


    Only a few fought with no tricks, including Beatrice, who easily dominated her opponent. Mixing her System''s wind skills with hand-to-hand combat.


    In the end, it was as Mr. Lang expected it. Only 3 of his students won their matches. And so, for the last round of the game, it would mostly be Mr. Jacobs'' students that will be fighting each other for the position of top 10.


    Since this wasn''t an official activity of the academy, they really couldn''t go all the way to fight for top 1. And it wasn''t for any fancy reason like ''It should be decided by the end of the year'' or something like that. It was just because another class would be using the field soon.


    As a matter of fact, a female instructor was already nagging Jacobs and Lang to finish the game already.


    But even then, the fight for the top 10 must continue as is tradition.


    And so, their matches continued. However, the Explorer representatives, and even the students who have already lost, did not really care about the first matches that underwent.


    What they all wanted to see was the final bout.


    Mr. Jacobs saved the best for last, after all, his class had both the winners of the first two games.


    Van, who won the first game against Beatrice, who won the second game.


    He placed them in the last match on purpose so as to hype the Explorer representatives that were watching on the side, and also, of course, to gloat even longer towards Mr. Lang.


    Van and Beatrice were now on each end of the platform, standing still as they stared at each other.


    "Please, do not hold back, Van", Beatrice said as she put up her stance, her hair already waving as she used her skill.


    Hearing Beatrice''s words, Van could only scratch his chin. Harvey, and now her, why were both of them telling him not to hold back?


    After all, where he lived...


    "Figh--!"


    ...holding back was not an option.


    Even before Mr. Jacobs'' could close his mouth, Van has already activated his [Time Perception] skill.


    Van immediately felt woozy, but he tried his best to calm himself down. And, before his eyelids touched each other as he blinked, his eyes started to release golden sparks and instantly widened.


    The nausea that was threatening to climb through his head instantly disappeared, replaced by a sense of rush and excitement as the wings of light appeared beside his feet.


    He let out a deep breath, and then, he ran towards Beatrice, going behind her.


    "Sorry about this", he whispered as he gently pulled the collar of Beatrice''s uniform. He then lightly kicked the back of her knee, before canceling all of his skills altogether.


    "--t!", and right after Mr. Jacobs'' shout, was a yelp from Beatrice.


    "Kya!"


    She yelped as she felt her vision shift and her head and body swayed backward, instinctively closing her eyes as one of her legs suddenly gave out.


    She was able to catch herself, but when she opened her eyes, a pair of fingers were already above her face, only a few inches away from poking her eyes. She let out a tiny gasp as she looked at Van''s face, which was devoid of any emotion.


    And then, Van''s fingers slowly descended towards her eyes.


    "!!!", Beatrice winced as she quickly closed her eyes.


    "Stop!"


    But before Van''s fingers could gouge out Beatrice''s eyes, Mr. Jacobs grabbed Van''s hand and raised it in the air.


    "Winner, Van!"


    ***


    500 powerstones - 3 extra chapters

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Am I... Rich? (1)

    "Winner, Van!"


    The students didn''t cheer, or perhaps it was better to say that they didn''t have the opportunity to. They just stared at Van''s hand which was raised by Mr. Jacobs in the air.


    Unlike the first match, where they clearly saw what happened and thus they had a lot to say, here Everything happened in a split second, perhaps literally. And so, they just remained silent, and maybe because it is for the best. If they were Van''s opponent, the cheerings would definitely hurt them.


    Mr. Jacobs could not help but sigh as he looked at Van. At his level, he easily stopped Van before his fingers could reach Beatrice''s eye from his position. But what happened before that, he could not even react.


    When Van ran during the race, it was long enough for his eyes to adjust to Van''s speed. But this time, since the platform was a whole lot smaller, all he saw was a flash of golden blur trailing across the stage.


    ''This is absolutely crazy'', Mr. Jacobs could not help but slightly grin as a drop of sweat appeared from his face.


    Of course, the one that was most affected by what happened was and is Beatrice. She blinked a couple of times as she stared at the ceiling of the covered field. Her neck was resting on Van''s hand as he was still grabbing her uniform''s collar.


    "...Oh, sorry", noticing Beatrice''s dumbfounded expression, Van slightly pushed up and released her uniform''s collar, "Are you okay?", he asked.


    "...Yes", Beatrice could only answer meekly as she was still quite at a loss as to what happened.


    Did she just lose? But she didn''t even have a chance to do anything yet.


    Was their difference that big? Is she fated to be only a number 2 because of Van''s existence? Then what has she been training for all this time?


    ''I am useless'', she thought as she looked to the ground.


    Before anymore clouded thoughts could come to her mind, Mr. Jacobs let out a loud clap.


    "And that concludes the showdown for this year!", Mr. Jacobs raised his hand in victory as he howled in joy, "And as expected, I won again this year, Lang!", he then pointed his finger aggressively towards Mr. Lang, his head almost looking at the ceiling with how much he looked down on Lang.


    Mr. Lang only raised his middle finger as the platform instantly dropped to the ground, returning the field to how it was before. Well, except for where Jacobs'' was standing, that part of the field violently rose up, causing Jacobs to catapult into the air.


    Jacobs landed beside the female instructor that was supposed to be using this field today. And of course, what he got was another nagging.


    "Leave! My students have been waiting for almost an hour now!", the female instructor said as she pointed her hand outside the field.


    "Okay, okay", Jacobs quickly raised his hand in defeat, "Let''s go claim your rewards then, fishes!", he then ran towards his students and started pushing them out of the field, and towards the exit where the Explorer guild representatives were already waiting.


    "Hey guys", Harvey waved his hand awkwardly as Van and Beatrice walked past him, "N nice match", he stuttered.


    His eyes wandered everywhere as he took glances at Beatrice, whose head was currently looking at the ground. He then looked at Van with a complicated expression.


    Sure, he was the first to tell Van not to hold back, but he didn''t say to completely obliterate her. That might have damaged her pride more instead of lighting it on fire.


    But after a few more seconds, Beatrice lifted her head as she released a deep breath. She then looked at Van straight in the eye and said, "Next time, I will do anything to win 1st place!"


    In response to this, Van only nodded with a slight smile on his face.


    "Hello! Hello!"


    "We''re from the Six-Headed Gryphon guild!"


    "Perhaps you are interested in joining our"


    As soon as the students passed by the exits, the guild representatives came in reaching out their hands, trying to recruit potential guild members.


    The smaller guilds did not even approach Van and Beatrice, as they knew the big guilds were also looking at them. They would only be wasting their resources in trying to scout and poach them.


    Well, there''s no chance for them to recruit Bea or Van, but that doesn''t mean they can''t recruit his friend.


    "Would you like to try to join our guild?"


    "We have a lot of incentives!"


    �� PREV NEXT ��

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Am I... Rich? (2)

    "Miss Sarah!"


    "Congratulations on getting so many crystals on your first day, Van"


    Van has a very good impression of Sarah. After all, she was the one that made all of this possible.


    Seeing who it was that approached Van, the rest of the representatives that were walking towards Van all skittered away like rats. Van was a bit disappointed at first that all the crystals were going away, but alas, it was not meant to be.


    "Hello, Miss Sarah. What... are you doing here?", Van could not help but ask as Sarah walked in front of him.


    "I have something to give you", Sarah hurriedly said, "I will be waiting for you outside of the academy after your classes are over"


    "After classes?", Van tilted his head.


    "Hm", Sarah nodded her head, "The explorer association''s compensation is not over"


    "...There''s more?", Van widened his eyes in shock.


    "You can say this is the real compensation", Sarah slightly chuckled as her golden hair dropped down from her shoulders, "Meet me in the gates after class. Your friends seem to be waiting for you"


    "O...ok", Van quickly bowed as Sarah waved her hand and left.


    "Oho. Who''s that, Van?"


    As soon as Sarah left, Harvey lightly hit Van''s arms with his elbows. "Your girlfriend? Is it your girlfriend?"


    "No", Van awkwardly denied, "She''s Miss Sarah. She helped me get in the academy"


    "Sarah?", Beatrice placed her hand on her chin. The name sounded awfully familiar to her. But she quickly shook her head, that wasn''t important right now. She had something serious to discuss with Van.


    "Van I have a question", she said in a soft voice as she called for Van''s attention.


    "Hm?", Van quickly raised his eyebrows. "What''s that?"


    "...Would you have gone straight to my eye if Mr. Jacobs did not stop you?"


    Hearing this question, Van blinked his eyes a couple of times. And after a few breaths,


    "Of course"


    "!!!"


    Even Harvey, who was just listening on the side as they walked to class, almost choked.


    "It will be tended by the healers anyway", Van said nonchalantly.


    "I I see", Beatrice could not help but gulp as she heard Van''s straightforward response. A little hint of fear was plastering on her face. However, Van''s next words quickly took them away.


    "You are strong, Beatrice", Van said, "If I gave you the time to use your wavy hands wind magic thingy, I would have lost"


    It was the truth. When Mr. Jacobs raised his hand in the air earlier, he couldn''t even budge it a single millimeter. Without his speed, Van was nothing, and he knew that. If he were to be caught by Beatrice even once, she would have kung fu''d the consciousness out of him and slapped by her wind skill, he thought.


    Even if that wasn''t the case, it was not good to overestimate himself, people die in the slums doing just that.


    Hearing Van''s reassuring words, a bit of light once again sparked in Beatrice''s eyes.


    Harvey, however, only sighed, "That''s true never get caught by a gorilla", he then immediately ran away.


    "Y you!", Beatrice quickly used her skill to chase Harvey.


    Van could not help but chuckle awkwardly as he followed the two back to class, slightly using his speed from time to time to catch up to them.


    It was a surreal scene, with Harvey embedding footmarks on the floor as he ran, Beatrice chasing him from behind as she slightly hovered in the air while running, and with Van blinking from one spot to another as he followed the two.


    The rest of the class was fleeting. It was just the professors introducing themselves to the students and explaining what they will learn in class. And as expected, most of them were too tired to even listen.


    And as soon as the bell rang, the students quickly woke up from their stupor. It was time.


    "It''s time for a dorm raid!", Harvey jumped up from his seat and ran towards Van.


    "Let''s go to Beatrice''s dorm first, and then next is yours!", Harvey said as he pointed towards Beatrice who was walking towards the two of them.


    "Eh? You can''t go to the girl''s dormitory!", Beatrice quickly fixed her glasses.


    "Psha. We will sneak in at night then", Harvey said as his tone turned serious before looking at Van, "Your dorm then!"


    "A dorm?", hearing this, Van''s eyes widened, "I I don''t have one"


    "...What!?"


    The hospital was not too far from here, so Van just walked. He was so excited for his first day of going to school that he forgot all about where he was supposed to go home now. Should he just use his System to go home to the Relic Graveyard? His father wasn''t there anymore, after all.


    "Then we must get you one!", Harvey quickly clapped his hand, "Let''s go before all the good ones get taken!"


    "N no", Van shook his head. He still promised to meet Sarah after classes.


    "Let''s go later when I come back?", Van said.


    Hearing this, Harvey could only sigh as he looked at Beatrice, "...Let''s go to my dorm then?"


    Of course, Beatrice''s reply was a resounding no.


    Van quickly waved goodbye to the two before they could start bickering and get him caught up.


    He rushed towards the Academy gates as he did not want to keep Sarah waiting.


    "Evans!", Sarah waved her hands to get Van''s attention as soon as she saw him.


    Van could not help but squint his eyes as he walked towards Sarah. He was looking at the huge crowd behind her and wondering why they were there. But as soon as he got close to Sarah, Van realized why there were a lot of students gathering behind her.


    "That''s", Van''s eyes quickly widened, "...A real car!? An actual one!?"


    Van instantly recognized its shape. There were lots of them in the Relic Graveyard, but they were only shells and scraps.


    This was the first time that Van saw a real one that was intact. Even when he walked from his house to the Academy, he did not see a single one. There were now only a handful of people in the whole world that knew how to even make them, much less making it work. It became a very rare trade.


    Most people use carriages dragged by beasts, gryphons, and other tamed flying beasts in order to get around places quickly.


    A car was, in a word, a vintage, an item of luxury. One needed to go through dozens of processes and burn money before you can own one, not to mention actually being able to use it. Van wouldn''t even be surprised if this was the only car in the country.


    "Get in", Sarah said nonchalantly as she opened the door to the car.


    "It''s yours!?", Van''s eyes widened even further.


    The students who were gathered quickly looked at Van with eyes of envy and awe.


    Van could not help but gulp as he saw the inside of the car, it had a weird shape and weird lights coming out of it as if it was looking at him.


    "Yes", Sarah nodded, "Get inside and sit"


    "I inside, not on top?", Van''s whole body was shaking as he slowly walked to the car. He felt a bit disgusted, due to the fact that he was thinking that the car was some kind of Portal Creature, and he was going inside it.


    "It''s not going to eat you", Sarah slightly chuckled, "Get in before more people gather"


    "O okay", with a final gulp, Van gathered his courage and got inside the car. He flinched when Sarah closed the door on his side.


    Van''s body was currently filled with sweat as he looked around. It was as if he was in a whole different world, he thought.


    ''This is what people used to travel before the Portal Calamity?'', he shivered with the thought.


    *BROOM*


    "What''s that!?", Van quickly panicked as a weird growling sound echoed through his ears.


    "Relax", Sarah chuckled, "It''s just the car waking up"


    "I I see", Van released a sigh of relief.


    But then, he felt his whole body shift back as the car started to move. If he wasn''t used to the dizziness that he was feeling whenever he activated [Time Perception], he would have surely puked inside the car.


    Their ride lasted only a few minutes before Sarah stopped the car.


    "We''re here", she said as she quickly got out of the car.


    "H here?", Van was still a bit shocked from riding the car as Sarah opened the door for him. He blinked a couple of times as he awkwardly stepped out.


    He then looked around him, only to see a bunch of houses made with concrete and marble, a far contrast from the houses in the Relic Graveyard.


    Sarah then opened a gate to a house. After doing so, she approached Van and handed him a key.


    "Miss Sarah?", Van could not help but tilt his head in confusion.


    "This house, it is yours"


    "... What?"


    ***


    500 powerstones = 3 extra chapters

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23: A New Beginning

    "This house, it is yours"


    "...What?"


    Van could not help but blink a couple of times as Sarah handed him a set of keys. Did he actually hear that right?


    "It''s yours", Sarah also blinked as she looked at Van.


    "It''s mine?", Van could not help but look at the keys on his hand, his expression filled with nothing but confusion. He looked at the houses in the neighborhood, and although the house in front of him was smaller than the rest, it was still a whole lot bigger than his house made of scraps back in the Relic Graveyard.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Van''s thoughts were quickly disrupted by Sarah''s voice, "Open the door, I will be your first guest"


    The two stared at each other for a while, but then, after a few seconds, Van lowered his eyebrows. "What do you want from me?", he asked in a chilling tone, "You can''t be doing this without expecting anything in return, Miss Sarah"


    Seeing Van''s sudden change of mood, Sarah could not help but let out a slight chuckle, "I told you...", she said, "...It''s compensation from the Explorer Association"


    "But you already helped me enroll in the Academy", Van furrowed his eyebrows even further.


    Once again, Sarah could only sigh as she slightly rolled her eyes, "Enrolling you to the company was my idea, which I paid for with my own pocket", she said as she fixed her golden hair, "The real compensation for families that were begrieved by Portal monsters is new housing."


    "But--"


    "Not this kind of housing, though", Sarah continued before Van can say anything, "I upgraded yours a little bit with my own money, again."


    "...What?", Van let out a tiny gasp, "Then I can''t just accept this. Why are you even doing this for me?"


    "Because I can", Sarah looked Van straight in the eye, her tone adamant.


    "This", a complicated expression started to plaster all over Van''s face, "I can''t accept any more help", he said as he tried to return the keys to Sarah.


    "You''re quite stubborn, aren''t you?", Sarah could not help but sigh again, "I am doing all of this because you have potential. It is my duty as a vital part of the Explorer Association to ensure your well-being. As you may know, the goal of Explorers is to, as the name suggests, explore the Portals. But the reason for that is to protect the country first and foremost."


    "This country might need you to protect it someday...", she continued her speech, "...I am just looking at the future"


    Van''s jaw slightly dropped as he stared at Sarah''s resolute eyes. It reminded him of when he still held a deep respect for the Explorers and System Holders. It was this kind of feeling that they emitted that made Van want to become one.


    "There, is that good enough reason for you?", Sarah clapped her hands, "Now open the house. I have been holding in my bladder for a while now"


    "O okay", hearing Sarah''s hurried words, Van quickly unlocked the door of the house and opened it. His eyes instantly widened as he saw the interior of the house. It really was spacious.


    He was going to live here from now on? Him?


    "Move move"


    Van''s contemplation was instantly interrupted as Sarah slightly pushed him to the side as she rushed to the toilet. But not before touching something in the wall, which made the inside of the house lit up.


    "!!!", Van slightly backed away in shock as the entire house was filled with light. Could it be this whole house was powered by crystals!?


    ''Isn''t this too wasteful?'', Van could not help but take a deep breath. He felt it was too much. Even in the Academy, most of the halls were lit up by torches and natural sunlight. Only the facilities were powered by crystals.


    A car, a house powered by crystals. Van felt like he was in the future or maybe perhaps it was more like the past?


    "How is it?", Sarah''s soft voice resounded through the house.


    "This is mine?", Van still couldn''t believe the fact that he had his own house now.


    "Yes", Sarah nodded her head, "Well, only until you graduate. You need to buy it from me after", she slightly chuckled.


    "That", Van slightly backed away as he tightened his hands, "Are you a loan shark!?", he then pointed at Sarah, the keys jangling in his hand. Was this her goal all along? To increase the interest and make him pay for it!? Van thought.


    Sarah, however, only laughed as soon as she saw Van''s nervous expression, "It''s just the association''s policy. Don''t worry, I will give you a huge discount", Sarah said as she winked, "Besides, with the crystals you received only on your first in the academy, I imagine you''d be rich enough to buy even the neighborhood by the time you graduate"


    "I That''s impossible", Van quickly denied it. However, a smile slowly crept on his face as he got excited with the thought of getting rich enough the buy the entire neighborhood.


    "Well, that''s that", Sarah clapped her hands, "I still have a meeting to attend to"


    "O...okay", Van nodded as he escorted Sarah to the door.


    "For food", Sarah glanced back towards Van before going through the door, "There''s a market nearby, just ask around the neighborhood if you get lost. I will visit from time to time if I am in the area"


    Van nodded. The two then bid farewell, with Van still not believing that he had his own house now. It was just too much. He quickly shut the door and returned to the living room.


    "I am really going to live here from now on?", he once again asked himself as he looked at the empty house. One day. Just one day as an official System Holder and his life was already turned upside down.


    He gained new friends, he gained a house, and he even rode a relic from the past that was probably more expensive than this house he was in. A System Holder''s life really was a good life, was it not? It was as he has always imagined it to be.


    He walked around the house aimlessly for a minute, and then, he released a slight chuckle. And soon, the chuckle turned into a laugh.


    He then dropped to the ground as he continued to laugh maniacally. Tears started trailing down his face as numerous thoughts raced inside his mind.


    If only his System appeared earlier.


    If only he wasn''t born in the slums.


    Then maybe, just maybe, he could have escaped his father sooner. Or maybe his father wouldn''t have been like that in the first place, and he wouldn''t have to escape.


    "Wait that''s right"


    With the thought of his father, he quickly remembered one crucial thing.


    ''Open System Window'', he thought as numerous windows floated in front of him. He completely ignored most of those as he placed his attention at the small window on the lower right corner.


    [Souls Collected: 1]


    He looked at the flickering black flame that was dancing on the small window. He was interrupted earlier when he was checking it, this time, there won''t be any interruptions.


    He clicked on the black flame, and three choices popped up in front of him again.


    [Please choose where to send the Dark Soul:


    The Fields of Punishment | Asphodel Meadows | Elysium ]


    He already checked the first one, and so, he clicked the second one to see what it does.


    And there, he saw his father living a normal life. Eating, sleeping, working. Repeating over and over again. Van only raised his eyebrows as he quickly lost interest and closed the window.


    He then clicked the last one. He saw his father smiling, being surrounded by servants that were feeding him with the most luxurious of meals. Van instantly released a burst of laughter before covering his mouth.


    He then shook his head as he quickly closed the window, trying to stop the laughter that was still wanting to come out of him.


    And then, without hesitation, he went back to the first option.


    [Send the Dark Soul to the Fields of Punishment?


    Yes | No ]


    And, with a smile, he whispered, "This is truly goodbye, father"


    As soon as he clicked ''Yes'', the black flame wriggled uncontrollably. A shrilling scream echoed through Van''s ears, but still, the smile remained on his face. He stared at the struggling black flame until it was completely extinguished.


    [Successfully sent a Lv. 0 Dark Soul to Fields of Punishment]


    [Due to the Holder sending a Dark Soul to the Afterlife for the first time, bonus EXP is granted]


    [Base Level, Up!]


    [System Level, Up!]


    Numerous windows popped up in front of him. He couldn''t really understand what they were saying, the only thing he knows is that


    His vision was starting to turn dark.


    "...Oh", he muttered before his eyes completely shut down, his face falling first as he collapsed to the floor.


    [...]


    [...The Gods of Olympus are watching you now]


    ***


    1000 powestones = 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: A Dream

    "U Ughh"


    Van''s eyes trembled rapidly as he woke up. He felt his whole body sticking to the floor due to the sweat that wrapped his entire body. And when he pulled himself up, he felt his emaciated cheeks slightly being pulled by the floor before it bounced back to his face.


    He felt a throbbing pain behind his eyes as he looked around him, his expression filled with nothing but confusion.


    He stood up, trying to see where he was. But finally, after a few seconds, he remembered what happened before he collapsed on the floor. This was his house, and he remembered opening his system and sending his father''s soul to the Afterlife.


    After that, numerous windows popped up in front of him but he couldn''t understand a single thing they said. Did anything actually change?


    ''System Window''


    [Base Lv. 2 EXP: 13/200, System Lv. 3 EXP: 6/300


    HP: 52/52 | SP: 1/28


    STR: 7 | (Atk: 16+0)


    AGI: ??? | (Speed: ???)


    VIT: 15 | (Max HP: 52, Def: 8+0)


    INT: 3 | (Max SP : 28, MAtk: 4+0)


    HP Regen: 3 | SP Regen: 1


    Status Points left: 10 ]


    Van squinted his eyes and focused all of his attention on the words that were in front of him, trying to see if anything changed from before. If his memory served him well, then the bottom part of the status window has changed. From 0, it turned into one and zero.


    This should be number 10? Van tilted his head.


    As soon as he focused his attention on the number, another window popped up in front of him.


    [Would you like to distribute your Status Points?]


    "... What is it even saying?", Van groaned in frustration.


    Unlike the Skill Window, which somewhat vaguely explains to him and puts images on his head on what the skill does, he could get nothing from the Status Window. It''s just a bunch of words that he couldn''t understand.


    And so, with a sigh, he could only close his System Window for now.


    He then remembered that he was supposed to meet Harvey and Beatrice back in school to look for a dorm but he has a house now.


    His head was still hurting and it was already dark outside anyway, so he decided to just go back to sleep. He was sure Harvey and Beatrice were no longer waiting for him.


    Van then walked around the house to find the bedroom, and as soon as he found it, he immediately jumped on the bed.


    "...Soft", he muttered. The bed was much softer than the ones in the hospital. And with that final thought, he once again fell asleep.


    But then, a deafening thunder woke him up. He quickly opened his eyes, only to find himself floating in a vast darkness.


    And he was not alone. There were humans, or at least they reminded him of one. The only thing different was that they had a pair of wings on their back.


    And there were countless of them, all flapping their wings in a single direction. Van quickly turned his head towards where they were going, and there, he saw a gigantic man. He was so large that the winged-humans looked like they were ants.


    The gigantic man then shouted, but he could not understand his words. The gigantic man then raised his hands, and then, a trickle of lightning started crawling throughout his body. The lightning quickly spread, killing the approaching winged-men like they were insects.


    However, it almost looked like it did nothing due to the sheer number of the winged-men.


    The gigantic man suddenly pointed towards Van, or rather, behind him. Van quickly turned around, only to see another giant.


    ''This''


    The giant was currently flaying about, his whole body almost enveloped by the countless winged men that were hanging on his skin.


    Van felt a sense of familiarity from this newly arrived giant. Like Van whenever he uses his System, the giant had wings made of light floating around his feet.


    But sadly, before the man could even run, countless winged men started biting and chewing off his feet.


    "Gah!"


    Van''s whole vision instantly changed as he let out a loud gasp. His breaths were heavy as he quickly looked around him, only to find himself back in his room.


    The rays of the sun were already slightly trickling for the windows.


    "What a weird dream", Van muttered as he got up from the bed. He then got ready for his 2nd day of school.


    It would seem that Sarah really prepared everything for him. The cabinets were filled with clothes and uniforms, all in his size. There were also female clothes, but Van just chose to ignore it for now.


    He then spent an hour taking a bath, needless to say, that was the most luxurious bath he has ever taken in his life.


    Before leaving the house, he made sure to lock everything, just in case someone tries to rob the place. He then double-checked, once again, just in case he left something unlocked.


    And with that, he let out a deep breath.


    "Let''s go", he muttered as a flash of golden light appeared on his eyes. And then, he was gone, only leaving a trail of golden blur in his wake.


    And not even a minute, "Wop!"


    Van carefully stopped himself a block away from the academy, deciding to walk normally the rest of the way. He then blended with the students that were also walking to the academy.


    Perhaps it wasn''t so much as blending in, but more of disappearing. He was the smallest of the bunch, and as such, you could barely see him if you did not squint your eyes. But even then


    "Aha! I found you!"


    A female student pointed towards him, her fingers almost touching Van''s nose. Van flinched in response as he looked at the familiar-looking red-haired female student.


    "Did you need something, miss...", Van could not help but slightly back away as he looked at the female student''s finger. If he remembered correctly, her name was "Janice?"


    "It''s Gemma!"


    It was Gemma. The one who found Van lying in the pool of his own blood in the arena.


    "Could it be I broke your boots?", Van could not help but twitch his eyes. Was she here to make him pay for the boots? But he was sure it was in good condition when he returned it to her yesterday.


    "No! But I have been waiting for you!", Gemma said, "If it weren''t for your unique scent, I wouldn''t have found you!"


    "So You were smelling me?"


    The two quickly attracted attention from the other students, and with the words that Van just said, they couldn''t help but whisper to one another as they looked at Gemma, their eyes filled with disgust.


    "...pervert", one of the students whispered.


    "W wait", Gemma quickly waved her hands,


    "It''s


    ...not like that!"

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Differences

    "It''s it''s not like that!"


    Gemma quickly waved her hands around as the other students were looking at her like she was some kind of pervert. She couldn''t help but lower her face as she tried to hide it unless a classmate recognizes her and tells it to the whole class.


    "C come with me!", Gemma then hastily pulled Van by his sleeves to the side. Which garnered the attention of the students again.


    "Is she confessing?"


    "A sophomore confessing to a freshman!?"


    "Ooohh"


    Of course, the students once again misunderstood what was happening. So Gemma quickened her steps before any more bad rumors spread around. Van tried to get away from Gemma, but he couldn''t even budge his hand, maybe due to the difference of level between the two. He was going to use his speed to get away, but he was afraid that it might rip off his uniform, and so, with a sigh, he just let himself get dragged away.


    "This this isn''t really about your boots is it?", Van stuttered as Gemma finally stopped dragging her, "If so, I think I could pay for it now if it is damaged"


    "What?", Gemma raised her eyebrows, "No. I wish to talk about what happened to you when I saw you in the arena about a week ago!"


    "...Why?"


    "What do you mean why!?", Gemma waved her hands, "If someone did that to you, then you should report it to the school!"


    Hearing Gemma''s tone filled with concern, Van could not help but reveal a slight smile. Gemma reminded him of Andrea, that is if Andrea had red hair and had the strength of a minotaur. But like Andrea Gemma won''t be able to help him with his situation.


    Reporting it to the school will only make things worse. There''s also the fact that Gerald was Harvey''s brother and that from the things he has heard so far, their family is one of the richest in the country.


    And so, Van could only shake his head, "Thank you for your concern, miss Gemma", he breathed, "But as you can see, I am fine now"


    "Even so!", Gemma quickly waved her hand, "Justice won''t be served if you keep quiet!"


    "...Justice?", hearing the word ''justice'', Van could not help but lightly chuckle, "Really, thank you for your concern. But I truly am fine now", Van then bowed as he started walking away.


    "Where are you going!?"


    "I am going to be late in class if I don''t move soon", Van said as he slightly glanced back, "It was nice meeting you again, miss Gemma"


    "Wait!", Gemma tried to chase Van, but she was unable to do so, "Wait! At least tell me your name and class so we can talk more about this later!"


    "Woh! Did she get rejected!?"


    "Why is she so clingy?"


    "Ugh, so jealous"


    Once again, the students started whispering to each other as soon as Gemma and Van were out in the open.


    "W...what, no no!"


    Van, hearing Gemma''s determined tone, could not help but walk back to her. "My name is Nathan, from Mrs. Moriarty''s class"


    "I I see", Gemma was flustered as Van looked her straight in the eye. Van then once again bid farewell to her as he disappeared into the distance.


    "Ooh, he gave her another chance!"


    "So good to be young!"


    Before the rumors started again, Gemma quickly ran away and proceeded to her class. But then, after a few seconds, she could not help but stop as she realized something.


    "...Mrs. Moriarty?", she placed her hand on her chin,


    "...Did we have an instructor with a name like that?"


    ***


    "Ah! You traitor, we waited for you!"


    As soon as Van entered the classroom, Harvey rushed towards him. If it wasn''t for him instinctively activating [Time Perception], Van would have surely been hit by Harvey''s whole body. Sure, he felt dizzy after, but at least he wasn''t planted on the floor. His skinny body would surely shatter from Harvey''s rock-like muscles.


    "Sorry", Van immediately apologized towards Beatrice and Harvey, "Something came up yesterday"


    Harvey clicked his tongue several times, "We were supposed to sneak in together to Beatrice''s room, man. Because of that, I had to sneak in alone", he then sighed.


    "Wait what!?", Beatrice instantly backed away from Harvey''s words as gusts of wind surrounded her body.


    "I''m joking, I''m joking!", Harvey quickly raised his hands in defeat. He then looked towards Van, "So, do we look at a dorm for you later?"


    "Uhmm", Van shook his head in response, "I... already have a house near here", Van said, his face slightly blushing. Why did it feel so weird saying that? He thought.


    "What?", Beatrice slightly raised her eyebrows, "Is that why you didn''t have a dorm in the first place?"


    "W well", Van didn''t really know how to answer Beatrice''s question.


    "It''s decided then!", Harvey interrupted, "We have a new objective for today, raiding Van''s house after class!"


    "Eh!?"


    "Since you didn''t come back yesterday, you owe us", Harvey pointed at Van, his finger almost planted on Van''s nose, "Isn''t that right, Bea!?"


    Beatrice only fixed her glasses in response. But she too was curious as to what kind of house Viel has. Maybe she would unlock the secrets of his powers there, and maybe even find out how to surpass him and be number 1.


    Seeing his two new friends seemingly in agreement, he could only nod his head.


    "It''s decided then!"


    The three talked until Mr. Jacobs arrived in the class. Today was the official start of lectures and lessons.


    Once again, the day felt fleeting-- but only for Van.


    The instructors kept on writing things on the chalkboard. It would seem they were explaining some important things about the System Window.


    Of course, the instructors were also saying stuff, but he could not really understand it as he was too busy trying to figure out what they wrote.


    The only thing Van could do was grab his head in frustration as he silently cried,


    "I need to learn how to read!"


    ***


    "I would like to move to the academy dorms"


    Gerald was currently inside a spacious office and was talking to an old man. The old man, however, was not even looking at him. The only sound that Gerald could hear from the old man was the scratching of a pen as the old man signed the mountain of papers seated on his desk.


    "I would like to move to the academy dorms, please", Gerald once again repeated his words. This time, the sound of the pen hitting on top of the desk echoed through the office, making Gerald slightly flinch in response.


    "What are you doing here, should you not be in the academy?", the old man said as he released a deep sigh.


    "As I said, I would like to--"


    "I heard you the 2nd time", the old man stood up, supported by a cane as he slowly walked towards Gerald, "My question is, why are you not in the academy? Don''t you have classes?"


    "Harvey would be living in the dorm for a while", Gerald muttered, "So there is no use for me to be here anymo-- kuk!"


    Before Gerald could finish his words, a loud snapping noise resounded in the office as his face was suddenly struck by the old man''s cane.


    "I do not want to hear this nonsense again!", the old man said, "Now go to the academy and try not to embarrass me!"


    Gerald''s jaw could not help but tremble as his face turned into a scowl.


    ''I could snap your neck right now'', he thought as he looked at the old man. But after a few seconds, he let out a tiny breath.


    He then bowed towards the old man, slightly biting his lips to calm himself down.


    "Okay", he said with his head down, "I will take my leave now


    father"

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Beatrice Williams

    All classes for the day have ended and the other students have already started leaving one by one. Van, however, was still in his seat. With his head down and his eyes blinking every now and then.


    "Van you alright, man?", seeing Van''s dejected look, Harvey could not help but narrow his eyebrows as he walked towards him, "Everyone''s leaving, let''s go, man"


    And even though Harvey called for Van, he did not even respond as he kept on staring lifelessly towards his desk, as if he didn''t even hear a single word of what Harvey said. Harvey was about to slap Van to snap him out of his stupor, but before he could do so, Beatrice hummed as she realized something.


    "I think I know why he''s so down", Beatrice whispered, "He doesn''t know how to read, remember? He probably had a hard time following the lecture earlier"


    "Ah, you''re right!", Harvey groaned as he lightly hit his forehead. But then, his eyes glimmered as he clapped his hand, "Two birds with one stone then!", he declared.


    "Hm?", Beatrice tilted her head.


    "We visit his house every day, and in turn, we will teach him how to read and write", Harvey said as he crossed his arms and nodded to the genius of his plan, "Well, mostly you will, but you get what I mean. Kakaka!"


    Hearing Harvey''s words, Van woke up from his stupor and looked at the two of them, his eyes looking as if he was a lost puppy, "Would... would that really work?"


    ''...Why not just ask the school to help Van?'', was what Beatrice thought. But as she was also curious about where Van lives, she just shrugged her shoulders for now.


    "Of course", Harvey said as he exited the classroom, his face full of excitement, "Let''s go then, onwards!"


    ***


    "This is your house?"


    Beatrice could not help but slightly stutter as they entered Van''s house. She remembered Van telling them that he used to live in the slums, so she was expecting something more humble, but this house might even be more luxurious than her own house.


    "Did you already sell all your crystals to rent this place?", Beatrice fixed her glasses as she looked at Van with her eyes squinted. Van did get a lot of crystals on his first day, it would make sense if he could rent something like this already.


    "Oh, no", Van quickly shook his head, "This is compensation from the Explorer''s Association my father died due to a loose Portal monster"


    "S sorry"


    Hearing Beatrice''s weak response, Van could not help but chuckle wryly, "Don''t be", Van said softly, "My father is in a good place now"


    "...Hm", Beatrice could only nod her head awkwardly. She was curious about Van''s situation, but she didn''t really want to pry too much as Van looked like he did not really want to talk about it.


    "This is a good neighborhood", Harvey voiced out, his tone filled with satisfaction, "My family owns a subdivision near here"


    "...", Van and Beatrice could only look at each other as they heard Harvey''s statement. As expected of a rich kid, they both thought.


    "Ah! That''s right! There''s a market near here that sells some good skewers!", Harvey''s excited clap echoed through the house, "You guys make yourself comfortable while I go buy us some!", Harvey shouted before quickly running back outside, his loud voice still reaching Beatrice''s and Van''s ears.


    "..."


    The two could only look at the door as they were suddenly left alone inside the house. An awkward silence that lasted for a few seconds filled the entire house before Van cleared his throat.


    "Shall we sit while we wait for him?", Van stuttered as he gestured for Beatrice to take a seat on the sofa.


    "Hm", Beatrice could only nod.


    What happened after, however, was another round of silence. Ever since Beatrice lost to Van during the match, she couldn''t really strike a conversation with him anymore without it coming off as awkward.


    But after a few more seconds, she let out a sigh, breaking the long and awkward silence. "You know, Van", her quiet whispers resounded in the quiet walls of the house, "I envy you"


    "Envy me?", Van could not help but tilt his head, his face containing a bit of confusion.


    "Hm", Beatrice nodded, "You see, my parents are both System Holders and they run a guild. It''s not a strong guild and they never really made a name for themselves, and most of the time, they were being laughed at whenever they try to recruit members", Beatrice could not help but release a sigh as she told her story.


    "So when I was young, I promised myself that I would help make their guild famous", she slightly chuckled, "And so I trained. At a very early age, all I did was train my body. While my friends were playing outside, I strived to be stronger to be on top"


    "I wasn''t even sure that I would be a System Holder back then, but even still, I pushed myself. And when the System''s words appeared right in front of me, I pushed myself even harder", Beatrice''s breaths started to become heavier, "I promised my parents that I would make our guild famous and that I would do anything for it to become number 1 for me to become number 1 so that no one could laugh at them again"


    "But in the end everything was in vain", Beatrice let out a deep sigh as she glanced at Van, "I still lost in my very first day in the academy I lost to you"


    Van could only look Beatrice in the eye. So this is the reason why Beatrice was so obsessed with winning? Even now, Van could see traces of it in her eyes.


    He wanted to comfort her, he wanted to say something, but he knew anything he would say would be meaningless because he too, had the same eyes as her.


    "I wish I was lucky and received a System as strong as yours, Van", Beatrice uttered.


    "...Lucky?", hearing Beatrice''s final words, Van could not help but release a slight chuckle. Every day of his life was a fight to survive. Not knowing if he would still be alive come the next day, or if he was, would he even have something to eat. Wondering how many bruises and scars his father would leave him that day.


    His life was hell. There were a lot of thoughts racing inside Van''s mind, but in the end, none of it came out of his mouth as he just smiled towards Beatrice. But maybe, just maybe. If he told what was on his mind, then he might have prevented what the Fates had in store for him.


    "I''m back!", a loud banging sound suddenly thundered throughout the house, making both Van and Beatrice flinch. Harvey then quickly rushed to the living room and placed the skewers he bought on the table.


    "W what the", as soon as he saw Van and Beatrice''s solemn expressions, Harvey could not help but slightly back away, "What''s with this mood?"


    "Could it be that I was interrupting some sexy time?"


    ***


    New Weekly Goal: 1000 powerstones = 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Fruits of Labor

    "Am I interrupting some sexy time?"


    Harvey was currently inflating his nose as he coquettishly approached Van. He was lightly hitting him in the shoulders while wiggling his pinky finger.


    "Should I have come later, eh eh?", Harvey said as he raised his eyebrows a couple of times, "Seriously bro, you should have locked the door if you we--"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, a loud snapping sound reverberated inside the house. Harvey instantly winced as he heard this, waiting for the pain to work on his body, however, he felt nothing.


    Both Van and Harvey then quickly looked into the direction of the sound, only to see Beatrice''s cheeks red and with a handprint on it.


    "...Bea?", Harvey could not help but gulp as he slowly backed away. Did he actually go overboard with the jokes?


    "I am done sulking!", Beatrice breathed, and although her eyes are a bit moist, it still contained a hint of pride, "Next time, I won''t lose no matter what it takes. I will be number 1!", she said as she released a deep breath.


    She then pointed her hand towards Van, "I won''t lose to you again, no matter what it takes! And please do the same!"


    Seeing Beatrice''s hands, Van hesitated to reach for it first, but after a few seconds, he shook her hand with a sigh, "Of course", he said, "But you better be ready to stab me in the eye if you want to be top 1"


    Hearing Van''s words, Beatrice could not help but lightly chuckle, "Cheeky But for now, I am your superior", she said, "It''s time for you to learn how to read and write!"


    "...", seeing the two staring at each other and having a meaningful conversation, Harvey could not help but squint his eyes as he slowly approached the two.


    "Why are you guys leaving me out!?", he shouted as he grabbed Van and Beatrice''s hand, "I bought you food and you''re leaving me out!? What even happened while I was gone!?"


    It took a while before Harvey got tired from his antics and started calming down. And after doing so, the three decided to eat first before they would begin Van''s literacy lessons.


    "One can not learn with an empty stomach", is what Harvey said before he started handing out the meat skewers.


    "This is", Van could not help but smell the skewers for a few seconds, it was probably the most alluring aroma he has ever smelled in his life.


    "Oh, it''s boar meat that came from the Portal", Harvey nonchalantly said, "Then most of the spices came from the East, it''s really good"


    "What?", Van''s eyes widened in shock. He has heard that some people eat the meat of some of the Portal''s creatures, but to think that it was real "Isn''t this expensive?", Van could not help but gulp as he stared at the juicy skewer in front of him.


    "Eh, don''t mind some minor details", Harvey waved his hand a couple of times, "Just eat it, eat it"


    "O...okay", Van let out a deep breath as he slowly opened his mouth. And as soon he took a bite of the skewer, it was as if it just melted inside his mouth. Once again, Van''s eyes could not help but widen in shock. The various tastes exploded in his mouth. It was like the taste even reached through his nose, tasting it as he breathes.


    "...", Van took another bite again. And once again, it melted in his mouth.


    And he did not even notice it, but


    "Van?", Beatrice looked at Van, her face filled with concern, "Are you alright?"


    "W...what?", Van slightly stuttered. He then felt the warm trickling feeling on his face. He immediately wiped it off, with the juices of the meat getting onto his face as well. Tears, there were tears trailing from his eyes.


    "...Oh", Van muttered as he continued to wipe the tears that were falling from his eyes, "Sorry. It''s just probably the best food I ever had", he said as he released a slight smile. This was perhaps, in the truest of sense, the most honest he has ever been since he has met the two.


    Seeing Van''s sincere smile, Harvey could not help but sigh. Beatrice, on the other hand, was fixing her glasses, perhaps trying to hide the fact that she too, was slightly tearing up.


    "Then I will give you one every day from now on!", Harvey said he raised the skewers he was holding in his hand to the air.


    The three continued to spend time together until the sun no longer seeped through the windows. Only bidding farewell when one started to yawn.


    "See you tomorrow!"


    "Alright"


    "Tomorrow!", Beatrice clapped her hands, "Tomorrow I am really going to teach you!"


    In the end, the three didn''t really end up doing any studying. They just ended up talking to each other, with Harvey going outside and coming back numerous times, each time with a different food in hand.


    As soon as Van closed the door, he could not help but sigh as he looked at the empty house. He realized now that it really was too big for him and too quiet. He was used to the noise of the Relic Graveyard, where every hour someone would come snooping in from their gryphons, sneakily throwing trash and relics from the sky.


    "Maybe I should invite Andrea?", he thought. Andrea was one of the reasons why he was in the academy in the first place, and she was also the one who took care of him when he was in the hospital.


    There was extra room, she could sleep there. And so, with that thought, it was decided. Once he gets the chance, he would go back to the Relic Graveyard and invite Andrea to live with him.


    Days passed, and as promised, Beatrice and Van had been spending their time every day after class in Van''s house. Granted, Van almost gave up trying to learn how to read and write, but due to Beatrice''s strict teaching, he was able to learn, even if it was just the basics.


    And finally, his first test came up. It was time to put everything he learned for the past few days as the instructor in front of the class started writing something on the board.


    "Since you have been in the academy for almost a week now...", the instructor said as he started writing on the board, "It is finally time for you to learn about your Status Window"


    "!!!"


    Van''s eyes widened in shock. If there weren''t any people beside him, then he would have definitely jumped in joy. Finally finally


    He was able to understand the words on the board!

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28: System Type

    Van could not help but breathe deeply as he finally somewhat understood what was written on the board. He could recognize some of the words, he needed to think for a few seconds for each word, but still, this was a drastic change from what he could do a week ago.


    "It is time for all of you to learn about your Status Window and what Status you should choose depending on your System type"


    The instructor continued writing on the board. The instructor drew a chart, similar to the Status Window that one would see if one summons their System''s Window.


    Van nodded numerous times, an excited expression was plastered on his face as he quickly recognized the words that the instructor was writing.


    "If you look at your Status Window, there would be 4 variables there-- Strength, Agility, Vitality, and Intelligence", the instructor continued his lecture, "Intelligence increases the effectiveness of your Skills and also increases your SP. But, it doesn''t mean that if you have a Mage-type System, it will be the only Status you need, no"


    The instructor drew a stickman on the board, "You need to be nimble enough to avoid attacks while you are using your skills, and maybe even sometimes take an attack head-on. You will not be able to defend yourself if you only put all of your Status Points in Intelligence"


    "It goes for Enhancer-type Systems as well", the instructor let out a sigh as he continued to write on the board, "You need to be able to sustain your skills during a match, and for that, you would need to allot INT."


    As the instructor continued on with his explanations on how the Status works in harmony with each other, Van squinted his eyes as he called on for his own Status Window.


    Based on what the instructor was saying, the value of your attributes is determined by numbers so why exactly did his Agility have question marks as its value?


    Following what the instructor said, Van curiously tried to add a point to his Agility attribute. However, a window suddenly popped up in front of him as he did so.


    [Agility is Locked]


    Is what it said as it did not allow Van to add any points to it. ''...Weird'', Van slightly tilted his head in confusion. Van was going to explore his System more, but he chose to do it later as he wanted to focus on what the instructor was saying.


    "How is it, Van!?", as soon as the classes ended, Harvey excitedly approached Van, "Are you able to read everything the instructor wrote?"


    Harvey has been asking this question every day since the start of Beatrice''s lessons.


    "Hm", Van replied with a nod as he released a satisfied sigh.


    "Nice!", Harvey raised his fists in victory as he heard Van''s reply, "Let''s go and celebrate it once more by eating at Van''s house!"


    "You guys go ahead", Beatrice said as she took a piece of paper from her bag, "I need to submit my System type for the extracurricular classes"


    "Ah!", Harvey clapped his hands, "Isn''t the deadline for submission tomorrow? I already submitted mine on the first day", Harvey laughed as he crossed his arms.


    "...What?", Van could not help but be confused with what the two were talking about, "There was something like that?"


    "What do you mean?", Beatrice raised her voice, "They mentioned that during the entrance ceremony!"


    "D...Did they?", Van widened his eyes in shock. Due to everything that''s happened in the past few days, it glossed over his mind. The freshmen were required to submit their System type so that the Academy can put them in their specific extracurricular classes.


    "Since we''re both Enhancers", Harvey said as he placed his hand over Van''s shoulder, "Then we will be in the same class again. Kakakaka!", Harvey laughed as he turned his head upwards.


    "This", hearing Harvey''s words, Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    ''Is my System really an Enhancer type?'', Van placed his hand on his chin. Sure, he was able to move extremely fast, but he also had skills that Enhancer types should not have.


    "Here"


    Van''s thoughts were interrupted as Beatrice handed him a pen and a piece of paper, "I had two application forms in case I lose one", she said, "You can fill it up now and we can go together to submit it"


    As Van grabbed the application form and pen, his eyebrows furrowed even further.


    "You can do it, Van!", Harvey said as he clapped his hand, "Write!"


    Van took a deep breath as he placed the pen on top of the form, his hands were shaking uncontrollably as he started writing the first letters of his name on it.


    "Y...you can do it, Van!", Beatrice pumped her hands as she watched Van write on the paper. She could not help but feel excited that her teachings have borne fruit.


    And although it was a bit messy, he successfully wrote his name.


    "Yes!", Harvey almost shed a tear as he looked at Van''s beautiful penmanship, "Now on to the System type."


    Van nodded resolutely towards Beatrice and Harvey. He then once again let out a deep breath as he started writing on the paper again.


    "Wait Van!", Harvey leaned his head closer, his tone containing a hint of panic, "Enhancer doesn''t start with the letter ''U''!", he said.


    Beatrice was also going to say something, but then she quickly stopped as she saw the next letter that Van wrote-- the letter ''N''.


    "Could it be?", Beatrice could not help but whisper as she stared at Van.


    Van had made his choice. He wasn''t an Enhancer type, there was no use in hiding that from his friends and from the Academy as they would find out about it sooner or later anyway. And being in the wrong extracurricular class might hinder his growth.


    And so, with all those thoughts, Van reflected his choice on the paper.


    ''System type: Unique''

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29: A Good Man

    "I thought you had an Enhancer-type System!?"


    Harvey could not help but back away a few feet as he saw what Van wrote on the paper, "Unique-type? You had a Unique-type system!?", He said as he dramatically groveled on the floor, "You have betrayed me!"


    Seeing Harvey wiggling on the ground like a worm, Van could not help but release a deep sigh as he shook his head, "I have other skills"


    "You have other skills!?", Harvey repeated Van''s words, "What other skills!? I want to know but I know it''s a secret, ack!", Harvey continued to wiggle on the floor as his voice wept. He didn''t even care that some of his other classmates were looking at him weirdly.


    "I thought we were going to be together in our extra classes!", Harvey then started dancing for some reason.


    "Let''s go, Van", Beatrice quickly pulled Van away, "Before you get infected by whatever he has"


    "O...okay", Van could not help but chuckle awkwardly as he exited the room.


    "I''ll wait for you guys in the gate, okay!?", Harvey said as he dramatically stretched his hand towards the retreating backs of Beatrice and Van, "Promise me, promise me you will come!"


    Harvey''s words echoed throughout the classroom, with his other classmates hurriedly trying to leave the room as they did not want to get involved with whatever it was that was happening.


    ***


    "Oh, you''re Beatrice Williams from Jacobs'' class?"


    "You know of me, ma''am?"


    "Of course, Lang told me all about you"


    Van and Beatrice were currently inside the faculty room, submitting their applications to the female instructor in charge.


    "Lang will also be the one handling the extracurricular classes for the Mage-type freshmen", the female instructor smiled, "So he told me how excited he was that someone like you would be under his wing"


    "I I see", Beatrice could not help but smile as she heard the instructor''s words.


    "Then next is", the female instructor then looked at the next paper in her hand. Her eyes instantly narrowed as she was having a hard time understanding the squiggles that were on the paper. It looked like a chicken stepped over it, she thought.


    But then, as soon as she could crack the code on the paper, her eyes quickly widened. "Evans? The Van from Jacobs'' class?"


    "Y...yes?", Van tilted his head.


    "Ah!", the female instructor clapped her hands, "You''re pretty famous inside the faculty! Weren''t you the most prominent student during the showdown?"


    The female instructor''s excited words traveled throughout the faculty room, garnering the attention of the other instructors.


    "Oh, is that him?"


    "He looks so small"


    "Is he the one considered to be the top 1 freshman this year?"


    "Maybe, did you see how he won the games?"


    "You saw it!?"


    "Sshhh!"


    The female instructor stood up as she reprimanded the other instructors. "Sorry about that as you can see, they like to chit chat here", she said as she awkwardly chuckled. She then continued checking Van''s application form.


    "!!!", she once again stood up in shock as she reached the last part of the paper, "You were a Unique-type!?"


    Her words once again traveled throughout the faculty room, once again garnering the looks of the other instructors.


    "Oh my, oh my", the female instructor awkwardly cleared her throat, "This year is going to be exciting", she said.


    "There''s only two unique-type from the freshman this year, including you", she continued. She then signed Van''s papers and gave him back to him, "The Unique-type classes are during oh, there''s one tomorrow!"


    "T...tomorrow?", Van squinted his eyes.


    "Hm", the female instructor nodded, "You can attend tomorrow, but you may also go next week. It''s your choice"


    "O okay"


    "As for Beatrice. Your classes would be during Monday-- Beatrice?", the female instructor could not help but call for Beatrice''s attention as she looked lost in thought.


    "Ah, yes!", Beatrice instantly nodded as the female instructor snapped her fingers in front of her. Her eyes, a bit dejected.


    The two then bid farewell to the female instructor as their papers were handed back to them.


    As they made their way to the gates, Beatrice let out a deep sigh.


    "You really are a Unique-type?", Beatrice said, finally saying what was on her mind, "Does that mean you didn''t use all of your skills when you fought with me? Does that mean you actually held back?", she said before lightly biting her lip.


    "What? No", Van quickly shook his head, "I still don''t know how to properly use my other skills"


    "I I see", Beatrice once again let out a deep sigh. There was, however, still a tiny hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    ***


    "So, we''re teaching him how to write, well, mostly Beatrice"


    "I see, I see"


    At the Academy gates, Harvey was currently having a conversation with his brother, Gerald. Gerald was all smiles as he listened to his brother''s words, always nodding with every word that was coming out of Harvey''s mouth.


    "Ah! There they are!"


    As soon as Harvey saw Beatrice and Van approaching, he quickly bid farewell to his brother, "See you around, bro!"


    "Yeah", Gerald smiled as he waved his hand.


    "Van, how did it go, man!?"


    Gerald could not help but let out a tiny sigh as he saw his brother''s happy steps. ''It is good that you are gaining friends, brother'', he thought. But then he placed his attention towards Harvey''s smaller friend.


    Ever since Harvey introduced them a week ago, he could not help but feel like he had met the little boy before.


    ''...Wait'', and then, he realized something, ''Van? Isn''t his name John?''


    ''Van''


    ''Van'', his eyes started to shake as he once again looked at the little student, ''...Evans''


    His eyes quickly widened as he remembered the little beggar that their group beat up in the arena more than a week ago.


    ''Could it be?'', his eyebrows then started to tremble. ''No, without a doubt, it''s him!''


    ''A beggar like that


    ...clinging to my brother!?''


    ***


    ''He definitely recognized me''


    Van and the group were now chilling in his house, but Van couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows as he saw the look on Gerald''s face earlier. He was sure of it, Gerald finally recognized him.


    Van then looked at Harvey with a complicated expression. Should he avoid Harvey from now on?


    "Van, why aren''t you writing anymore?", Beatrice said as he noticed Van''s frown, "Which part are you having trouble with?"


    Van, however, did not answer her as he continued to stare at Harvey. And after a few seconds, he opened his mouth.


    "Harvey, can you tell me more about your brother?", he asked, his tone slightly cold.


    "My brother? Of course", Harvey quickly stopped whatever it was that he was doing and looked at Van, "What do you want to know?", he said, his tone obviously excited.


    "Anything"


    Beatrice also placed her attention towards Harvey as she too was slightly interested in knowing more about Harvey''s famous brother.


    "Well", Harvey placed a finger on his chin, "He''s always been good to me", he said.


    Hearing Harvey''s words, Van could not help but squint his eyes.


    "You see, my father liked to hit us when we were kids", Harvey continued, "Every little mistake, he would hit us with his cane. And my brother he would always take the blame for me. In a way, he''s my hero"


    "I see", Beatrice could not help but let out a sigh as she nodded, "As expected of the heir of Lauder Armaments"


    Van, however, could not help but look to the side.


    ''A good man?''


    Meanwhile, while the three were having a conversation, Gerald and his group of friends were in a dark alley.


    "P...please don''t! I just wanted food!"


    "F*cking beggars!"


    The sounds of Gerald''s shoes echoed throughout the dark alley as he stomped his foot repeatedly towards a skinny man.


    "No no!", the skinny man could only curl in a ball, blood already profusely bleeding from his nose as his jaw loosely hung from his face.


    "Gerald, stop!", one of Gerald''s friends tried to pull him away, "You will kill him!"


    "Sh*t, what''s up with him today?"


    "F*ck man, let''s get out of here before someone comes!"


    The group then all nodded in agreement as they quickly exited from the dark alley.


    Gerald, however, continued on kicking the skinny man all over his body, his eyes crazed beyond reason.


    "F*cking beggars!"


    His words, completely drowning the skinny man''s cries.


    ***


    New weekly goal: 1000 powerstones = 5 chapters

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Unique Class-1

    "Sarah, why do you keep doing all of these things for the boy!?"


    "It''s compensation for the--"


    "The boy is a killer! He killed his father!"


    "Good riddance, the man is a monster according to the reports"


    Sarah was currently arguing with a man inside a spacious office. The man had a huge scar on his face, his stature towering of Sarah. Sarah wondered how the man came to the information about the boy, and it turned out that one of her guards reported to the scarred man. Someone would surely be losing his job this week.


    "I might have to report this to your grandfather, you understand this, right?", the scarred man let out a huge breath.


    "Chris! You overstep your boundaries!", Sarah quickly slammed her hand on her desk, "What is it to you who I help anyway?"


    "I am just telling you, you''re making a mistake", Chris shook his head in disappointment, "And you even gave him your dead sister''s house--"


    "Choose your next words carefully, Chris"


    Before Chris could finish his words, Sarah suddenly appeared right in front of him, her fingers pointed to his neck. Sarah''s eyes were completely red and a pair of fangs revealed themselves as she slightly snarled.


    Seeing Sarah''s sharp fingernails threatening to slit his throat, Chris could not help but release a sigh of defeat.


    "I am just giving you advice, Sarah", Chris said as he slightly backed away, "Associating with that kind of person won''t do you any good. All we know about that person is that he was abused by his father and we don''t even know who his mother is! A boy like that is only one day away from doing something dangerous!"


    "...Are you done?", was Sarah''s cold reply from Chris'' lengthy sermon, "If so, you know where the door is"


    "This", Chris could only grit his teeth as Sarah turned her back towards him. After a few seconds, he clicked his tongue before bowing and leaving the room.


    "What''re you doing now, kid?", Sarah said as she looked over her window.


    ***


    Van was currently lying in the bed, a complicated expression resting on his face.


    "Gerald A good man?", he whispered, "What do I even do now?"


    These past few days, he and Harvey have become close. And considering he could be considered one of his first friends, Van never had to make a choice like this before. After a few more seconds of thinking about it, he just let out a deep breath.


    The only thing he could really do now was wait. And if Gerald does attack him, then he would retaliate in full. He should also probably figure out what to do with the crystals he obtained from his first day. It was probably best to use most of them and then sell the rest.


    But the thing is, he still doesn''t know how to absorb the Crystals'' essence Should he crush them and sniff them?


    Strength and money. That was what he needed right now.


    Wait strength?


    Van quickly summoned his System Window. That was right, he still had 10 Status Points to distribute.


    He already tried adding more to Agility, but the System was not allowing him to. And now that he could somewhat read, he could understand what his current status is.


    [Base Lv. 2 EXP: 13/200, System Lv. 3 EXP: 6/300


    HP: 52/52 | SP: 1/28


    STR: 7 | (Atk: 16+0)


    AGI: ??? | (Speed: ???)


    VIT: 15 | (Max HP: 52, Def: 8+0)


    INT: 3 | (Max SP : 28, MAtk: 4+0)


    HP Regen: 3 | SP Regen: 1


    Status Points left: 10 ]


    Surprisingly, his highest attribute was Vitality at 15. Could it be because he was used to being beaten up? Then


    ''Let''s make this 20'', he said as he allotted 5 status points in Vitality. He remembered his arms being twisted during the race when he fell down. He wanted to avoid that kind of scenario happening again as much as possible.


    ''And then I suppose''


    In the end, he placed 3 points in Strength and the last 2 to Intelligence. Making his final status to 20 Vitality, 10 Strength, and 5 Intelligence.


    Van could not help but nod in satisfaction.


    [Confirm? Y/N]


    "Con firm?", Van squinted his eyes as he couldn''t understand the word first. But after he finally understood it, he quickly pointed his finger to ''Y''.


    "Gah!"


    And as soon as he did so, every fibre of his muscles contracted, it was as if his flesh was being torn apart piece by piece. Needless to say, he collapsed again, but this time, in the comforts of his bed.


    And when he woke up, Van thought that he would notice a huge difference in his small body, but sadly, the only thing different was that his uniform, which was a bit loose, finally somewhat fitted nicely around him. There were muscles, but he was still too skinny for them to be noticeable.


    And so, with a sigh. He made his way to the Academy. Nothing really special happened during the classes, just the instructors continuing their lessons from the other day. However, today was the first day of Van''s extracurricular class.


    Harvey invited Beatrice to wait for Van at his house with only the two of them, which of course, was replied by a resounding no. In the end, the three just split their ways, Harvey trying to find his brother, Beatrice going back to her dorm to train, and Van making his way to the Unique-type classes.


    "This should be it?"


    Van tried to compare the insignia on top of the gates to the paper that was given to him, "Unique Class-1". Van could not help but squint his eyes, wondering if he was in the right place. But seeing as this was the only place here that had that label, it would seem that he really was at the right place.


    It was just that this ''classroom'' looked more like a house. It was in an isolated part of the Academy, reminding Van again that the Academy is a huge place. The female instructor told him that the Unique class only had less than 10 students overall, including him-- and that was already from freshman to senior year.


    And so, pushing aside all of his thoughts, he entered the class...house. And as soon as he entered, his eyes could not help but widen in shock.


    This really was a house.


    There were sofas, a table, and the only thing that was remotely relating this to a classroom was the chalkboard. But even that was being used as a clothes-hanger.


    "...Hello?", Van said softly.


    There were already 3 people inside the classroom slash house. 2 were sleeping separately on the sofa, and one was in the corner, facing the wall as his whispers filled the entire house.


    But as soon as they heard Van''s voice, they all turned towards him, even the two that Van thought was sleeping, and looked at him with their eyes wide open.


    "This"


    Van could not help but think


    ...Did he really make the right decision on choosing the Unique class?


    ***


    Weekly Goal: 1000 powerstones = 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Ms. Elton

    ''Did I really make the right choice?''


    Van could not help but slightly back away as his eyes scanned the three students that were currently staring at him. He was deliberating on whether to run away now while he still had the chance to do so and go to the Enhancer-type classes.


    However, before he could take one more step, one of the students that were lying on the sofa jumped up.


    "Are you lost, little kid?", the male student said, the bags of his eyes almost reaching the bottom of his nose. And for some reason, fumes were coming out of his nose.


    "I"


    "What''s this!?"


    Before Van could even utter a word, the exhausted-looking student grabbed the paper that Van was holding in his hand. The student then squinted his eyes, pulling his eyebags up as he stared at the application form.


    And after a few seconds, his eyes widened, "You''re a new student!?", he then shouted, his screams covering the entire house as the fumes coming out from his nose grew stronger.


    "!!!"


    As soon as the other student who was also lying on the other sofa heard this, he quickly sat up and once again stared at Van with curious eyes. The female student that was whispering on the corner of the wall also stared at him. Van could not help but slightly flinch as he saw the jet-black eyes of the student on the corner. It was almost as if her eyes were trying to pierce through Van''s deepest thoughts.


    "Are you a new student, Evans!?"


    Van woke up from his stupor as the exhausted-looking student blocked his view. Since someone already saw his application form, it was probably too late to leave.


    "...Yes", Van said, his tone containing a bit of hesitation.


    "Nice!", the exhausted-looking student clapped his hands, "Have a seat! Have a seat!", he said excitedly as he beckoned for Van to sit on the sofa.


    "My name is Chad, a third-year student", the exhausted-looking student said as he took a seat on the sofa. Even though his face was probably one of the most exhausted looking faces that Van has ever seen, he was still energetic.


    If Chad lived in the Relic Graveyard, Van would probably try his best to avoid him because of how he looked, unless he wanted to be associated with a drug addict. But of course, this wasn''t the Relic Graveyard.


    Van once again looked around the house as he sat on the sofa. The more he scans the place, the more house-like it becomes.


    "Where is the instructor?", Van could not help but ask. If he could only see the instructor, then that would prove that this really was the class he is supposed to be in.


    "What do you mean?", Chad lowered his eyebrows from Van''s question.


    "Where is Ms. El...ton?", Van repeated his question as he looked at his application form, "I am supposed to give this to her"


    Hearing Van''s question, Chad and the other student sitting on the sofa looked at each other in confusion. But after a while, Chad pointed towards the corner of the room.


    "She''s right there", Chad said.


    Van squinted his eyes as he looked at the direction where Chad was pointing to.


    To Van''s surprise, Chad was pointing at the female student that was whispering to the wall. Her jet-black eyes still staring straight towards Van''s eyes.


    "...She is Ms. Elton?", Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he looked back and forth towards Chad and Ms. Elton.


    "Yes", Chad said without any hesitation.


    ''...Seriously?'', Van''s eyes widened. He really thought that she was a student. There was also the fact that Chad and this other student were just sleeping on the sofas, and she wasn''t doing anything.


    What exactly was going on here?


    "Don''t mind the instructor for now", Chad waved his hand as he slightly chuckled, "She''ll talk to us when she wants"


    "So why are you here?", Chad then said as he looked at Van with a smile on his face.


    "Hm?", Van slightly tilted his head.


    "What kind of power do you have to be placed in the one and only Unique class?", Chad repeated, his tone getting excited in each word.


    "Well", Van hesitated in answering at first, "I am fast", he then said as he slightly looked to the side.


    "Fast? Then shouldn''t you be in the Enhancer class?"


    "I also have other skills", Van said in a low voice.


    "Oho, interesting, interesting", Chad said as he nodded his head a couple of times, his eyebags slightly jiggling as he did so, "As for me I can create fire!", Chad proudly said as he stood up from the sofa.


    "Shouldn''t you be in the Mage class, then?", Van repeated Chad''s question back to him.


    "I thought so at first", Chad could not help but take a deep breath, "But the thing is"


    Suddenly, the fumes coming out from Chad''s nose started to release violently. And soon, trickles of fire could be seen coming from his nose.


    "It only comes from my nose", he chuckled wryly as he waved his hand, trying to fan out the smoke, "It''s pretty much always on. I couldn''t control it at first, but Ms. Elton taught me how", he said as he looked at Ms. Elton with eyes of respect.


    "But it still is pretty taxing, I can''t really turn it off and it''s slowly draining my SP", Chad sighed as he sat back on the sofa, "That''s why I sleep a lot"


    "I see", Van nodded. A skill that can''t be switched off? Was it similar to his Passive Skill, Gift of Hermes? But Chad''s skill drains his SP, while the [Gift of Hermes], as far as Van knows, doesn''t.


    Interesting, Van thought. Maybe he chose the right class after all. If the instructor taught Chad how to not breathe fire from his nose all the time, then maybe she can teach Van how to fully take advantage of his System.


    Van then looked towards the other student, who has been keeping quiet the whole time. "And you?", he asked.


    "Hm? Oh, I just like sleeping", the student said as soon as he saw Van looking at him.


    "Dumbass. He means your System, Fred"


    "Ah", the student called Fred blinked his eyes a couple of times, "I can turn small", he answered in a lazy tone.


    "I see", Van nodded. Chad and Fred, both of their skills could be considered belonging to a Mage-type and an Evolution-type System respectively, but at the same time, they had something that made it unique.


    Van could not help but place his hand on his chin. He wondered how many other Unique systems were out there, and what they could do. The world of System Holders truly was a fascinating thing.


    "New student"


    "!!!"


    Van''s thoughts were instantly disrupted as his whole view was suddenly blocked by Ms. Elton''s face. Her jet-black eyes were even more hypnotizing now that it was only a few feet away from him.


    "Come with me", Ms. Elton said as she turned away and started walking deeper into the house.


    "Good luck, Evans", Chad raised his thumb.


    ''Good luck?'', Van slightly tilted his head. What exactly would he need it for?


    Van then followed Ms. Elton, walking until they reached an isolated space. Ms. Elton, however, only stopped walking when she hit a wall, in which she started whispering once again.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'', Van squinted his eyes.


    Ms. Eltron remained whispering at the wall for a full minute before turning to face Van.


    "What are you?", she asked. Her eyes as if penetrating deep into Van''s soul.


    "...What?"


    "Your System", Ms. Elton muttered, "I can''t see it"


    Can''t see it? What does she mean by that? Van could not help but slightly back away due to the weighty gaze that the instructor was giving him.


    "I can temporarily copy the skills of other System Holders within an area", Ms. Elton whispered, "...I can''t copy yours"


    "!!!"


    "Tell me...


    ...Are you really a System Holder?"

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Ms. Elton (2)

    "Are you really a System Holder?"


    "!!!"


    Van''s eyes could not help but widen as she heard Ms. Elton''s words. She could copy the skills of other Systems? Wasn''t that a bit too much? But of course, if you look at it objectively, it made sense. There was no way that the Academy would be putting a normal instructor to be the adviser of the Unique-type System Holders.


    Once again, Van was shown the infinite possibilities of what System Holders are capable of.


    "What''s that?"


    "Hm?"


    Van squinted his eyes as Ms. Elton seemed to be muttering something to him. But after a while, Van realized that Ms. Elton was actually talking to herself.


    "Wait maybe you''re right", Ms. Elton said as she looked to the side, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "Maybe that''s it. He has a skill that blocks--"


    "No, that''s ridiculous. Only high-level Systems can do that"


    "He''s a Unique-type! I am sure he has a skill to block us away"


    "Interesting, interesting", Ms. Elton placed her hand on her chin as she looked Van straight in the eye. Once again, her eyes were as if staring directly into Van''s soul.


    "What are your powers, boy?", Ms. Elton squinted her eyes.


    "...Powers?", Van tilted his head. Was Ms. Elton asking him what kind of Skills he has?


    "There''s no use in hiding your skills from me, boy", Ms. Elton crossed her arms, "I would find out about it sooner or later"


    "Although I probably won''t remember it tomorrow", she then touched her forehead as she shook her head, "So many systems, so many systems", she hummed.


    "...", Van still hesitated in telling her, but it is as she said, if she was going to be his adviser, then she would definitely find out about it sooner or later. And so, with a slight stutter, "I can run fast"


    "Fast? That''s it?", Ms. Elton raised her eyebrow.


    "...I also have a Skill which allows me to step on air", Van sighed.


    "Interesting. Show us, show me", Ms. Elton put up an excited expression as she trotted towards Van.


    "It''s my first time using it", Van stuttered as he looked to the side. Ms. Elton''s jet-black eyes were truly making his skin crawl. It was as if, if she moved one inch closer towards him, he would be swallowed alive.


    "Doesn''t matter, use it, use it!"


    "O...kay", Van slightly flinched back as Ms. Elton leaned in closer to him. He then took a deep breath and lifted one foot in the air.


    [Air Step]


    He then relaxed his lifted foot, only to feel like he was stepping on something flat. And then, like walking up a stair, he casually lifted himself up. Of course, since it was his first time using the skill, he stretched out his arms as he tried to balance himself in the air.


    "Interesting, interesting", Ms. Elton waved her hands below Van''s feet with her mouth slightly open, "I feel no breeze whatsoever, it isn''t Wind magic"


    "Ms. Elton, please move!", Van then shouted before the [Air Step] disappeared.


    "What else do you have, boy!?", Ms. Elton bellowed as she once again leaned in closer to Van, one might say too close as her forehead was already touching Van''s chest.


    As soon as Van felt a warm feeling planting over his chest, he instantly backed away as he took a quick breath.


    "Just tell me, boy", Ms. Elton tilted her head as she saw Van''s furrowed eyebrows, "Secret is safe with us, with me. I won''t tell anyone, yes?"


    "...", Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows. He had seen weird people in the Relic Graveyard, but the woman in front of her, he could not truly follow her thoughts. Was she... crazy?


    "I need to know your skills if I will train you", Ms. Elton''s voice then suddenly turned colder as her jet-black eyes stared Van straight in the eye.


    "I can somewhat slow down time", Van whispered, his words still full of hesitation, "...But at the same time not really?"


    "Slow down time?", Ms. Elton tilted her head as she looked to the side.


    "I can''t really explain it too well", Van shook his head while sighing quickly. And he was not lying. He learned how to activate and use his skills instinctively. If the instructor were to ask him how he uses his super-speed, then he truly won''t have an answer to it. As unlike his active skills that trigger with activating it, his super-speed activates by will. Like when one moves a finger, he just knows how.


    "I see, I see", Ms. Elton placed her hand on her chin as squinted her eyes, "Enhances senses plus combining it with your speed very fitting"


    "Yes?"


    "Use it", Ms. Elton then stepped back a few meters, "Get behind me. Go, go!"


    Seeing Ms. Elton waving her hand excitedly and gesturing to him to use his powers, Van could not help but take a deep breath. And so, after a few seconds, he let out his breath and activated his [Time Perception] skill, with his eyes sparkling gold at the same time.


    Once he saw Ms. Elton''s waving hand slowing down, he casually jogged forward towards her. But when he was only a few feet away from going behind Ms. Elton, he noticed something that made his whole body shiver.


    "!!!"


    Ms. Elton''s jet-black eyes were looking directly at him, following his body as he moved. And soon, even though slowly, her head was also turning towards him.


    Was Ms. Elton adjusting to his speed!? Van could not help but take a gulp as he continued to get behind her. This was probably the creepiest thing that has happened to him ever since he enrolled in the Academy.


    Ms. Elton''s body was getting faster and faster with every millisecond. She said she couldn''t copy Van''s skills, does this mean... this was purely her raw speed?


    After taking another gulp and pushing out his thoughts, he finally deactivated all of his skills.


    "Ah!", Ms. Elton quickly turned her body towards him, "Fast, very fast. Definitely as fast as Ray, but not as fast as Garry", Ms. Elton muttered as she once again got lost in her own world.


    "But", she then stopped muttering as she looked Van straight in the eye once more, "...You''re only level 2?"


    "!!!"


    "Interesting, really interesting", Ms. Elton clapped her hands, "You have crystals on you, yes? I can smell it, no need to hide it"


    "Y...yes?", Van could not help but back away. Does this woman know everything? He thought.


    "Why are you not using it?"


    "I don''t know how"


    "I see", Ms. Elton squinted her eyes, "Just place it on your forehead and absorb it"


    "...Sorry?", Van squinted his eyes. Was it... that simple?


    "Next week I will teach you how if you still haven''t absorbed it. Don''t sell it. Money is useless", Ms. Elton waved her hand before starting to walk back towards the classroom''s living room, her words still echoing through Van''s ears.


    ''...Money is useless?'', Van let out a tiny breath as he followed the instructor back to the living room.


    As soon as they got back, Van''s eyes moved towards the two new people that weren''t there before-- 2 female students.


    And one, very very familiar to Van-- Gemma.


    "Gah!", Gemma pointed her fingers towards Van as soon as their eyes met, "Nathan, you lied to me!", she screamed as she marched towards him.


    Seeing Gemma''s figure getting close to him, Van only had one thought running in his mind


    ...Why is she everywhere?

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Victoria Gates

    Van blinked numerous times to make sure that Gemma was really in front of him. Why was this woman everywhere he goes? He found it endearing at first that someone cared for a stranger like him, but now, it was getting somewhat creepy. For him to meet Gemma more than a couple of times in the Academy, which was bigger than the Relic Graveyard by almost two-fold, truly shows how the Fates work in mysterious ways.


    "Nathan!", Gemma marched towards Van, her finger almost touching Van''s nose. "There isn''t an instructor named Mrs. Moriarty in the Academy!"


    "Oh", Van placed his hand on his chin, "There isn''t?"


    "Nathan?", Chad voiced out, "His name is Evans, Gemma"


    "Evans!?", Gemma''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Chad before once again staring at Van straight in the eye, "So you lied to me twice!?"


    "Well", Van slightly backed away as he raised his hands, "Only once but at the same time"


    "What does that even mean!", Gemma wanted to pull her hair out in frustration, but after a few seconds, she took a deep breath, "Calm down Gemma. This place is your sanctuary", she said to herself as she slowly waved her palm downwards over her face.


    "You were a Unique-type?", Gemma asked as she continued to calm her breath.


    Van nodded in response, "You too?"


    "Psh", Gemma instantly scoffed, "No, I just come here to sleep because no one is usually here"


    "I see", Van squinted his eyes. Is everyone using the Unique Class-1 as a rest house? In a way, it somewhat makes sense since it does look like a house. Also, add the fact that it was one of the quietest places in the Academy.


    "But that''s not why I came in here today", Gemma sighed before pointing at the female student that was with her, "I brought a lost student"


    Now that Van took a good look at the other female student, he realized that she was also familiar to him.


    Brown, very straight hair that moved like silk, her sleepy eyes that didnt contain any emotion. She''s the one sitting next to him in class. She was also the only one that didn''t join the showdown during the first day, and the student that Mr. Jacobs and the other instructors seemed to be avoiding with all their might.


    ''So, she was the freshman that the other instructor said that was also a Unique-type?'', Van could not help but widen his eyes. Who would have thought that the only other Unique-type freshman was in the same class as his? Once again, the Fates worked their ways.


    "This is her application form"


    While Van was lost in his own thoughts, Gemma handed a piece of paper to Ms. Elton before standing back beside Van.


    "So your name is Evans, huh", she whispered as she slightly leaned in closer to Van.


    Van, on the other hand, could not help but squint his eyes, "...Are you in love with me or something?", Van muttered.


    "!!!", Gemma instantly backed away a few feet as she heard Van''s words. "No!", she shouted, "P Please dont misunderstand, I am part of the student council. It is our goal to ensure that justice will prevail!", Gemma placed her hand on her bosom, her face filled with pride.


    "I see", Van sighed as he shook his head, "I thought you were in love with me, such a shame"


    "...Eh?", Gemma could not help but slightly blush from Van''s sudden statement, "Is is it?", she asked. Van, however, did not respond.


    "W--"


    "Victoria Gates?"


    Gemma was going to say more, but she was interrupted by Ms. Elton''s voice.


    "!!!", hearing what Ms. Elton just said, the other people quickly stiffened up as they all looked at each other. Gemma, who was previously full of energy, suddenly bid farewell to Van.


    "I will go now, still have something to do", she said as she rushed through the door, "I won''t leave you alone until you tell me what happened! I have memorized your scent now, no use escaping me!", she then quickly ran away after closing the door abruptly.


    "...", Van could not help but look around, Chad and Fred seemed to still be frozen solid, not even making an inch of sound.


    The silence was only broken by Ms. Elton''s question, "You don''t happen to be Charlotte''s granddaughter?"


    "...Yes", the student called Victoria blinked her eyes a couple of times before answering.


    "Ack, I told you so!", Ms. Elton scoffed as she looked Victoria straight in the eye, "She has the same irritating face as that old coot"


    "I...Instructor!", Chad could not help but panic as he heard Ms. Elton''s words. Even Fred, who has been quiet the whole time, looked shocked as Ms. Elton''s words reached his ears.


    Looking at this, Van could not help but be curious. Not only of Victoria''s identity but because of a thought that came into his mind-- the Holders of a Unique-type System all shared a similarity.


    ''They all look sleepy as hell'', Van whispered in his mind. Was he going to look like this in the future?


    "How is that old coot?"


    Van''s thoughts were interrupted by Ms. Elton''s cheerful voice, a far cry from her usual bored tone.


    "She is okay", Victoria said, her tone sedated.


    "I see, that''s too bad", Ms. Elton let out a sigh, "Come with me, I will test your powers. The rest of you, I will see next week", Ms. Elton then grabbed Victoria by the wrist and dragged her away, presumably to where she also tested Van''s skills.


    "Well, that''s that", Chad and Fred quickly took their stuff and started walking to the door.


    "...What?", Van, however, was completely confused. It hasn''t even been half an hour since he arrived here, and the class was already over? Wait, was there even a class in the first place?


    "Is her grandmother famous?", Van could not help but ask as he followed the two outside.


    "Of course!", Chad instantly answered, "Her mother is one of the only few Platinum Explorers in the world, and the only one in our country! You don''t know this!?"


    Chad and Fred were looking at Van as if he was some kind of caveman.


    "She is rumored to also be the strongest Enhancer-type System Holder in the world! Do you know the one that they mentioned during the opening ceremonies?", Chad''s tone was filled with excitement, "The Enhancer that can destroy a mountain with her fist? That''s her!"


    "But one thing is for sure, she has an extremely bad temper...", Chad started to lower his voice, "There was a time that she destroyed a guild filled with Gold rank explorers just because they tried to recruit her son years ago!"


    "...What?", Van could not help but widen his eyes. Something like that happened?


    ...Was that why even Mr. Jacobs, even with all of his muscles, was afraid to even talk to Victoria even though she is under his class? Van could not help but take a glance back towards the Unique Class-1.


    Throughout his stay in the Academy, he was already aware of how special his System is but seeing Ms. Elton, and hearing of Victoria''s grandmother, he was once again reminded.


    This world


    ...is filled with people that can crush him with a flick of their finger.

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Baby Gryphons

    After Van''s Unique Class abruptly ended due to the appearance of one Victoria Gates, Chad and Fred quickly bid farewell to him, riding off on some sort of giant lizard as they returned to their dorms.


    Guess it''s also time for him to go home as well. And so, with a sigh, he activated his skills and started moving his feet, leaving a trail of smoke in front of the Unique Class-1. However, before he could even pass the gates, he quickly slowed down, almost trotting in the process.


    "You guys?", Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times. Harvey and Beatrice were in front of the Academy''s gigantic gates.


    "Eek!", Harvey shrieked and jumped in shock into the air as Van seemingly popped up out of nowhere, almost reaching the top of the gates'' pillars.


    "Are you two going somewhere?", Van asked.


    "Yeah", Beatrice fixed her glasses, "To your house, where else?"


    "What?", Van raised his eyebrows in confusion. They were waiting for him? Van knew they haven''t been waiting for that long, but that was only because his extracurricular class ended too early. If it didn''t, would that mean they would be waiting for him in the gates for more than an hour?


    "Of course", Harvey cleared his throat as he composed himself, "We have nothing to do after school but to go to your house", Harvey shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hm", Beatrice nodded in agreement, "You can''t skip your lessons just because you have extracurricular classes for the day"


    "I see", Van slightly looked down, a hint of a smile slowly growing on his face.


    "Shall we go then?"


    The three then proceeded to walk to Van''s house. But once they were in front of Van''s house, the three could not help but look at each other as they felt someone following them all the way here ever since they left the Academy. Van couldn''t help but sigh in frustration as he activated his skills.


    He then ran all the way behind the one that was following them.


    "What''re you doing, miss Gemma?"


    "Kya!"


    Gemma almost choked the pillar she was hiding behind when she felt someone tap on her shoulder. But as soon as she saw who it was, she cleared her throat and patted her uniform.


    "I told you", she muttered, "I won''t leave before I find out what happened to you in the arena"


    "Van, is everything okay?"


    Beatrice and Harvey quickly rushed towards them as they heard Gemma''s shout. "This is?", Beatrice tilted her head as she looked at Gemma.


    "Ah! You''re the red-head we saw last week!", Harvey quickly pointed towards Gemma. He then squinted his eyes in suspicion, "...Are you stalking Van?"


    "What!?", Gemma quickly waved her hand, "No!". She quickly denied. But in her mind, she was also starting to think that she might be stalking Van, but even so, she must know what happened in the name of justice, she thought.


    "Fine", if Gemma followed him all the way here, then she probably won''t stop until Van tells her something to satisfy her pursuit for the truth. And so, with a sigh, "...Come inside", he invited Gemma into his house.


    ***


    "Something like that happened!?"


    Van finally told the story of what happened to him when he visited the academy about half a month ago, how he went to the Academy to ask for help in unlocking his System, only to be led to an arena and be beaten by some student thugs.


    Harvey and Beatrice could not help but furrow their eyebrows in anger. "Do you know who they are!?"


    As soon as Van heard this question, he slightly glanced towards Harvey before ultimately shaking his head, "No I don''t remember their faces". Of course, he remembers. He remembers each one of their faces. But so far, he had only met Gerald.


    "Not even the colors of their hair?", Gemma placed her hand on her chin.


    "Sadly not", Van let out a deep sigh.


    "Tch", Harvey could not help but click his tongue, "Once we find out who it is, we will beat the shit out of them!"


    Van could only chuckle wryly as he heard Harvey''s statement. If he finds out that it was his brother, would he still say the same thing?


    "Anyway", Gemma stood up from the sofa, "We haven''t been properly introduced My name is Gemma Hopkins, a sophomore student and part of the Student Council"


    "Student council? The school had something like that?", Harvey blinked his eyes in disbelief a couple of times.


    "...Yes", Gemma furrowed her eyebrows, "The one who explained about the Systems during your entrance ceremony is actually our President"


    "Don''t mind him, miss Gemma. He doesn''t know a lot", Beatrice interrupted, "I''m Beatrice Williams, Van''s classmate", she said softly as she shook Gemma''s hands.


    "Nice to meet--"


    "And I am!"


    Before the two could continue with their introductions, Harvey suddenly raised his arms in the air, "Harvey Lauder, the most strongest freshman in the country", he said as he flexed his muscles, "You might know my brother since he''s also a sophomore Gerald?"


    "Gerald?", as soon as Gemma heard the name, she instantly raised an eyebrow, "That psycho is your brother? Must be tough", she said, her tone containing a bit of pity.


    "...Psycho?", Harvey slowly dropped his muscles as he returned to his seat.


    "Hm?", Gemma tilted her head, "During the first year, he killed the baby gryphons in the pin just because they couldn''t fly"


    "!!!"


    "What!?"


    Beatrice and Harvey had their eyes wide open as they heard Gemma''s words. Even Van, who knew Gerald''s true colors, was a bit surprised.


    "Could it be", Gemma also let out a bit of shock, "...you don''t know?"


    "That''s impossible!", Harvey waved his hand, his gums almost bleeding as he grit his teeth, "My brother my brother will never do something like that!"


    Seeing the denial in Harvey''s eyes, Gemma could only shake her head, "Ask any sophomore and they will tell you the same", Gemma said, "...or maybe they won''t, because they are afraid of him"


    "If that was real...", Beatrice stepped in to comfort Harvey, "Then he should be expelled by now, but he isn''t!"


    "...Expel a Lauder?", Gemma snorted, "Expel the heir of one of the wealthiest families in the country?"


    "T...this", hearing Gemma''s cold words, Beatrice could only sit back down.


    Gemma couldn''t help but sigh as she saw the mood die down. Maybe she should shut her mouth from time to time, she thought.


    "Anyway, I still need to go back to the Academy", Gemma lightly clapped her hands as she slowly stepped away awkwardly.


    "Come find me once you remember who did that to you", she whispered in Van''s ears before walking to the door. "Sorry you found out this way, Harvey", she muttered before leaving the house.


    "..."


    The whole house became quiet with the sudden revelation. Harvey, who previously always had something to say, had his head down completely.


    In the end, Beatrice as well, couldn''t concentrate on teaching Van due to the sour mood. And so, Beatrice and Harvey went back to the Academy, completely dejected.


    Seeing their retreating dropped shoulders, Van could not help but let out a sigh. He finally had an insight as to what kind of person Gerald was. He''s a monster. A monster that liked to prey on the weak.


    Van returned to the living room and sat on the sofa. Once again looking around the house only to notice how empty it was.


    "Tomorrow is a weekend?", he muttered. The NYSA had no classes during the weekends to let the students rest and maybe train on their own. Since Harvey and Beatrice left abruptly, they didn''t really have any chance to set up plans for the weekend.


    And so, Van let out a deep breath as he came up with his own plans-- visit Andrea and ask her to live with him.


    ''I should probably rest early today''

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Im Back

    Cold.


    Van once again found himself surrounded by nothing but darkness. It was almost perpetual, if not for the war that was currently turning the peace asunder. It has been a week since Van first dreamt of this place.


    He once again looked at the gigantic man, whose whole body was currently being mangled and devoured by the countless winged-soldiers that gnawed on his body. He swayed his body, but the grip from the winged-soldiers'' jaws was unfaltering.


    But then, it all changed once the gigantic man''s eyes lit up in gold. His body started to shake no, vibrate. His body almost seemed like a reflection on water, rippling from the waves.


    The winged-soldiers that were still clinging onto him started to fall one by one, their faces lacerated and maimed. The gigantic man ground his teeth as he looked at the never-ending winged-soldiers that still littered the darkness.


    And soon, he started to run. He ran through the millions of winged soldiers, only leaving a trail of light and the mangled pieces of the winged-soldiers that were unfortunate enough to be on his path.


    Seconds.


    Hours.


    Maybe even years.


    It felt as if Van had been watching the man crash the winged-soldiers for years now. And not even once, did he stop. The man who willed lightning, and the other gigantic beings that Van could not make out, not once did they stop fighting.


    But then


    ...there was light. And with it, more winged-soldiers came.


    7 of them, all bearing 6 wings on their back.


    The light grew brighter, leaving Van no choice but to close his eyes, and once he opened them again, all of them were gone. Leaving Van in the familiar comfort of his room with the sunlight on his face.


    Van couldn''t help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he looked at the familiar ceiling. He let out a sigh before quickly jumping off of the bed.


    "That weird dream again", Van muttered as he made his way to the bathroom to wash up. He was going to go back to the Relic Graveyard today to invite Andrea.


    After washing up, Van did a little stretching, wearing the clothes that were provided to him by Sarah. It would seem that she has thought of everything, even providing Van with casual garments.


    Van made sure to lock the doors of his house as he made his way outside. He let out a deep breath as he squinted his eyes towards the distance. This would be the longest time he would be using his System.


    Of course, he already traveled to the Relic Graveyard when he first unlocked his System. But he was too tired to even remember anything about it. It was a miracle how he even traveled that far without turning into paste by hitting a wall, not to mention he was half-unconscious.


    For now, he would take it easy. From leveling up, his SP went from 28 to 36. That would give him at least 30 seconds of using [Time Perception] without feeling like dying. More and more, Van could not help but think of how he was able to get home when he first unlocked his System.


    But that doesn''t matter, for now, what matters is that he uses his skills wisely. Getting out of the city was the hard part. Once he gets to the Deadzone, he won''t have to worry about hitting walls.


    And so, once again, Van took a deep breath as he called for his speed, leaving only a trail of gold that also soon disappeared in front of the house.


    Van placed his focus completely in his vision, only turning on [Time Perception] whenever he makes a turn or something shifts in front of him. It made him woozy at first, but after a while, his body and his eyes adjusted to the shifting views that surrounded him.


    And as he expected, once he was out of the city, nothing blocked his path. The Deadzone was a wasteland that spanned hundreds of miles. It was said that the people of the Old World rained down bombs and laid fire to the lands in order to eradicate the creatures that came from the Portal. But their efforts ended up in vain, and the only thing that they almost eradicated was man itself.


    The Deadzone wasn''t a restricted area, everyone was free to roam it and use it as a route. But due to the loose creatures that came from the Portals, and sometimes even bandits, people tend to use only the main roads. But not for people like Van, for them, it was a treasure trove.


    And so, with another look towards the horizon, Van once again let out a deep breath as he kneeled on the ground.


    "Let''s do this", he whispered before he pushed himself off the ground and ran. The wind momentarily made him close his eyes, but soon, it disappeared. And the only thing that Van could feel was the excitement and rush he was feeling as his vision continually shifts.


    Being allowed to run like this, truly made him feel what it meant to be a System Holder, to be free. He did not even feel the stones and debris that were just casually bouncing off of his body.


    And so, a smile slowly crept on his face as he ran. And soon, his laughs echoed across the Deadzone, along with the trails of his tears. This feeling, it was almost too peaceful--


    *BOOM*


    But then, a thunderous explosion pierced through his ears. He instinctively activated his [Time Perception] skill. He slowed down and rushed towards the nearest hole he could find. He lowered himself, trying to find where the explosion came from.


    His eyes scanned every direction, but even after 30 seconds, nothing seemed to be happening.


    He squinted his eyes as he stood up, still trying to look around for anything amiss, but there really was nothing.


    "...Weird", he muttered before once again running, but this time, more careful.


    And soon, the mountain of relics appeared in his view.


    And once again, he was back in the place he once called home.


    "...I''m back"

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36: A Fracture in the Air

    Van carefully made his way inside the Relic Graveyard. He really made it back here in less than a day, no, it might even be less than an hour. Add the fact that he stopped numerous times along the way to catch his breath, his System truly was a gift from the Heavens, he thought.


    Although he was a little bit dizzy now, running for hundreds of miles made his control of his System drastically improve. He imagined what would happen if he used [Air Step] as well, would he actually be running in the air? But that would take a huge amount of SP, it won''t take him that far.


    Right now, the only thing [Air Step] could do was take him from one roof to the next. If he prioritized INT, then he won''t have enough for STR.


    ''This is really complicated, isn''t it?'', Van shook his head as numerous thoughts raced in his mind.


    "...Evans?"


    "...Oh?"


    Van blinked his eyes a couple of times as he looked towards the voice that called for him. And to his surprise, Andrea was already in front of him. Van quickly looked around him, only to find himself near his previous house. It would seem that he was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t realize he was already in this part of the neighborhood.


    "Why are you here?", Andrea''s voice stuttered, her eyes widened as she did not expect to see Van again so soon. "Did you get expelled from the Academy for doing something bad!?"


    "What?", Van slightly backed away, "No!"


    With their loud voices, the two easily garnered the attention of the other people that were walking past.


    "...Is that Evans?"


    "I thought he was enrolled in the Academy?"


    "Pft. Figures, once a Corpse, always a Corpse"


    Seeing everyone''s gazes on them, Andrea quickly grabbed Van''s wrist and dragged him inside her house.


    Andrea lived alone. With her parents being murdered when she was just a child due to being involved with the selling of illegal drugs. Like Van''s, her house was made out of scraps from relics carefully strewn together.


    Andrea glanced outside before shutting the door. "Tell me, what are you doing back here!?", she then shouted as she placed her hands on her hips. "Did you get in trouble? Or are you here because you left something from your house?"


    "No", Van quickly shook his head, "I came here for you", he then said bluntly.


    Hearing Van''s words, Andrea could not help but tilt her head, "For me?"


    "Do you remember Miss Sarah from the Explorer Association?"


    "Of course", Andrea nodded, "She was so beautiful and her dress was so nice--"


    "She gave me a house"


    "I see"


    "..."


    "A house!?"


    It took a few seconds for Van''s words to completely register inside Andrea''s mind. But when it did, she instantly jumped in shock, almost shaking her whole house in the process.


    And soon, tears fell from her face. "T...that''s good", she said softly as she wiped the trail of tears on her face, "You deserve all of it, Van"


    "I want you to live with me there"


    "...What?"


    Andrea''s body could not help but give out as soon as she heard Van''s words. But before she could fall to the ground, a chair caught her out of nowhere.


    "Yes", Van''s voice suddenly came from behind her, "I know I have not talked to you a lot and we''re not that close


    ...But right now, you''re the closest thing I have to a family", Van said in a soft tone as he placed his hand on Andrea''s shoulders.


    "V...Van", Andrea could not help but tear up again as she heard Van''s words.


    "Also the house is too big for me alone", Van added.


    Hearing this, Andrea could not help but chuckle, "You just want someone to clean for you, don''t you?"


    "Something like that"


    "Pft", Andrea continued to chuckle before turning silent all of a sudden. But after a few seconds, she nodded her head, "Okay I will come live with you". It was not really a hard decision to make.


    At 21 years old, her life here was the only thing she has ever known. Doing every job necessary for her to live, everything.


    A life in the city with someone she knows she can trust? What was there to even think about?


    "Then let''s go tomorrow morning", Van nonchalantly said as he took a peek at the window.


    "Tomorrow already!?", once again, Andrea could not help but stand up in shock, "But but my things?", her lips stuttered. Evans seemed to be revealing one bomb to the next.


    "I have crystals", Van whispered, "We can rent out 2 gryphons to take some of them with you"


    "Rent out gryphons?", Andrea''s mind was already shutting down.


    "Yes", Van quickly nodded as he once again looked outside the window, "We can go later, but I am afraid it will already be too late to rent out some gryphons"


    "This", Andrea could not help but gulp, "Is it really alright for you to be spending so much money for me?"


    "Of course", Van shrugged his shoulders, "If it wasn''t for you, I probably won''t even be in the Academy. I am the one who owes you, Andrea"


    "I I see", Andrea muttered, her head looking down as she tried to hide the tears that once again wanted to fall from her eyes, "Thank you Evans"


    The two talked more, with Van telling Andrea stories about his stay in the Academy. In the end, Van slept in Andrea''s house as he did not really want to spend any second in the house his father built.


    ***


    "Is this all of it?"


    Come morning, Van quickly went to the nearest gryphon stables and rented a rider and 2 gryphons. One for the two of them, and the other for Andrea''s things which were being carefully stacked by the rider.


    Of course, with the two gryphons in front of Andrea''s house, the neighborhood quickly gathered to see what was happening, their eyes filled with curiosity, and some with envy.


    "Oho, what is this!?", a group of men from the crowd stepped forward as they circled the gryphon that carried Andrea''s things, "Is our princess finally leaving?", one of the roguish looking said, his tone mischievous.


    "Isn''t this little Evans?", one of the men who had a scar on his face approached Van, "I heard you are a System Holder now, life is really different for you now, eh?"


    All of their words, however, were treated as air as they were ignored by Andrea and Van.


    "Oi! We''re talking to you!", the man with a scar grabbed Van''s shoulder. But he immediately retracted his hand away as soon as he saw Van''s expression. Van''s eyes were as if that of a rabid dog, ready to maul his hand at any second.


    "J just kidding, man!", the scarred man quickly raised his hands in surrender, "W wait, what are you doing!?", the man could not help but step back as Van slowly walked towards him.


    What he did not know, however, was that Van was not looking at him, but towards the words that were right in front of him.


    [The Gods of Olympus sends you a gift]


    Although there were some words that Van could not read, there was one thing that he knew


    Something was coming.


    Van then quickly turned towards Andrea and screamed, "Andrea, go now!"


    "What?", Andrea was quickly thrown aback by Van''s sudden voice. But then, the skies above them darkened as the air itself started to rumble.


    "Go!", Van once again shouted as he threw a crystal towards the rider, "Take her to Newer York City!"


    The rider quickly nodded as he forcefully pulled Andrea towards the top of the gryphon, expertly saddling her in place. "W...wait!", Andrea shouted as she tried to reach for Van, "Evans, what''s happening!?"


    Her question, however, was instantly answered by a snapping noise that echoed throughout the whole Relic Graveyard.


    "!!!"


    "Oh shit!"


    "That''s!"


    The crowd quickly dispersed, all running away from the air that seemed to be fracturing into a thousand pieces.


    A Portal has appeared in the Relic Graveyard.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Choice

    "Run, everyone run!"


    Those who were still left in the neighborhood all jumped to their houses to retrieve their most prized possessions before completely running away from the Yellow Portal.


    Van was also deliberating on whether he should run away. His heart was beating so fast that it might leap off from his body. Portal creatures, monsters were about to come out of the Portal. He had only unlocked his System, trying to fight the creatures from the Portal would be tantamount to suicide.


    ...Should he run?


    But as soon as he saw the children that were left behind by their parents, their faces, covered in mud as they tripped on the grimy ground because their legs were not allowing them to run as fast


    ...Van immediately had his choice.


    He was now a System Holder. Its meaning may have been devalued for Van due to people like Gerald, but for these children, Van was their only hope. And so, with several deep breaths, he tried to calm himself down. Trying to drown out the screams of the people with the sound of his breaths.


    And soon, the rumbling of the air stopped, and a leg of an insect quickly revealed itself from the portal. The leg was almost as long as Van''s arms, filled with tiny disheveled hairs protruding out from its black limbs.


    And with a slight chitter, the leg moved forward, revealing its set.


    "A giant spider?", Van could not help but gulp as he slightly backed away from the creature that was crawling its way out of the Portal. And soon, all the hairs in Van''s skin stood up as the spider completely revealed itself.


    "What the", were the only words that came out of Van''s mouth as he stared at the face of the spider. A face that it shouldn''t have in the first place-- the face of a human baby.


    The creatures of the Portals looked like this? Van has seen a number of them from the Deadzone, but only from a mile away and only as a silhouette or as a shadow. He had seen one from books and scriptures, but never a live one, not this close and definitely not one that looked like this.


    Come to think of it, the skewers that Harvey bought numerous times from the market were from the meat of the creatures from the Portal. Was one of the skewers from this spider?


    Van quickly shook his head, this was not the time to be thinking of unnecessary things. Even though he almost wanted to puke from the thought, he tried his best to calm himself down as he looked for a weapon he can use. It seemed that it hadn''t noticed him yet, so this was his best chance to find one.


    The spider-human baby in front of him was big, almost half his size. But still, as long as it was not bigger than him, then he still had a chance of squashing it into pieces.


    And so, Van quickly looked around. And instantly, his eyes laid on where the gryphons used to be.


    ''This did it get loose due to the panic earlier?'', Van quickly picked up some sort of curved pointed steel on the ground, ''A gryphon''s gaff?''


    A gryphon''s gaff is a bracelet with a curved, sharp spike. They attach it on a gryphon''s toes to be used as their weapon, mostly in illegal cockfights. Van was very familiar with this as this is one of his father''s past times.


    He could not help but click his tongue as he was reminded of his father in the most peculiar moment.


    "Better than nothing", he whispered as he tried to wrap the brace around his left arm, "...Oh", and surprisingly enough, due to his small arms, it fitted perfectly.


    And without any more delay, he activated his [Time Perception] skill as he rushed towards the distracted spider-human baby thing. And although there was a bit of resistance, his newly found weapon completely penetrated the spider''s body as he punched through it with his speed.


    Van made sure to avoid its face, as it did not really feel right for him to pierce its baby human-looking face.


    Three strikes. Van pierced the spider-human baby''s body three times from different angles before he retreated a few meters and cancelled his skills.


    Van''s heart was beating erratically as he stared at the unmoving spider. "Is it dead?", he muttered, his breathing almost as uncontrollable as the beating of his heart.


    "!!!"


    But then, Van could not help but flinch as the spider suddenly rushed towards him without warning. Due to the sudden movement, Van could not help but trip backward, his buttocks hitting the cold hard ground.


    "Oh f--", Van was about to activate his [Time Perception] skill again, but the spider-human baby suddenly shrieked as it dropped to the ground, sliding its body all the way in front of Van''s feet.


    "This", even with 3 holes in its body, it was still able to momentarily move. Van couldn''t imagine what would happen if a swarm of them came rushing out of the Portal. A thought that probably should not have surfaced in his mind, because as soon as it did, another spider crawled its way out of the Yellow Portal.


    Like Explorers, Portals also had ranks. With each color representing different ranks. Van heard in some of the lectures that the ranks were classified in letters, from Rank F to Rank S. He was still busy trying his best to learn how to read back then so he couldn''t really remember what the colors corresponded to. But there was one thing he knew, as long as no one goes inside the Portal, the creatures won''t stop coming out of it.


    They were like a plug to a punctured barrel, as the instructor worded it.


    As for Van, the only word that could come out from his mouth right now was,


    "...f*ck"


    And so, without a second thought, Van activated his [Time Perception] once more and rushed towards the spider and punched a hole through its body multiple times. This time, however, Van did not retreat back. Instead, he ran towards the Portal.


    "Grah!"


    Van screamed his lungs out as his foot passed through the portal. He did not know what awaited him inside, but still


    ...He ran.


    [Labour: Defeat the Arachnaea]

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Fun?

    "Grah!"


    Van was careful not to close his eyes even with the light of the portal already right in front of his nose. His vision quickly shifted as everything turned dark.


    "W what?"


    Van could not help but blink numerous times as he scanned his new surroundings. It was dark, almost as if he was inside a cave. If it wasn''t for the lanterns that were on the walls, then his eyes wouldn''t have adjusted that easily. He quickly put up his guard, but contrary to his expectations, there was not even a single monster that welcomed him.


    He was expecting that there was at least a single monster waiting for him since 2 were able to crawl out of the Portal before he ran inside. Van looked behind him, and the Portal was still there. Could it be the monsters that were crawling out of the Portal came from a different place? He thought.


    But he quickly shook his head as he focused on the words that popped up in front of him--


    [Labour: Defeat the Arachnaea]


    "La defeat the what?", Van didn''t even bother reading the rest of the words as he could not even start to fathom how they sound like. He had to defeat something, that was all he needed to know.


    He just needed to focus on killing everything here, and eventually, he can go out.


    Van continued to walk deeper into the cavern, his weapon raised and pointed in front of him so he could be ready to rush towards a spider as soon as he sees one. However, even after a minute of walking, not even a single spider showed itself.


    "What''s going on?", Van could not help but whisper as he slightly relaxed his stance.


    "!!!"


    But as soon as he did so, a loud chittering noise quickly approached him from behind. He quickly activated his [Time Perception] skill and turned around, only to see two spiders rushing towards him.


    Van could not help but click his tongue as he slammed the nearest one with his gaff in panic and quickly backed away. However, it was clearly ineffective as it did not even notice a single dent on the spider''s body.


    Besides his speed, he really did not have anything else to offer, he thought. And so, without deactivating his [Time Perception] skill, he stabbed the two spiders with his blade numerous times.


    [SP: 29/38 -> 25/38]


    He had noticed it during his way over to the Relic Graveyard, but the SP consumption of the [Time Perception] changes depending on whether he activates his superspeed. If he didn''t activate his superspeed while [Time Perception] skill was activated, then it won''t reduce that much, maybe because time is somewhat slowing down, even for him. It was still consuming 1 SP per second, but for him, it felt longer.


    But once he uses his superspeed, then the consumption turns to normal, 1 SP per second, only relative to him that is.


    He took a deep breath as he canceled his [Time Perception] skills, and like the first spider he killed, the two were still able to move momentarily. But since he already knew what was going to happen, Van easily dodged to the side.


    He watched as the spiders'' legs trembled as they dropped to the ground. And he continued to watch until their life completely faded away from them. Only then did Van let out a sigh of relief as he turned around, once again going deeper into the cavern. But before he could do so, he heard a sizzling noise behind him.


    "Hm?", Van slowly turned around, only to see some part of the 2 spider-human babies melting to the ground, "This"


    His eyes then widened as soon as he saw something glisten from the murky remains of the monsters.


    "A crystal!?", Van rushed towards the shining object, even using his superspeed to snatch it up. "It really is a Clear Crystal!", his voice turned louder as he placed the crystal in front of his face. He then looked around him by instinct, afraid that someone else was here, and saw him getting it. After a few seconds, he placed it in his pocket. Inside the pouch along with his other crystals.


    Van then continued to walk deeper into the cave, this time, his steps were quiet. However, the sound of his ominous laughter could not be hidden as it echoed throughout the darkness, the candles almost dancing to his tune as he went deeper and deeper into the cave.


    And soon, an hour passed.


    Van''s breath was already heavy. His clothes were already covered with the slimy blood of the spiders, with some bits sticking to his hair as well.


    "Do I really need to kill everything here?", Van said as he tried to catch his breath and laid his back on the wall. He reckoned he had already killed more than 20 spider-human babies, but even then, the cave doesn''t seem to end.


    He could already feel his weapon, the gryphon''s gaff, starting to lose its sharpness. With the last spider he killed, it took two strikes before the gaff could pierce its body.


    "Am I in trouble?", Van could not help but let out a sigh as he looked at the tip of his weapon. But after a few seconds, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted. "This


    ...this is fun"


    His smile, however, quickly disappeared as he heard a loud chittering coming from the darkness- 3 spiders.


    Van could not help but roll his eyes as he pushed himself from the wall. Why does this world always have to jinx him, he thought.


    Van raised his weapon as he stared at his three new opponents. Their faces no longer that of a baby''s but of a grown woman. Van''s skin could not help but crawl as he stared at their empty eyes and their long black hair that almost reached the floor.


    And most importantly, each of the three was already bigger than him in size.


    "This


    Could still be fun, right?"

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Boy on Top of a Spider with A Human Face

    Outside the Portal, numerous people were setting up tents, shouting and running around. Some of the people were handing out spears, and some were setting up a barricade that circled the Portal.


    The people moved without pause, a testament to how used they were at doing their jobs.


    "When did this Portal appear?"


    "A Around the time we reported it!"


    Andrea was currently talking to a man wearing a similar robe as to what Sarah wore when they first met her in the hospital. The man was the appointed Standby Unit Leader for this Portal.


    Instead of going to the city, Andrea told the rider to go to the nearest Explorer''s Association. The rider wasn''t going at first since Van paid him to take her to the city, but Andrea threatened to jump from the gryphon if he didn''t take her there.


    Thankfully, the stations of the Explorer''s Association were everywhere, even in the Deadzone.


    "I see, so around an hour ago?"


    "Y...yes!", Andrea grabbed the standby unit leader''s arms, "Please send someone inside! My friend my friend is there!"


    "Friend?", the man squinted his eyes as he looked towards the Portal. "So that''s why no monsters are coming out", he sighed, "What rank is your friend?"


    "R rank?", Andrea stuttered.


    "Yes"


    "I I don''t know", Andrea nervously shook her head, "But he''s a student at NYSA!"


    "NYSA? What is he doing here?", the man could not help but be slightly taken aback, "What year?"


    "F first year. He just enrolled about a week ago"


    "!!!", the man''s eyes instantly widened as soon as he heard this, "This is a rank D portal! You need at least a group of level 15s to clear this!"


    "P please save him!", Andrea quickly burst into tears as soon as she heard this.


    "Do we already have a guild inside!?", the standby unit leader pulled one of his men that were running around,


    "Yes!", his men quickly reported, "It''s the I think they are called the 7-Headed Cerberus guild?"


    "Good, good", the standby unit leader let out a sigh.


    "Is Evans... is my friend going to be alright!?", Andrea once again grabbed the standby unit leader''s arms.


    "He", the standby unit leader can''t really answer Andrea. A freshman student, alone inside a Rank D portal? That was suicide. But still, if no monsters were coming out until now, then that would mean the freshman was still pretty much alive.


    A freshman student surviving a Rank D Portal on his own for 2 hours?


    Just What kind of person was inside?


    ***


    "Scott, we can only see traces and bits of smaller arachne and they''ve all been looted!"


    "Damn it, did we waste our time coming here?"


    A group of people wearing armor were walking inside the Portal cave, their expressions clearly disappointed as they searched the place.


    "I heard from one of the people from the standby unit that a student of NYSA is inside here"


    "...Oh?", a woman wearing a bandana kicked a spider''s leg, "He seems to be doing well for a student"


    Hearing this, the muscular man walking in the front, Scott, could not help but click his tongue as he adjusted his large shield. "Wait until he meets the normal arachnes, he''d be shitting his pants", he said as he let out a burst of laughter.


    "Even if he was lucky enough to survive, there are still the greater arachnes and the Portal Boss", he continued, his voice filled with disdain.


    "An Arachnaea, huh?", one of the men said coquettishly, "Haven''t seen one for so long. Haa so beautiful"


    "Tch", the woman wearing a bandana clicked her tongue, "So disgusting"


    "What''s that? Are you jealous of a monster, Nisha?", the last man said as he wiggled his pinky finger.


    The group of 4 continued to bicker as they walked deeper inside the cave. But after a few minutes, all of them hugged the walls and hid as they heard a sound coming from the darkness. All of them nodded to each other as they slowly crawled towards the source of the sound, careful not to be heard.


    The nearer they got to the sound, the more distinct it became. They were now hearing crunching noises, and also a hint of laughter that almost sent chills to their spine.


    They carefully leaned their heads over the corner.


    "!!!"


    "T...that is a student?"


    Their eyes could not help but widen as they saw an arachne, with a boy only slightly smaller than itself on top of it.


    Of course, the boy could be no other else than Van.


    Van''s breathing was erratic, his face already covered with the mixture of the arachne''s blood, as well as his. He no longer had the gryphon''s gaff in his hands, instead, he was holding what seemed to be a black spear.


    No, it wasn''t a spear. It was


    "Is he using the arachne''s leg as a weapon?", the woman wearing a bandana, Nisha, could not help but let out a slight gasp. And as soon as she did so, the boy on top of the spider looked at her and disappeared.


    "!?"


    "Nisha!"


    Scott quickly pushed Nisha out of the way and raised his shield. A loud clanging noise echoed throughout the cave as Scott slightly flinched backward.


    "What!?"


    Nisha quickly looked towards Scott, only to see the boy that was on top of the arachne stabbing his weapon on Scott''s shield. Nisha quickly unsheathed her daggers, while the two men summoned fire on their hands.


    They were about to rush towards the boy, but Scott quickly stretched his palm towards them and shouted, "Stop!"


    "What!?", Nisha rolled her daggers as she stopped her advance. She was going to open her mouth again, but before she could do so, the boy suddenly dropped to the ground.


    The boy let out a deep breath as he turned his eyes towards Nisha, "S sorry", he stuttered as he slightly bowed his head, "I thought you were a spider-human"


    "I...is that so?", Nisha could not help but twitch her eyes.


    "Buwahahaha!"


    "Maybe your body is, but not your face!"


    Nisha''s group quickly burst out in laughter as they heard the boy''s words. Nisha''s daggers were about to pierce her companion''s necks, but it was a good thing that the boy interrupted them.


    "Who are you people?", the boy said as he let out another deep breath.


    "We''re part of the 7-Headed Cerberus guild, boy", Scott cleared his throat as he lightly pushed Nisha''s dagger away from him, "And you?"


    "...My name is Nathan", the boy said.


    "I see", Scott slowly nodded his head, he then turned his attention towards the direction where the boy came from,


    "So Nathan Are you going to tell us what happened here?"


    Scott said as he stared at the arachne that the boy just killed as well as to the other arachne corpses that surrounded it.


    30. Scott reckoned that there were at least 30 arachne sprawled on the ground.


    Did the boy really kill all of them?


    ...Alone?

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40: 1 Hour Before

    An hour before the 7-Head Cerberus guild met Van.


    "This can still be considered as fun, right?"


    Van could not help but lightly whisper as he let out his tired breath. He then took a huge gulp as he looked at the three newly arrived spiders that were now larger than him. Van slightly stepped backward, it would seem that they haven''t noticed him yet.


    Should he make a run for it?


    No! Van quickly shook his head. He has made it this far, he was sure he can take it. This was the best chance to strike, while the 3 spiders were still unaware of him.


    And so, he quickly activated [Time Perception] and rushed towards the three, his eyes sparkling in gold and filled with excitement. His excitement, however, was instantly washed down as soon as his weapon made contact with the spider''s body. Van felt it penetrate, but only by an inch before the gaff soon bent. And then, as he couldn''t stop his momentum, the gaff continued to bend until it snapped in half.


    "!!!"


    The part that was still attached to him lightly grazed his arm, causing a small gash, "Gah!"


    Van quickly backed away as he deactivated [Time Perception]. But as soon as he did so, a spider ran towards him. He quickly moved to the side, but due to his [Time Perception] skill not being activated, he almost hit a wall as his sides lightly slammed towards it.


    Van''s breathing instantly became erratic as he stared at the three spiders that clearly wanted to eat him.


    ''Calm down, calm down'', he tried to convince himself. Since his weapon was already broken, then there was no shame in running away. Maybe help was already on its way?


    No he doesn''t know what will happen once he escapes the Portal. For all he knows, maybe the spiders have already accumulated, and once he goes out, they will all come gushing out like a violent river.


    Fight. He must fight. Even with his arm throbbing due to the gash, he must fight.


    And so, once again, he activated his [Time Perception] skill and ran towards the other half of his broken weapon. He quickly grabbed it, holding it with his right arm as he couldn''t move his left anymore.


    He only had one option now, their eyes. He was sure that even if their bodies were already too hard to be pierced by the gaff, their eyes would remain soft-- it was the same as a human''s, after all. And with this final thought assuring him, he ran towards the nearest spider.


    And to his expectations, the pointed steel easily inserted itself through the spider-human''s eye. Van wanted to pull the gaff out, it was sadly, already attached too firmly through the spider''s head. And so, with a sigh, he swiftly backed away and turned off his skills to see if his strike was effective.


    And as soon as he deactivated his speed, a loud shrill reverberated across the cave, "This", Van could not help but shiver as the screams pierced his ears. The small spiders didn''t make a sound even as they squirm dying on the ground. So he was slightly taken aback by the spider''s human-like roar.


    He was about to activate his skills again to try and retrieve the gaff from the spider''s eyes, however, before he could even do so, he felt a tinge of pain in his leg.


    "!!!", Van quickly looked below him, only to see a spider''s leg completely penetrating through his leg. Van activated his skills as soon as he saw this. The [Time Perception] skill made the pain on his leg worse, as he could feel his skin and flesh slowly being ruptured as he tried to push his leg forward.


    And with a blink, he ran away while at superspeed, unfortunately, the pain on his leg was too much for him to bear as he rolled on the ground, like a ragdoll that was thrown straight to the ground.


    "S...shit", he could not help but let out a breath as he felt his whole body aching. He tried going into his super-speed again, but his focus was completely overwhelmed by the pain that covered his entire body.


    The chittering of the spiders grew louder as they got nearer to him. He had no choice but to activate his [Time Perception] skill, even if he was not able to completely go into his superspeed mode. He could feel the pain slowly crawling all over his body, but alas, if he turned it off, then the spider would quickly devour him into pieces.


    To the spiders, he looked as if he was vibrating as his superspeed fluctuated. The spiders saw this as a moment of weakness, and so the two quickly rushed towards him. But before their legs could pierce through his body that looked like it was rippling, he vanished.


    "Gah!"


    The two spiders quickly turned their attention towards the sound of the voice. Van was currently coughing out blood. Van tried to crawl away as the two spiders approached him earlier, but due to his lack of control, he slammed his back onto the wall.


    Van was starting to panic and his speed was going out of control. The only thing that he could control was his Active Skills. And so once again, he activated his [Time Perception] skill.


    ''Think think'', Van scoured his mind, which was filled with nothing but pain and chaos right now.


    ''I should have ran away'', he thought, ''I overestimated my powers too much no, I overestimated myself weak''


    ''F*ck!'', Van could not help but curse in his mind. He thought himself stupid, to think that he could survive inside the dungeon when he just unlocked his System not too long ago, what was he even thinking?


    His base level was only level 2.


    ...Level 2.


    Wait


    The crystals!


    He remembered that Ms. Elton mentioned something about placing the crystals on his forehead, and doing so would let him absorb it. And so, with newfound hope, even with his superspeed currently going wild, he tried to crawl away once again.


    His SP was running out, less than a third of it left. So if he must do this, he must do it now. If not, he was a goner. And so, even with the spiders still slowly approaching him, he stopped crawling away.


    Van then carefully retrieved his pouch from his pocket and quickly grabbed one of the Yellow Crystals that was given to him by the man called Bellick.


    This is it! He screamed in his mind as he quickly placed the crystal on his forehead, his teeth revealing themselves as he let out a chuckle.


    This is it. He could feel it!


    He could


    He could


    "!!!"


    ...Feel nothing.


    Nothing was happening.


    ***


    New Weekly Goal: 3,000 powerstones = 5 chapters

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41: 1 Hour Before (2)

    ''W why is nothing happening!?''


    Van''s eyes started to shake as he could not feel anything happening, and the Yellow Crystal that was on his forehead was not even glowing or doing anything. His SP was about to run out any second now, he needed to use his superspeed wisely if he wanted it to last.


    His eyes wandered towards the two gigantic spiders that were slowly approaching him as his panic once again started to rise. He was sure that if he did not have [Time Perception] on, he would have already drowned with his own sweat.


    ''Come on! Come on!'', his superspeed fluctuated as he tried to absorb the crystal, but no matter how much he wills it, nothing was still happening with the crystal.


    ''I I am not dying here!'', he bellowed in his mind as he slammed the crystal on his forehead, to that he saw the blood coming out of his forehead floating in the air. He could already feel his vision starting to darken as his fatigue was reaching its limit.


    [SP 6/38]


    ''F*ck, f*ck!'', his eyes once again started to tremble. Just a few seconds now and his [Time Perception] skill would run out. After that, he had to try his best to avoid the spiders with his superspeed alone. But seeing as he could not focus that much due to the pain that was crawling around his entire body, he might as well slam himself to the wall and get this over with.


    His chest was starting to feel like something was pinning down on it as his SP was reaching its minimum. Van once again turned his eyes towards the spiders as he slightly crawled away. They were only a few meters away from him. Once his SP runs out, the two would surely mangle his body into pieces.


    [SP 2/38]


    Frenzy instantly appeared in Van''s eyes as he roared.


    "F*ck this!", he roared as he opened his mouth and swallowed the Yellow Crystal whole. He definitely felt his throat being cut by the crystal as it went down, but even so, his eyes remained in frenzy as he grit his teeth in pain.


    "I am not dying here!", his loud scratchy voice echoed throughout the cave as his SP completely ran out.


    The arachnes were alarmed with Van''s sudden roar, but it only lasted for a few seconds before they once again approached the defenseless looking boy. But then as they were about to pierce him with their sharp and pointed legs, Van''s body started to vibrate, his body moving on the ground due to the strong vibrations.


    But this wasn''t enough to deter the two hungry beasts as they quickly raised their legs in unison. And without pause, their legs thrust towards the defenseless boy.


    However, right before their sharp and pointed legs could make a barbecue out of the boy, they stopped. No, perhaps it was more appropriate to say that time slowed down.


    Van let out a deep breath as he stared at the 2 sharp legs that were about to penetrate his body. He could not help but gulp as he realized that the sharp end of their legs were only inches away from him. And so, with his eyebrows slightly raised, he carefully grabbed one of the legs as he slowly pushed himself and got up.


    He felt his muscles aching due to the sudden change in attributes, but since he could already move, he would just grit his teeth and try to ignore the pain as much as he could.


    And with one final deep breath, Van grabbed the leg he was holding with both hands and forcefully moved back, completely tearing the spider''s leg off from its body.


    Seeing the bits and pieces of the spider''s leg slowly exploding, Van could not help but laugh as he continued to back run back. And with a laugh, he once again rushed towards the arachne and lodged its own leg through its eye.


    And without pause, he pulled the leg off and proceeded to penetrate the other arachne''s eyes as well, not giving them time to retaliate as he ran to the distance before finally turning off his [Time Perception] skill.


    He didn''t let down his guard as he carefully focused his attention around him while watching the gigantic spiders squirm on the ground. But even after the life was completely snuffed out of the two spiders, Van still did not let down his guard.


    It was only after a few seconds had passed that he fell to the ground butt first as a huge sigh of relief was released from his body. He momentarily closed his eyes before rotating his leg which previously had a huge hole in it.


    "The crystal also healed my wounds?", he muttered as he also checked his arm. What luck, he thought. He was aware that the Crystals could give you experience to level up and also replenish your SP, but healing his wounds? Maybe he missed it during class when he was still too busy trying to read what was on the board.


    Finally being able to relax, Van quickly checked the changes in his Status Window. His mind was in disarray earlier, not to mention he was completely panicking. So that''s why


    ''System Window''


    [Base Lv. 2 -> 6 EXP: 113/1600, System Lv. 3 -> 5 EXP: 56/500


    HP: 209/210 | SP: 35/39


    STR: 10 -> 50 | (Atk: 16 -> 117+0)


    AGI: ??? | (Speed: ???)


    VIT: 20 | (Max HP: 210, Def: 8 -> 24 +0)


    INT: 5 | (Max SP : 38 -> 39, MAtk: 14+0)


    HP Regen: 5 | SP Regen: 1


    Status Points left: 0 ]


    He kind of placed everything in STR. Now that he was thinking straight, he definitely should have distributed some to INT so that he could use his [Time Perception] more and won''t be put in life threatening situations such as what happened earlier ever again.


    As Van was busy checking on his stats, a series of chittering whispered through his ears. Van immediately closed his System Window and threw the spider leg he was currently holding to the ground. He then pulled out a new leg from the slightly melted corpse near him. He did not want to repeat what happened to his gaff when it snapped in half.


    Van could not help but take a deep breath as the source of the chitterings revealed themselves. It started with 1, then it became 5. All coming from the corner nonstop, arachne of different sizes.


    Van couldn''t really bother to count anymore as he activated his [Time Perception] and quickly rushed towards the first one before it could even see him.


    And that''s what happened. He was able to defeat all of them, his SP once again almost depleted completely as he used his [Air Step] for the first time to get on top of an arachne and kill it from above with the leg of its dead comrade.


    After that, he saw another face and instinctively rushed towards it, only to find out that it was actually a human called Nisha and not a spider-human.


    And so, that brings the story to conclusion.


    "So what exactly happened here?", Scott planted his shield to the ground as he sat on a nearby boulder.


    "...It was like this when I got here", Van nonchalantly said as he stood up and dusted off his pants. He didn''t really tell the story of what happened to him to the members of the 7-Headed Cerberus guild, he just quietly recalled it in his mind.


    "What?", Nisha could not help but raise an eyebrow as she heard Van''s answer, "But when we saw you, you were on top of an arachne, creepily laughing by yourself!"


    "I like spiders", Van said nonchalantly, without even batting an eyelid.


    "..."

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Burst

    "I like spiders"


    "..."


    The members of the 7-Headed Cerberus guild knew that Van wasn''t telling the truth, but they didn''t really pursue the matter any further. System Holders must hold secrets, after all.


    Scott and the rest of the group could not help but look at the corpses of the arachne that were littering the area. Even if the arachne were in the lower tier of Portal monsters when it comes to their durability, the sheer number of them here would make even Scott think twice of going in and engaging the enemies with his group.


    But alas, at the end of the day, the boy was still just a boy.


    "Go rest, kid", Scott said as stretched his arms, "We will finish the dungeon"


    "What?", Van could not help but raise his eyebrow.


    "Even if you are strong enough to survive in this dungeon, you''re still a civilian", Scott let out a sigh, "Not to mention a student. You can''t really be inside a D-rank Portal without an explorer badge"


    "Cut the boy some slack", Nisha breathed as she sharpened her daggers, "Look around you, the kid can handle himself"


    "That doesn''t--"


    "A student?"


    Before the two could continue their conversation, Van interrupted the two of them by clapping his hands, "Who told you that?", Van said as he lightly scratched his chin.


    "We heard the people talking outside"


    "What? No", Van let out a deep sigh, "I am an explorer"


    "...", Scott could not help but squint his eyes as he scanned Van from head to toe, "You? Where''s your badge?"


    Hearing Scott''s words, Van shook his head in frustration, "My friend and I were packing when the Portal appeared, I left the badge there", he said. He then casually retrieved his pouch from his pocket and removed a Yellow crystal from it.


    "See?", he said as he showed the Yellow Crystal to Scott and the other members of the 7-Headed Cerberus, "Would a student even have a Yellow crystal?"


    Scott once again squinted his eyes as he stared carefully at the Yellow crystal. What the boy said does make sense. No student would ever carry a yellow crystal with them. And based on the corpses that they have seen so far, none of them were capable of dropping a crystal of this quality.


    Scott still had his reservations, but still, if he really was an Explorer and he was the first one to find the Portal, then that would mean he had the rights to explore this Portal much more than them. He also had the right to kick them out if he wanted to.


    And so, with a sigh, Scott could only let out a sigh of frustration as he tightened his shield. "Fine", he muttered, "But stay clear from us as much as possible, we don''t want our formation ruined because you''re blocking our path"


    "...Got it", Van nodded as he walked away from the group. He then started picking up the crystals that the arachne dropped, glancing from time to time towards the group with his eyes squinted


    "Don''t try to steal anything", he warily said as he continued picking up his crystals, "This is all mine"


    "..."


    It took about 2 minutes before Van could finish picking up all the crystals from the dead arachne. Van slightly hummed as he placed his now fat pouch back inside his pocket. It was quite a bountiful picking, Van thought. There were even a couple of Green Crystals from the bigger arachne.


    The group proceeded to walk deeper into the cave as soon as Van finished his farming. It would seem that the group Van defeated depleted most of the monsters in the cave. They have been walking for more than 30 minutes but they have not encountered any more of the arachne, even the smallest ones.


    "So", Nisha slowed down and walked beside Van, "Which school do you go to?", she whispered.


    "NYSA", Van instantly answered proudly. But as soon as he realized his mistake, his eyes slowly widened as he looked at Nisha.


    "Pft", Nisha could not help but cover her mouth, "You need to brush up on your lying skill--"


    "Sssh!"


    Before Nisha could finish what she was saying, Scott raised his fist as a series of chittering came from the distance. As soon as the tapping sound entered the group''s ears, they quickly hugged the wall and got into position without even their leader saying anything.


    Van also followed them as he moved to the side. Was this how guilds work? Van thought.


    The group has been waiting for more than a minute now and the arachne still had not shown themselves. Van was getting a bit impatient. If he was alone, he would have already rushed towards the arachne and picked them off one by one before they could even know what hit them.


    Finally, after a few more seconds, the arachne revealed themselves. There were 5 of them, all bigger than Van. As soon as they came into view, Nisha threw something on the ground. Van squinted his eyes to see what it was, but before he could even make out what it was, one of the arachne approached it.


    And soon, the rest of the arachne gathered around it. With the spiders completely distracted, Scott quickly ran and slammed his shield towards the nearest arachne, causing it to shoot towards the rest of its cluster.


    And while the arachne tried to collect themselves, a blaze of fire was launched straight towards them by the two members of the 7-Headed Cerberus guild, whose names were still unknown to Van.


    The arachne that managed to run away were then swiftly disposed of by Nisha''s daggers as she jammed her daggers through their temples. And just like that, without even half a minute, 5 arachne were easily subdued.


    ''Interesting'', Van could not help slightly hum in admiration. So this is how the professionals do it, he thought. Their group consisted of 2 Enhancer-type System holders, one that focused on STR and the other in AGI. Then the two Elementals were responsible for causing chaos.


    "Let''s move", Scott ordered without even taking a rest, "There should be more of them nearby, stay vigilant"


    The rest of the group nodded as they followed Scott. Van could not help but be in awe of how organized the 4 were. This was a good chance for him to watch and learn how real explorers operate up close.


    He should just take it easy and learn from behind. ''But just in case, I need to replenish my lost SP'', he thought as he grabbed a clear crystal from his pouch for him to eat.


    "Stop!"


    But before he could even put it inside his mouth, Nisha slapped his hand away, causing the crystal to fly off from his hand.


    "Are you trying to kill yourself!?", Nisha screamed as she ran towards the crystal and kicked it farther away.


    "W what?", Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times in confusion.


    "What do you mean what!?", Nisha waved her hand, "You were about to eat the crystal! Do you want to burst into pieces or something!?"


    "...What?"

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Try Not to Get Distracted

    "Are you trying to kill yourself!?"


    Van could not help but widen his eyes in shock with Nisha''s statement. Was something like that supposed to happen when one tries to consume a Crystal?


    "I was just yawning", Van said as he slightly opened his mouth and pretended to yawn.


    Hearing Van''s words, the rest of the group burst out in laughter, but quickly covered their mouths so as to not attract any monster''s attention.


    "W what!?", Nisha furrowed her eyebrows and waved her hand, "But you were about to put the crystal in your mouth!"


    "It''s dark", Van shrugged his shoulders, "You must have seen wrong, miss", Van nonchalantly said as he picked up his crystal from the ground, patting it clean before returning it to his pouch.


    "Don''t mind her, kid", Scott said, his voice still slightly high due to him trying to stop his laughter, "She always tends to overreact, like an old grandmother"


    Nisha clicked her tongue as she threw her dagger towards Scott''s shield.


    "A deadly grandmother!", Scott once again tried to stop his laughter as he ran towards the front of the group. The two unnamed Elementals also followed him, afraid to be the one who would be the object of her wrath.


    Nisha could swear that Van wasn''t yawning, he truly was going to eat the crystal. She once again furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Van, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    ''There is something odd with this kid'', she thought as she continued to stare at Van. Van, realizing that Nisha was looking at him, once again pretended to yawn. His mind, however, was currently in disarray.


    Do people explode when they consume a crystal? Sweat started to form on his face as he imagined himself bursting into pieces. Why don''t they teach something like that in the Academy!? He bellowed in his mind.


    Or maybe they did, but he wasn''t listening? Van could not help but sigh. He had so many things to learn about the world of System Holders and Explorers.


    But the main question that was circling his mind was Why is he fine?


    Did it have something to do with him being at superspeed when he consumed the Crystal? Would that mean that he would have burst into pieces if he wasn''t in superspeed? Van could not help but gulp and shiver at the thought.


    But if that really was the case then his System really was special.


    As Van was lost in his own world, the group continued to walk deeper into the cave, with Nisha watching him closely. But seeing as Van wasn''t doing anything crazy anymore, she could only sigh and think that maybe she really was just seeing things earlier.


    "Enemy in the front"


    Van quickly woke up from his stupor as soon as he heard Scott''s words. He joined the rest of the group as they all hugged the walls almost all at the same time.


    The cave started to slightly quake as the dust from the ceiling started to fall on their shoulders. The sound they heard was no longer chittering, but rather, almost the sound of stone crushing.


    And soon, the enemy revealed itself.


    Van''s eyes could not help but widen as soon as the arachne came into view. He thought that the ones that he fought earlier were big, but the one in front of him right now was in a different league. It was almost 3 times as big.


    "It''s a greater arachne", Nisha whispered, "The Portal''s boss must be near"


    Greater arachne? Van squinted his eyes as he focused on the gigantic spider. He reckoned he would already need to use [Air Step] in order for him to reach the spider''s head. Surprisingly though, even though their size has more than doubled, their human heads still remain the same size as a normal human''s.


    The only thing that changed was that their faces were even more beautiful. Seeing this, Van could not help but squint his eyes. The creatures of the Portal really were weird no matter how he puts it.


    ''Now how are they going to fight this?'', Van let out a tiny breath as he waited for the group to go out from hiding. Of course, he still tightened his grip on his weapon so he would be ready to fight if he needed to.


    Similar to their first battle, the first to attack were the two Mage-types with their blaze of fire. However, their skill missed the gigantic spider by a hair''s breadth.


    "!!!"


    Van was about to activate his [Time Perception] skill when Nisha suddenly ran across the wall. Van could not help but raise his eyebrows, wondering how Nisha was able to do that.


    And as soon as she was at a considerable height, Nisha then jumped towards the ceiling, rotating her body so that her feet were planted beneath it. And as soon as her feet made contact with the ceiling, she pushed herself down straight towards the spider''s head.


    "...Oh!", and while Van was busy watching Nisha do her thing, he didn''t notice that Scott was already below the spider''s head, with the sharp edge of his shield directly beneath its neck. The spider''s head was slammed down due to the impact from Nisha''s forceful descent from the ceiling, causing its neck to land directly on the sharp edges of Scott''s shield.


    The two then quickly retreated back as soon as the spider''s head dropped to the ground.


    "Run!", Nisha said as she passed by Van. The spider, even with its head separated from its body, started to flail around, it''s long and gigantic legs causing the cave''s rocks to be thrown around violently.


    Van''s eyes could not help but glisten in awe as the greater arachne was dispatched in just a few seconds. Before this, he didn''t really think of doing the moves that Nisha did when she ran across the walls. With his current STR, he should be able to do the same, not to mention with his speed.


    His way of thinking still remained that of a normal human''s, and so the way he moved was limited. It really was the right decision to just watch them, he was learning so many things.


    Van''s thoughts of admiration were then quickly disrupted when he saw the Crystal that the gigantic spider dropped. ''Only a Green Crystal?'', he thought. He was expecting the huge spider to drop at least a Yellow Crystal, but to think it was only Green?


    Then what kind of creature did he need to defeat for the Yellow ones?


    "This is it, boys"


    As Van was lost in thought, the four members of the 7-Headed Cerberus guild suddenly sat down on the ground and started tinkering with their weapons.


    The two Mage-types also closed their eyes, their deep breaths filling the entire cave. Van blinked his eyes a couple of times as he wondered why the group suddenly rested, but then he realized that there was a huge door in front of them with some sort of crystal in the middle of it.


    "First time?", Nisha whispered as she stood beside him.


    "What no", Van raised his eyebrow.


    "Cut with the act already, I already know you''re just a student", Nisha sighed as she tightened her bandana, "You don''t have to worry, no one is listening to us"


    Van looked around, and like what Nisha said, the other 3 were busy with whatever it is they were doing.


    "That''s the door that leads to the Portal''s boss, Arachnaea", Nisha said as she started sharpening her daggers.


    "Arach what?"


    "This really is your first time isn''t it?", Nisha could not help but pause as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "Unlike the rest of the arachne we have faced so far, Arachnaea are quite different. Just don''t get distracted"


    "Distracted?", Van tilted his head in confusion, "What do you--"


    Before Van could finish his words, a crunching noise pierced his ear. He then quickly looked at the direction of the noise, only to see the crystal that was previously sticking on the huge door fall to the ground in pieces.


    It would seem that Scott crushed it with his fist, "Look alive, boys!", he bellowed as he slowly walked back. The entire cave then suddenly rumbled as the huge door slowly opened by itself.


    Van could not help but slightly squint his eyes as a bright light seeped from the edges of the door. But as soon as the door fully opened, Van almost choked in shock.


    ...Was this what Nisha meant by ''try not to get distracted''?

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Jiggly Nope

    "Is this what you mean by try not to get distracted?"


    Van could not help but mutter as he stared at the beast that showed itself on the other side of the door as it fully opened. The first thing that came into view was the beast''s gigantic breasts which jiggled with even the simplest of movements.


    Even its long hair that reached almost to the floor was not able to cover the voluptuous bounty that it carried. And unlike the spider-humans that Van has seen so far, this was the first one that actually also had the body of a human. A very attractive human, that is.


    Van could not help but gulp as he blinked a couple of times, trying to stray his eyes away from the human parts of the arachne. It has been a while since he has last seen a naked woman so he couldn''t really concentrate that much. But after a while, he shook his hand and successfully removed his gaze.


    Van then looked at Nisha, who had her eyebrows furrowed as she clicked her tongue. The 3 men all carried serious expressions, their eyebrows steady. However, their inflating and twitching noses and the sides of their mouths that slowly wanted to lift up failed their attempt to hide the happiness that they were feeling inside.


    Well Van could not really blame them. It truly was too hard not to get distracted with something like this. Unlike the greater arachne which was gigantic in size, this so-called Portal Boss was of a more moderate size, like the three that Van fought earlier.


    The room that the arachnaea was in had pillars scattered all over it, some were already broken in half, and some still carried the ceiling.


    "Why is it not even looking at us?", Van whispered as he carefully approached Nisha from behind.


    "...I don''t know", Nisha squinted her eyes as she stared at the arachnaea, "It''s quite different from the arachnaea I have seen before"


    "Doesn''t matter", Scott disrupted Van and Nisha''s conversation, "At the end of the day it''s still a beast, even if it''s the most beautiful arachnaea I have seen so far"


    "Pft", the two Mage-type could not help but snicker as they heard Scott''s words, "You''re right about that", they whispered as they released a breathy chuckle.


    Hearing the men''s thoughts, Nisha could not help but click his tongue as she readied her blade, "Same plan?", she whispered.


    "Same plan", Scott said as he raised his shield, "Boy, just stay here", he said as he slowly stepped forward. Nisha and the other two quickly hid behind him as they entered the Portal Boss'' room.


    "Let''s go!", Scott then suddenly shouted as he quickened his steps. The others followed him from behind but as soon as they passed the doorway, the four of them suddenly disappeared.


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he looked around, "G guys?", Van whispered.


    ''What just happened?'', Van thought. He didn''t even remove his gaze from the members of the 7-Headed Cerberus as they walked inside, but for some reason, they just suddenly vanished. Without warning or even any indication, they just suddenly disappeared.


    Did it have something to do with the doorway? Did they transfer them someplace else like the Portal?


    Numerous thoughts were running inside Van''s mind as he carefully approached the room. He then slowly reached out his hand, checking if his hand would disappear as it passed through the doorway as well, but contrary to his expectations, nothing happened.


    Instead, the only thing it managed to do was attract the arachnaea''s attention as it turned its head towards him. Van was about to turn on his [Time Perception] skill, but before he could do so, he felt a tinge of pain in his right cheek.


    "W what", Van could not help but gulp as he felt a warm trail dripping from his face. He then quickly touched his face, and it really was indeed blood.


    And as soon as he saw his red fingers, he quickly activated [Time Perception] so he could retreat and think of a plan. But as he did so, he felt his vision shift as he slowly found himself falling to the floor, his foot being dragged towards the arachnaea. The sudden movement quickly made him woozy, but he went superspeed before his dizziness could worsen.


    He then slammed his weapon, a makeshift spear made from an arachne''s leg, towards the thing that was dragging his foot, a sling of a web that came from the arachnaea. However, no matter how much he tried to remove or cut the web, his weapon wasn''t able to even move the web.


    "F f*ck", Van could not help but panic as the arachnaea continued to drag him. Even though he had his [Time Perception] skill on, the speed at which he was being pulled was nevertheless obviously fast. He reckoned that if he didn''t have his skills on, he would have already been in the hands of the enemy.


    "This is a Portal Boss?", Van could not help but gulp nervously as he got nearer and nearer to the monster. He wondered what kind of strategy the members of the 7-Head Cerberus would use against this kind of monster.


    Van then closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. He was doing it again. His mind being in disarray was the reason that he almost died earlier. What mattered in battles was a calm mind, he thought as carefully tried to stand up.


    Since he was not able to cut the arachnaea''s web, then he might as well use this opportunity to attack her head-on. And so, with that decisive thought, he rushed towards the arachnaea, with his leg-weapon firmly pointed towards its target, the arachnaea''s beautiful eyes.


    However, halfway through his advance, a sort of web-like armor slowly formed on the arachnaea''s body. No. It only seemed slow since Van had his [Time Perception] skill on, but if he didn''t, then the appearance of the web armor would have surely been almost instantaneous.


    "!!!"


    Van still continued his advance despite the sudden appearance of the armor, but alas, the web was even harder than the sling of the web that pulled his foot, and the only thing that his weapon could do was completely bounce off of it and slightly budge the arachnaea, causing its gigantic breasts to jiggle.


    "...Oh"


    Van''s eyes could not help but widen as he quickly realized something. It hadn''t even been a minute, but he knew...


    ...He was no match for the Portal Boss.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Losing Hope

    Van''s heartbeat grew faster as he realized that no matter how much he tried, he was no match for the Portal Boss. He only had a total of 39 SP, and if he was going to use all of it trying to penetrate the armor of web that felt like it was made of steel, then he would surely die.


    His only option now was to run and try to find out what happened to the 7-Headed Cerberus guild. Exiting the Portal was also an option now since the Explorers have arrived, that would mean there were already people waiting outside in case the monsters broke through the Portal. He didn''t have to risk his life anymore.


    And so, with this thought, Van quickly turned around and ran towards the exit. But his steps quickly faltered and his breath momentarily paused as he slightly gasped. The doorway that was previously wide open was now blocked by a thick layer of web.


    "...Oh", Van did not even see the arachnaea doing anything with her web, and yet without him knowing, his path to salvation was already cut off. "...I''m dead"


    Van ran behind the nearest pillar, in the hopes that the arachnaea couldn''t see him hiding due to the armor of web that covered her entire head. And so, with a heavy breath, he turned off his [Time Perception] skill.


    And as soon as he turned it off, a series of taps and grunting noises echoed throughout the room full of pillars and cobwebs, it would seem that the arachnaea was trying to find him. ''Good she didn''t see me hiding'', Van whispered in his mind. But it was a temporary relief, his problem still remained.


    Should he swallow all the crystals he has?


    Van was about to get his pouch from his pocket, but as soon as he grabbed his pouch, he noticed that something was wrong it was too light.


    "!!!"


    Did Nisha and the others steal his crystals!? Wait, did they actually leave him here to die? Was that why Nisha was always staying close to him?


    Numerous thoughts were echoing throughout Van''s mind as he shook his empty pouch.


    ''F*ck. F*ck. F*ck!'', Van could not help grit his teeth. How would he even defeat something like this with his current level? His speed was useless if the Portal Boss could cover herself with armor in a blink of an eye, instinctively.


    Van slightly leaned his head over the pillar, it would seem that even with its human body, the Portal Boss still had the mind of a beast as it didn''t try to find Van behind the pillars. It just mindlessly rotated around, snarling with every turn.


    After a few seconds of thinking, Van finally noticed something. His foot was previously bound to the arachanaea''s sling of web. Did it become loose when she tried to protect herself and summon the web of armor?


    Should he test it? Van could not help but gulp as he tried to muster up the courage to go again. However, he quickly shook his head. What if that wasn''t the case and the arachnaea corners him instead?


    What would the 7-Head Cerberus do in this kind of situation? They would probably distract the spider, and before it could even notice them, Nisha would climb on top of the pillars and push herself down straight towards the arachne''s head.


    They would probably do something like that, right?


    Right. Right. Van let out a tiny breath, his jaw unknowingly trembling from what he was about to do.


    And so, after calming himself down, he took off his shirt and wrapped it around a piece of debris he picked up from the floor. He then threw his shirt, and as soon as the arachnaea turned her head, he quickly turned on his [Time Perception] skill and rushed behind her from the other side.


    He wanted to climb a pillar so that he could attack efficiently from above, but he opted out of it. Without practice, there was a chance that he might fall and jeopardize his plan altogether. Instead, he just used his [Air Step] even if it meant using his precious SP.


    He ran straight towards the ceiling, and imitating Nisha''s movements, he pushed himself down with all his might, descending straight towards the back of the arachnaea''s head.


    ''This is it!'', Van bellowed in his mind as a smile quickly crept on his face.


    "!!!"


    Sadly for him, as soon as his weapon reached the arachnaea''s head, it completely stopped moving. No, the arachnaea''s head was so hard that his weapon could not even pierce even a millimeter of its scalp.


    Van quickly let go of his weapon before it could snap in two and break his arm again. While falling to the ground, Van realized something that made him instantly stop breathing.


    The arachnaea slowly turned its head towards Van, their eyes meeting as Van continued to fall to the ground. And then, a smile slowly formed on the arachnaea''s face as he watched Van land on the ground.


    "!!!", as soon as Van''s feet reached the floor, he quickly ran away without any delay and hid behind another pillar. Van''s ears felt like it was ringing as the feeling of helplessness covered his entire body completely.


    His [Time Perception] skill was on. How was the arachnaea even able to follow him with its eyes?


    ''Is it playing with me?'', Van''s whole body began to tremble. He already knew that he was no match against the Portal Boss, but for their strength to be this different? Could the 7-Headed Cerberus even defeat this monster!?


    Once again, his thoughts clouded his mind, but there was one thought that stood above the rest-- Was he going to die here?


    ''No.'', Van quickly shook his head as his eyes were suddenly filled with resolution. For the first time in his life, he had friends, he had freedom but most importantly, he had money.


    He wasn''t going to give it up just like that, never. Van grit his teeth as resolve gathered in his entire body, instantly drowning the helplessness that previously wrapped it tightly. And so, with a slight breath, he resolutely ran from the pillar, he was done hiding.


    But before he could even take a single step and turn on his [Time Perception] skill, he could not help but instantly back away, his butt falling flat on the floor. The arachnaea was already beside him, her eyes staring straight at his eyes.


    Van was about to back away, but then he heard something that completely made him freeze altogether, even his stuttered breaths.


    "Quite a cute little one, aren''t you?"


    "..."


    The arachnaea spoke.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Feather

    "Quite a cute little one, aren''t you?"


    "W what?"


    Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he stared at the arachnaea in front of him, his mind drowning in confusion as the monster''s words repeated over and over in his mind. Were creatures from the Portal able to speak!?


    No. It made sense. The monster in front of him had the body of a woman. If it wasn''t for the ominous legs and round bag of flesh below its waist, the monster was technically human.


    "I was planning on pretending more", the arachnaea once again spoke. Van made sure to look at her mouth to see if it really was her that was talking, and to his confirmation, it was, "But you are just too cute!"


    The arachnaea crossed her arms and started to wiggle her body, her gigantic breasts swaying coquettishly in the process. Van wanted to run, but for some reason, his body was frozen solid, probably due to the chilling fear that was crawling through his skin.


    "I am supposed to test you. But", the arachnaea continued to speak as she tilted her head as her eyes scanned Van from head to toe, "... you''re still too weak. Too small", she then sighed in disappointment.


    "How am I even going to test you if you can''t even make me bleed?", the arachnaea slowly leaned closer towards Van, her face only a few feet away from him, "...or maybe you can?", she chuckled as her eyes wandered below Van''s waist.


    [Time Perception]


    With the arachnaea''s face right within reach, Van quickly activated his skill and thrust his middle and index fingers straight to the arachnaea''s eyes. No matter how hard your body is, your eyes will always remain soft, Van bellowed in his mind.


    "Gah!", but as soon as his fingers made contact with the arachnaea''s eyes, Van screamed in pain as his fingers snapped and twisted, his fingernails flying away due to the impact.


    His [Time Perception] automatically turned off due to the unexpected pain. But as soon as it did so, Van heard a shrilling scream echoing throughout the spacious room.


    "Kryaaa!"


    Van quickly looked towards the screaming arachnaea and watched her as she flailed on the ground while covering her eyes.


    "D did it work!?", Van could not help but be filled with excitement as he stood up from the ground, the pain in his fingers overwhelmed by the adrenaline that instantly rushed throughout his body.


    The arachnaea continued to scream until after a few seconds later, it dropped to the ground, no longer showing any signs of movement.


    Van could not help but take a deep breath. "D did it really work!?", he shouted as a wide smile appeared on his face.


    "Ahahaha!"


    But then, the smile on Van''s face quickly disappeared as a playful laugh resounded throughout the room. The arachnaea then slowly stood up from the floor, her legs moving one by one as she lifted herself up from the floor.


    "My apologies, cute one", the arachnaea chuckled as she removed her hands from her face, her eyes completely fine and without any damage, "My eyes have long since been gouged out by a friend"


    A disgusting sound then whispered in Van''s ears as the arachnaea removed her eyes, revealing the two hollow sockets in her face, "These eyes were woven by me, one of my finest work. Don''t you agree?", the arachnaea chuckled as she presented the two eyes towards Van.


    Van, however, kicked the arachnaea''s hand, causing the pair of eyes to fly away as he turned on his [Time Perception] skill. Van then quickly took this chance to retrieve his weapon that fell earlier from the ground.


    Without any delays in his movement, he ran back to the arachnaea and used his [Air Step] to push his body straight towards her face, thrusting his weapon through her eye, which was now only a hollow eye socket.


    But alas, the result was still the same. He let go of the weapon before it could snap into two. Van turned off his [Time Perception] skill as he listlessly dropped in front of the arachnaea.


    This was it. He thought. If the arachnaea''s insides were also too hard for his weapon to not be able to do anything, then any attack that he would do now would just be a waste of his strength.


    He lost.


    "Quite the violent one, aren''t you? Stabbing me with the remains of my children", the arachnaea chuckled as she lifted Van from the floor, embracing him, their faces only inches away from each other.


    "Are you going to eat me?", Van said as he stared the arachnaea straight in the eye.


    "Hmmm", the arachnaea smiled as she embraced Van even tighter, her soft gigantic breasts were the only reason why Van has not been crushed yet, "Should I?"


    "You might as well", Van sighed as he looked to the ceiling, "Can''t waste anything these days"


    Hearing Van''s words, the arachnaea could not help but let out a burst of laughter. "You pass, cute one", she said as she dropped Van to the floor.


    The room then started to change. The broken pillars that littered the room slowly became trees, and the webs that hang from the ceiling slowly turned into colorful garments, and the ones that were sprawled on the ground became flowers.


    "What", Van could not help but blink his eyes numerous times as he looked around the place, wiping his eyes to see if he was hallucinating, "Am I dead?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous", the arachnaea once again chuckled, "I am supposed to give this to you"


    "!!!"


    Van put up his guard as the arachnaea started moving her hand, her fingers weaving something out from her webs.


    "Here", as soon as she finished what she was weaving, she handed it over to Van.


    "This", Van was still wary, but if the arachnaea truly wanted to kill him, then he wouldn''t be standing here right now. He then stared at the thing that was handed to him by the arachnaea.


    "...A feather?"


    "Hm", the arachnaea nodded her head, "Don''t ask me what that is. Knowing them, it''s something perverted", she said as she waved her hand. And as soon as she did so, Van''s vision started to darken.


    "Goodbye, then"


    "W wait!", Van could not help but scream. Everything happened so fast that he wasn''t even able to follow what was going on. He was, in three words, very very confused.


    Before his vision completely disappeared, the arachnaea''s words once again whispered into his ears.


    "Be very careful of the ones watching you, cute one", her sedated words ringed in Van''s ears, "Never... trust them"


    "Never trust who!?"


    "Evans!"


    Van could not help but grit his teeth as he suddenly felt someone hugging him from behind. He was about to strike the one who hugged him, but then he realized that his vision was back and that he was no longer inside the Portal, he was now outside, back in the Relic Graveyard.


    Van blinked his eyes a couple of times as his eyes wandered the area that was now filled with people, their eyes all staring towards him.


    "What the hell is happening?"

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Join Us

    Van could not help but look around him as his eyes started to adjust the light. He then slightly looked up, causing Andrea''s tears to drop on his face. Feeling the warm feeling trailing on his face, Van finally realized that he was truly back outside.


    "Nathan!"


    Van quickly wiped Andrea''s tears from his face as he looked towards the familiar voice-- Nisha''s.


    Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he stared at Nisha who was running towards him.


    "Nathan, you''re alive!"


    "You", Van slightly backed away as he gently took off Andrea''s arms, his eyebrows then shook as he looked menacingly straight at Nisha''s eyes, "Where are my crystals!?"


    Nisha could not help but halt her steps as she blinked her eyes a couple of times, her face filled with confusion, "W what?"


    "You took my crystals and disappeared!", Van waved his hand, ready to turn his [Time Perception] skill on anytime soon.


    "Evans what are you saying?", Andrea could not help but look back and forth between Van and the female explorer sporting a bandana. She was also quite curious as to why the woman was referring to Van as Nathan.


    "These people left me to die and took all of my crystals!", Van snarled.


    "What!?", Nisha raised an eyebrow, "You''re the one that disappeared!", she shouted, "When we defeated the Portal Boss, you were gone!"


    Van clicked his tongue as he slowly approached Nisha. He was about to say something, but then he felt a jangling right inside his pocket. Van slightly squinted his eyes as he quickly retrieved his pouch from his pocket, only to feel the familiar weight that it once had. He opened it, and lo and behold, his crystals were there.


    "W what the", Van could not help but slightly stuck out his tongue before clicking it and awkwardly smiling towards Nisha, "...Sorry", he said quietly. Still, his confusion grew further. He was sure that his pouch was empty the last time he checked it when he was fighting the Portal Boss. What exactly was happening?


    Nisha also squinted her eyes as she looked suspiciously towards Van, but after a few seconds she let out a sigh, "Anyway Why did you only come out now, kid?", she said as she gently wiped the sweat on her neck, "We all thought you exited the Portal before us, but when we defeated the arachnaea and got out, you weren''t here, and no one saw you coming out. The Portal was still up, so we figured that you were still inside"


    Van furrowed his eyebrows even further, "You defeated the Portal Boss?"


    "...Yeah", Nisha shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly.


    "How were you able to kill it?", Van''s eyes widened in shock, "Did it say anything to you before it died?"


    "...Say anything? What do you mean?", Nisha raised an eyebrow, "Did you hit your head or something? Monsters... don''t speak". Nisha was now looking at Van like he was some kind of lunatic. The first time she saw Viel was him laughing on top of the corpse of a monster, and then attacking her afterward. Maybe he really was a crazy person?


    "W what?", Van''s confusion was reaching its peak as numerous ideas appeared inside his mind.


    Did they fight a different Portal Boss? They just instantly disappeared earlier, could it be that there was an invisible Portal that transferred them to someplace else? But once again, if so, is something like that even possible?


    He also remembered the Portal Boss giving him some sort of feather, it was in his hand before his vision blacked out, but now it isn''t.


    Are Portals really this complicated? He entered with his mind clear, but now, all he had are questions upon questions.


    Seeing the expression on Van''s face, Andrea could not help but let out a sigh as she slightly pulled Van away, "Maybe you should take a rest, Evans", she said.


    But before they could even take a single step, Nisha told them to wait, her voice a bit hurried. She then took off her bandana, shaking her head and revealing her luscious ash-grey hair.


    "The 7-Headed Cerberus guild is looking for promising recruits in the future", Nisha said as she waved her hair, "Do you perhaps want to try and join us?"


    "...", Van only looked at her with a blank expression on his face. Was she trying to seduce him into joining the guild? Maybe if Van hadn''t seen the face and the body of the Portal Boss earlier, then Nisha''s hair-waving technique might have worked a little bit for Van. But alas, the arachnaea truly was in a different league.


    Nisha was about to open her mouth once more, but before she could do so, a loud screeching sound reverberated throughout the Relic Graveyard. Everyone present could not help but turn their heads towards the direction of the noise, only to see a car stopping just before the barricade that the standby unit constructed.


    "That that''s a transportation relic!", the people started clamoring and whispering to one another.


    This so-called transportation was very familiar to Van-- it was a car, and there was only one person that he knew who owned something like that.


    The door of the car then quickly opened and a woman came out of it, and to Van''s expectations, it was Sarah.


    The leader of the standby unit quickly rushed towards Sarah and stretched his hand, "M Miss Sarah, we didn''t expect to see you here!", the standby unit leader said, his tone filled with respect.


    Sarah, however, just waved her hand and started walking towards Van. Her sighs could be heard even from a far distance, "I knew it was you", she said as she shook her head.


    "I received a report that a student went inside a Portal in the Relic Graveyard", Sarah looked Van straight in the eyes, "Who else could it be but you?", she let out another sigh.


    Although Nisha was slightly taken aback by the sudden appearance of this authoritative woman, it still will not change the fact that she was in the middle of inviting Van to her guild, "Oi", she said haughtily, "Can''t you see I am talking to the--"


    But before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered by Scott and she was quickly dragged away by her guildmates. All of the people from the standby unit that were also previously curiously staring at Van all looked away.


    Van could not help but look around him. This was the second time that people suddenly avoided him because of Sarah.


    Just What exactly is Sarah''s identity? Van thought as he squinted his eyes. And how is she everywhere!? Are she and Gemma related?


    "Miss Sarah", Andrea quickly wiped her hand and stretched it towards Sarah.


    Seeing this, Sarah smiled as she shook Andrea''s hand,


    "We meet again, Miss Andrea"

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Das Haus

    "We meet again, Miss Andrea"


    Andrea and Sarah exchanged pleasantries as they shook each other''s hands.


    "How was it then, your first dungeon?", Sarah then looked at Van as she let go of Andrea''s hand.


    Although Van was still looking at the people that were trying to avoid their gazes ever since Sarah arrived, and trying to figure out what kind of identity Sarah actually has, he still answered.


    "It was bountiful", he nonchalantly said as he turned his eyes to Sarah. It was bountiful, alright. In more ways than one, "But I almost died", he then said as he released a slight sigh.


    Hearing Van''s words, Sarah could not help but chuckle.


    "Honestly, any other normal student would have already died", she placed her hand on her chin, "What are you doing back here, anyway?", she then said as she looked around the Relic Graveyard.


    "...I came here to invite Andrea to live with me in the city", Van bluntly said, "It is too big for me alone"


    "If if only it is alright with you!", Andrea quickly interrupted the conversation.


    Hearing Andrea''s anxious tone, Sarah quickly shook her head, "Why wouldn''t it be?", she sighed, "It would be better if a woman is there. If only Evans was there, then it would soon turn into a pig pen", Sarah suddenly chuckled.


    Andrea also let out a chuckle in response, "You might be right about that"


    Van, however, could not help but twitch his eyes. Just what exactly do they think of him, he thought.


    "Then let me drive the both of you there", she said as she started to walk back towards her car, "I have some things I need to talk to about with Evans anyway"


    "Where... are your things?", Sarah then stopped walking as she looked around.


    "That", Andrea could not help but let out a sigh of sorrow. All of her things were flown away by the gryphon during the panic. Who knows where it could be right now.


    Sarah also sighed as she heard Andrea''s story. "Well just let Mr. Rich Boy here to buy you some new stuff", Sarah teasingly said as she opened the door of her car, "He is loaded now"


    "...Oh?", Andrea let out a hum. She was hesitant to enter the car at first, but after seeing Sarah get inside, she sat on the rear seat.


    Van, however, could not help but twitch his eyes once more. Why were they talking like he wasn''t here? He thought as he also got inside the car, beside Sarah.


    All of the people watched as they drove away, finally letting out their breaths as Sarah was finally gone. The standby unit leader could only shake his head. He was going to ask some questions from the boy, but alas, Sarah took him away before he could do so.


    "Why did you stop me!? I was trying to recruit the kid to our guild!", Nisha could not help but flung her guildmate''s hand away.


    "Don''t you know who that woman is!?", Scott shouted as he also waved his hand.


    "W what?", Nisha furrowed her eyebrows, "Just because she''s a rich woman, it doesn''t mean any--"


    "She''s the granddaughter of the chairman of the Explorer Association!"


    "...Sorry?", Nisha could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times as she looked Scott straight in the eyes.


    "Do you want our guild''s permit to be revoked?", Scott let out a deep sigh.


    "That", Nisha could not help but take a nervous gulp. But still


    ...She still really wanted the boy in their guild.


    ***


    Andrea was a bit nervous at first when the black box that they were in started to move, but after a few seconds, she was already smiling as she watched the scenery from the window.


    Van could not help but be in awe of Andrea''s resilience. When he first rode Sarah''s car, he almost puked all over it. Even now, if he slightly moved, he would somewhat get dizzy. He thought that since he has been using his System a lot, he would get used to the feeling of something moving him fast, but alas, nothing seems to go his way.


    "How are you adapting to the academy?", Sarah suddenly asked, quickly removing Van from his thoughts.


    "I have met a lot of interesting people", he quickly answered. Besides his new-found friends, there were the people from the Unique Class-1, and also Gemma. Truly interesting people, he thought.


    "I see. That''s good", Sarah nodded her head. And then, it was silent for a few minutes.


    "So", until Van''s voice echoed through the tiny space, "What did you really want to talk about? Surely, it can''t be that"


    Hearing Van''s words, Sarah could not help but slightly smile, "It is actually just about that", she breathed, "I am quite curious if you are causing trouble. I hope not, I am the one who put you there, after all", she then chuckled.


    "No", Van slightly squinted his eyes, "Of course not"


    Andrea also wanted to listen in on the conversation, but sadly, she spent too much energy worrying about Van while he was inside the Yellow Portal. Her vision started to darken as she let herself fall asleep.


    "Did you already pick an extracurricular class?", Sarah continued, "It''s been more than a week so you should have one now"


    "Yes", Van nodded as he rested his cheek on his fist and looked out the window, "Unique-type"


    "As expected", Sarah let out a sigh, "Is Miss Angela still the instructor?"


    "Angela?", Van tilted his head.


    "Angela Elton"


    "Ah, yes", Van raised his eyebrows, "You know of her?"


    "Everyone in the association knows her", Sarah said, her tone somewhat excited, "She was a Gold Rank Explorer"


    "What?", Van could not help but slightly widen his eyes, "I can''t being to imagine her as an explorer"


    "She kept her identity hidden after retiring as an explorer", Sarah tapped the steering wheel with her fingers, "She was famous even before my time. Despite what she looks like, she''s already a grandmother"


    "W what?", Van once again could not help but widen his eyes. Sure, Ms. Elton had huge bags below her eyes, but nothing to signify that she was actually that old.


    Once again, their conversation suddenly stopped as they awkwardly stared at the road. And the two remained in silence until they reached the house.


    "W we''re here?", Andrea woke up from her deep sleep as soon as she heard the door of the car open. She then also got out of the car and quickly stretched her body. She wasn''t really used to sitting for more than one hour.


    And then, she was about to yawn but she noticed the big house in front of her, "Is this your house?", her eyes were wide as she looked towards Van.


    "Technically, it''s Miss Sarah''s", Van shrugged, "But it''s ours until I graduate"


    "W wow"


    "It''s yours"


    "Hm?", hearing Sarah''s words, Van could not help but tilt his head.


    "Here", Sarah then handed him a piece of parchment,


    "Just sign here and the house is yours"


    "W what?"

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49: A Dream?

    "Just sign here and the house is yours"


    "W what?"


    Van could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at the paper in Sarah''s hand. He then furrowed his eyebrows as he stared Sarah straight in the eye, "What do you want in exchange?"


    "Just take care of the house", Sarah instantly replied, her words blunt as she also stared at Van''s eyes.


    "S shall we go in first?", Andrea, who watched as the two fiercely stared at each other, could not help but let out an awkward chuckle as she pulled Van to the side.


    As the three finally entered the house, Sarah quickly looked around the house and let out a satisfied breath, "The house is cleaner than I thought it would be", she said as she trailed her finger on the wall, "I was expecting your clothes to be sprawled all over the floor"


    "What?", Van slightly raised his eyebrow. Did he really look like a messy person?


    Sarah then sat down on the sofa and placed the parchment on the table along with a pen, "Just sign here and the house is yours"


    "This", Van looked at the paper with a complicated expression. He then read its contents, and although there were some words that he found difficult to understand, it would seem that the contents of the paper really was just the deed of the lot.


    Seeing Van''s complicated expression, Sarah could not help but let out a hum, "I forgot you didn''t know how to read"


    "N no", Van quickly shook his head, "I have learned how recently"


    "Really?", Sarah''s eyes widened in shock, "That''s... quite fast"


    "Hm", Van only nodded in response as he continued to deliberate on what to do. It is true that Sarah has been doing nothing but helping him a lot, and he had no reason to doubt her now. But still, he still couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    "Why are you really giving me this house?", Van once again looked at Sarah straight in the eyes.


    Hearing Van''s apprehensive tone, Sarah could not help but let out a sigh, "I already told you", she breathed, "The country might need your help someday You have quite the special System, you see"


    "Special?", Van could not help but be curious, "Do you know something?"


    "Maybe", Sarah let out a tiny chuckle, "I am not too sure myself, so I can''t really tell you more"


    "This", Van could not help but lower his eyebrows. He knew in himself as well that his System was different from the others. Even when he met the members of the 7-Headed Cerberus guild, they did not really show anything near to what his System could do.


    Sarah seems to know something about his System, so staying close to her would be beneficial to him as well. So far, all she has done was help him. And so, with a sigh, Van reached his decision.


    He grabbed the pen and immediately signed the paper, "Thank you, I will repay this someday", he said as he handed the paper to Sarah.


    "That''s yours", Sarah waved her hand as she chuckled, "You didn''t actually need to sign it right now"


    "W what?", Van blinked his eyes in confusion.


    "Hm", Sarah nodded her head, "Having the paper is proof enough that you own the house. I just made you sign right now so I can be sure you won''t sell it to someone else", her chuckle then turned into a burst of laughter.


    "Pft", Andrea, who had been quietly watching on the side, could not help but snort, "That does sound like Evans, doesn''t it?", she then also let out a giggle.


    "W what!?", Van once again furrowed his eyebrows. Is that what people really think of him?


    "Then, if you will please excuse me", Sarah then patted her legs as she stood up, "I still have some matters I need to take care of"


    "Wait", Van also stood up as he remembered something, "There are women''s clothes in my closet, I assume it is yours?", Van said, "Do you want to get them now?"


    Hearing Van''s words, Sarah could not help but pause on her steps, "N no", she stuttered, "Please keep them for now, you can also throw them away"


    "You should get insulation to preserve your food since Andrea will be living here with you now", she then quickly said as she looked around, completely avoiding the topic altogether.


    "...Insulation?", Van could not help but tilt his head.


    "To keep your food frozen so it won''t spoil", Sarah mentioned as she walked to a corner of the house, "This house used to have one, but we had to throw it away. You''re rich so you should be able to buy one"


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Andrea''s eyes quickly lit up, "We should buy one as soon as possible!"


    "This--"


    "Right, off to my meeting", before Van could even say a word, Sarah clapped her hands, "Miss Andrea, please do take care of the house"


    "Hm", Andrea quickly nodded her head in response, "Let me escort you out", she said as she opened the door.


    Andrea then walked with Sarah all the way to her car. Sarah was about to get inside the car when Andrea suddenly spoke to her.


    "The clothes that Van mentioned earlier", she said in a quiet tone, "Are they a family member''s?"


    There was a slight stutter in Sarah''s breath as soon as she heard that. Her eyes could only look downwards as she could not utter a single reply towards Andrea.


    "You don''t have to worry", Andrea then added, "I will make sure to take care of--"


    "...It''s my sister''s", Sarah said as she looked Andrea straight in the eye, "She ki--", she was about to say more, but just shook her head instead.


    "...I see", Andrea did not fail to notice the sorrow in Sarah''s eyes. Andrea then slowly walked towards Sarah and gently held her hands, "I promise to take care of it and the house".


    Sarah could only raise her eyebrows and sigh as she felt Andrea''s calming touch, "Thank you", she stuttered.


    "We should be the one thanking you", Andrea quickly replied as she let go of Sarah''s hands, "It was nice seeing you again, Miss Sarah Thank you", Andrea smiled.


    "It was also nice seeing you again, Miss Andrea", Sarah also smiled as she got inside the car.


    "...", Van, who was listening in on the two of them from the door, could not help but let out a sigh as he heard their conversation.


    As soon as Andrea got back inside the house, Van quickly showed her her room, and without even having the chance of saying good night, she fell on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    Both of them had a long day. However, Van''s wasn''t over yet. He had been feeling an irritating feeling on his back ever since he got out of the Portal.


    And so, as soon as he got inside of his room, he quickly lifted up his shirt, but before he could take it off, he remembered something


    ...Didn''t he take off his shirt during the fight with the arachnaea? He also broke two of his fingers.


    He only remembered now since everything happened so fast and the next thing he knew was that he was out of Portal. But disappearing crystals, his shirt coming back, his fingers recovering like nothing happened, and most importantly, a talking monster.


    Was his encounter with the Portal Boss...


    ...all but a dream?

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Tattoo

    Was his encounter with the Portal Boss all but a dream?


    He didn''t think about it before, but it was the easiest explanation to describe what happened to him. But still, it felt so real. Or maybe it was some sort of illusion? Van had heard that some monsters were capable of doing something like that.


    "Kki!", his thoughts were then disrupted by the uncomfortable and itchy feeling on his back. He finally couldn''t help it anymore as he took off his shirt and ran towards the mirror to check his back.


    His skinny but slightly muscular body was littered with scars. Each scar, containing a memory of his father. But didn''t even seem to give it any mind as he quickly turned his body towards the mirror.


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but widen his eyes as he leaned his body even closer to the silver mirror, "W what the", were the only words that managed to come out of his mouth.


    There was a tattoo on his back, just below his left shoulder. It was a tattoo of a feather. Van was quickly reminded of the feather that the voluptuous arachnaea handed to him. So it wasn''t a dream then?


    Van could only shake his head as his confusion reached its limit. This was too much for his underdeveloped brain to process, he thought.


    One thing he did know, though, that this tattoo was definitely real. As real as the scars that littered his body. He tried rubbing the black ink off his back, but no matter how hard he tried, it truly wouldn''t come off.


    Van could not help but think what exactly this tattoo does besides making his body look scarier than it already is. He doesn''t really notice any difference in strength, he was still the same as before.


    "..."


    ''System Window''


    [Base Lv. 6 EXP: 113/1600, System Lv. 5 EXP: 56/500


    HP: 210/210 | SP: 39/39


    STR: 50 | (Atk: 117+0)


    AGI: ??? | (Speed: ???)


    VIT: 20 | (Max HP: 210, Def: 24 +0)


    INT: 5 | (Max SP : 39, MAtk: 14+0)


    HP Regen: 5 | SP Regen: 1


    Status Points left: 0 ]


    [Active Skills


    Air Step Lv. 1 | SP Consumption: 1


    Basic Info: Able to create an invisible platform below your feet. Disappears after 3 seconds.


    Time Perception Lv. 1 | SP


    Consumption: 1 per Second


    Basic Info: Able to slow down your perception of time. ]


    [Passive Skills


    Gift of Hermes Lv. ?


    Basic Info: Harness the speed and durability of the Messenger of the Gods by will.


    Able to speak and understand any language.


    Conductor of Souls Lv. ?


    Basic Info: Able to gain EXP by sending a soul to the afterlife. ]


    Van immediately opened up his System Window, but even then, he couldn''t see any difference in his Status and Skills. In fact, according to his limited knowledge, shouldn''t he also have gained points to level up his Skills by now like in his Status Window? But there wasn''t even a ''Skill Point'' section in his Skill Window.


    "This", Van could not help but let out a sigh of frustration. This is truly weird.


    He was about to close his System Window when he noticed something. The information on the Gift of Hermes seemed longer. He quickly squinted his eyes as he read the part that wasn''t there before.


    "Able to speak and understand any language?", Van could not help but blink a couple of times, "That''s quite vague", he thought.


    He could barely read or write in his own language, and now it''s telling him that he can now understand any language? What does that even mean? Is this... from the tattoo on his back?


    "W wait", after a few seconds of deliberating, he retrieved the parchment that he signed earlier from his desk and thoroughly read it.


    "Ho oooh", he could not help but let out a sound and covered his mouth. He indeed could understand the contents of the paper more. What he signed truly was just containing details about the ownership of the house, he knew that already, of course. He cleared his throat as he convinced himself.


    The only thing he could think of right now though is why this power couldn''t have come sooner. If it did, then maybe Beatrice wouldn''t have wasted her time in teaching him how to read and write. What would he even tell her? ...Surprise?


    "The feather huh", he could not help but sigh as he once again looked at the black tattoo on his back. He then sat on the bed as he tried to recall everything that has happened to him this day.


    The Gods of Olympus sends you a gift-- he could finally understand the words that popped up in front of him before the Portal came to life. But even though he could understand it, he still had no idea what this ''Gods of Olympus'' is supposed to be. It was familiar, but Van just couldn''t remember where he heard it before.


    "Fu", Van let out a sigh as the weariness and exhaustion of everything that has happened today finally entered his body. There was no use in deliberating something he had no knowledge of.


    Maybe Ms. Elton would know something. She seems... to know a lot, after all. And so, with that final thought, Van let himself fall to the comforts of his bed.


    He did, however, found it hard to sleep as he could somewhat hear whispers entering his ears. He tried to check on Andrea, but aside from the sedated snoring, she wasn''t really saying anything.


    After a while though, his body couldn''t take it anymore and he was finally able to fall asleep, his head, covered by a pillow.


    ***


    "Brother"


    "Harv!?"


    Harvey was currently inside the Lauder mansion, his head slightly leaning to the ground as he approached his Gerald. The halls, which were well-lit by lights powered by crystals, could not hide the gloominess in Harvey''s eyes.


    "What are you doing here!?", Gerald widened his eyes as he looked around, "Did father see you?"


    "Can we talk?", Harvey said, not even minding his brother''s voice that was filled with concern.


    "About what?", Gerald quickly replied.


    "I have been hearing rumors about you in the Academy", Harvey then looked his brother straight in the eye, "I hoped to talk to you about it"


    "...", hearing Harvey''s downcasted voice, Gerald could not help but furrow his eyebrows,


    "...Sure"

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Weights We Carry

    "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    Gerald and Harvey were sitting in Gerald''s room, which seemed to be even bigger than the Academy''s classrooms. Gerald offered Harvey a cup of coffee, but he refused.


    "There''s a rumor that I heard from a sophomore", Harvey whispered in a meek tone, "...It''s about you"


    "Oh? What is it?", Gerald said as he sipped his coffee.


    "They are calling you a psycho", Harvey then looked Gerald straight in the eyes.


    As soon as Gerald heard his brother''s words, his eyes instantly twitched.


    "They said you killed the baby gryphons that the school was taking care of", Harvey rolled his fist as he lightly bit his tongue. He still couldn''t believe what he heard from Gemma and it has been bugging him for 2 days now.


    "Who did you hear this from?", Gerald said, his tone that was previously filled with care was gone as he placed his cup on the table.


    "Is it true?", Harvey muttered.


    "...", Gerald also looked Harvey in the eyes, and after a few seconds, he let out a sigh, "Yes", he said without even breaking eye contact.


    "!!!", hearing his brother''s blunt answer, Harvey could not help but stand up, "But why!?", he said while waving his hand.


    "It was not my intention, believe me", Gerald shook his head, "But they were too weak. I threw them towards the sky so they could fly. But in the end, they couldn''t"


    "They were babies!", Harvey grunted in frustration.


    "But they are still gryphons!", Gerald said as he lightly slammed his fist on the table, "They should be able to fly as soon as they were born!"


    "I didn''t kill them", Gerald breathed, "They died because they were weak"


    Harvey''s eyebrows could not stop trembling uncontrollably as he stared at his brother. Even coming from his own mouth, he still could not believe that his reliable big brother was capable of doing something like that.


    "...You sound just like father", Harvey shook his head as he let out a deep breath.


    Gerald''s eyes quickly widened as he heard Harvey''s words. He then stood up and rushed towards the corner of the wall and punched it. The whole mansion quaked as the wall burst and erupted like it was just made of sand.


    "I... am nothing... like that man!", Gerald gritted his teeth, "Father is just human. We are the strong, brother", he said as he slowly turned his head towards his brother, his voice shivering in anger.


    "Even stronger than some of the teachers in the Academy", he added as he slightly cracked his neck, "Now leave before father catches you here"


    Footsteps could be heard coming from the distance as the guards made their way to Gerald''s room. The room, however, was eerily quiet as Gerald and Harvey just stared at each other''s eyes.


    And finally, after a few seconds, Harvey broke the silence. "Goodbye brother", he whispered before leaving through the window. He could not help but feel the heavy weight in his heart as he landed on the ground.


    His brother, who once always smiled at him and told him that everything would be alright.


    His brother, who always took the blame for him whenever he did something troublesome.


    He couldn''t see it anymore.


    Maybe he misunderstood his brother''s smiles back then maybe it was a cry for help. He always thought that his brother was strong, that''s why the only thing that he did was smile back at him and say thank you.


    Say thank you as his brother came back from their father''s office, all bruised and bloodied. They were just children back then and he didn''t know any better.


    But could this be


    "...My fault?", Harvey sorrowly muttered as he looked up to his brother''s room.


    ***


    The next day, it was the start of school again and Andrea was quite curious about how the Academy looked like. She and Van were currently walking in the streets, casually talking to each other.


    Van, however, was somehow starting to get impatient. Ever since he gained the power to move fast, he almost always wanted to use it whenever he was going somewhere. It also didn''t help that he wanted to rest as soon as possible and sit down. Even though he was exhausted yesterday, he couldn''t really get a good sleep last night because he kept hearing stuff.


    "I didn''t see it last night because it was too dark", Andrea hummed as she cheerfully walked in the neighborhood, "But this place really is completely different from our home, isn''t it?"


    "...Yeah", Van could not help but let out a breath as he also looked around him.


    "The houses are all made of stone and bricks Our new house even has 2 small bathing areas, how luxurious is that!?", Andrea slightly chuckled as she lightly brushed her wet brown hair, "You know I heard your mother lived in--"


    "Andrea"


    "S sorry"


    Van could not help but let out a regretful sigh as he raised his voice towards Andrea, "I I don''t know anything about my mother", Van said in a weak tone, "And maybe it''s best that way"


    "Hm", Andrea, as well, could not help but let out a sigh. She too doesn''t remember much about Van''s mother. She left when Andrea was about 10 years old, leaving Van who could barely even speak a full sentence.


    "So are we far from the Academy?", Andrea quickly changed the topic, "We''ve been walking for like 15 minutes now, you said it was near"


    "You saw the gigantic pillar we saw about 10 minutes ago?", Van let out a tiny chuckle, "That was already the Academy"


    "W what!?", Andrea could not help but raise her voice, "How big is the Academy!?"


    "Hmmm", Van placed his hand on his chin. He was honestly quite curious as well. Maybe if he gets the chance to, he would explore the entirety of the Academy"


    And finally, after a few more minutes, the two safely arrived in front of the Academy''s gates. Andrea''s eyes widened in awe as she stared at the colossal golden gate that was attached to two pillars, even taller than itself.


    Andrea then quickly closed her jaw as she saw the students entering the Academy. They were all wearing their uniform, but some of them had accessories that made them different from one another.


    She then looked at Van, who only had his oversized uniform on, and his hair covering half his face. "You should be more stylish!", Andrea shook her head as she tried to fix Van''s hair, but before she could do so, Van quickly leaned back.


    Andrea was about to click her tongue and reach for Van''s hair again, but then she remembered that Van had a scar on his face. "You know", she muttered, "Scars make a boy into a man"


    "Then shouldn''t I be a very old man by now?", Van bluntly replied.


    "That", Andrea could not help but lower her head as her words instantly backfired.


    "I''m just kidding, Andrea", Van chuckled playfully, but the weight in his eyes could not be hidden, "Do you want to go in?"


    "N...no", Andrea shook her head, "You will be late for class. I will try and visit the neighborhood and introduce myself"


    "Alright", Van nodded as he headed inside the academy. But as soon as he passed by the gates, he heard Andrea calling for him.


    "Evans"


    "Hm?", Van turned his head, his eyebrows slightly lifted.


    "What do you want for dinner?"


    "I", Van opened his mouth, but there were no words that were coming out of it. But after a while, he let out a small breath, "...Up to you"


    "Hmm Alright", Andrea waved her hand, "Do your best", she then said as she headed back to their neighborhood.


    Van could not help but stare at Andrea''s back, a small smile silently appearing on his face.


    "Look, isn''t that small freshman the one who broke that one sophomore''s heart?"


    "He has another woman even though he is so small!?"


    "Now that I look at him, he is kinda cute, isn''t he?"


    "So that''s why he rejected the red-haired sophomore. Can''t beat a woman who can cook"


    "Ahhh So jealous"


    Van''s eyes could not help but twitch as he used his superspeed to run away before any more rumors started to spread around him. Poor Gemma though, he thought. Even if she wasn''t there, the other students are still talking about her.


    She''s probably sneezing right about now, Van thought.


    And he was right. She was sneezing.


    "You okay?"


    "No, I feel like someone is talking about me"


    Gemma was in a small room with 3 other female students and all of them were currently seated around a table.


    "Pft. That''s impossible, who would even talk about you--"


    "That''s enough talking!", a senior student slammed her palm on the table. If a freshman were here, they would quickly notice her as she was one of the people who spoke during the freshman ceremony.


    "We have more important matters to discuss", she said as she placed her hands together.


    The 3 other female students all looked at each other and nodded. They were the proud members of the student council body. They just had one major problem.


    "...No one knows we exist"

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Happy Times

    Van listened in on the class attentively. And for the first time ever, he was finally able to understand everything. Of course, there were still some that made him confused, like when the instructor started multiplying some numbers, but Van didn''t really take it too much in mind. It was enough that he was able to follow naturally.


    Harvey and Beatrice were also listening in class, they could only greet each other as Mr. Jacobs barged in early. Beatrice was still a bit worried about Harvey, as the last time they parted ways, he seemed to have taken the news about his big brother hard.


    It was the end of the class, and Van was about to leave the classroom without even saying anything to the two, but before he could even take a single step outside the class, Harvey''s words pierced his ears.


    As a matter of fact, it pierced everyone''s ears as his loud voice echoed even outside the hallways. "Wait for us!", he shouted.


    "Hm?", Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he turned to look at Harvey. He also looked at Beatrice, who could only shrug her shoulders as she also approached Van. The two could only look at each other as they both thought that Harvey would need some time alone, but it would seem that he was already fine?


    "Why are you leaving alone, man!?", Harvey let out a loud breath as he clicked his tongue numerous times, "Are you escaping your lessons?"


    "...About that--"


    "Well, I guess we can''t stop teaching you now when you are improving fast"


    Van was about to say that he no longer needed literacy lessons, but before he could do so, Beatrice clapped her hands, her eyes filled with resolution.


    And so, Van could only sigh as the three of them started to walk to Van''s house. As they exited the gates of the Academy, Gerald and his group were on the corner of the street, looking at them from afar. Gerald''s eyebrows were deeply lowered as he continued to stare at his brother''s back.


    Van and the others made their way to the neighborhood and Harvey has not shut his mouth since they left the Academy. But not once did he mention anything about his brother. Could he really be alright now, or was he just hiding his pain? Beatrice could not help but fix her glasses as she stared at Harvey.


    And finally, after a few more minutes of listening to Harvey''s endless yammering, they arrived in front of Van''s house. Van was about to open the door, but then he turned his head towards Beatrice and Harvey.


    "Right", he whispered, "I forgot to inform you guys that--"


    "Welcome home, Van!"


    Before Van could even finish his words, a loud voice echoed throughout the house as the door was swung open from the inside. It was then followed by a series of claps, which instantly stopped as soon as the door fully opened.


    "..."


    "...Eh"


    "There''s someone else in the house", Van could only sigh as he looked at Andrea, who was completely frozen solid from the embarrassment.


    "W who!?", Harvey could not help but slightly back away, "Who is this!? Your girlfriend!?", Harvey suddenly grabbed Van''s shoulders.


    "No", Van almost choked from Harvey''s statement. But still, Harvey''s question was a valid one, was it not? What is Andrea to him?


    Van could not help but squint his eyes. But after a few seconds, he opened his mouth as he looked at Andrea, "I guess you could say she''s my sister".


    "Y you guys are?", after hearing Van''s words, Andrea completely woke up from her stupor as she slowly approached Van.


    "Hello", Beatrice quickly stretched her arm towards Andrea, "I am Beatrice, Van''s friend"


    "Oh my", Andrea muttered as she shook Beatrice''s hand, "No need to be so formal", she said. Words that she would be regretting in just a few seconds because as soon as Harvey heard them, he quickly kneeled on the ground and proceeded to gently grab Andrea''s free hand.


    "I am Harvey", he said in a low tone. He then looked at Van while still holding Andrea''s hand, "Van, you may have to call me brother-in-law soon"


    "Oh?", Andrea could not help but slightly chuckle, "Sadly, not my type", she gently removed her hands.


    "You sure do have some lively friends, Van", she then said as she looked towards Van, "It''s a good thing I made a lot of dishes"


    Hearing Andrea''s words, Van quickly turned his head to look at the table. And to his surprise, the plates almost could not fit, "You cooked? How?"


    "Oh, Sarah dropped by here", Andrea said casually said as she gestured for Harvey and Beatrice to come inside, "We bought some stuff from the market"


    "Look, this stove is powered by Crystals!", she proudly pointed towards the new apparatus inside their house.


    "S Sarah--"


    "The food will get cold, let''s dig in first!"


    Before Van could even inquire further, Andrea clapped her hand. Harvey then quickly pulled a seat for Andrea, "Let me", he slightly bowed.


    "Oh my", Andrea once again chuckled as she sat down.


    Miss Sarah was here? Van could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at Andrea suspiciously. Just what exactly is going on here?


    Andrea, however, could not help but touch her cheek in glee as the food melted inside her mouth. Like Van, it has been ages since she last ate a proper meal, much less something this fancy.


    Beatrice and Harvey started asking many questions about Van. Van didn''t really want to share his life before the Academy that much. But alas, he was helpless as Andrea kept telling stories about him.


    It was only after the food was all gone that their conversation died down and turned into a more serious tone.


    "Do the two of you know any job I could do near here?", Andrea then asked as she sipped her coffee.


    "Hmm", Beatrice placed her hand on her chin, "What kind of jobs have you done before?"


    "Well", Andrea hummed as she tilted her head, "All sorts of things", she then said as she smiled.


    Beatrice was going to ask more specifics, but then she realized what Andrea meant by her words and shut her mouth.


    Harvey was also quiet. But after a few seconds, he clapped his hand, "We own a lot of shops in the market nearby, maybe I can ask the managers there if they have a job for you?"


    "Oh, really?", Andrea smiled, "Thank you in advance then"


    "Anything for you, Miss Andrea", Harvey then suddenly stood up as he flexed his muscles, accidentally spilling a glass of water straight towards Beatrice''s uniform.


    "..."


    "H Harvey!"


    And so, the group once again turned lively as Beatrice started chasing Harvey around the house. It wasn''t until a few hours later that the two decided to leave since it was already getting too late, it would seem that with Andrea here, they now had more to talk about.


    "You sure do have some complicated friends", Andrea said as she watched the two wave goodbye.


    Hearing Andrea''s words, Van could not help but release a slight breath. It would seem nothing escapes Andrea''s eyes.


    "...You think so too?"


    And so, days passed. In the end, Andrea easily adapted to the neighborhood and quickly got herself a job as a saleslady in the market. Since she lived in a known neighborhood, she didn''t really have a hard time finding employment.


    And for the first time ever since she was born...


    ...Her life was not about survival.

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Unique Class-1 Antics (1)

    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Van has been staring at the wall for almost 30 minutes now. Van was currently inside the house of Unique Class-1 since it was Friday.


    He has been waiting here quite a while now but no one else seemed to be arriving. Was there an event that he was not aware of?


    It would be fine if he was waiting alone. But Victoria arrived 5 minutes after him and suddenly sat beside him. There were two other empty sofas in the room, but she sat beside him for some reason.


    Van said hi, but Victoria just looked at him and nodded, after that, she looked towards the wall, not even speaking a word to Van. It was, in a word, awkward.


    It didn''t help that Van was getting sleepy, but he couldn''t relax since someone else was here with him. He still kept hearing whispers in his house ever since the feather tattoo was etched in his back, making him unable to sleep comfortably.


    Van now somewhat understands the people from the Unique Class-1 a little bit. They were unable to turn off most of their skills, causing their SP to always be at the bare minimum. At this point, Van was afraid that he would look like Chad once he becomes a 3rd-year student, with his eyebags covering half his face.


    Van could not help but sigh at the thought, his breath echoing through the silent room. And then, as it reached Victoria''s ears, she finally turned her head towards Van.


    "Where are the other people?"


    And for the first time since he enrolled, Victoria spoke to him. Van blinked numerous times due to the unexpected conversation, but after a while, he answered Victoria so as to not come out as rude.


    "I don''t know", Van shook his head, "They were here at this time last week"


    "Hm", Victoria nodded her head.


    "...Yup", Van also nodded his head.


    And once again, silence filled the room. Another 30 minutes had passed and the silence still had not been broken yet as the two just stared at the wall, not even exchanging looks.


    But finally, tapping footsteps whispered in their ears.


    "Oh, someone is already here?"


    It was Ms. Elton, coming out from the 2nd floor of the Unique Class-1, "What time is it?", she tilted her head.


    "Already 5:30", Van said as he squinted his eyes. Was Ms. Elton here the whole time? Then why did she only go down now?


    "I see", Ms. Elton breathed as he sat on the sofa in front of them.


    "..."


    And once again, silence.


    Van was a quiet person and didn''t like to talk that much. But this is just plain weird, he thought. What exactly is going on here? Where are Chad and Fred, or the rest of the Unique Class-1 for that matter? Weren''t there supposed to be 10 of them here?


    Finally, Van could not take it anymore as he let out a sigh, "Do we not have class right now?", he said.


    "We do", Ms. Elton quickly looked him straight in the eye, "What do you want to do?", she then said.


    "W what?", Van blinked his eyes once again in disbelief. Why was he the one to decide? He then looked at Victoria, who was also looking at him.


    "..."


    "I swallowed a crystal", he then said bluntly as he returned Ms. Elton''s stares.


    Hearing this, Victoria, who seemingly had no emotions on her face whatsoever, now had her eyes wide open as she looked at Van, her eyebrows slightly tilted.


    "Follow me", Ms. Elton then said as she stood up from the sofa, "This boy is really interesting, isn''t he? Yes, he is"


    So that''s how it was. Unlike the rest of the System types, Unique types do not have a set ability on what it could do. And so, the lessons would usually be more personal, Van thought.


    "You, demon spawn, come with us", Ms. Elton then said as she gestured to Victoria to follow them.


    ''W what?'', Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows, ''I thought it was supposed to be a 1-on-1 lecture?''


    But still, since Ms. Elton was his instructor, he can''t really do anything about it. And so, they walked deeper into the house. But instead of bringing them to the previous room where Ms. Elton tested Van, they were taken outside to the backyard.


    ''...The class even has a backyard?''


    Van was then quickly asked to go to the farthest end of the backyard, with Ms. Elton and Victoria in front of the door.


    "Go!", Ms. Elton then shouted as she hid behind Victoria.


    "What?", Van was now utterly confused.


    "Swallow a crystal!"


    "What!?", Van could not help but raise his voice, "Won''t I explode!?"


    Victoria, who was in between Van and Ms. Elton, shook her head repeatedly as she looked Van straight in the eye as if telling him not to do it.


    "But you just said you already swallowed one!", Ms. Elton leaned her head over Victoria''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, we can heal you!"


    "...", Van squinted his eyes, but after a while, he nodded, "...Okay". If he was going to try it now, might as well be under the supervision of an instructor. Also, she could heal him if something goes wrong.


    And so, with a deep sigh, Van retrieved his pouch and picked a Clear Crystal. He then wiped it a little bit and put it in his mouth.


    He was, however, very hesitant in swallowing it.


    "Since you already consumed one and didn''t explode, that means you''re safe!", Ms. Elton once again poked her head from behind Victoria.


    Hearing Ms. Elton''s words of assurance, Van finally swallowed the Crystal, scratching his throat once again.


    "Well You probably won''t explode!", Ms. Elton then added as soon as the crystal was already in Van''s stomach.


    "W What!?", Van widened his eyes, "But you just said it was safe--"


    Before Van could finish his words, he felt the inside of his stomach heating up, as if it was boiling inside.


    "!!!", Van started to panic as he did not feel anything like this when he swallowed the Yellow Crystal back in the dungeon a week ago.


    "You''re going to explode, boy!", Ms. Elton screamed as she tucked behind Victoria, who now had her eyes closed as her head was slightly tilted to the side.


    Hearing this, Van quickly turned on his [Time Perception] skill. ''F*ck F*ck. This was a mistake!'', Van''s thoughts were in shambles.


    But after a few seconds, he calmed down. ''I''m so stupid'', he thought before going into superspeed. The heat from his stomach then quickly dissipated.


    [EXP Gained: 15]


    Followed by a text that floated right in front of him. It would seem that the clear crystal only had a minuscule amount of EXP.


    After confirming that the feeling of heat was no longer in his stomach, he switched off his skills.


    He looked at the two women that were in front of him, Victoria still had her eyes closed, while Ms. Elton was peeking over her shoulders.


    "You still breathing, boy!? Yes!? Yes, you are!", Ms. Elton quickly jumped out, "We were about to heal you but you seemed to have calmed down now!"


    Victoria, who heard Ms. Elton''s words, quickly opened her eyes and turned her eyes towards Van. She then let out a long sigh of relief before going back to her usual emotionless expression.


    "Interesting, really interesting!", Ms. Elton rushed towards Van and touched him all over his body, "He is interesting, don''t you think so?"


    "What are you, really?", Ms. Elton squinted her eyes as he stared Van straight in the eye. "Have you seen anything like this before?", she then said as she looked at Victoria.


    "No", Victoria said without even hesitating.


    "Good, good", Ms. Elton sighed as she patted Van''s shoulders, "Keep this between us. Don''t tell anyone else"


    ...Don''t tell anyone else?


    "But why did you bring Victoria?"

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Unique Class-1 Antics (2)

    "But why did you bring Victoria?"


    "Because of her power"


    "What?"


    "Hm", Ms. Elton nodded, "Her System allows here to--"


    Hearing Ms. Elton''s words, Victoria could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times as she rushed towards Ms. Elton. She was about to try and cover her mouth, but Ms. Elton quickly avoided it by hiding behind Van.


    "Psh", she scoffed, "Don''t worry about it. Mr. Evans here seems to be the kind of person that doesn''t talk to people that much"


    "Right? Right?", Ms. Elton said as she poked Van''s back repeatedly, "Also, It is only fair for him to know your power since you know a secret of his"


    Victoria squinted her eyes and looked back and forth between Van and Ms. Elton, but after a while, she sighed and nodded her head.


    "Miss Victoria here has the skill to amplify other''s skills"


    "...What?"


    "If I touch her, I can copy skills from people that are far away", Ms. Elton added.


    Van tilted his head. A System that makes other Systems stronger? One truly can''t expect what one could find amongst the Unique-type System Holders. It was quite an amazing skill, but


    "She doesn''t have a power of her own?", Van furrowed his eyebrows. Won''t her System basically be useless if she was alone?


    "Oh, she does", Ms. Elton slightly chuckled, "But that will remain for my ears only unless you want to share more of what your System could do? Fufufu--"


    "I can understand any language", Van said without hesitation.


    "T that", for the first time ever, Ms. Elton stuttered. "Her... power is still a secret", she then whispered after clearing her throat.


    "...But I just told--"


    "It is not an equal exchange", Ms. Elton raised her hand before Van could even finish his words, "Now, tell me more about this skill of yours"


    "..."


    Seeing that Ms. Elton really had no plan on telling him what other skills Victoria has, he could not help but let out a long sigh. "It says I can understand any language", Van said as he slightly shook his head, "Ever since I unlocked the skill, I have been unable to sleep because I keep hearing whispers at night"


    "Please, tell me how I can control it", Van said as he once again sighed in frustration. He really has not had a good night''s sleep for almost a week now and it was starting to make him truly uncomfortable.


    "Oh, you can''t turn it off?", Ms. Elton squinted her eyes.


    "It''s a Passive Skill"


    "Hmm", Ms. Elton placed her hand on her chin, "Hearing whispers at night, can understand any language interesting, very interesting"


    "Wait here", Ms. Elton then suddenly walked back inside the house, leaving Van and Victoria alone in the backyard.


    But unlike their 30 minutes of awkward silence earlier, this time, Victoria spoke to Van, the tone of her voice seemingly filled with curiosity even though her emotionless face was saying she was disinterested.


    "Did you really swallow the crystal?", Victoria slightly squinted her eyes as she looked at Van''s mouth.


    "...Yes", Van answered.


    "What does it taste like?"


    "... Chicken"


    "R Really!?", Victoria quickly widened her eyes as she stared Van straight in the eyes.


    "No"


    "...tch", Victoria clicked her tongue as she looked to the side, once again reverting to her normal cold look.


    Seeing this, Van could not help but let out a tiny chuckle. It would seem that Victoria was capable of showing emotions, after all, Van thought. From the two weeks that he had been in the academy, this was the first time he had ever exchanged a conversation with her, even though they sat beside each other in class.


    "I''m Van", he then introduced himself, still lightly chuckling.


    "...Victoria"


    The two looked at each other in the eye, but once again stared at the house in silence, waiting for Ms. Elton to come back.


    Finally, after a few more minutes, Ms. Elton came back, her face clearly excited as she held some small hairless monkey-like creature by its neck.


    "...Is that your baby?", Van blurted out.


    "Pf", Victoria let out a tiny hum as soon as she heard that, but she quickly averted her eyes so as to stop herself from letting out any sound.


    Ms. Elton, however, seemed to be oblivious of Van''s words as she raised the creature in the air, "This, my dear students, is a Cercopes"


    "Unhand I! Unhand I! I eat you if you no let go!"


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but slightly back away as the little creature talked.


    "You understood what it was saying, didn''t you!?", Ms. Elton waved the cercopes in the air due to her excitement.


    Van, however, ignored Ms. Elton''s excitement as he placed his attention to the cercopes, "...Hello"


    "!!!"


    As soon as Van said his greetings, the cercopes instantly stopped struggling as it slowly turned its head towards him.


    "You can also talk to them!?", Ms. Elton said as she once again waved the cercopes in the air like a doll, "Interesting, very interest--"


    "You ugly! You can speak!?"


    Before Ms. Elton could finish her words, the cercopes once again started struggling as it spoke to Van, "Tell human unhand I or I eat your kind!"


    Seeing the cercopes looking at Van and making noises, Ms. Elton could not help but smile, "What is it saying!?"


    "It says it wants to be cuddled", Van said in a straight tone, "And that it also prefers to eat leaf"


    "Interesting", Ms. Elton turned the cercopes to her, "So they have different diets as well?"


    Ms. Elton continued to stare at the cercopes, and after a while, he looked towards Victoria and Van, "Don''t tell anyone I have a cercopes, it is illegal to keep this kind of creature"


    "..."


    In the end, Ms. Elton spent more time bringing out all sorts of creatures that came from the Portals and placed all of them out in the backyard in cages. Van couldn''t help but cover his ears from all the noises and murmurings of the creatures.


    "This is your training", were the last words that Ms. Elton said before she dragged Victoria into the house, leaving Van all alone to suffer from the creature''s incessant curses.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Home

    Another half an hour had passed and Van was still stuck in the backyard, surrounded by all sorts of creatures that came from god knows where. Just where was Ms. Elton keeping all of these, Van could not help but wonder.


    Van''s ear could no longer hear the peaceful wind and the rustle of leaves, instead, his ears were drowned by the incessant murmurings of the creatures. Some of the least intelligent creatures only released whispers, as if someone chanting random words.


    But the more intelligent ones, like the cercopes, can do full sentences, albeit broken.


    Van knew one thing for sure, though. His head was starting to hurt. He already told Ms. Elton that his ears were already ringing from all the noise the creatures were making, but Ms. Elton just told him to get used to it as she shamelessly covered her ears with plugs.


    Ms. Elton, however, was right. Now that he had spent minutes and minutes in enduring their noise, Van could somewhat ignore them now. It wasn''t that he could control it, it was entering from one ear and exiting to the next without registering in his mind.


    "Interesting, interesting!", Ms. Elton said, her voice loud due to the earplugs she was wearing, "It doesn''t seem to drain your SP?"


    "...No", Van shook his head.


    "Hmm", Ms. Elton placed her hand on her chin as she squinted her eyes, "Just what are you?"


    Hearing Ms. Elton''s question, Van could only shrug his shoulders in response. A few more minutes have passed, and finally, Ms. Elton stopped Van''s training, if it really can be called that. Ms. Elton then ordered Van and Victoria to bring the cages back inside.


    They were led to the Unique Class-1''s basement. Van and Victoria could not help but look at each other, this place even had something like this? They thought in unison.


    And it wasn''t just a normal basement, it was a spacious one, much bigger than the lot of the house itself. It also felt as if they were outside as the ceiling lit up, similar to that of a morning sky.


    The contents of the basement, however, were not as cheery as its ceiling. There were papers strewn all around that place, there were also cages and some equipment that Van didn''t really want to know what they were for.


    "...Is it really alright for us to see this?", Van murmured as he placed one of the cages on the floor.


    "I know some of your secrets, now you know some of ours", Ms. Elton shrugged her shoulders, "Don''t tell anyone though, we will kill you"


    As soon as Ms. Elton said that, a colossal pressure suddenly crawled all throughout Van''s body, making him unable to breathe. However, it only lasted for a second before disappearing.


    "Just kidding", Ms. Elton giggled, "...I think"


    "..."


    And so, the 2nd class of the Unique Class-1 ended with only Van and Victoria attending. No, if one would think about it, Victoria didn''t even learn anything. She just sort of became Ms. Elton''s assistant for today.


    Both of them were now outside of the class, Van nodded and bid his farewell towards Victoria. But as he was about to leave, Victoria suddenly spoke.


    "See you on Monday", she said in a low voice.


    "...Hm?", Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times. He really wasn''t expecting Victoria to reply to him.


    "You sit next to me in class?", Victoria added.


    "...Yes?"


    "Then see you Monday", Victoria nodded her head as she started walking away.


    "...See you Monday", Van muttered before going superspeed. He ran to the gates, and as he expected, Harvey and Beatrice were still there waiting for him again. There was, however, a person he didn''t expect.


    "...Gemma?", Van said as he stopped right behind the three.


    "Kya!", Gemma could not help but yell as she slightly jumped in fright.


    "You''ll get used to it", Beatrice said as she fixed her glasses.


    Seeing people giggling at her, Gemma could not help but lower her head and clear her throat. She then looked at Van and handed her a piece of paper.


    "...What''s this?", Van could not help but tilt his head as he looked at the paper.


    "Be honored, Mr. Van", Gemma slightly chuckled arrogantly, "We have decided to invite a freshman to join the student council


    ...and after much deliberation, we chose you!"


    "No thanks"


    ***


    "Miss Andrea, are you going home already?"


    "Yes, there''s no more to sell"


    "Tch, I knew we should have hired you the moment you stepped foot in the market!"


    Andrea was currently walking in the market with a large smile plastered on her face. All of the people here seemed to know her already as she could not take five steps with no one greeting her.


    "You seem to be holding lots of things today?"


    "Ah, yes", Andrea nodded as she stopped walking to talk to one of the vendors, "Since it''s Friday, I''d like to cook a nice meal for my brother''s friends"


    "I haven''t seen your brother even once, he is a student from NYSA, right?"


    "He''s the shy type", Andrea chuckled, "I will bring him here if he has free time"


    "Make sure of that, ''kay!? Here, tell him I will give him more if he visits"


    "Ah!", Andrea placed the bags she was holding in one hand as she reached for the fruit from the vendor, "I''ll make sure to tell him, Lana. Thank you!"


    Time flew by faster than Andrea could imagine. It had already been almost two weeks since she arrived in the city.


    The market was only a 10-minute walk from their house, and she considered this walk to be the most peaceful time of her life right now. It gave her time to reminisce about the day, it was repetitive, sure, but at least she felt human.


    Back in the relic graveyard, she did everything just to be able to put food on her table. She stole, she sold her body, she searched for trash.


    Now, even though she had only spent 2 weeks, it already felt like her body was back to her. And for once, she belonged to herself.


    Andrea continued to walk peacefully in the streets, and without even knowing it, she was already in front of their house.


    Since it was Friday, she wanted to cook something good again for Van and his friends. And so, she started cooking. It took about an hour or so to prepare, but it was just right on time.


    As Andrea placed the last plate on the table, the door opened.


    "Welcome home, Van"


    And there


    ...Van and his friends greeted her with a smile.


    "I''m home"

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Stories We Tell in The Dark

    "I''m home"


    "You guys are a little bit late?"


    "Ah, someone invited me to a cult"


    "What? There are also cults in the city?"


    "Yes"


    Van nonchalantly said as he put his bag on a sofa. He then looked at the table filled with food and could not help but nod in satisfaction as he looked at Andrea.


    Andrea winked and raised her thumb in response, she then turned her attention towards the two visitors, "How are the two of you?", she said as she gestured for Harvey and Beatrice to sit down.


    "Great as always", Harvey said as he also let out a wink of his own, "...And always lured by your beauty"


    "I see", Andrea just smiled back.


    "Ah, you cooked all of this, Miss Andrea?", Beatrice said as she sat down, "You should have waited for us so I could have helped you prepare"


    "No no", Andrea shook her head, "You''ve already helped me last time. Come, let''s eat first before you guys do whatever it is you are doing"


    "Okay!", Harvey said as he clapped his hand and started chowing down the food.


    And Evans seemed to be happy as well, Andrea thought as he watched Van treasuring each bite of his food. Andrea still remembered how Van would look every day when he was still in the Relic Graveyard, not once was there even a smile on his face.


    Every day, he walked with a bruise, either coming from his father or from an altercation with gangs.


    And now, he walked with a smile. He no longer had to steal, and likewise, he didn''t have to worry if someone was going to take his things.


    He didn''t have to fight or scavenged for food. His eyes, which were like that of a rabid animal, filled with nothing but violence, were completely gone.


    The two of them, they were living now.


    Andrea could not help but let out a sigh of relief. It would seem she was getting more and more emotional every day.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No", she quickly answered Van''s concern with a smile, "Everything... is great"


    A few more minutes, and the group was finished with their meal. But before Andrea could pick up the plates, Harvey picked up his bag from the floor and removed something from it-- a set of clothes.


    Van could not help but blink his eyes numerous times as he looked at what Harvey was holding, "What''s that?", he stuttered. He had a very bad feeling about this.


    "We, my friend will be sleeping over for the night!"


    "..."


    "...Maybe not everything", Andrea let out a silent whisper. As soon as she said everything was great, something like this happens. But nonetheless, chaos is good once in a while, Andrea thought as she tried to convince herself.


    "...Where will you sleep?", Van furrowed his eyes as he looked at Harvey, who seemed very excited.


    "In your room, of course!", Harvey looked at Van as if he said something weird, "And Bea will sleep in Miss Andrea''s room"


    "Or", Harvey continued as a serious expression suddenly painted his face, "Would you rather I sleep in Andrea''s room? Ohohoho", Harvey mumbled as he raised both his thumbs playfully.


    "I will suffocate you with a pillow", Andrea nonchalantly said with a smile.


    "..."


    "No", Beatrice shook her head, "We''re sleeping in the dorms, Harvey. Besides, I don''t have any clothes with me"


    "No worries, I brought you one", Harvey said as he took out another set of clothing from his bag.


    "..."


    All of them stared at each other for a while, completely at a loss as to what to do. But after a few seconds, Beatrice could only sigh, "Fine", she said, "I don''t want to leave the two of you alone with this buffoon in your house"


    "I will protect you, Miss Andrea", Beatrice added as she fixed her glasses.


    "Oh my", Andrea let out a chuckle, "I''ll be depending on you then"


    Seeing that everything seems to have been set without even asking for his opinion, Van could only scratch his chin. He just learned how to ignore the whispers that he has been hearing inside the house, and now he had to sleep with Harvey in his room.


    Will he also learn how to ignore Harvey''s voice if he practices it?


    "Also!"


    Van was instantly disrupted from his thoughts as Harvey once again took out something from his bag.


    "...Why do you have a lantern in your bag?", Beatrice could not help but squint her eyes. And how was he even able to fit something like that inside his bag!?


    "Ohoho!", Harvey let out a robust burst of laughter as he ran towards the ceiling and switched off all the lights in the house. He then turned on his crystal-operated lantern, placing it in front of his face as he made humming sounds with his mouth. "It is time, for scary stories"


    "..."


    "Goodnight guys", Van said as he stood up.


    "Alright"


    "No no wait!", Harvey quickly sat back to his chair, "I will tell my story first", and proceeded to tell a scary story for more than 30 minutes.


    "...And so, it turns out it was only my shadow!"


    "That was stupid!", Beatrice could not help but slam her hand on the table, "You built the story up for half an hour for that ending!?"


    "No", Harvey shook his head, his eyes almost watering, "If you were there, I am sure your whole body would shiver in fear"


    Seeing the two bickering with one another again, Andrea could not help but let out a light chuckle.


    "W what about you, Miss Andrea?", Harvey stuttered as Beatrice choked the life out of him, "Do you have any scary stories to tell?"


    "Well", Andrea placed her finger on her chin as she looked to the side.


    Beatrice quickly let go of Harvey''s neck as she waited for Andrea to tell her story.


    "I have one about the Relic Graveyard", Andrea then said as she pulled the lantern to her side.


    "I know the two of you are aware that the Relic Graveyard got its name because it''s where they throw relics, right?", she said.


    Harvey and Beatrice nodded their heads at the same time, their attention undivided.


    "Well, that isn''t true", Andrea dimmed the lights on the lantern, causing only her eyes to be the only thing that can be seen in the dark, "The truth is it truly is a graveyard, but not for relics but for people"


    "!!!"


    "Hundreds of years ago, a group of Explorers was excavating some relics, hoping to find hidden treasures within the rubble. But then, one Explorer got separated from their group because he heard something calling for him"


    "!!!"


    "And so, he ran towards it. Throwing some of the relics away and digging his way deeper into the mountain of trash deeper and deeper he went. And when he realized it, he was already below the pile. He started to panic, he knew if he removed one more relic, the pile would come crashing down on him. But still, the voice called for him, enticing him to continue"


    "W what did he do!?"


    "In the end, he decided not to continue", Andrea shook her head, "He quickly turned back however, before he could even take a single step"


    "BAM!", Andrea screamed as she slammed her palm on the table, "Someone grabbed his feet!"


    "What!?"


    "And pulled him deeper inside!"


    "!!!"


    "He struggled, but in the end, his greed caused him to be swallowed by the mountain of relics", Andrea''s voice went quiet and quieter as she raised the brightness of the lamp.


    Harvey and Beatrice could not help but gulp as Andrea finished her story. It was short, but it had a lot of impact.


    Van, however, could only smile. That was a common story circulating in the Relic Graveyard to prevent children from digging and picking up relics. But it was also a lesson about greed, or so Van thought.


    "That", Harvey cleared his throat as he wiped the sweat that built up on his forehead, "...That wasn''t really scary at all", he chuckled awkwardly, trying to mask his fear.


    "W what about you, Van?", he then quickly turned his head towards Van, "Do you have any stories to tell?"


    "I once ate maggots from a dead ra--"


    "Okay, that''s enough"


    "They were unexpectedly flavorfu--"


    "That''s enough!"


    *** WEEKLY GOAL ***


    1k powerstones = 1 Extra Chapter


    3k powerstones = 3 Extra Chapters + An illustration


    +1k stones = +1 Extra Chapte

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Forgiveness

    "Stop!"


    Van wanted to tell his story about the rat and the maggots, but it would seem that Beatrice and Harvey were no longer in the mood for stories. It was rare for him to tell his life before the Academy, so he wanted to share some of his memories with his friends, but sadly, they didn''t seem to want to hear it.


    "What about the story when I had to drink sewer wa--"


    "Okay", Beatrice clapped her hands as she stood up, "We still need to wash the dishes", she then said as she grabbed some of the plates from the table.


    "I can do that on my own", Andrea said as she quickly grabbed the remaining plates.


    "No, please let me help", Beatrice shook her head as she quickly walked to the sink, not even waiting for Andrea.


    Seeing Beatrice leaving, Harvey could not help but laugh. "It would seem your story is the scariest, Van", he said as he hit his leg a couple of times, "They took off before you could even start it!"


    Beatrice could only sigh as Harvey''s laughter reached them all the way to the kitchen. "Sorry for intruding so suddenly", she said as she continued to wash the plates.


    "Nonsense", Andrea shook her head, "I have plenty of space in my room. I will set it up and sleep on the floor"


    "What?", Beatrice raised her eyebrows, "No, if anyone is going to sleep on the floor it should be me. We can just sleep beside each other?"


    "Are you sure?", Andrea chuckled, "I swing the other way"


    "That", Beatrice was confused at first as to what Andrea meant, but after a few seconds, her eyes widened in shock as she realized what she meant. "...Are you sure you can tell me that?"


    "Well, A friend of Evans is a friend of mine", Andrea smiled. Having relationships with the same sex was outlawed by the new government due to the dramatic decrease in population. One could face jail time if one were to be caught entangling with the same sex.


    "You can keep it a secret, right?"


    "O Of course", although Beatrice''s face was still a bit flushed, she still nodded resolutely. "B but about the bed, please let me be the one sleep on the floor"


    "Let''s just sleep on the bed", Andrea said, "You don''t have to worry, you''re too young for my tastes", she then chuckled loudly.


    "And I am also kind of dating someone right now", she then winked.


    "I I see", Beatrice also chuckled awkwardly.


    "What about you?"


    "Hm?"


    "Which one of the two do you like?", Andrea said as she slightly tilted her head, gesturing towards Van and Harvey.


    "N no one!", Beatrice''s face was once again flushed red as she stuttered. "W we''re all friends!"


    "...Oh?", Andrea chuckled teasingly. "Evans is a cute boy, are you not interested in him?"


    "N no!", Beatrice shook her head vehemently, but after a few seconds, she abruptly stopped as she looked at the newly washed plate in front of her, reflecting her flushed face, "But I do admire him", she said.


    "He is someone I must surpass", she let out a deep breath as her eyes gained weight.


    "I see", Andrea let out a tiny sigh, "...Just don''t let yourself be in the position of choosing between your friends or your goal", she said as she poked Beatrice''s nose, placing a foam of soap on it.


    "Hm", Beatrice nodded in response. Her goals were important, but she also knew the value of having friends. That was one of the reasons why her parents'' guild did not take off-- because they lacked connections.


    While the two of them were talking to each other, Van and Harvey could not help but stare at their backs.


    "How many dishes are they washing for it to take this long?"


    "Hm"


    A few more minutes had passed and Andrea and Beatrice were finally finished washing the dishes. The four of them chatted for another hour before going to their respective rooms.


    And not even a minute had passed as they entered the rooms, "What!? Whose is this, bro!?", Harvey already found the women''s clothes in Van''s closet.


    "I I thought Andrea was family!?", Harvey released a loud gasp, but instantly changed his expression and squinted his eyebrows as he looked at Van, "Unless Bro, are you gay?", he then said.


    There goes my good night''s sleep, Van thought. It took a while for Harvey to calm down, and both of them chose to sleep on the floor for some reason.


    A few minutes of silence passed and Van thought that he could finally be able to fall asleep as his consciousness started to fleet away, but then, Harvey suddenly spoke.


    "Van", he whispered, "The group that beat you up"


    "...Hm?", Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Please tell me the truth", Harvey then sat up as he looked at Van, "Was my brother part of that group?"


    "..."


    "Yes"


    A single word from Van and all the noise in the room seemed to have died down. Even the whispers that Van usually hears were now quiet, with only their breaths to echo in the room.


    Harvey then let out a deep breath as he lightly sniffled, "...I thought so", he whispered.


    He then suddenly stood up, Van was about to turn his [Time Perception] skill on, but then a loud sound reverberated through the entire room as Harvey smacked himself on the face. The force was loud and strong enough to shake the windows and mirrors present in the room.


    "!!!", Van furrowed his eyebrow as he stood up, "What are you do--"


    Before Van could even finish his words, Harvey kneeled on the ground and started sobbing, "Please please forgive him!"


    "Evans!?"


    Another loud banging noise reverberated in the room as Andrea barged into the room in a panic, causing the door to slam to the wall. "What''s going o--"


    She instantly ended her words with a gasp as soon as she saw Harvey kneeling on the floor, his nose bleeding profusely. Beatrice was the next one to enter the room, her hair already waving due to the wind circling around her body.


    "Please Van!", Harvey once again hit his face, "Please forgive my brother for doing that to you!"


    "Evans what''s happening?", Andrea once again asked.


    "..."


    "I don''t know really what to answer to that, Harvey", after a few seconds of just staring at Harvey, Van finally opened his mouth, "Because the thing is your brother left me for dead"


    "...What?", Andrea furrowed her eyebrows.


    Hearing Van''s words, Beatrice''s eyes could not help but widen in shock. "Harvey, could it be?"


    "W what''s going on!?", Andrea hollered in frustration.

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Eccentric People

    "Because the thing is your brother left me for dead"


    "Harvey, could it be?"


    "W what''s going on!?"


    Andrea could not help but holler in frustration, did something happen between Harvey and Van that she was not aware of?


    Hearing Van''s words, Beatrice''s eyes widened in shock. "Harvey, could it be?"


    "Is anyone going to tell me what''s going on!?", realizing that she seemed to be the only one who had no idea what in the world was going on, she hollered again.


    "You don''t know?", Beatrice muttered as she looked at Andrea.


    "Know what?"


    "You see", Beatrice proceeded to briefly tell about what happened to Van, how he was beaten to death by a group of students. And now, hearing Van''s words, it would seem that Harvey''s brother was involved.


    "S something like that happened?", Andrea could not help but cover her mouth as she looked back and forth between Van and Harvey. But after a while, she let out a long sigh. She already knew what Van was going to answer.


    Forgiveness? That was impossible. One of the first things they learned in the slums


    "I am sorry too, Harvey", Van let out a breath, "But your brother needs to pay for what he did"


    "..."


    The room once again instantly became quiet with Van''s words. Beatrice and Andrea''s eyebrows were both lowered as they waited for something to happen, maybe another word from Van, but alas, nothing.


    The only sound echoing in the room now was Harvey''s blood tapping on the floor.


    After a few more seconds of silence, Harvey shook his head, "...Okay", he muttered as he wiped the blood dripping from his nose, "...I understand. Sorry for showing such a mess", he then stood up and also wiped the trail of tears on his face.


    Andrea quickly rushed and cleaned Harvey''s face with her clothes. Van, however, could only sigh and close his eyes.


    ''I guess this is as far as it goes'', he thought. He was already prepared to lose Harvey as a friend as soon as he knew that Gerald was his brother. He just didn''t think how hard it actually was to lose a friend. He hasn''t felt this way before and it was making him uncomfortable.


    "Hahaha!"


    His thoughts were then disrupted by Harvey''s sudden burst of laughter. "I am sorry for putting you on the spot, Van", he then said, "I just wanted to try just maybe, you know?", he let out a long and stuttered sigh.


    "The thing is I guess you''re kinda like a brother to me now as well", Harvey scratched his chin as he let out a chuckle, "Don''t worry My brother was wrong. I know it and if it comes to it, expect me to be on your side", Harvey said, his voice filled with resolution as he stretched his fist towards Van.


    "...Tch", Van could not help but scoff and click his tongue as he looked at Harvey''s fist. "Protect your brother instead, he will need it when the time comes", he said as he bumped fists with Harvey''s.


    Both of them stared at each other''s eyes as if making a silent promise. But after a few seconds, Harvey let out a chuckle, "By the way, Bea", he said, "Van has female clothes in his closet"


    "Hmm", Beatrice fixed her glasses as she squinted her eyes, "Do you like men?", she then said to Van, her tone filled with suspicion.


    Alright, now it''s personal, Van thought as he used his superspeed to put Andrea''s unwashed underwear in Harvey''s hand.


    "..."


    "...I can explain"


    It took a while before the commotion calmed down and Beatrice and Andrea went back to their respective room. They needed to wait if something else was going to happen, but it would seem their worries were in vain, as the altercation really was over. Harvey apologized again before they left the room.


    The two could not help but sigh, was it really that fast and simple for boys to get along again?


    And so, the group fell asleep peacefully, except for Van, whose ears were almost deaf due to Harvey''s snores.


    The morning after, Harvey and Beatrice ate breakfast before leaving. Harvey wanted to stay until Monday so the three of them could walk together to the Academy, but he was quickly pulled out of the house by Beatrice.


    "You really do have complicated friends", Andrea once again said as she watched the two bid their farewells, "Harvey seemed a little simpler though", she then let out a chuckle before returning back to the house.


    "...Yeah", Van let out a sigh, "I''m going back to sleep"


    ***


    It was Monday again and Van seemed to be the first one to arrive. He was finally able to get a good night''s sleep, and so, he was in a very good mood. He peacefully sat on his desk, relaxing as he looked through the window. No matter how much he looked at it, the sheer size of the Academy still baffled him. He could not even see the end of it.


    He could not help but wonder, though. Only a handful of people enroll in the Academy in a year. Even with his batch, there were only 50 of them in total So why was the Academy so big? It was a good thing that the freshman building was near the entrance.


    "Good morning"


    "...Morning"


    Van then blinked a couple of times as he realized who greeted him. He was so lost in thought that he just answered by instinct.


    It was Victoria. Victoria greeted him all of a sudden for the first time in class.


    Van then also realized that almost all of the students were now looking at him, even Harvey, who just arrived, had his eyes widened in shock.


    "D did Victoria just greet him!?"


    "Amazing. As expected of the number 1 freshman"


    "Did you guys know that there was a rumor that a sophomore confessed to him and stalking him?"


    "What!?"


    "There''s also a rumor that he is living together with a woman"


    "Wha--"


    The student that was overreacting was about to react again, but then he saw that Victoria was glaring at him, quickly shutting him and all of the other students down.


    Seeing this, Van could not help but raise an eyebrow. Maybe he should bring Victoria everywhere, she seems to be effective in shutting people up.


    "...Have you talked to any animals lately?", Victoria said in a low voice as she proceeded to take her seat.


    "...No"


    "I see"


    "Hm"


    "..."


    The two were silent for a while before Victoria spoke again, "I have a pet in my house"


    "...", Van tilted his head as he looked at Victoria.


    "Maybe... you can talk to it?", Victoria said, her emotionless eyes glancing at Van back and forth.


    "That", Van really did not know how to deal with someone like Victoria. But there really wasn''t any reason for him to refuse. And so "Sure", he said.


    As soon as he said that, Victoria took off something from her bag and gave it to Van.


    "This is?", Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows in confusion. Why was Victoria giving him a golden card?


    "So you can enter our property anytime you want", Victoria nodded, "My pet is usually deep inside our forest"


    ...They have a forest inside their property? And why would she even give Van something like this? He seemed to be surrounded by wealthy people. First Harvey, who is the son of probably the richest man in the country, and now Victoria.


    Are rich people really this eccentric?

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Daily Life of Andrea

    Are rich people really this eccentric?


    "Oho!"


    As the two were chatting, a resounding clap entered their ears, "What is this!?", Harvey said as he suddenly sat on Van''s desk.


    "Can Beatrice and I also come!?", he then said as he looked at Victoria, his eyes filled with excitement. Hearing her name suddenly being mentioned, Beatrice could not help but wave her hand in panic.


    Victoria could not help but squint her eyes, she then looked at Van, as if asking him for his opinion, but Van only shrugged his shoulders in response.


    "...Okay", Victoria then nodded her head.


    "Have you heard that!?", Harvey then jumped from Van''s desk and rushed towards Beatrice, shaking her chair in his excitement. Beatrice had an annoyed expression on her face, but the truth is, she was probably more excited than Harvey.


    To get a chance to see Charlotte Gates, the strongest Enhancer-type System Holder in the world? Who would pass up on something like that? This was a chance for her to see what the people on the top looked like. To see how far she was from her ultimate goal.


    "...When are we going?", Van said.


    "I will ask permission from my parents first", Victoria meekly said, "Maybe after our class with Ms. Elton on Friday?"


    "Hm", Van nodded and smiled, "Alright then"


    ***


    "Phew!"


    Andrea wiped the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand. She then stretched her back while releasing a satisfied moan.


    "This feeling is the best", she whispered as her eyebrows rose up. She then let out a final moan as she removed her apron.


    "Oooh. We out of bread already?", a small old lady whose back was slightly hunched approached Andrea, "Well, ain''t you doing your best. Respect girl!", she nodded in satisfaction as she looked at the empty display counter.


    "No no", Andrea shook her head, "It''s because you make the best bread in the block, Aunt May"


    "Uh oh, no girl", May slightly chuckled as her old bones chittered, "I know what you was tryin'' to do! You ain''t no more getting any bonus this week!"


    Andrea also chuckled as she cheerily stepped out of the counter, "Want me to help you close up this time?", she said before grabbing the handle of the door.


    "No!", May quickly waved her hand, "Why you getting all up in my biz? This lil momma needs to stretch some bones after a long day of kneading those damn bread", she said as she slightly tilted her head.


    "Now go! Shoo! Don''t go wasting your youth!", she continued as she shook her head left and right, "You know, when Aunt May was at your age, I had a lot of suitors. Some of them was even System Holders. Ooh, and girl did they ask for marriage, and girl did I say no! This momma ain''t going to--"


    "See you tomorrow, Aunt May!"


    Before Aunt May''s story could go on, Andrea quickly opened the door and left, leaving Aunt May with only the sound of the door''s dangling bell. Andrea has learned now. The last time she stayed listening to one of Aunt May''s stories, Van was already asleep.


    With the sun still shining clearly, Andrea could not help but slightly cover her eyes. She then patted her clothes of any flour that was still sticking on them.


    "Aunt May is closing up early again today!?"


    Before Andrea could even take 5 steps from the store, a loud shout pierced her ears, making her flinch in shock.


    "Y yes", Andrea could not help but stutter as she looked at the man who shouted, "We''re all out of bread, Roy!"


    "Again!?", the man''s loud voice garnered the attention of all the people in the area, vendors, and customers alike, "This is the 3rd day of your shop closing early! Maybe you should come help us in our shop whenever you''re done. We can pay you extra!"


    "M maybe some other time!", Andrea waved her hand as she hurried her steps. But once again, not even reaching that far from her spot a few seconds ago, someone called for her.


    "Andrea, you''re already going home?", a female vendor beckoned for her.


    "Y yes", she nodded as she continued on walking, "Good day then, Chloe". However, before she could even take another step, the female vendor was already right in front of her, her luscious silver hair almost blinding Andrea.


    "!!!", Andrea could not help but slightly back away.


    "Where is that woman you were with yesterday?", Chloe squinted her eyes as she looked Andrea straight in the eyes.


    "Woman?", Andrea blinked her eyes a couple of times. Does she mean "Oh, she''s busy", Andrea said as she tried to walk to the side, but Chloe once again blocked her path.


    "Does she need a job?", Chloe smiled and clapped her hands, "Maybe she can also boost our sales if she was the one selling our product, she''s a very beautiful woman"


    "N no", Andrea shook her head, "See you tomorrow, Chloe", she once again bid her farewell, this time running away.


    Andrea could not help but wipe the sweat that formed on her face as she could finally sigh in relief. Some days were peaceful, but if there were not a lot of customers in the market, the other vendors seemed to always try to strike up a conversation with her.


    It was alright for Andrea, but some of them are just too invasive.


    But nonetheless, the smile on her face could not be hidden. It has been 3 days since their bread had been sold out before closing time, and so, she was expecting a large bonus from Aunt May this week.


    She could not help but hum a tune all the way to her house. And as usual, she prepared their dinner as soon as she got home, still happily singing her tune.


    She only stopped singing as she heard the door open. "Van?", she said as she wiped her hands, "You''re back already? I still haven''t finished cooking ye--"


    "W who are you?"


    "Oi, someone is here!"


    "What!? He said no one would be here at this time!"


    "I I think you have the wrong house! Please leave!"


    "Tch, no choice. Tie her up!"


    "N no!"


    "Oi!"


    "Help! Someone, please hel--"


    "W Why did you do that!?"


    "She was calling for help!"


    "F f*ck!"

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60: The Peace We Made For Ourselves

    "Wait, who are you?"


    Andrea could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times as she saw a stranger stepped into their living room. Her entire body slightly shivered, but even then, she reached for the knife that was sitting on the counter.


    "O...Oi, someone is here!"


    And it would seem the man was as shocked as Andrea as he could not help but stutter as soon as he saw her.


    "What!? He said no one would be here at this time!", another man stepped inside the living room, slightly pulling his red hair as he turned his head towards Andrea.


    "I I think you have the wrong house! Please leave!", Andrea shouted as she hid the knife on her back.


    "Tch", hearing Andrea''s shouts, the man with red hair clicked his tongue, "No choice. Tie her up!"


    "N no!", Andrea quickly waved the knife she was holding as two other men stepped into the living room. "S stay away or I will stab you!"


    "Oi!", one of the men approached Andrea even with the knife pointed at them.


    "Help! Someone, please hel--"


    Andrea once again screamed, but before she could finish her cry for help, the man who was walking towards him suddenly disappeared and hit her on the back of the head, causing her to drop to the ground like a puppet who had her strings cut.


    "W Why did you do that!?", the red-haired man could not help but widen his eyes.


    "She was calling for help!"


    "F f*ck! She''s bleeding, man!"


    "G...gh", Andrea groaned as she felt her vision slowly slipping away.


    "She''s still alive! S shit! What are we going to do!? She saw our faces!"


    "Just tie her up somewhere!"


    "Evans", Andrea once again groaned as her eyes started to blink rapidly,


    "D don''t go home"


    ***


    "Man, that was crazy. Victoria talked to you!"


    "That was a bit scary, wasn''t it?"


    Van, Harvey, and Beatrice were now walking home after being officially invited by Victoria to come and visit her house. And although Van was initially really the only one that was invited, the two seemed to be more excited than him.


    "Do you think we''ll be able to meet her grandmother?", Beatrice muttered, her eyes glistening with the thought. To meet someone standing on the top of every other Enhancer-type System Holders, truly. It made her excited.


    "...Is she really that great?", Van raised an eyebrow.


    "What do you mean!?", Harvey jumped in front of Van as soon as he heard that, "She is the strongest Enhancer-type in the world!"


    "Hm", Beatrice nodded in agreement as she fixed her spectacles, "I bet she could just breathe and throw away Harvey like a ragdoll!"


    "W why are you using me as an example!?"


    "Because you have the same System Type!"


    "Van, do you thi--"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, he noticed the sky slightly turning darker.


    "...Smoke?", Harvey said as his nose slightly fidgeted, "I I think it''s coming from your house, Van!", Harvey then shouted as he realized that the dark fumes were coming out of Van''s house.


    "!!!"


    The three quickly rushed towards Van''s house, but as they were about half a block away from the house, 4 men suddenly came running out from the small gate, "H Hurry up!"


    Van, Beatrice, and Harvey could not help but halt their steps as they saw the men running away in the other direction, not even noticing the three of them.


    Van''s eyes slowly widened. Andrea Andrea should be in the house right now.


    "Andrea!", Van screamed as he rushed inside the house with his superspeed, not even bothering in turning on his [Time Perception] skill, which caused him to roll violently as he entered the house.


    However, he didn''t even mind as he continued to scream for Andrea. "Are you here!?", he roared.


    "Andre--"


    Van was about to shout again, but he heard a muffled noise from inside the bathroom. Van quickly opened the door, and there, he saw Andrea tied up, her mouth gagged by cloth.


    Her neck was covered in blood, mixing with the sweat and the tears that trailed endlessly from her face.


    "A Andrea", Van''s jaw trembled as he took off the gag from Andrea''s mouth.


    "Evans sorry they destroyed everything", she stuttered as her tears continued to fall.


    Van did not respond. Instead, he just untied the makeshift rope that was wrapped tightly around Andrea. His nose and eyebrows were trembling, his teeth chattering as his breaths became heavier and heavier.


    "Miss Andrea!"


    Beatrice quickly rushed towards Andrea as soon as she saw her. "Harvey, call for help!"


    "W where!?"


    "Anywhere!"


    Harvey could only grit his teeth as ran outside the house, his screams for help could be heard even from inside the bathroom.


    "Miss Andrea", Beatrice gently examined the injury on Andrea''s head.


    "I I''m alright", Andrea stuttered in a weak voice, "I''m just a bit dizzy"


    Beatrice could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she saw Andrea''s injury. Although the cut was small and the blood she lost wasn''t really that much, she might be bleeding internally.


    "I''m fine I''m fine", Andrea repeated as she held Van''s trembling hands.


    "You''re not fine, Miss Andre-"


    "I''m fine!"


    Before Beatrice could even finish her words, Andrea suddenly raised her voice and looked at her straight in the eyes, shaking her head repeatedly.


    "I''m fine, Evans", she then once again said as she turned to Van.


    Van, however, still did not respond. He just stood up. Andrea wanted to pull him back down, but Van was not even budging. She tightened her grip on Van''s trembling hand, but Van just gently took them off as he started to walk out of the bathroom.


    "PleaseEvans, don''t do anything rash!", Andrea once again raised her voice.


    "Van, where are you goi--!?"


    Beatrice stepped in front of Van, but as soon as she saw Van''s eyes, she could not help but flinch and slightly step to the side. "V Van?", she stuttered. The first time she saw this kind of expression from Van, was when he was about to gouge out her eyes. No, this was different. Van''s eyes were calm back then but now, seeing him like this, she could not help but feel a lump on her throat.


    It was as if she was staring at a crazed animal, ready to bite off her hand without any warning.


    "This home", Van then whispered, "No one trespasses in our home, Andrea"


    "I will not forgive... those that disrupt the peace we finally made for ourselves. They will pay...


    I will make sure...


    ...that they know the price for what they have done"

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61: The Hunt

    Van stepped out of the bathroom, leaving Beatrice to tend to Andrea. He slowly looked around the house, his breaths turning heavier with every second.


    He didn''t notice it earlier since he was panicking and trying to find Andrea, but their house really was a wreck. It looked like it was ransacked by thieves and bandits, except they didn''t take anything and just destroyed their things.


    The table that he and his friends eat at, the sofa they lazed around when there really wasn''t anything to do but relax. Even the walls were covered in letters written in red paint. Words like ''beggar'' and ''stay away'' were written all over the place.


    Their windows were smashed and the black fumes that they saw when they rushed to the house were actually their clothes burning, all of it. Van''s jaw started to shiver as he imagined what they did to the house, how they tied up Andrea, who had no way to fight back.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62: The Trigger

    "Miss Andrea, please stay still"


    "N no"


    Andrea struggled to get up from the bathroom floor, hugging the walls as she tried to lift herself up with her trembling legs. "We we need to find Evans", she muttered.


    "He took off"


    Harvey said as he entered the bathroom and quickly assisted her up, "I tried to chase him but I suppose you already know the outcome of that", he said before chuckling awkwardly.


    Hearing Harvey''s words, Andrea could not help but let out a huge breath, "N no", she muttered, shaking her head numerous times. Beatrice and Harvey looked at each other before assisting Andrea to the sofa. The sofa''s covers were now in threads and missing chunks of foam.


    "The healer will be here soon", Harvey said as he gently lay down Andrea on the tattered sofa, "Van will be alright he is strong"


    "No", Andrea weakly shook her head, "You don''t understand", she whispered.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Tell Me More

    Lucas continued to watch as the boy in front of him continued to scream. While the two other men left groveling on the ground could not help but cover their ears, Van''s howl drowning in their mind. They knew that fighting Van with only one of their legs working was suicide, and so, they just chose to back down.


    "Hurting the woman was not our intention!", Lucas, who could no longer bear to hear Van''s cries, shouted. "We thought that no one would be there. If we--"


    "!!!", Lucas did not finish his words as he suddenly crouched and rotated his body, sweeping the area within his reach using his four muscular arms. And as soon as he did so, Van appeared behind him, just a few inches away from his range.


    Lucas was going to grab both of Van''s feet, but Van backed away before he could do so.


    "...", Van stared him straight in the eyes as he retreated.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Boy inside The Academy

    "Where could Van be?"


    "You kids should go back to your dorms. I will be fine"


    "No, we will stay here with you, Miss Andrea. At least until Van returns"


    Beatrice could not help but click her tongue as she walked to the door, trying to see if Van had arrived. But alas, there was still no sign of Van, not even a shadow. "Where could that idiot be!?", Beatrice adjusted her glasses, a huge frown plastered on her face.


    The guards and the healer have already come and go, and yet Van still has not returned. The city guards were now scouring the nearby areas for anyone who matched the description that Andrea gave them.


    Beatrice was about to go back inside, but then a loud flapping noise entered her ears and her long hair waved in the air as a gust of wind hit her in the face.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65: The Shortest Battle

    All the students could not help but stare at the skinny boy in rags. They were curious as to how someone like him was able to even enter the Academy. The crowd started whispering to each other, their murmurs reaching Gerald''s ears like a sharp knife.


    "Did the Lauder boy just get tossed by a street kid?"


    "Pft. Here I thought he was strong"


    "Shh. He might hear you, I heard he''s a psychopath"


    Gerald''s eyebrows could not help but twitch uncontrollably as the murmurs continued. He slightly bit his tongue as he turned his attention back to Van, who was looking down at him with a smirk on his face.


    "Is that all you can do?", Van said in a very condescending tone. But the truth is, Van''s whole body was currently numb and he felt his chest slightly tighten from the impact. He slammed his whole body towards an unaware Gerald to push him down, but all it did was throw him away a few meters to the ground, other than that, Gerald seemed fine.

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Message

    Gerald and Van could not help but be shocked by the sudden appearance of their respective extracurricular class'' instructors. But even then, the two still stared at each other''s eyes, their breaths trembling in anger.


    But soon, Van''s expression started to calm down, and the snarl on his face slowly disappeared as the corners of his mouth slightly rose up.


    Gerald''s expression twisted as he saw Van smiling at him, looking down on him as he slowly retracted his fists.


    "You!", Gerald could not help but grit his teeth as he tried to stand up and strike Van. Van also moved, but before the two could even move, their bodies limped to the ground as their visions instantly turned dark.


    "Really a fascinating student you have here, Ms. Elton", the tall man named Michael slightly chuckled as he lifted Van by the neck, "To make my strongest student bleed, how admirable"

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: I Did Not Lose!

    "I want them to know who they messed with"


    "Your grandfather won''t sit idly by, Sarah"


    Chris said his tone now slightly sedated. "Please, for your own sake, cut ties with the boy. I admit he seems special since he was able to defeat people well worth over his level", Chris crossed his arms, "But he you can''t control him", he muttered.


    "We already had this conversation, Chris", Sarah said, the color of her eyes still gleaming red, "Leave"


    "B--", seeing as he could no longer seem to convince Sarah about the matter no matter how much he tried, Chris could not help but click his tongue in frustration. He then slightly bowed his head before leaving the room.


    Walking through the hallway, Chris could not help but slam his fist lightly on the wall. All he really wanted to do was to help Sarah, but she doesn''t seem to listen to his advice anymore.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68: O Young American Soldier!

    "I I didn''t lose!"


    Michael quickly covered his ears until Gerald stopped screaming. The only reason why he was letting Gerald wreak havoc in the Enhancer classroom was that he knew that his family could pay for the damages and more.


    "So", Michael hummed as soon as Gerald slightly calmed down, "Do you know why you lost?"


    Gerald grit his teeth as instructor Michael''s words pierced his ears like a knife, "I didn''t--"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-68-o''-young-american-soldier!_50846351612763013 for visiting.


    "You lost", Michael quickly interrupted before Gerald could even say anything.


    "..."


    Finally giving in, Gerald could only lightly bite his lip as he looked Michael straight in the eyes, "...Why?", he whispered.


    "Because you''re weak", Michael quickly said before suddenly leaving the room, not even letting Gerald say anything back to him.


    "..."


    "What the f*ck!?", Gerald''s face could not help but turn into a deep frown as he once again started screaming.

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Student Council

    "Come in, come in"


    Van knocked on the door of the Headmaster''s office before coming in. Immediately, the first thing he noticed was a shiny bald head. The Headmaster was seated at his desk, smiling at him brightly as he entered the room, what''s even brighter, however, was his bald head that reflected the sunlight that was seeping from the windows.


    The second thing that Van noticed, however, instantly made him flinch and almost made him turn on his [Time Perception] skill. Gerald was sitting on one of the chairs in front of the Headmaster''s desk.


    Gerald, who saw him enter the room, could not help but click his tongue in disdain.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-69-student-council_50847357423644794 for visiting.


    The 3rd thing that Van noticed was Gemma, standing behind the Headmaster. And as soon as their eyes met, Gemma winked at him while letting out a satisfied smile.


    "..."

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Pecking, Peking, and Fu--

    "Andrea, I''m home"


    "Oh, where are Beatrice and Harvey?"


    "...I got called to the Headmaster''s office"


    Andrea was relaxing on the sofa before Van arrived. But as soon as she heard Van''s last words, she quickly got up from the sofa and ran towards him.


    "What did they say!? Are they expelling you because of what happened!?", Andrea grabbed Van''s wrist, "I will come with you to help and explain the situation!"


    "No, no", Van quickly shook his head, "It''s already resolved. They decided to put me in community service for now"


    Hearing Van''s words, Andrea could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    Van then looked around inside the house, and to his surprise, the house seemed to be back to normal. When he left earlier this morning, there was still a lot to be done, but now, everything was back to the way it was.


    No, one could say that it is now even better than before.


    "...What happened?", Van asked.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-70-pecking-peking-and-fu_50848514917319224 for visiting.

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Family

    "Evans... you can speak Chinese?"


    "...What?"


    Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he looked at Andrea''s face, which seemed to be completely white in shock. Ah Sahm was also utterly taken aback as he froze on the spot.


    "Y you spoke Chinese!", Andrea''s eyes widened even further.


    "I did?", Van could not help but gulp nervously. He didn''t even realize it. Did his skill activate on its own? If so, he really needs to learn how to control it. He was somewhat able to use it when he was trying to find the 4 men that ransacked his house, asking some of the stray animals in the streets. It was a pretty weird experience now that he was thinking straight.


    "Wow, man", Ah Sahm clapped his hand, "You can speak mandarin? That''s probably the first time in my whole life that I heard an American fluently speak our language", he said, his tone filled with awe.


    "...Yes", Van could only nod his head, "They teach it as an extra class in the Academy"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-71-family_50861270701753485 for visiting.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Truth

    "What do you remember about my mother?"


    Andrea was a bit caught off guard by Van''s sudden question. Whenever she mentions Van''s mother, he always seemed to try to avoid the topic. "Hmm", Andrea placed her hand on her chin as she continued to walk, "Well, I remember she was very tall"


    "...Tall?", Van slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "Hm", Andrea quickly nodded her head, "Just a few inches shorter than your father, if I remember correctly"


    "What?", Van could not help twitch an eye as he heard Andrea''s words. His father was already quite tall, and his mother was as tall as him?


    ...Then why was he so small? What kind of disparity was that?


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-72-the-truth_50881884934167186 for visiting.


    "Honestly, for some reason, I don''t really remember what she looked like but...", Andrea tilted her head as she tried to recall everything she knew, "I think she was quite beautiful since lots of men were chasing after her. My father told me stories about how he also tried to woo her"

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73: To Victorias!

    "So, any ideas on how to make ourselves known to the whole school?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-73-to-victoria''s!_50905869910599335 for visiting.


    Van was currently seated at a u-shaped table, there were four other students seated along with him, including Gemma. He quickly noticed the black-haired student seated at the middle of the table, she was one of the people that spoke during the entrance ceremony.


    Van didn''t really know what he should be doing here so he has been keeping his mouth shut. They really haven''t told him what the purpose of the Student Council body is. He was briefed by Gemma on some of the things they have done, but from Van''s perspective they were just playing.


    "Tch'', a loud scoff then echoed throughout the small room, quickly disrupting Van''s thoughts. Van had been trying to avoid his existence ever since he got here but it was really hard when Gerald was doing nothing but stare at him the whole time while leaning on the wall.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Pet

    In a vast and empty room, an old lady, wearing only her underwear, was currently seated in the middle with her legs crossed. Her calm and rhythmic breaths were the only sounds that echoed throughout the room. Her hair, which was already white with age, still reflected the lamps that were hanging on the ceiling.


    In this room, there was nothing but peace and quiet--


    "Mother, did you hear the news from some of the servants!?"


    "What!?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-74-the-pet_50913153638255563 for visiting.


    The old lady could not help but open her eyes violently as her peace was suddenly disrupted. A woman, with straight brown hair, barged inside the room. She looked almost identical to Victoria, except her eyes didn''t contain a hint of fatigue in them.


    "Victoria is bringing in some friends today!", the woman said.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Victorias Secret

    "He has yet to be fed today!"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-75-victoria''s-secret_50926186464862080 for visiting.


    "Oh ...We should run"


    "What!? What is it!?"


    Beatrice could not help but hold on to her glasses as all of them started to run back to the gates.


    "Well, I suppose this is a lesson for us, eh Van?", Harvey nervously chuckled as he also hastened his steps, "Never enter a lady''s forest without knowing her history!"


    "What are you guys even saying!?", Beatrice could not help but holler.


    The loud thumping in the forest seemed to be getting louder as the ground beneath the group started to quake even stronger. Van could not help but squint his eyes as he momentarily turned on his [Time Perception] as he leaped into the air, trying his best to see if he could get a glimpse of whatever it is that was following them.


    But even as Van was about to land on the ground, nothing still came into his vision. He was about to turn his [Time Perception] off, but as his feet slowly landed on the ground, his eyes caught something.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Edward Gates (1)

    "Mother their food is getting cold. Just where could Albert be taking them?"


    Paris and her mother-in-law were currently inside the guest hall. They have been waiting for Victoria and her friends for quite a while now and yet they still have not arrived. They were so excited that they even told the servants to prepare a meal, putting the snacks on another table.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-76-edward-gates-(1)_50953755859939636 for visiting.


    Paris even set up rooms, just in case Victoria''s friends wanted to sleep over for the night. This might seem over the top, but for Paris, it wasn''t even enough. This was the first time that Victoria would ever be bringing and introducing her friends to them.


    She wasn''t even sure if Victoria had any friends to begin with. And now that this moment has come, Paris would make sure that her friends would be taken care of with the utmost care as much as possible.


    "...Maybe they did go to the forest?", her mother-in-law let out a deep breath as she placed her hand on her chin.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Edward Gates (2)

    Paris continued to care for Edward, treating him as a normal child even though he was clearly not. And true, for a while, everything was going fine. But when he started to grow older, he became uncontrollable. The only reason that they could contain him was that Charlotte was here.


    But when Victoria was born, the family decided that it would be dangerous to let Edward stay within the mansion and they had to give him his own space to stay. And so, without any choice, they gave him a home in the forest.


    For years, they kept this a secret from Victoria. But since she was bound to find out sooner or later, they decided to tell her about her brother.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-77-edward-gates-(2)_50953845769034119 for visiting.


    And ever since then, Victoria would always come and visit the forest. They wanted to ban her from going, but Victoria was an odd child. She rarely speaks and expresses her emotions, even to Paris, who is her mother.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Grunting Noises

    Butler Albert had been serving the Gates family for decades now, he was there even before Victoria was even born.


    He had a job way back as a member of the standby unit back when Charlotte Gates, Victoria''s grandmother and the strongest Enhancer-type System Holder in the world was still active as an Explorer.


    Since Charlotte was an anomaly even among the System Holders, she was given her own personal standby unit that always waited for her outside a Portal. They were always following her wherever she went, and since Charlotte could move faster than their mounts, she made their lives a living hell.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-78-grunting-noises_50977024650562697 for visiting.


    But still, Albert followed her. He was just a normal human, not a System Holder, and yet he followed her everywhere. He admired her, but not in the way that he expected her to look at him as a man, no. Charlotte became like an older sister to him. An older sister that he needed to take care of, that is.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79: The Gates Have Opened

    "Hello, Edward. Can you understand me?"


    Edward blinked his eyes a couple of times as he tilted his head from side to side as he stared at Van.


    From the stray dogs that were lucky enough not to be eaten in the Relic Graveyard, this was an expression of curiosity, Van thought.


    Van was about to say something else, but before he could do so, Edward opened his mouth.


    "Yes understand", he said.


    "!!!", Victoria could not help but widen her eyes and looked at Albert, her face filled with excitement as she heard Edward make a grunting noise.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-79-the-gates-have-opened_50977094980660724 for visiting.


    Van, however, could only squint his eyes. Although Edward was obviously intelligent. Even more intelligent than the cercopes that Ms. Elton had in her basement, he seemed to be able not to converse properly.


    "...Do you know who that girl is?", Van said as he slowly pointed a finger towards Victoria.


    "S Sister", he muttered quickly without even turning his head.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Human

    Van furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the old woman in front of him. If she was already here earlier, then why didn''t she even try to help them calm her grandson down?


    She was even smiling at Van now as if expecting something from him. This kind of nonchalant attitude sort of reminded him of Ms. Elton.


    Come to think of it, based on Ms. Elton''s words back then, they knew each other. Ms. Elton was able to follow his speed with her eyes. And Charlotte well, she would probably be able to squash Van before he could even turn on his skill.


    Are all top rankers this free-spirited? Van thought as he stared at Charlotte.


    "Why are you looking at me, little man?", Charlotte let out a tiny chuckle, "Are you interested in me or something?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-80-human_51000053459898505 for visiting.


    "...", Van could not help but squint his eyes.


    "Do your thing", Charlotte then said as she lightly hit the makeshift cage that she made to keep the rampaging Edward in check.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Tears, Sweat, And a Whole Lot of Blood

    "G grandma?", Victoria could not help but stutter as she saw her grandmother suddenly stopping Van from going with them.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-81-tears-sweat-and-a-whole-lot-of-blood_51000120837206269 for visiting.


    "It''s fine", Charlotte nodded her head, "You can go ahead, I just have something to talk about with the little man"


    "O okay", seeing the look on her grandmother''s eyes, Victoria could only nod her head.


    Van could not help but watch nervously as the group left him all alone with Charlotte. Are they really leaving him alone with this eccentric old woman?


    ''What does she want?'', he thought as he let out a tiny breath as he turned his head towards the finely muscular old woman. Numerous thoughts were racing in his mind.


    Was she going to kill him now that he knew that secret of their family?


    He just made the impossible happen, and death was his reward?


    Will he even be able to escape?


    Will Beatrice and Harvey be alright?


    Is Andrea going to miss him once he is gone?

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Blood and Family

    "Your men burnt my sister''s clothes I hope you don''t mind me doing the same"


    Gerald could not help but slightly back away as he saw Sarah''s ominous-looking armor. This was the first time he was seeing something like this so he was a little taken aback.


    "You think you scare me!?", Gerald said as he tilted his head and cracked his neck.


    "Probably not", Sarah muttered as the blood sword she was holding slightly wriggled, "You seem to be too weak to see the difference between us"


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Gerald''s eyes could not help but twitch, "What did you say!?", he then rushed towards Sarah, his steps hard enough to crack the hard ground, "Get out of our property before I f*cking kill you, you f*cking intruder!"


    Sarah nonchalantly raised her right hand again, creating a wall of blood to block Gerald''s advance.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-82-blood-and-family_51023009791661665 for visiting.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Gift

    Van, Beatrice, and Harvey were currently in the Gates'' guest hall with Albert.


    "Should we go home?"


    Beatrice could not help but adjust her glasses as she looked at her two companions. They were supposed to be having dinner with Victoria''s family. But when Paris saw her son, she quickly bawled into tears and hugged him.


    Harvey almost couldn''t make it to Edward''s room as Paris was making it hard for him to move. Edward still had a designated room inside the house, remodeled yearly and cleaned daily despite not knowing when Edward was going to turn back.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-83-the-gift_51025950502083998 for visiting.


    Beatrice and the others have been waiting for quite a while now and Albert had told them to start eating without them. But alas, even after they were done, Victoria and the others were still not here.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84: The Trials We Endure

    It only took an hour for Beatrice to reach her parent''s guild, Twin Hydra. Named after the monsters that destroyed a country from southeast Asia. They thought it was going to be a good name as it represented them, they were a pair, and if one of them falls, the other does his or her best to help.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-84-the-trials-we-endure_51045588149523983 for visiting.


    Their Guild House was large, but this only made it look even more empty. They initially thought that by picking a place near Taizhou Academy, they would be able to recruit future explorers, talented System Holders.


    But the truth of the matter is, most of the graduates from the Academy always choose the more popular guilds, and the ones that apply for their guild rogue System Holders, most with dubious backgrounds.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Desmond

    "Where Where am I?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-85-desmond_51067881445717454 for visiting.


    Van turned his head to look around, he was currently in some kind of house. It was small and unfamiliar, but still contained a warmth that made his heart feel welcomed.


    "Hm", when his vision started to darken and he felt himself be drowned by the weight of his own body, he thought that he would dream of his visions again, the one with the winged-soldiers and the giant men. It has been a while since he had it.


    But this The brightness was enough for him to feel a burn on his eyes, causing him to slightly cover his face.


    "Mother, I got a job!"


    "!!!", Van quickly turned around as a loud piercing noise echoed into his ears, faint, but lasting.


    "That", Van felt his throat dry up as soon as he saw a familiar face, it was Desmond. The very first one which life he took. His eyes felt unwilling to look at Desmond as he looked to the side. Are these Desmond''s memories? Van whispered. If so, why was it being shown to him?

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Dreams

    "What is happening?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-86-dreams_51068000379404265 for visiting.


    Van could not help but stare at the winged-soldier beside him. If he was right, then this soldier was one of the individuals that appeared in his dream last time before he woke up. But weren''t there supposed to be 7 of them?


    Where were the rest?


    "Huk"


    Van''s whole body shivered as he heard a sniffle coming from the winged-soldier, although he could not see between the cracks of its helmet, the pain, and sadness on the winged-soldiers cries jolted Van''s entire body.


    Van then looked below, towards where the winged-soldier was looking. And there, he saw another 6-winged man no, 4. As the two wings on its back were being ripped apart by a bearded man.


    Unlike the rest of the giants that Van has seen, this bearded man, who was wearing nothing but drapes, was the size of an ordinary human.


    "No!"

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Scarlett Hearst

    Van could feel the warmth of the sun on his cheek as he stared at his seemingly empty desk. While the other students all had their pens and parchments ready, his thoughts were having a race of their own.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-87-scarlett-hearst_51090956979600992 for visiting.


    "...With our class'' upcoming Portal Excursion, we will all be giving you Crystals for you to absorb. We have already discussed this before, but as you absorb a crystal, not only does your Base Level go up but your System Level as well."


    With the look on the other students'' faces, the instructor seemed to be telling something very important, but alas, Van was in his own world.


    "Each Crystal will give you a different set of EXP. Your Base Level absorbs all of that, while your System only gets half of what your Base Level receives. Most of you have probably already leveled up both your Base Levels and System Levels, if not, then I would surely be disappointed", the instructor continued his lecture.

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88: The Daily Walk of Andrea

    "Y You... Get out of the class now!"


    Van wasn''t really forced to go outside, he was, however, forced to hear Ms. Mila''s nagging lecture for the rest of the class.


    And as soon as their day was over, Harvey''s robust burst of laughter immediately filled the entire room.


    "Man, you got roasted earlier!", Harvey continued to laugh as he tapped his palms on Van''s desk numerous times.


    "Something in your mind, Van?", Beatrice adjusted her glasses as she approached Van.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-88-the-daily-walk-of-andrea_51091012260527497 for visiting.


    "N--"


    "Aren''t you guys excited!?"


    Before Van could even speak, the sound of Harvey''s palm echoed throughout the classroom, "We''re going to a Portal!"


    "...A Portal?"


    "Bro don''t tell me you really didn''t listen in Ms. Mila''s class?", Harvey looked at Van with his eyes slightly wide in shock, "The whole freshmen will be going to an excursion next week! It''s been all the talk for days!"

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Uniform

    "Stand down This isn''t your fight."


    "But sir Henry, he attacked us!"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-89-uniform_51114460114383662 for visiting.


    "Didn''t you guys even listen to the report?"


    Van focused his attention on the man he pushed away, Henry. He doesn''t seem to be on guard or anything like that, just casually dusting off his clothes from the rubble and dust the stuck to them.


    "The Principal lives with a small boy", Henry rotated his shoulders and cracked his neck, "Miss Sarah told us he would be feisty, and not to mention small."


    "...Sarah?", Andrea could not help but raise an eyebrow as soon as she heard Sarah''s name.


    "You are Evans, correct?", Henry let out a sigh as he looked at Van, "We are bodyguards sent here to protect Miss Andrea."


    "...Really?", Van squinted his eyes in suspicion, he felt that the men in front of him did not seem to be good people, and it wasn''t just because they called him small. He then slightly glanced towards Andrea, "Did Miss Sarah tell you anything about this?"

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Black, Gold, Gems, and Crystals.

    The student council had been picking up different color palettes for their new uniform for a few hours now. It was already decided that they were going to be supervising the freshmen along with their advisors, so it was crucial that they did not look like the rest of the freshmen.


    And so, a new uniform was in order. 3 hours. It had already been 3 hours since all of them pitched in their designs. In the end It was Gerald''s design that gathered the most votes as he had the best style.


    "Okay, this is enough."


    They went with a black and gold color scheme for their new uniform. Add that to the red band that they would be hanging on their shoulders, the freshmen would surely look at them as figures of authority.


    Now they just needed to have this tailored in time for the first excursion.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-90-black-gold-gems-and-crystals._51119911753273037 for visiting.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Geralds Mind

    Gerald Lauder. Eldest son of the current proprietor of Lauder Armaments, the largest distributor of weapons in the country. Weapons and equipment that were made from metals that came from the Portal.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-91-gerald''s-mind_51126117729354385 for visiting.


    Gerald was born 2 years before his brother, Harvey. And they were always doted by their mother, she bought them anything that they ever wanted. Despite being the wealthiest family in the country, they could be considered normal.


    They weren''t too fancy, not even a guard in sight, they didn''t indulge in luxuries that one would expect from their wealth. Gerald''s parents also liked to donate some of their wealth to the neighboring villages, which didn''t have the capacity to feed all of their people.


    They always leave him and young Harvey with the servants whenever they go in their donation runs. But one day, his mother never came back.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Calm

    "We heard your class is exploring a Portal tomorrow?"


    "...Yes."


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-92-calm_51140906895591153 for visiting.


    Van was currently in Unique Class-1 attending his extracurricular class. But unlike before, he did not use his superspeed to get here since he was walking along with Victoria.


    "The two of you should be fine then", Ms. Elton scratched her head as she stared at the two freshmen, "I already smell the Portal in both of you, so that would mean you''ve explored before."


    Smell? Is Ms. Elton''s sense of smell even better than that of Gemma''s?


    "But I also heard the Student Council would be there and so your best friend is bound to be there as well", Ms. Elton said as she turned her eyes towards Van.


    Hearing Ms. Elton''s words, Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Best friend? Was she talking about Gerald?


    "He--"


    "Oh! I heard that!"

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93: A Message

    It was Saturday morning, a day after Van''s conclusive loss against Ms. Elton, wiping him on the floor without even as much as a fight. Van''s whole class was currently in the Deadzone, with a White Portal completely sealed and barricaded by a Standby Unit.


    And even though this was a lower-ranked Portal than what Van explored in the Relic Graveyard, it was much guarded. Probably because the students of NYSA would be the ones going inside, and danger should be always kept at a minimum.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-93-a-message_51160954745973148 for visiting.


    It was time for his class'' excursion exercise. Of course, what happened yesterday was still fresh in Van''s mind. After waking up, he battled with Ms. Elton again, but alas, the result was still the same.


    Of course, Van would have probably thought more of how he could have won, but right now, his attention was split because of Victoria.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Wings, Wings, Wings

    [The Gods of Olympus have left a Message for you]


    "...What?"


    Van stared at the words that were floating just above him. It''s those Gods of Olympus again. Just what exactly did they want from him?


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-94-wings-wings-wings_51175259923082372 for visiting.


    Last time it was a gift, and he almost died due to being crushed by the blessed spider-woman. But at least he did get a somewhat useful gift, to be able to talk to creatures. But this


    ...A message? Is he supposed to search it inside here? Why would he do that in the first place?


    If Sarah''s story about her sister was real, and she was also contacted by these Gods of Olympus people, same as him then it would be in his best interest to avoid them. Else he wants to suffer the same fate as Scarlett.


    And so, Van closed the window and followed the rest of his classmates into the Portal. As ordered by President Hannah, Gemma was to remain close to Van, so as to avoid any possible conflicts between him and Gerald.


    "Gather up, fishes!"

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Storm

    "Hoo. You think the others would be okay?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-95-the-storm_51190066285967782 for visiting.


    "They will be fine. It''s no time to be worrying about others."


    Van and his party were currently walking deeper into the woods. They have travelled quite a bit of distance from their rallying point, going through and the lush but spacious forest.


    But although they were surrounded by trees, the scenery was eerily quiet. And even Van could only hear whispers and murmurings if he focused enough. For such a forest full of vegetation, there doesn''t seem to be much of life.


    "Ack. This is getting boring. I thought we were going into action as soon as we got inside the forest. There seemed to be a lot of them near the clearing, but why haven''t we encountered a single one!?"


    Hearing the impatient tone in Harvey''s voice, Beatrice could not help but roll her eyes. "It''s not all about fighting monsters, Harvey. If it was, they wouldn''t be calling us Explorers."


    "Oho, is that so?"


    "Tch."

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96: A Cock...

    "!!!"


    Van stared at the countless harpies that were flying towards them. Going by the speed they are going, the rest won''t be able to run away or dodge.


    He was sure that Harvey could handle it, and Gemma seemed to already be in the midst of transforming as a carpet of fur was already appearing on the sides of her face. Now that just leaves Beatrice and Victoria.


    Van carefully stretched his hand towards Beatrice, but as it was only a foot away from her, he felt a slight tinge in his hand as it slowly swayed to the side.


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-96-a-cock..._51191239634114991 for visiting.


    ''This'' It was an odd feeling, like a sedated force, but still strong enough to slightly sting his hand. It would seem that Beatrice summoned a wind barrier around her as soon as they heard the noise. If they weren''t currently in a predicament, Van would have surely expressed his awe.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Cockatrice, Bigger than I Imagined

    [You can not leave without first receiving the Message]


    Van remained staring at the window above his head. Could it be they were stuck in here because of him?


    Van could not help but look at the panicked faces of his classmates as the roar crowed nearer and nearer to them, some were even trying to cover their ears, wanting the noise to stop. But alas, the only consistent thing in the Portal right now was that this monster called Cockatrice was about to approach them.


    "Van, what''s it saying?"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-97-the-cockatrice-bigger-than-i-imagined_51231328573646796 for visiting.


    Seeing the furrow on Van''s eyebrows, Harvey got curious.


    "What?"


    "The monster, what''s it shouting?"


    "It it''s just roaring."


    "It''s not saying anything?"


    "...No."


    "Shame. I thought it was cursing us or something. Anyway, this Cockamonster, why does everyone seem to be so afraid of it?" Harvey also turned his head towards the panicking students.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Cockatrice Wars - Cockastrikes Back.

    With the students completely protected by a wall of earth, the Cockatrice once again started to rampage and struggle from Mr. Jacobs'' grasp. With its prey visibly decreased, the cockatrice was enraged.


    The cockatrice opened its beak, releasing a wave of fumes towards the wall.


    "Glasses fish!"


    "On it!"


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-98-cockatrice-wars---cockastrikes-back._51233202253127222 for visiting.


    Even before Mr. Jacobs called for her, Beatrice already had her skills activated and ready to go at any time. She rotated her hands before pointing his palm upwards, causing a gale of wind to lift up her hair and skirt, but it would seem that she was used to this, as she was wearing shorts beneath.


    The fumes that came out from the cockatrice''s beak quickly dispersed to the skies as the wind forced them away.


    And as soon as there was no longer any smoke to be seen around the cockatrice, a silhouette suddenly appeared on top of its head.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Reckless

    "Where the hell is Van!?"


    President Hannah''s speech was only starting, but alas, it was cut short as Van was nowhere to be seen. She was going to say,


    ''Do what you do best'',


    Find authorized novels in Wuxiaworld, faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-hermes-system_18612666306480405/chapter-99-reckless_51236861028393750 for visiting.


    But she didn''t mean it in a way that he should run away. She wanted him to protect and pull the other students who were not fast enough to safety. She had a lot more to say, but since the cockatrice had already landed near them, it was not like she had any more choice on the matter as she summoned another sword of fire in her left hand.


    The newly cockatrice was almost twice as big as the one they fought earlier. And assuming its hurried steps towards the smaller cockatrice were of concern, one could only assume that it was the dead cockatrice''s parents.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100: FTG

    A few minutes before, when Mr. Jacobs landed on the ground with the other cockatrice. He let out a deep breath as he patted the dead cockatrice. He needed to go back to the students as fast as possible, if not, something might happen to them. Forget losing his job if someone dies, what if it''s Victoria who gets hurt badly?


    Charlotte Gates would hunt him to the ends of the world, maybe even to Antarctica.


    But alas, as he was about to leave and rush back to his students, it would seem that there was no rest for him as he heard the leaves behind him rustle.


    He quickly turned around, putting up his guard and waiting for the enemy that was hiding in bushes to reveal themselves.


    "Y you? What are you doing here?"


    "Hello, Mr. Jacobs."


    It was his smallest student, Van. Wasn''t he just in the clearing? Could it be that he followed him here to check up on him?

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Brothers

    Van continued to stare at the piece of parchment in his hand. Flipping it to see the other side, examining every corner of the paper. But no matter how much he looked, there wasn''t anything in it except,


    [Testing. Testing. Are you sure this is working, Athena?]


    "..."


    He even turned on his superspeed and [Time Perception] to see if he needed it to understand the words of the Gods, but alas, it was still the same. Did he just risk his classmates'' lives for this?


    What does this even mean? Was there a hidden message contained inside of it? And who is Athena? Was that the message?


    Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as he folded the parchment. However, before he could place it in his spacious pocket, it suddenly crumbled. Withering away into ashes as it was flown by the forest wind, never to be recovered again.


    "..."

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Sudden Development

    A day after the Portal Exercise of Van''s class. Van, Beatrice, Harvey, and Victoria, along with Andrea were currently in the restaurant that Van and Andrea dined in last time.


    Since Ah Sahm told Andrea that they will be provided with a huge discount, she told the group that she would treat them since she has been being given a bonus a lot by Aunt May. It was also to celebrate the class'' first successful exploration.


    "Bahahaha! You can also speak Chinese? Then can you understand this? Shi shui shi chong-- Ow!"


    "Don''t be rude!"


    Harvey could not help but burst out in laughter as he heard Van speaking a different language. But before he could finish his words, he was smacked by Beatrice''s hard palm.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Chaos

    "With the sin of killing your father, and two other accounts of murder. We hereby place you under arrest."


    "...What?"


    Van stared at the man with a huge scar on his face. He then looked towards the Headmaster, who let out a deep breath as his eyes met with Van. Under arrest? He he''s going to prison?


    No. Seeing the guards in uniform, and the familiar looks on their faces that he has seen one too many in the Relic Graveyard they truly were here to arrest him. But


    "But why?"


    "As I said, for the sin of killing your father, and two other accounts of murde--"


    "Yes, I heard you, sir but why?"


    "..." The man with a scar on his face furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Van''s truly perplexed eyes. "You killed someone, boy."

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Interrogation

    "Search for him!"


    "Just where could he be!?"


    "Gods damn it! Now I remember how big this place is!"


    "Any luck with his friends!?"


    It has been more than an hour since Van managed to escape from the guards and the members of the Explorer Association. It had been an hour, and yet their search had come up practically empty. They have not even seen a shadow of him even once.


    They were sure that he would have not left the Academy grounds, it was impossible. And even if he did manage to go through the Academy''s barrier, then they would have definitely heard something.


    "Damn it, why did you guys have to leave him all alone!?"


    "But the Headmaster told us to sign."


    Chris could not help but take a deep breath to calm himself down. He couldn''t really blame the others, as he too was preoccupied and busy talking with the Headmaster.


    "He''s here somewhere


    ...Find him!"


    ***


    "Ha? Van? What''s that, some kind of relic?"

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Darkness and Feces

    "...And if I refuse?"


    "S sorry?"


    The people from the Explorer Association could not help but feel a darkness loom over their shoulders. Their breaths stuttered as their chests grew heavy from the pressure that was crawling deep into their bones.


    The rookie quickly lifted up her hand, a small spark of light coming out of her palms. But before she could completely cast her skill, one of her senior colleagues stopped her.


    "This this is part of the investigation t that we''re collaborating with the city gu--"


    "Just kidding, come on in."


    Before the man could finish his words, Elton''s chuckle reached his ears.


    "What can I do for you people? It''s always a pleasure to serve the Explorer Association, yes yes it is."


    The group quickly looked around the place as they entered her class...room. And no matter how you put it, this was more like a house than a place where students come to learn.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106: The Voices And Dreams in My Head

    Van stared at the individual in front of him. Out of all the people that Van wanted to meet during this predicament, the person in front of him was probably one of the worst individuals he could meet besides the guards and the people from the Explorer Association, of course.


    "I am utterly perplexed that they haven''t found you yet. I could smell you even through the foul stench of shit from the gryphons


    ...You beggar."


    "...Gerald."


    Gerald looked at Van straight in the eyes, his eyebrows slightly knitted.


    "What do you want?" Asked Van. He was about to turn on his skills, but suddenly, he found that Gerald was already directly in front of him. His hand gripping Van''s wrist.


    "Don''t even try it, you f*cking beggar."


    Van couldn''t even react. The only thing he could do was stare at Gerald, hearing his words that only sounded like breaths in his ears.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Animal

    Victoria


    ...was currently in front of the Academy gates with Harvey.


    "P please, Miss Victoria, we have strict orders not to let anyone out!"


    "Don''t you know who we are!? Do you want both our families to come destroy your whole family!? What''s your name, eh!? What''s your mother''s name!?"


    "Harvey, don''t."


    The people that were guarding the gate had no idea what to do. If it were any other student, they would have already forced these two to go back to their dorms, maybe even dragging them by their arms. But it just had to be the son and daughter of the most influential people in their country.


    And they were insistent. They have been here for more than 2 hours now, asking the guards to let them out. They are used to Harvey''s screams as they have already been drilled during their training. But Victoria''s quiet and calm tone was almost too jarring to bear.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108: A Huge Mistake

    "Look Everyone look!"


    "Is that the student they''ve been trying to find?"


    "How old is he? Why does he look so small?"


    "I heard he killed his own father."


    "Really!? We had someone like that in the Academy!?"


    "I think I know who he is! He was the freshman who gathered all the attention of various guilds on his first day!"


    "What? The speedy boy?"


    The students all poked their heads outside the windows as they watched Van being dragged by the people from the Explorer Association. Most of them were still unaware of why the whole Academy was placed in lockdown. And so, as they saw a student all tied up and gagged, some of them were shocked beyond belief.


    Their whispers and murmurs were the only things that you could hear. The enclosed barrier did not help, as it helped echo and amplify the sound of their words.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Hope and Blood

    All of the students were looking at the old woman that destroyed the Academy''s gates. No, not only the Academy gates but also the Academy''s prided barrier.


    Some of the students were unaware of who she is and were whispering with each other. But those who knew who she was, all remained quiet. They all initially thought that there was some sort of monster outside. And now that the one that was making thunder revealed herself, they found out they were right.


    It is a monster.


    "Grandmother!? Why what are you doing here!?"


    Victoria was the one to break the silence that suddenly shadowed over the Academy. Even with her emotions limited due to her using her skills, her face was still filled with shock.


    "I heard your boyfriend is in trouble. Where is the boy, anywa--"

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Prelude to War

    "It has been a long time, Charlotte. I see time has not been kind to you."


    Clark Hearst''s appearance further increased the pressure inside the Academy. But unlike with Charlotte''s entrance, almost all of the students had no idea who he was. The only ones that had a drastic change in their expressions were Elton, the Headmaster, and Charlotte herself.


    As for the students, their whispers continued to drown the entire Academy. The others, however, stared at Van. His whole body was now wrapped in what they could only assume was blood. Fully immersed inside, as if a cocoon beating its heart.


    And slowly, this cocoon crawled its way towards the old man that just arrived.


    "Clark!"


    But before the cocoon of blood containing Van could even reach halfway to him, Charlotte lifted it up from the ground, hugging it with a single arm.


    "What are you doing, Charlotte? Are you this brazen already that you are no longer respecting your elders?"

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Mine

    "Thank you for not battling it out with Gates, Mr. Hearst."


    As soon as Clark landed on the ground, Headmaster Hans was there to welcome him with a huge smile on his face.


    "So this is the student?" He asked, looking at Van who was wrapped in a pod of blood, "I don''t really remember his face. Probably an underwhelming student so I don''t see him that much."


    "For a man who could read minds, you are terrible at lying, Headmaster Hans."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, Mr. Hearst."


    When Clark heard those words, a scoff came out of his nose. "Out of all the Holders of your generation, you are the sliest one. You''re the only person that could have notified that freak in coming here. If I was not here, then the Explorer Association would have surely taken a hit on its name, would it not?"

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Friends (1)

    "This is the Pit?"


    Van''s eyes wandered everywhere as he looked at his new surroundings. He had imagined what the Pit would look like all the time that he was running away from the people that were chasing him.


    He imagined that it would be full of people tied up in chains. Dark, desolate, with only the cries and moans of people in pain lingering in the air. But this He did not expect this in the least.


    The scenery around him was something that he would have never imagined. There were houses. Houses even better than the ones in the Relic Graveyard. Some were made with stone, and some with sturdy wood.


    And the darkness that he expected was nowhere to be seen, except, a bright and heavy light showered over him as if the sun''s rays were greeting him excitedly. There were also people walking around as if they were just strolling casually across the streets, not even heeding him any mind.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Friends (2)

    Even with the guard''s helmet covering half his face, the sweat trailing on his face was obvious as it dropped from his chin and to the ground. Every person no. Every prisoner that was minding their own business and ignoring them were now looking at him.


    Why didn''t it dawn on him sooner? He was now in the Pit. The very place that he guarded and occasionally sent people to.


    The last place that he should ever find himself in. But the Portal to the outside was still here, within a few steps away from. Maybe he could make a run for it?


    No. He would surely be stabbed to death as soon as the tip of his nose comes out of the Portal. But seeing the number of prisoners that were slowly approaching him, he was probably as good as dead anyway.


    His death here will not be merciful, at least if he passed through the Portal, he would die instantly and without pain.


    Numerous thoughts raced inside his mind as the hand that held his sword started to tremble.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114: The Pit

    "They hunted me down and chained me like an animal, but their mistake was caging me in the very environment that I was born in." - Evans, Holder of the Hermes System, the Year 1315 APC.


    More than a thousand years ago, portals opened up in the world.


    It took the whole world by surprise. Raining down monsters that swallowed the cities of the world whole, turning it asunder. Gryphons, Hydras, Cerberus pups-- creatures that one could only see in the mythos that were lost in time.


    People lost hope, but then came The Circle.


    A government that one might consider theocratic. They held most of the world''s countries in the palm of their hand. Their presence has been present even in the earliest histories after the Portal Calamity.


    They were represented by a symbol, their name itself-- A circle.


    The Circle appeared out of nowhere. Most people have already forgotten exactly when, but as far as they were concerned, they were always there.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115: The Boss

    Back in the Pit, Van and the now ex-guard has been listening on the androgynous long-haired man, Reed, babble for quite some time now. He was supposed to only tell them the rules, but still, he has been talking to them for almost an hour now.


    As per his explanation and story, there were only 3 rules in the Pit.


    Rule number 1 is that no one goes near the wall set up by the Locals. But even though this was the number 1 rule, it was also the most violated one. Not a week goes by that someone attempts to climb over the wall, but alas, their attempts would always lead to death.


    Either the Locals would see them climbing and kill them, or they manage to escape, only to be killed by the one calling the shots in the Encampment, the one they call the Boss.

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116: 101

    Gil''s eyes wandered across and around the room, not knowing where to look or land his sights. If it were not for the stench that somehow made him sedated, he was sure that he would be panicking right about now.


    His eyes avoided the 2 dark huge mountains in front of him, only to see smaller ones on the side.


    The scenery really was too much for someone like Gil who has spent almost all his life alone and without a partner.


    "So, tell me. What are your names?"


    The dark-skinned woman that Reed had been calling Boss, spoke. There was a certain sway in her voice, coquettish but not so forced. Gil widened his eyes as he looked at the Boss'' eyes and eyes only. However, it took most of his effort.


    "...Van."


    And so, Van was the first one to introduce himself.


    "My my name is Gil!" Gil was about to salute but stopped himself midway when he remembered where he was.


    "You seem a little too young to be here."

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Survive

    "I am afraid that only one of you can stay. The two of you have to kill each other."


    "W What!? That''s ridiculous!"


    Gil screamed as he waved his hands. His voice, however, was drowned by the cheers and jeers of the prisoners that surrounded them.


    "Kill! Kill him!"


    "You''re done now, soldier boy! That little midget is feisty!"


    "I vote on the boy! The boy will win!"


    "Did you see how he massacred Toguro earlier!? He wasn''t even able to fight back!"


    "Kill him! Kill the guard!"


    "W w what?" Gil gulped nervously as he listened to the people that called for his death. He knew that he wouldn''t really survive long if the word got out to everyone that he was a guard, but it would seem that it did not even take a single day for everyone to find out.


    "Van what are we going to do!?" Gil slightly stepped back as he leaned in closer to Van.


    "I am sorry, mister Gil. But I have friends waiting for me outside."

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Trisha

    "Are we really sure we can trust this report?"


    "Yes. All of us guarding the west gate have seen the boy. And even from afar, we could not help but notice how famished and dried he looked. He is probably being mistreated there."


    Right on the other side of the Wall, the Locals were discussing their plan on how to rescue the little child that the guards on duty have seen earlier. Their eyes were the only things you could see, as all of them were wearing dark garments that did not reflect even the light of the moon itself.


    "But are we sure it is not a trap, Eugene?"


    One of the men let out a slight grumble as he looked at their leader. Their group was called the Scout group, and they were the only group from the Locals that were allowed to go inside the Wall where the Prisoners were living.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Red

    "I have seen bigger, miss Trisha."


    Van rubbed his nose as he still felt a tinge of a sting in it from hitting Nisha''s decently sized bosoms. It would have probably been a more pleasant experience, if not for the fact that they were shielded by what seemed like leather armor.


    "...It''s Nisha." Nisha let out a deep sigh as she looked at the boy in front of her. "But seeing as you still know how my name sounds like, you still remember who I am, Van."


    "Van, who''s that? My name is Nath--"


    "Stop it with the lies! I have heard your name being called numerous times already!"


    "...Fine." Van could only shake his head in defeat.


    "There''s too much noise here, can we talk somewhere quieter?" Nisha slightly leaned closer to Van as her words were being drowned by the howlings of the prisoners.


    "What for? Are you going to rap--"


    "Whatever it is that you''re thinking, it''s not it! I just wanted to talk to you properly!"

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Drowned In Red

    Van''s eyes were wide open as he stared at his newly found companion lifeless on the ground. Gil''s eyes were completely white, his body sprawled on the ground without any finesse. Red trails were dripping all over his body.


    His lips were also filled with red as his mouth continued to bleed profusely.


    "I see," Van could only shake his head as he lightly tapped Gil and closed his eyes, "It hasn''t been long since we met but may you rest in peace, mister Gil."


    "I''m not dead!"


    Van quickly moved back as Gil suddenly jumped up from the ground. His chest thumped heavily as he tried to catch his breath. He was actually choking in wine and could not move, but when he saw Van approaching him, he thought he was being saved.


    But all Van did was close his spasming eyes and let him go to the heavens. But for some reason, Van''s ridiculous actions seemed to have woken him up from his senses.


    "Where where are my clothes!?"

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Local Souls

    Gil''s eyes continued to stay at the entrails and mangled flesh of the 3 Locals that were just squashed to death by Solomon. If he wasn''t sober before, he sure was now. In just a single night, he witnessed 5 people dying and could not do anything about it.


    "Why why did you do that!?" Eugene, the leader of the Local Scouts, repeated his question. Howling it over and over again with his voice almost cracking.


    "!!!"


    "Sshh" Boss quickly approached the kneeling Eugene and inserted 3 of her fingers inside his mouth. Reed, who was quietly standing behind the 5 Locals also stepped forward, spinning the two daggers in his hand.


    "It''s my turn to ask the questions, okay?"


    Eugene could not help but gag as Boss slowly removed her fingers from his mouth and then licked it afterward.


    "Why did you come here? We will kill one of you if you don''t answer truthfully."


    "...We came here to rescue a little boy."


    "..."


    "A little boy? We don''t--"

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Square

    Van and Gil were now in the comforts of Nisha''s house in the Encampment. It would seem that her so-called housemate was still not here and was probably blacked out somewhere outside. Or maybe still partying, as he could still hear some people merrily drinking.


    And for being so agitated and alarmed just an hour ago, Gil seemed to be sleeping well on the cold floor.


    Van, on the other hand, was still wide awake sitting at the table. The thought of the souls, or lack thereof, from the Locals that were mushed earlier still lingered inside his mind. Could it be that the Locals do not have Souls?


    That is somewhat impossible. They were clearly still human no matter how you look at them.


    Or maybe they are not? They were born inside the Portal, maybe the System is not considering them as beings with Souls?

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123: 1, 2, 3 Sides

    "Hey! Are you alright!?"


    The next morning, the sun has once again basked the Pit with sunlight, showering the trees and the land forgotten by the outside world full of life.


    Van, on the other hand, felt the opposite of the happy trees. He could feel his cheek being pulled as his saliva dried up. He opened his eyes, only to find his face firmly planted on the table. It would seem that he passed out again last night.


    Well, at least there weren''t any dreams that induced him a heavy headache, so that''s good.


    "...Where are you staring again?"


    Nisha quickly covered her fine bosoms as she lightly backed away from Van. Van didn''t even notice that his eyes were situated towards Nisha''s bosoms, so he just shrugged his shoulders as he got up. Van could feel the cramp in his neck tightening, so he was careful enough while stretching it.


    "Your friend is still asleep, wanna wake him up?", Nisha said as she tied her bandana on her head.

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Constitution, Conversation, Con...

    The Prisoners that were in their houses all came out as they felt the ground tremble. They have not really experienced an earthquake before in the Pit, and so the looks of fear on their face could be seen clearly.


    There''s also the slight fear of the Locals. What if that rumbling was from them marching their army inside the Wall? They do not even know how many there are, but seeing as they have more than a thousand years of history and a thousand years to populate this place, there should be almost more than hundreds of thousands of them. Even a million if they weren''t in the constant threat of the monsters from the Portal.


    As far as the Prisoner population knows, the only person alive today that has gone to the other side of the Wall was Boss. She was also known to be the oldest resident of the Pit now. Some have come and gone, and yet she was still here.


    "What what was that!?"

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125: My Mother is Dead!

    "My my mother is dead."


    "What!?"


    Even with the numerous Prisoners in the vicinity, Eugene''s voice still drowned the air as he rushed towards the bloodied Van. He did not even mind the threatening looks that the Prisoners were giving him.


    "Where''s your mother!?"


    "Someone someone killed her," Van''s hand then slowly raised towards a certain house, his fingers flapping as it trembled uncontrollably, "In in there."


    "What!?" Eugene was about to rush towards the house to check, but before he could do so, Van grabbed his hand.


    "N...no! Please don''t let anyone see her she she''s not wearing anything!"


    "You heathens!"


    Hearing Van''s words, Eugene''s voice once again echoed throughout the air as he scanned the Prisoners around him, "Did you rape his mother and kill her!?"

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: The 3rd Side

    Van looked at the Wall and the expressions of the people on the other side as it slowly closed. Although they were far, he could still make out their confused expressions. It was not as if he enjoyed fooling them, he just thought that he had to do what he did.


    And so, with one final look towards the Wall, he rushed back towards the forest. The Locals on top of the Wall saw him going in with the others so he should be safe, but he didn''t really want to take any chances.


    "Hm" Van quickly dusted off the dirt on his clothes as soon as he reached the forest path. His uniform, though, was now completely dyed in red. Perhaps it was time to let it go?


    No Not yet. He had no other clothes to wear anyway.


    "...What are you doing, fish?"

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Reasons to Stay

    Even with the help of the other Prisoners, it took a few hours before all the blood inside Van''s new house was cleaned. Initially, the other Prisoners that Boss tasked to clean his new house were surprised that Van was helping them. They told him they could handle it, but Van insisted that he will help since it was his house.


    After that, the other Prisoners seemed to have livened up, causing them to be faster. one even called his friend who was a Mage-type to shower the entire house with water.


    It still took a few hours, but still, in just a span of a single day, Van has already obtained his own house in the Pit.


    And so, with a sigh, he let his whole body relax as he sat down and fell on the newly washed bed which was unexpectedly soft.


    "...You really did it."


    He was about to close his eyes, but a voice suddenly resounded in the house, followed by a knock on the door.

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Bath

    "Even if I do know a way for the boy to get out of the Pit, I still can''t do it Even for you, Charlotte. The boy''s mother you see, wants him to stay there."


    "...Mother?"


    Charlotte let out a slight hum as she slowly sat down back to her seat. Since her granddaughter was interested in Van, she took it upon herself to research Van have some of her subordinates investigate him.


    "What... kind of mother will do that to his own son?"


    "..."


    She saw how her daughter-in-law took care of Edward even though he didn''t even look human. And not to boast or anything, but even she herself, Charlotte, could be considered a better mother.


    Even though she wanted to hold her son so much, she wasn''t able to do so because she was afraid that she would hurt him. But even then, she did everything so that her son would feel loved.


    But Van''s mother...

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Home

    "A person from the City is here!"


    "Are you sure!?"


    "Yes!"


    The heavy breaths of the guard whispered through the office. Even the Chief, who still held calmness in his words even as he argued with Eugene, was now standing up from the sudden news.


    "Let them in, let them in!"


    The Chief quickly went to Eugene''s side, leaving his seat for the guest to sit on. There is a certain obvious gap in the hierarchy and status between the people from the Wall Villages and the people from the City.


    Most people in the Wall Villages could no longer go back to the City, and sometimes, those of low birth were sent here right after they came of age to pay their family''s debt.


    The people here have already been exposed to the secrets of the Wall, while most citizens from the Cities were not even aware of the existence of the Portal and were forbidden to go to the Wall.

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Four

    "Where is the woman that was with you!?"


    Gil and Van stared at the man who suddenly emerged from the bushes. Although the man was not really showing any indication of attacking, the two still kept their guard up.


    Gil was about to unsheathe his sword, but before he could do so, Van stopped him.


    "!!!"


    As soon as the man saw Van, he quickly backed away. "M...Mr. Van? Why why are you protecting my wife!?"


    "Mister... Van?"


    "...Your Wife?"


    Gil and Van slowly looked at each other, their eyebrows almost synchronized as they realized what was happening.


    "Yes, my wife! Cynthia! I saw her following the both of you! Where, where is she!?"


    They just came to know Cynthia''s story just earlier, of how she accidentally killed her husband''s mistress in a blind rage and now his husband was here?

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Ghost

    "Miss Nisha, I have a question."


    "Hm?"


    A few days have passed since the group has met Cynthia and her husband and there have been a few changes of real estate in the Encampment. But still, even with the screams that filled the night, there were no losses in life and change in population in the Encampment.


    If anything, the Encampment could be considered peaceful.


    Right now, the 4 houses nearest to the Portal officially belonged to Van and his group. There were, of course, a few resistance at first when they were taking it. But as soon as they saw Van, they could only click their tongue as they quickly vacated the premises. Van didn''t even need to lift a finger. Perhaps calling it peaceful was not correct, it was boring.


    With them taking the houses, the balance between Rick and Grant''s side was starting to become unstable, but nothing had happened so far. So, boring boring is a bit nice, is it not?

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132: A Long Night

    "Where did you suddenly disappear into, Van?"


    Gil slightly flinched as Van appeared out of nowhere beside him. He was going to follow him earlier, but he disappeared before he could do so.


    "Oh, I just washed my face." Van said as he shook his hair, "Do you guys believe in ghosts?"


    "...What''s with the weird questions lately?" Nisha, who was throwing stones through the Portal, could not help but scoff as she heard Van''s questions.


    "No, I saw a woman floating on top of the lake while I was washing my face."


    "...What?" Nisha almost tripped and went beyond the Portal. She then looked at Van straight in the eyes before letting out a long and deep sigh, "I am going to sleep. You really should brush up your lying skills, you''re getting rusty no, you''re getting ridiculous."


    "Goodnight, boss." Cynthia also waved her hand as she pushed her husband inside their house, giggling coquettishly as they closed and barred their door.


    "..."

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Latanya Boss

    "She was the Chief before me."


    "...What!?"


    Eugene''s legs almost gave out from what he heard, "...How could that even be possible? She''s a barbarian!"


    "...No," the Chief let out a short sigh as he shook his head, "She was one of us."


    "W what? But how could she--"


    "Let''s go before they notice us. I will tell you all the details later," Chief''s eyes did not leave Boss even for a second as he beckoned for his people to move out.


    And soon, the Locals all left one by one, their faces filled with confusion. They thought that they would attack tonight and have readied themselves and even said their farewells to their wives and children. But now, they went back home prematurely, without even losing a sweat.


    Of course, the one that held the most perplexed expression was Eugene, he hurried his steps, stirred by the Chief''s revelation.


    ***

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Plans for the Future

    Van followed Boss back to her house. Now that all of the naked people were gone, with the noise and their mess with them, Boss'' house actually looked pretty immaculate. Even with the minimal light brought by the flickering candles, it was obvious how spacious and grand it was inside, with the white marble accentuating it''s pristine even further.


    Van still had no idea where they were even getting the marble, although he had no idea how it was created in the first place, so it doesn''t really matter. His curiosity, however, is getting the better of him as it reminded him of the house given to him by Sarah.


    "...Tch," as soon as Sarah''s face came to his mind, Van couldn''t help but click his tongue. It has been almost a week now and Van was starting to worry if Andrea knew of what she did.


    "What are you waiting for, boy? Take a seat."

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Pure

    "You''ve only been here two weeks, and yet your hair has grown to your shoulders already."


    Once again, Van and his group were leisurely sitting in front of the Portal, except for Cynthia and her husband, who seemed to be doing something inside the house, with their activities echoing throughout the Encampment.


    "...Oh," Van quickly checked the length of his hair as soon as he heard Nisha''s words.


    Two weeks have already passed since Van has arrived in the comfortable confines of the PIt, and his hair, which previously just touched his cheek, was now touching his shoulders with even the slightest of movement.


    "My sister is usually the one that cuts it," Van muttered as he slightly fixed his hair, making sure it was still covering the scar on his face. But even without him moving it, his hair was almost already covering most of his entire face.


    "Want me to cut it?" Nisha said as she rolled and spun her dagger on the tip of her fingers.

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Stand By Me

    "So, what do you say? Do you want to work together?"


    "No."


    "..."


    Rick''s hand quickly froze on the spot as Van''s words of total and uninhibited refusal entered his ears. He was here to form an alliance and was even willing to offer Van some incentives, and yet what met him was a big fat ''No''.


    Was there something wrong with his offer? Rick looked at some of the people behind him, looking for answers as to what he did wrong. But alas, all they could do was shake their head and look at each other in confusion.


    "...May I ask why you refused my offer?" Rick''s stretched hand slightly stuttered as it returned to his side, "Not only do you have nothing to lose, you gain the houses which you sought for."

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Thoughts of the Outside

    "How long are you going to stare at the Portal, Van?"


    "...Mister Gil."


    Gil has been walking around the Encampment to see if there was anything he could do so spend his time. Nisha has been doing her thing and talking with the other female Prisoners back on Rick''s side. While Cynthia, well it was the usual time for her and her husband to have fun.


    Surprisingly, as weird as it was, Gil was the closest one in the group towards the murderous couple. They have been getting into heated debates about why murder is bad and about the outside world for a few days now.


    While Van-- well, Van has been doing nothing but to stare at the Portal for a few days now.


    "You''re not planning to escape, are you?" Gil said, letting out a short sigh as he stood beside Van.


    "..."


    "W wait, are you!? Don''t even try it. As soon as the tip of your nose passes through that Portal, your head would shoot right--"


    "Mister Gil, don''t you find it weird?"

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Van vs Reed

    "Mister Gil!"


    Van could not help but cough as the dark smoke covered his entire body, his eyes, reflecting the blazing fire that seeped through the cracks of the fog.


    The fire was slowly starting to swallow the forest, but still, Van was able to swiftly avoid danger due to his speed and reached the shores of the lake. But alas, Gil was nowhere to be found there.


    "Mister Gil, where are you!?"


    Van once again screamed, but his loud voice was drowned by the sound of embers and leaves crackling around him, whispers, but still too many enough. Add the thunder that the trees were causing as they separate from their roots and fall to the ground, one would barely even be able to hear themselves.


    "Tch," left with no choice, Van used his [Air Step] to carefully climb through the air. However, he could not help but once again cough as the smoke thickened and became worse the higher he got.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Stranger

    "We''re done here, Mister Reed. The only reason you''re still alive right now


    ...is because you''re under Miss Boss."


    "W wait!"


    "Van!"


    Reed was about to rush towards Van''s unattended back, but before he could do so, Nisha emerged from the fires.


    And then, another Prisoner started to appear, and another. The quiet lake also started to ripple before twirling into the air like a snake, slithering through the skies. A torrent of rain then slowly washed away the fires that were threatening to swallow the forest as the water snake danced and wriggled in the air.


    "Reed, what did you do?"


    There was a lot of noise traveling and echoing throughout the forest. The hurried footsteps of the Prisoners that were putting out the fire, the droplets of water violently hitting the ashing leaves, the short screams but only one sound registered inside Reed''s mind-- Boss'' voice.

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140: New Rule

    "We''re really keeping him alive?"


    "Yes. We already know he would do something like this."


    Boss could not help but let out a sordid sigh as she looked towards the direction where Reed ran to. "Despite everything, he is still somewhat one of the people I am closest to here. I am not a demon, you know."


    "Hm."


    "Besides, it is my fault that he''s become that unstable. I knew his mind was fragile the first time and I used it." Boss then looked Van directly in the eyes, "But there will be no change in our plans, bring the guard if you want to


    ...or maybe a certain change is necessary."


    "Hm?" Van slightly tilted his head as he saw the creeping smile on Boss'' face. He was going to ask what this change was, but before he could do so, Boss suddenly shouted and clapped her hands.

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Chloe

    "You remember why I was sent here, right?"


    "...No."


    "I told you I was sent here for killing a fellow guild member!"


    "Right, right." Van nodded his head a couple of times, but his eyes were still stuck on the Portal, "I remember now."


    "No, you don''t!" Nisha stomped her foot, "I am telling you my story again!"


    Hearing Nisha''s words, Van could only let out a long and mellow sigh. He couldn''t really be bothered by anything right now, a new fish might arrive at any time.


    "Why are you so bummed out!? I remember every detail of why you were sent here, you''re listening to mine!"


    Once again, Van let out a sigh. Gil, on the other hand, seemed excited as he pulled his log closer to Nisha. With nothing to do in the Pit, stories were the only things that one could use as entertainment. Well, there were fights, and not to mention Boss'' house but he wasn''t about to indulge in both just yet, he wasn''t that desperate.

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Old Acquaintances

    Andrea could not take her eyes off of Chloe-- who is supposedly Van''s mother. Whenever Chloe was going home from her work in the bakery, Chloe was always the last one greeting her, blocking her path, and asking her how her day was.


    At first, Andrea found it pleasing that someone always wanted to know how her day was. It also didn''t help that Chloe was a good-looking individual.


    Wait, no. That doesn''t matter, Andrea quickly shook her head to retrace her thoughts.


    Chloe always asked how her day was, but whenever Andrea was the one asking, Chloe would just suddenly turn her back and return to her boutique, selling all sorts of pendants in the shape of a feather.


    This bald man, Hans, is telling her that this woman is Van''s mother? But she has such prominent silver hair, not to mention they have a different name. No, that could have easily been a fake name.

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143: The Gap

    The heavy breaths of the Prisoners were as if roars, as one of the very things that caged them now laid before their eyes, welcoming them to explore the world unknown.


    Their eyes and jaws were trembling as they tried to keep them close, but could not. For most, it was only months or years, but for the few, it was decades. A decade of only seeing the same faces over and over again. A decade of only breathing the same air that they slept in.


    But now, they were


    "F free!"


    "W we are free!"


    The Prisoners all looked at each other, scrambling and pushing each other in the thick forest to see if a part of the Wall truly had crumbled.


    "...Free?"


    Gerald, who had just arrived in the Pit a few minutes ago, was utterly confused. How are they free when the Portal that they arrived in was on the other side?


    "Oi, b beggar. What is going on here?"

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Path to Freedom

    "Messenger, I finally found you."


    "!!!"


    Van was currently right in the center of the Gap, surrounded by almost a hundred Prisoners, and yet a deep and husky voice was still able to pierce his ears.


    The words entered Van''s ears and almost instantly drowned all the other clamors and noises made by the other Prisoners, their steps which thundered like drums disappeared as Van quickly turned around to search for the voice.


    But alas, he could only see the torrent of more than a dozen Prisoners pressing against each other in the tight Gap, their faces desperate, but still held an excited smile.


    Was he just hearing things? Van thought. No, he was sure he heard it right. He was sure those words were directed to him. Except of course if there were other Prisoners here who actually went by the name of Messenger, but that was unlikely.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145: The Promised Leader

    The Prisoners started to slightly and slowly back away one by one as they stared at the sudden blockage of Locals in front of them.


    They didn''t think that they would discover the Locals'' home so soon and what''s worse is that they even seem to be ready for them. Could this be why no one was guarding the Wall? They were getting ready for them here?


    If so, then there should be a lot more waiting for them. Were they actually surrounded by Locals by now!? Could they have been following them quietly ever since they passed through the Wall!?


    "I I told you this was a trap!"


    "We''re dead, we''re all dead!"


    "I knew this was too good to be true! An impenetrable Wall just going brr all of a sudden!? This is definitely a trap!"


    The Prisoners'' screams started to echo each other, as well as their steps as the ones in front slowly backed away. Their eyes alert, not even leaving the Locals that were in front of them even just for a second.

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146: One of Them!

    "If you insist on raping the women and harming the children-- Then yes...


    ...I am on the side of the Locals."


    Silence blanketed the air as the Prisoners started looking at each other, not even a whisper coming out of their mouths as they tried to figure out what Boss just said.


    Did they hear that right? Boss was siding with the Locals? Was this some kind of sick joke?


    Wasn''t she the one who indiscriminately killed the Locals that invaded their Encampment? Wasn''t she the one that pressured and threatened them that if they wanted their men back, they would exchange them for food?


    So why is she protecting them now? Is it really just because of the women and children?


    Of course, most of them knew how protective Boss was of women, even as to set a rule just protecting them back in the Encampment But the Locals are different, they are an enemy.


    "Y you hypocrite! Why are you protecting them now!"

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147: 60 Years Ago

    More than half a century ago, when order still did not exist in the Encampment; when Latanya Boss still lived amongst the Locals, the attacks on the Wall have become frequent, uncontrollable.


    Almost every day, the Prisoners tried to bombard and attack the Wall. Their attacks were uncoordinated, however. So Latanya and the rest of the Locals just scoffed at their pathetic attempts.


    But everything changed when one of them died. With just one death, Latanya had enough.


    She ordered the Culling of the Prisoners, not even waiting for the City to grant them to do so. She took a hundred of her best men and infiltrated them during the night.


    With the darkness as their ally and the element of surprise with them, everything became easy. The Prisoners had no coordination whatsoever, their counterattacks were futile. In fact, before they even got there, there were already corpses littered everywhere-- the Prisoners have been killing each other.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Chosen Sides

    Latanya Boss marched into the City with her remaining men. And as soon as they got there, the people that guarded their City quickly showed their hostility. Their walls were almost as tall as the Wall.


    Their so-called City was a far cry from what they have. People lived lavishly, children had their mothers and could walk freely on the streets; Latanya and her men did not care for this, however, they just wanted to be heard.


    And so they did. They shouted and they screamed their lungs out that they have vital information that could allow all of them to live freely. They spent days standing outside, garnering the attention of people well-dressed, looking at them as if they were savages


    ...Looking at them the same as how they looked at the Prisoners within the Wall.


    Once again they didn''t care, and their efforts bore fruit. To their surprise, they were allowed an audience with the City''s leader-- the one they call President.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Kill Them All

    "S stop this!"


    Gil could only look around as blood drowned the once dried land. As if the heavens themselves were crying endlessly, the people that he once shared stories with were now killing each other. He thought that they had a chance to make peace with the things they have done outside, but now that opportunity was right in front of them, they just reverted back to being them.


    No there was still a chance. He has seen it, there was a chance for them to change.


    "...What are you doing up there, Mister Gil?" Van could only look towards the Village''s palisade as Gil was handing on top of it, screaming his lungs out as he scanned the battle from above.


    "This is enough!" Gil, however, did not even hear Van. There was so much chaos drowning the air that he was almost deaf to even his own breaths. Instead, he just continued to shout, "This is a new life for you! Please do not waste the second chance that this place has given you!"

 Chapter 150: Ghost of the Battlefield

    "...Kill them all."


    "W�� what? Wait, no!"


    Gil tried to get up, but it would seem that the injury in his head has paralyzed half of his body.


    Van''s words were like whispers from all the pain and grunts that filled the air, but even then, Nisha and Cynthia could hear his voice so clearly as if he was just standing beside them.


    And then, the two of them, for some reason, turned their heads upwards exactly at the same time; as if looking at something only they could see.


    "..." Nisha slightly furrowed her eyebrows, while Cynthia let out the widest smile she has ever made in her life.


    "Haha! I knew it would be interesting by your side!" Cynthia then once again let out a shrilling cackle as she weaved her way through the other Prisoners, stabbing them in the back, or pushing them towards another enemy''s attack to kill them.


    "..." Nisha''s eyebrows were still furrowed, however, after glancing at Van for a few seconds, she went back to the battle.


    "I see you''re finally giving orders, eh boy!?" Latanya, who had been overseeing the battle, could not help but leap to Van''s side as she continued healing those who were injured. She could not really join the battle personally as she didn''t trust the strength of her temporary comrades.


    "..."


    "We�� we can still stop this."


    "...Should I heal your pet?" Latanya slightly furrowed her eyebrows in disgust as she looked at the bleeding Gil.


    "Just barely, don''t let him join the battle or he would just get himself killed."


    "...You''re ordering me now as well? Getting cheeky there, brat." Latanya did not even need to look or approach the wounded in order to heal them as she placed all of her attention towards Van, "...I sort of like being the one ordered around."


    "..." Van could only keep his mouth shut as Latanya''s coquettish chuckle slightly drowned the sound of the battlefield for him; like a sweet voice isolated in the Relic Graveyard-- a treasure that awaited for him to pluck.


    "!!!" Van quickly shook his head as he turned away. Staying near Latanya was bad for his health�� is this the puberty that they keep talking about in the Academy? But�� he was already 16 years old.


    "Oho, getting shy?" Once again, Latanya giggled, "You seem to be showing a lot of emotions late--"


    "Tch," before Latanya could finish her words, Van''s surroundings suddenly became sluggish as his eyes brightened up with the golden sparks that were coming out of it. He would become crazy if he listens to Latanya any further.


    And so, he placed his attention elsewhere and the first thing he noticed was the people that were still moving quite fast despite his [Time Perception] Skill being on.


    Reed, Nisha, Rick, and some other people whose names he didn''t know were still moving quite well, relatively, that is. The other ones, though, might as well just be standing still.


    Van then looked at a certain spot that had been catching his attention since earlier, where people had been seemingly floating in the air with their guts hanging out from their open stomachs.


    There was only one Prisoner Van knew that was capable of that kind of destruction-- Solomon.


    And he was right. He rushed towards the floating men, only to see Solomon''s gigantic body towering over the others, using what seemed to be a Local as a sort of club and using him�� it to crush and mangle people, throwing them into the air with such force that their bones instantly stick out of their bodies, tearing their flesh.


    The corpse he was using as a club, of course, was worse of all. It was just a bag of mangled flesh now. But of course, Van didn''t really care about the others, he just looked at Solomon''s fat but chiseled stomach.


    Slowly, a smile crept onto Van''s face. Seeing as Latanya chose Solomon as one of her guards, he should be worth a lot of EXP.


    And so, with that thought, he quickly leaped into the air, using his [Air Step] as he reached the level of Solomon''s head, using it to push himself straight towards his unguarded face. It has been a while since he last used this move but�� it should be the most effective one.


    He opened up his palms, his thumbs locked on towards Solomon''s two soft eyes.


    "!!!"


    "...Oh," Van could feel his body slightly wave in the air as Solomon shook his body, it was quite a disorienting feeling as Solomon panicked and rammed the other Prisoners to the side. It would seem that even with Solomon''s huge body, he could still be fast if he wanted to.


    There was another problem-- Solomon wasn''t dropping to the ground.


    "Tch," Van could not help but click his tongue as he placed both his feet on Solomon''s shoulder. Van gritted his teeth, trying to gather every ounce of his strength to pull Solomon''s head from his body. But alas, no matter how much force he exerted, he couldn''t.


    Just how high is this giant''s VIT? He thought. Van could feel his throat tightening as nausea slowly crawled through his head. It also didn''t help that he had to dodge his huge hands as well. It has been a while since he felt something like this and he truly did not like it; he must kill this monster fast.


    Should�� he pull out his throat? No, that would be too risky. What if he suddenly closes his mouth? Even if Latanya could heal it, it would take him out of the battle.


    "..." But then, a sudden idea entered Van''s mind. He remembered the details of his father''s death. Sarah said his brain turned into a mush�� if he really did kill his father, then there was only one way that he could have done it��


    Once again, a smile slowly crept onto his face, even with nausea filling his entire body, the thought of what he was about to do danced in his mind. And so, with a heavy breath, he started racking Solomon''s huge head back and forth; the sparks that were coming out of his body slowly crawling to his arms.


    He looked silly, he thought. But those that were seeing him in real-time were thinking the opposite. He looked like a ghost, a small ghost that crawled through Solomon''s head and started chewing on it.


    They could only hold their breaths as they saw Solomon''s huge head turning into a blur, with blood trailing down his neck. And soon, in only a few seconds, Solomon''s gigantic body dropped to the ground.


    Just like that, the one who was cleaving through the other Prisoners and Locals as if they were just blades of grass on the ground fell from the hands of the smallest Prisoner in the Pit.


    "..."


    Those who were near them, those who saw everything that happened, could only stop fighting as they slowly backed away when Van suddenly started laughing.


    "D�� demon!" One of the men whispered as Van''s ominous peals of laughter entered his ears, it was as if he truly was a Ghost of the Battlefield.


    Those around Van were hardened warriors and criminals, but still, they could not help but feel a slight fear. For Van, however, there was only the feeling of euphoria as he stared at the Orange Soul floating on top of Solomon''s body.


    If he knew that he could gain this many Souls in the Pit�� then he would have entered this place even earlier. He then looked at all the EXP around him, and once again, laughter rose from his mouth.


    It was time for a harvest.

 Chapter 151: The Rewards of War

    "W�� what the?"


    A Local mage who was fighting with a Prisoner could not help but blink a couple of times as his opponent suddenly disappeared from his sight. He only felt a warm feeling slightly showering the corner of his face as he noticed that his opponent burst into pieces, leaving its feet still stomped on the ground.


    "W�� what''s happening?" He once again repeated. It didn''t stop there, however. The other Prisoners who were fighting with the Locals also started bursting into pieces. They could only see a slight blur, and what followed was a shower of blood and guts.


    With Van finally truly joining the little war, the course of the battle was decided in an instant. He cleaved his way through the battlefield, trying to avoid the Enhancer types so that his charge will not be slowed down by their hard bodies. Instead, his hands were soaked in the blood of Mage and Evolution types.


    He was unaware if the people he killed were on their side or not, but he tried to only also kill those who were currently in a battle with the Locals as much as possible. Some have actually already raised their hands in defeat, but those who were unlucky enough to be fighting Cynthia or Gerald were killed.


    The little war was over. Van, however, still continued to run. There was a chance that Grant might still be alive, and he must make sure that he won''t be able to surrender as it would just make things complicated for him if he was kept alive.


    And so, he ran. And finally, after what seemed like a few seconds, he found him�� or at least what remained of him. He could only discern that it was him due to the numerous tattoos and piercings that littered his corpse.


    And right next to Grant''s corpse, was a tall man, holding what seemed to be his crushed head.


    The tall man had a distinct feature that made it hard for one to ignore him, not to mention he was almost as tall as Solomon. He had brown skin, slightly lighter than that of Latanya''s; his bones were almost sticking out of his skin, almost the same as skinny as Van when he was still living in the Relic Graveyard; a disheveled curly hair that rivaled Reed''s in length.


    This was the first time that Van has seen this man, perhaps it was one of the Locals? No, the clothes they were wearing were too different. Perhaps he was one of the new Prisoners that was thrown at the same time as Gerald?


    "..." No, it doesn''t matter who he was. What mattered was that Grant is dead now; the only thing he regretted was not being able to get his EXP.


    Van let out a long and deep breath as he relaxed his body. He should be content with his harvest. But still, it was a shame that he was not able to collect the Souls of the people he didn''t kill directly. He could only imagine how many Souls he would have gotten if it was the case.


    A hundred? Maybe more? But one should not be too greedy. What he has now is enough; all that''s left is finding a safe place to send all of the Souls he has gathered to the Afterlife. There was also the window that popped up earlier, about new information about his skill, [Gift of Hermes].


    A small laugh silently breathed out from his mouth as he imagined all the EXP he would get. If only he also has an option to turn them into Crystals, that would be good too. He will be drowning in EXP and money.


    "Fufufufu--"


    "...Why are you so creepy sometimes?"


    "Ah! Miss Nisha!" Van quickly cleared his throat as he saw Nisha approaching him, her eyes wandering across the battlefield.


    "Seriously��" she muttered, "Just what level are you? As soon as you decided to join the battle, it was over in almost an instant."


    "...I''m around level 34, I think."


    "Psh, yeah right. What am I then, level 10?" Nisha let out a scoff as she stood in front of Van.


    ...But he was actually telling the truth this time. But it seems Nisha doesn''t have to know that. "So�� I guess it''s over?" Van breathed out.


    "Well�� yeah. You killed a third of them," Nisha also let out a long and deep breath as she removed her bandana, "...and your golden-haired friend over there--"


    "Golden-haired friend?" Van could not help but squint his eyes as he looked in the direction Nisha was pointing to, only to see Gerald being pinned down by some of the Prisoners and Locals.


    "...We had to stop him from killing the people who have already surrendered. I assume he is from the Academy as well?"


    "...Yes, a sophomore," Van answered nonchalantly as he gave Gerald no heed anymore.


    "Just what are they feeding you in there? To create little monsters like you two��


    ...although he''s not really little compared to you and actually looks like a sophomore. Are you sure you''re a freshman and not an elementary student?" Nisha said as she nudged Van''s shoulders while chuckling.


    "..."


    "..."


    "A...anyway, this will be a mess to clean up," Nisha cleared her throat before scanning the battlefield showered in guts and blood. "...and you as well."


    "...Oh?"


    Van''s whole body was covered in blood; and if Nisha was not mistaken, there was even an eyeball stuck in his hair.


    "You should probably wash up as soon as possible, the others are starting to get afraid of you."


    "Are they?" Van looked towards the people gathering near him, only for them to quickly avoid his eyes. Van only shrugged in response as he turned his attention back to Nisha, "How are the others?"


    "Well��" Hearing Van''s words, Nisha could not help but let out a long and sorrowful sigh, "Gil and Cynthia are alive��


    ...but Cynthia''s husband is dead."


    "...I see." Van slightly took in a deep breath as he heard that, "Where is she now?"


    "Right there."


    Van once again looked in the direction where Nisha was pointing; and there, Gil was standing beside Cynthia, who was currently groveled on the ground. Seeing her now, her cries finally reached Van''s ears.


    He didn''t know Cynthia that well since she was always gone with her husband, but he didn''t think that she was capable of crying like this. Van could only close his eyes as he shook his head.


    Here he was, celebrating all the rewards he received from this little war�� completely forgetting that the price for the blood they have shed today was much deeper.


    "...Let''s go."


    "...Hm," Van could only nod as they made their way to Gil and Cynthia. "...Come to think of it, do you know the name of her husband?"


    "...No."


    "Shit."


    They knew almost nothing about her besides the fact that she was always with her husband. Other than that, she was just someone who belonged to their roughly-made group.


    They couldn''t pretend to mourn with her...


    ...All they could really do was stand beside her, and let her cries wash all the blood and rage that filled the entire field.

 Chapter 152: Ghost

    "Damn it!"


    Gil could no longer bear to hear Cynthia''s cries as he turned around and screamed. "Is this what all of you wanted!?"


    Gil knew that most of the people that died here were scum, even Cynthia and her husband themselves were murderers. But seeing the bloodshed that laid before him, and the tears that trailed on Cynthia''s face�� all he could think of was that they were human.


    "We could have resolved all of this peacefully! This was your 2nd chance in life!" Gil continued his words, garnering the attention of all those left behind, "Look around you! This is supposed to be the freedom that all of you desired! You were finally not limited by a Wall, but now you are once again surrounded by corpses of people you killed!


    ...Is this what all of you really are!? Just a bunch of murderers!?"


    "..." The Prisoners that were left alive could only look to the side as Gil''s words pierced their ears like a knife.


    Gil then looked at Van, shaking his head before stomping his way to the Village, "Gah! I don''t know anymore!" Were Gil''s final words before he entered the Village. The Locals didn''t really stop him from entering their Village, they''ve seen Gil''s efforts first hand, he truly was trying to stop the bloodshed.


    "I am sorry for your loss, Cynthia." A few seconds after Gil''s striking speech, Nisha let out a sorrowful sigh as she placed her hand on Cynthia''s trembling shoulder.


    Van, on the other hand, didn''t know what to do. Should he also do the same and offer his condolences?


    "..." Van was about to stretch his hand towards Cynthia''s shoulders, but before he could do so, he heard someone calling for him.


    "Van! Come here!"


    Van quickly turned around, only to see Latanya waving her hand; her gigantic bosom waving along with it.


    "Go, we will find you later," Nisha whispered.


    "...Alright."


    Van walked over the corpses to reach Latanya, who was near the gates of the Village.


    "What is it?" Van said, his tone a bit impatient.


    "Come with me, we need to talk with the Locals."


    "...Why me?"


    "Why are you so grumpy?" Latanya could not help but squint her eyes as she noticed the frown on Van''s face, "I suppose that would help��


    ...do you know what the Locals are calling you?"


    "Hm?"


    "The Ghost."


    "...That''s weird."


    "It''s a strong name. I''ll make a more striking figure with you by my side."


    "...So I am a mascot, then?"


    "Yes, my cute little mascot!"


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but hold his breath as Latanya hugged her all of a sudden. His face buried in between her gigantic bosom.


    ''...Was she always this jiggly-- I mean jolly?'' Van thought as he struggled to remove himself from Latanya''s grasp. Did she have a higher STR than him? That must be it; even as a Mage-type, Latanya is already more than 60 years old. Her level must be way above Van''s.


    "Come, they are already waiting for us," Latanya said as she let go of Van, humming as she entered the Village. Is it because she''s with her people again that she''s somehow radiating a different aura than before?


    "...Fine," Van could only shake his head as he followed her inside.


    "Reed, make sure to coordinate with the Locals to bury our dead. Make sure no one causes any trouble."


    Reed, who was about to follow the two, could only wryly smile as he watched Van walk beside Boss. It was alright like this, he thought. Whatever happens, he would stay on Latanya''s side.


    As Van followed Latanya inside the Village, he could not help but compare how similar it was to the Encampment. The only difference was that it had a more homely feel, with all the houses made of wood and children moving about.


    "..." Van also saw Gil being surrounded and bombarded by children. It seems that he wasn''t even able to take a break for himself to let out his emotions.


    Van also noticed the look of hostility that the women were giving him. It was to be expected, of course. Despite them helping the Locals defeat the other Prisoners, they were still Prisoners themselves, which hasn''t changed a single bit.


    "...I am sorry about Solomon, by the way." Van then said as he ignored the stare of the Locals.


    "Oh�� were you the one who killed him?"


    "...No."


    "Pft," Latanya could not help but scoff at Van''s obvious lie, "It doesn''t matter, either way�� Solomon was just a puppet."


    "...A puppet?"


    "Hm. He barely moves without anyone telling him what to do. He has always been like that ever since he first arrived from your world. Although by the end, I think he found a little bit of free-will."


    "...I see."


    The two continued to walk deeper into the Village, and soon, they reached a house that was slightly bigger than the rest.


    And as soon as they entered, the Locals that were inside quickly put up their guard; pointing their weapons towards Latanya and casting their Skills. But when they saw Van following her from behind, they slightly backed away.


    "That''s enough." Eugene, who was sitting at the end of the room, gestured for his men to stand down, "I told all of you not to do anything."


    "B�� but Euge-- Chief! They are barbarians!"


    "No," Eugene quickly shook his head as he let out a loud sigh, "The woman in front of you was the Chief of our Village 60 years ago."


    "W�� what!?"


    "How is that even possible!?"


    "That--"


    "That doesn''t matter."


    Before Eugene could explain, Latanya stepped forward, slowly making his way towards Eugene. "...You''re in my seat."


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds, before Eugene let out a loud sigh as he stood up from his seat and moved to the side.


    "W�� why are you giving him your seat!?"


    "Is... was she really a Chief!?"


    "What''s going on!?"


    The clamors of confusion that lingered in the air stayed there for a whole minute, only dying as Latanya''s words that seemed full of authority entered their ears.


    "Whether you like it or not��


    ...I am your Chief."

 Chapter 153: Just One Day

    "Whether you like it or not�� I am your Chief now."


    Latanya''s words traveled across the room like a knife as it pierced the ears of the Locals. They could only watch her as she slowly sat on the Chief''s chair. "...Not as comfortable as I remembered it--"


    "I�� I don''t accept you as my Chief!"


    "Me too!"


    "We don''t even know you and you''re a barbarian!"


    "...Without us taking your side, all of you would have died."


    "That--"


    "Then do you want to go to war again? I would gladly take this seat forcefully if you want it that way."


    The Locals in the room could only shut their mouths as Latanya''s sharp words continued to cut the deepest parts of their hearts. What she said made sense, if an all-out war happened between them and the Prisoners, they would have been decimated.


    But still��


    "N�� no one will accept you as Chi--"


    "Ghost!"


    As soon as the Locals heard that, they could not help but flinch and back away. Van, on the other hand, could not help but slightly groan in frustration as he was being treated like a dog�� even his title seemed like that of a dog''s.


    "...Come here."


    "..." Van could only puff his chest out domineeringly as he approached Latanya. If he was playing a part, then he might as well play it well. But then, as soon as he got close to Latanya, she lifted him up and placed her on her lap.


    ...He was a dog-- a lap dog.


    "What--"


    "Just stay still, I will reward you later of anything you want." Before Van could breathe out his protest, Latanya whispered into his ear and stroked his dirty hair filled with blood.


    The Locals could only look at each other as they saw Ghost on Latanya''s lap. They saw how he destroyed his enemies on the battlefield earlier, he was like a storm�� one blink and you''re dead.


    Eugene, on the other hand, could not help but let out a long and deep breath. This Ghost is the child they came to rescue a few weeks ago in the Encampment. So�� he has truly become one of them, Eugene thought in sorrow.


    But this is good, at the very least, there were other children here now. Maybe it''s not too late for this child, Eugene thought, still completely oblivious of the fact that Van was older than he looked.


    "Now tell me, Eugene," the Locals'' racing thoughts were disrupted by Latanya''s sudden change of tone, "What happened to the Wall? You''ve only sat in this chair for so little time and yet you''ve already let something as drastic as this happen��


    ...This is your fault."


    "The Chie�� Eugene is not at fault!"


    "Oh? Then tell me what happened."


    "We�� we were attacked by a--"


    "That''s enough!"


    Before one of the Locals could finish his words, he was interrupted by Eugene''s thunderous shout.


    "..."


    "I�� I am afraid we can''t tell you what happened." Eugene slightly stuttered as he turned his head to the side, his lips and hands trembling at the same time.


    "...What?"


    "The only thing I can tell you is that the one who killed the Chief and the one who destroyed the Wall is the same person�� no��


    ...a deity."


    "A�� deity?" Latanya could not help but breathe out as she stopped stroking Van''s hair.


    "..."


    "Please, don''t make me say more. He�� he told us that he would kill everyone here."


    "...Why?" Latanya raised an eyebrow, "Where is this person now?"


    "He�� he''s gone."


    "I--"


    "Did he mention something about a Messenger?" Van, who has been keeping quiet throughout the conversation, spoke.


    "!!!"


    "N�� no." Eugene could only look to the side as he stuttered, his lies clearly surfacing due to the shock on his face.


    "..." Latanya furrowed her eyebrows as her eyes trailed back and forth between Van and Eugene. It would seem that whatever happened here, Van somewhat knew something about it�� She always knew something was up with this boy, but to think he would be this interesting.


    Latanya unconsciously licked her lips as she tightened her embrace around Van. Whatever the case is, that wasn''t their priority right now.


    "Enough about that for now. We need to do something about the Wall," Latanya said as she looked Eugene straight in the eyes, "Bring some mages to seal up the Wall. We don''t need any other unknown entities coming out of it��


    ...Also, has anyone from the City arrived here ever since we killed one of theirs?"


    "N�� no. They might not even know that he went here."


    "Hmm��" Latanya placed her hand on her chin, "Still, we need to set up our defenses just in case. How many men did we lose?"


    "We''re estimating it now, but it shouldn''t be��"


    Slowly, the talks between Latanya and the Locals became smoother and smoother. Some of them still held expressions of doubt, but as they heard Latanya''s words that were full of authority, they too started to nod in compliance.


    Van wanted to leave since they seemed busy, but for some reason, his body wouldn''t listen to him. It would seem that he was more exhausted than he thought. And so, he just decided to lean himself on Latanya''s soft body.


    Van also noticed that each of his movements made the Locals flinch; are they really that afraid of him?


    Their talks lasted for an hour and Van was finally free from Latanya''s grasp. The other Locals were gone, but Eugene and Latanya were still talking, with Eugene trying to catch up Latanya with everything that has happened in the Village since she was gone.


    Van stretched his neck as he walked towards the door, but before he could leave, he heard Latanya''s voice calling for him.


    "Find me later tonight, Van." She said. Van, however, only shrugged his shoulders as he went out the door.


    The dim light of the setting sun quickly welcomed him, making him slightly cover his eyes. Just one day, it took just one day to change the flow of things. It was the same when he was thrown here; everything he ever knew and everything he ever had�� it just took one day for them to disappear from his hands.


    Life�� truly was a fragile thing. Be it in the Relic Graveyard, here, or the world outside.


    "..."


    He could hear the gasps of the women and the children as he stepped out of the Chief''s house. It would seem that his title of ''Ghost'' has reached even the civilians.


    Van only let out a sigh as he started walking around the Village. The people were obviously wary of him as they did their best to avoid him. He supposes this is for the best, he was more used to this reaction.


    "Ah, Van! You''re finally out!"


    "Hm?"


    Van quickly turned around towards the direction of the voice that called for him, only to see Gil running towards him with a slight smile on his face. It would seem that he has already recovered�� that was quite fast.


    "Come with me��"


    "...Why?"


    "What do you mean why!?" Gil let out a long sigh as he tried to catch his breath, "We are��


    ...burying our dead."

 Chapter 154: The Land of the Free

    "We are burying Cynthia''s husband as well as the other people that have died!"


    "...I see."


    "What do you mean I see!? You''re coming with me!"


    Gil almost pulled out his hair in frustration as Van just continued to nod his head nonchalantly.


    "...Why do I need to be there?"


    "Come on!" If Gil continued to talk to Van about this, he was sure that it would take him hours to convince him. And so, he did the most sensible thing to do, he grabbed his wrist and pulled him away.


    "..."


    Gil continued to drag Van out of the Village until they reached a part with a lot of stones�� gravestones scattered equally everywhere. The two continued to walk deeper, however. And soon, they saw the new corpses lined up neatly on the ground.


    The Locals and Prisoners were there, but were far away from each other for obvious reasons-- still, both were burying and paying their respects to their dead.


    A burial�� Van has never seen anything like this before. Death was an everyday thing in the Relic Graveyard. If someone dies, and if no one knew the dead, they would just leave them there to rot or be thrown along with the mountains of trash.


    Life had no meaning there.


    "...Sorry, I had to wait for Van to come out."


    Gil finally let go of Van''s hand as they reached Nisha and Cynthia, who were standing beside the corpse of Cynthia''s husband.


    "It''s just starting now," Nisha whispered.


    Van could not help but look around. Why exactly are they doing this? He thought. He was going to ask, but he noticed that everyone was keeping silent.


    "..."


    "..."


    Some of the other corpses were already being swallowed by the earth. It would seem that the Mage-types were the ones responsible for actually burying them.


    "...Would you like to say something to your husband, Cynthia?" Gil said as the earth beneath them started to tremble.


    "...Wait for me on the other side, Felix," Cynthia said as she stood up and wiped the single tear that trailed on her face.


    And soon, her husband''s body slowly fell through the depths of the earth, never to walk or return again.


    ''So... his name was Felix...'' Van slowly closed his eyes as he let out a long and deep breath.


    And so, with all their dead now returned to earth, the people slowly started dispersing; perhaps signaling the start of the new life of the ones left behind.


    ***


    "F�� finally! This is the 35th one, isn''t it?"


    "Y�� you''re keeping count? I don''t even know how many I have killed��


    ...But I do know I have killed more than Edward."


    "I do not think so, Harvey."


    "..."


    A flickering yellow light flickered onto the backs of 4 people as the Portal behind them slowly disappeared. Harvey, Beatrice, Victoria and her brother, Edward, all let out deep and heavy breaths as they tried to catch their breaths from clearing yet another Portal.


    "So, are we going to eat ye--"


    "What took you children so long to clear just a puny low-rank Portal!?"


    Before the 4 could even celebrate their victory, a loud voice caused them to flinch and shut their mouths. They could feel the earth beneath their feet tremble as Charlotte, the strongest Enhancer-type in the world, stomped her way towards them.


    "All of you still seem to be full of energy, come! It''s time for your training with me!"


    "A�� already!? But we just got out of the Portal!" Harvey was the only one stupid-- courageous enough to complain.


    "Do I look like I care!? Come on, ready yourselves!"


    "M�� mother-in-law, don''t you think this is becoming too excessive?"


    A loud but comforting sigh then entered Harvey and the others'' ears as Paris, Victoria''s mother, appeared from behind Charlotte. "You made them drop out from the Academy just to do this?"


    "I told you already. The Academy is no more!"


    "You keep telling that, but I heard from some of my friends that their children are still attending the Academy!"


    "Stop contacting everyone!" Charlotte could not help but click her tongue as she heard her daughter-in-law''s words, "All of you will soon understand. But for now, you all need to get stronger!"


    Paris could only close her eyes and sigh as a cloud of dust burst across her face; Charlotte disappeared from her spot, only leaving her footprints that were embedded deeply into the ground where she stood.


    "Eep!" Harvey quickly stretched his hand as Charlotte suddenly appeared in front of him. But before the tip of his fingers could even reach her, she once again disappeared, returning beside Paris'' side.


    "Ack, I almost had you, granny!"


    "...Far from it," Charlotte could only shake her head in disappointment as she looked at the four, "How do you guys expect to rescue my grandson-in-law when you''re this slow?"


    "..."


    "Again!"


    "Y�� yes!" The four could only nod as the fire in their eyes once again lit up. They were already tired from clearing the dungeon, but Charlotte was right�� they were too weak.


    Paris, who was watching from the side, could only let out a sigh as she watched as her daughter and her friends tried to catch Charlotte, but failed over and over again.


    Charlotte was too afraid to even touch her grandchildren, but now she is training them. Although she is still not touching them, this kind of change was truly enough to baffle Paris.


    ...Just what is happening for Charlotte to suddenly change this much?


    ***


    Inside a long and vast hallway, brightly lit up by the lights that were plastered all over the ceiling, 5 people were walking and talking to each other. All of them were wearing colorful robes, similar to the restaurant that Van and Andrea frequented to in the market.


    "Really�� Why were we the ones sent in this backwater of a country? I kept hearing that this place was the best before the Portal Calamity happened, but all I saw when we arrived was a wasteland."


    The complaints of one of them were loud enough to echo through the halls, "Seriously, they called us just to deal with an old woman?"


    "...Learn to shut your mouth, Feng. The one they are asking us to subdue is known to be the strongest Enhancer-type in the world. Have some respect." The one leading them on the front let out a long and deep breath as he looked at the man called Feng.


    "Tch, strongest my ass. That''s because she hasn''t met Hao, isn''t that right, Hao?" Feng continued to let out his disdain.


    "..."


    "That''s enough, Feng. If you wish to talk trash in an unknown territory, at least do it in our language."


    "Pft, maybe I want them to hear?" Feng scoffed, "Did you know their normal citizens don''t even have access to phones?"


    "Every country that the Circle has touched are the sa--"


    "We do, we just prefer our information�� intimate."


    "!!!"


    The group all turned around at the same time as they heard a voice suddenly whispering from behind them. And there, they saw an orange-haired man smiling at them, wearing a white suit with the mark of a Circle on his right chest.


    "Hello there, my slint eye friends," the man said as he clasped both his hands together and bowed, "My name is Ronald��


    ...And welcome to the Land of the Free."

 Chapter 155: Gerald Again

    "You sure she''ll be all right on her own?"


    "She should be fine. We can''t really do anything for her now. Let her mourn."


    Gil and Nisha both sighed at the same time as they looked at Cynthia, who has been in front of her husband''s grave for more than an hour now. Even Gil, who was the closest to the two, didn''t think that she''ll be this affected by her husband''s death. Well, of course, she was his husband�� but seeing as their relationship seemed so open, he didn''t really expect her to be this destroyed.


    "So�� what exactly do we do now?"


    "...No idea," the two once again let out a long and deep sigh before looking at Van.


    "What do we do now, Van?"


    "Huh? Why are you asking me?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to be our leader?"


    "...No. We''re not in the Encampment anymore, do what you guys want to do." Van waved his hand as he turned around and walked away.


    "Psh, why are you so shy?" Nisha followed her, her voice teasingly encroaching Van.


    "..."


    What Van said had merit, however. Even Rick has started dispersing the group under him. If they were to live amongst the Locals, they need to make them feel safe; and huddling up in a large group would definitely make them feel threatened.


    The three decided to leave Cynthia alone for now as they walked back to the Village. And as soon as they entered, their path was blocked by someone; his long golden hair reflecting the moonlight.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Beggar, I have a few questions."


    "..."


    The three, however, completely ignored Gerald, who had his arms crossed as if he owned the place.


    "W�� wait! I have questions! Wait��


    ...Van!"


    Seeing as they were garnering the attention of the Locals, Van could only let out a sigh as he stopped in his tracks.


    "We''ll explore the Village, let''s meet here in an hour?"


    "Hm."


    There really wasn''t to explore since it was a small village. But still, it was bigger than the Encampment, not to mention there were a whole lot of normal people walking around. There was even a small market where people could trade their things. Unlike their Encampment, this was an actual community with real people.


    Well, that is if the Locals were even willing to trade with the Prisoners. Gil and Nisha didn''t even have any idea what kind of currency they have here, but even if they did, they would surely have none of it.


    Van could only let out a sigh as he watched Nisha and Gil''s back disappear deep into the Village. In truth, he also wanted to explore the place. But alas, an annoying obstacle blocked his advance.


    "...What do you want?" Van said as he turned his attention towards Gerald, his tone not containing even a bit of friendliness.


    Although he still remembered how Gerald warned him about the guards back in the Academy, he still held great hostility against him, and he was sure that Gerald was the same; made obvious by the grinding noises coming out of his mouth.


    "You''re going to escape this place, right?" Gerald said, making sure his head was pointing straight so that his eyes were directly looking down at Van, "I want in."


    "Who told you that?"


    "I overheard it. I want in, I need to go back outside."


    "Everyone here wants to go back outside, Gerald." Van let out a light scoff, asserting his dominance due to his far superior knowledge when it comes to the Pit.


    "I will tell everyone here that you plan to escape if you don''t let me in."


    "I should just kill you right here."


    "If you can. Last I remembered you didn''t even leave as much as a scar on me."


    "Only reason I am not doing it is that you''re Harvey''s brother."


    "Really? How''s the hand? I remember it almost breaking when you tried to punch me."


    "Tch. You think I am still the same as before?"


    "...And you think I am the same as well?" Gerald stepped forward, and the ground beneath them slightly trembled, "Why don''t we try it right now?"


    Van''s eyes started to spark and Gerald''s muscles started to contract as the two continued to stare at each other.


    "M�� mother! Look! These two are about to fight!"


    However, before they could do anything, a small child approached and started pointing at the two of them. Of course, the little girl was quickly dragged away by her mother, who quickly ran towards a nearby guard.


    "..."


    "...Tch."


    The two relaxed their body as they backed away from each other. Van was about to walk away, but he could not help but stop as he heard Gerald''s next words.


    "...Harvey is missing."


    "What?" Van quickly turned around and looked Gerald straight in the eyes.


    "Yes. That''s why I need to get out of this place."


    "...I am afraid the window to escape is gone," Van then let out a small breath as he answered Gerald, "We can''t escape without Miss Latanya."


    "Latanya? That big tittied black woman?"


    "...Yes."


    "Then let''s just drag her!"


    "If you can," Van let out another scoff, "What makes you think she will heal either of us if we force her out? And why are you even talking to me?"


    "...Whether I like it or not, you''re my brother''s friend," Gerald clicked his tongue, "Also, don''t you want to know more about what is happening outside?"


    "...Let''s walk," Van said, not waiting for Gerald to follow him as the guards were already starting to gather around them.


    "Hm."


    The two walked towards an isolated part of the Village before continuing their talks.


    "Your other friends are also missing."


    "!!!"


    "What!?" Van''s frown quickly turned into expressions of shock as he heard Gerald''s words.


    "And last I checked, no one is living in your house anymore."


    "...what?" Van''s eyes trembled as he heard Gerald''s words. Just what exactly is happening out there? But if all of them were missing at the same time, could it be that they are all together?


    "It is chaos out there," Gerald continued as he let out a light breath, "Even the Headmaster of the Academy and some instructors are missing.


    "..."


    "We need to go out, Van. Please, I need your help. I don''t care about the others, but my brother could be in danger," and suddenly, Gerald''s haughty tone turned mellow as he looked Van straight in the eyes, his head slightly turned downwards.


    "..."


    "...Please. We can kill each other afterwards, but I need to know my brother is safe first," Gerald once again repeated. Van could only slightly back away as he heard the last words that he expected coming out from Gerald''s. It was not like he couldn''t understand him, it is his brother after all�� but to think Gerald is capable of showing something like this��


    "...What are you even doing here in the first place?"


    "I killed my father."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Congratulations," Van said before he started walking away. "I''ll talk to Miss Latanya when I pass by her, be sure to stay within the area so you can meet her, she sort of owes me."


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    "My frien-- my group is waiting for me."


    "...Can you introduce me to them?"


    "...No," Van smirked before disappearing and running away. Gerald could only click his tongue as he watched Van''s back disappear into the distance. He then looked around, only to see that there were children looking at him, hiding within the houses.


    "...Fucking natives."

 Chapter 156: Solomons Soul

    "Yo. What did you and that rich-looking brother talk about?"


    "About the outside. Something bad is happening there�� People are missing."


    "...Missing? Is that why it took a while before another batch of prisoners were thrown here?"


    "Hm." Van only shrugged his shoulders as he walked closer to Gil. He then looked towards Nisha and Cynthia, who seemed to have returned from her husband''s grave. Afterward, he looked at the skewers they were eating.


    "...Where did you buy that?"


    Van may not feel hunger, but that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t crave food. If anything, it even amplifies his desire as he remembered the skewers that Harvey kept buying from the market. Since they were in the Portal, then the meat they used here should be the same�� maybe.


    "Oh, they are already closed. We were going to get you one but Cynthia arrived so��" Gil could not help but chuckle awkwardly as he quickly ate the last piece of meat on his skewer.


    "...You sure it''s not poisoned?" Van slightly let out a scoff as he looked at Gil.


    "W�� what? No, of course not!"


    "The Locals seem to like Gil for some reason," Nisha added as she too finished the last bites of her food. Cynthia also finished hers, but still kept quiet as her sighs lingered in the air.


    "Hm�� They are avoiding me for some reason." Van shook his head, even if he did try to buy one, he was sure that they weren''t going to sell him anything. They''ve been avoiding them ever since he got here.


    "...Have you seen yourself in the mirror?"


    Van has completely forgotten it, but just a few hours ago, he was decimating and mowing people down with his bare arms, not to mention even slamming his whole body through the unlucky Prisoners that were in his path.


    He was completely covered in dried-up blood.


    "...Oh."


    "Go wash yourself up. Come, we''ll guide you to the well." Nisha could not help but sigh as she started walking, "I swear, sometimes your height really represents what a child you are."


    "..." Van''s eyes twitched as he heard Nisha''s words. But it is true that he needed to wash up, he could feel his hair starting to solidify.


    "...Alright."


    After washing up, the group was quickly approached by Reed, who has been coordinating their lodgings with the Locals at Latanya''s behest. In the end, the Prisoners were given their own space a little bit far away from the rest of the Locals.


    Since it was already late, they made do with the houses created by the Mage-types, clumsily made from the mud and earth on the ground. Since the climate in the Pit was quite warm and tropical, the Prisoners were forced to sleep on their own sweat as the mud houses did not really provide any perforation.


    Van and the group''s houses were once again near each other, with Nisha staying in Cynthia''s house for now so that she would have someone to talk to.


    Now, once again left alone and protected by four walls and a roof, Van quickly checked all of the souls he has harvested.


    [Souls Collected: 48]


    "!!!"


    Van''s jaw could not help but tremble as he saw the number floating in front of him. The most he got in a single time was 6, from Grant''s men almost a month ago which took him from level 27 to level 34. He could only imagine how much this would make his level jump once he absorbs everything.


    And so, a smile slowly crept on Van''s face as he flicked his finger, trying to find the biggest reward that he got today-- Solomon''s soul. He didn''t have to search long, however, as Solomon''s soul was the only Orange Soul amongst his collection, which is weird. Did it have something to do with what Latanya said? That he was kind of like a puppet?


    Well, that doesn''t matter. What mattered now was how much EXP Solomon''s Soul would give him.


    He didn''t even bother waiting for Solomon''s soul to materialize as he immediately sent him to the Afterlife. His smile, however, disappeared as quickly as he sent Solomon to the Afterlife.


    [Successfully sent a Lv. 0 Neutral Soul to the Asphodel Meadows]


    "..."


    "Level 0!?" Van''s shock was so great that he let out a scream that almost woke up Gil from the next house. "H�� how could that even be possible!?"


    Van could not help but panic as he tried to find another Orange Soul from his collection; but alas, even though he spent half an hour dragging the window up and down, closing and opening it, not another Orange Soul was in sight.


    Van''s breaths were starting to get heavy as the thought of not receiving any more EXP from the Souls surfaced in his mind. His fingers trembled as he tried sending another Soul to the Afterlife.


    [Successfully sent a Lv. 23 Dark Soul to the Fields of Punishment]


    "..."


    He did not even bother with the other notifications popping out in front of him as he sent another Soul to the Afterlife.


    [Successfully sent a Lv. 19 Dark Soul to the Fields of Punishment]


    [Successfully sent a Lv. 31 Dark Soul to the Fields of Punishment]


    "..."


    What exactly was happening? Van continued to send the Souls to the Afterlife one by one; by the end of it, he gained 20 levels turning him to level 54 instantly.


    "..."


    Van still could not think of a reason why Solomon''s soul was only Level 0�� The only other level 0 Soul that Van sent to the Afterlife was his father, and he was not a System Holder. Could it be��


    ...Solomon was not a System Holder?


    It might seem ridiculous with how strong he was�� but that was the only reason Van could think of for now. And speaking of not being a System Holder, Cynthia also mentioned that she wasn''t a System Holder. Just�� what exactly is going on?


    Van just shook his head, thinking about it now would just make him crazy. He should ask Cynthia tomorrow about it. And so, with a long and deep breath, Van distributed his Status Points, evenly this time.


    And of course, once again, he fainted from the pain of putting too many Status Points at once.


    ***


    Back in the Chief''s house, Latanya has been waiting for Van for almost an hour now, wearing her robes which almost revealed the glorious mountains that bounced in front of her with even the slightest movement.


    "I�� I did tell him to find me tonight, right?" Her eyes twitched a couple of times as she tried to remember if she did tell him. She was supposed to talk to him about his reward�� and maybe try to seduce him with her body�� but alas, he was nowhere to be found.


    She was also going to ask him what he knew about this Stranger that killed the previous Chief and destroyed the Wall. He mentioned something about a Messenger, so clearly, he knows something about what is going on here.


    "...Really, that boy is quite hard to figure out!"


    Latanya''s moans of frustration lingered in the quiet room. Meanwhile��


    ...Van once again found himself in a dream.

 Chapter 157: Hermes and Destruction

    Van once again found himself in a dream, but this time, he was no longer surrounded by darkness. Instead, he found himself in the sky.


    "!!!"


    Van tried to cast his [Air Step] but was unable to do so as his System did not even work in the dream. But he did not need it in the first place as he was not really falling, he just remained floating; his body rotating and gliding like a feather in the air.


    And so, realizing that he was safe, he let out a long and deep breath as he focused his eyes towards the ground below. It would seem that he was�� back outside? He could not really tell since there were numerous buildings that towered almost to the skies.


    Buildings that were similar to those he could find in the Deadzone, but instead of being in pieces, they stood tall and proud-- almost hundreds of them as far as he could see, and even taller than the Wall itself.


    The cars that Van has only seen once in his life also littered the road, moving like ants with how many there are.


    "...What is this place?" Van could not help but let out a whisper. He has never seen something like this before, so full of splendor and life. And even from afar, he could also see the people leisurely walking the streets, without even any worry or care in the world.


    He could only imagine�� what if he was born in this place instead? Everything seemed so�� peaceful...Would he even need his System then?


    "..."


    Van has stayed in the skies for what felt like hours. But even then, his eyes did not get tired from all the new things he was seeing��


    ...But then, the lands started to darken as a huge shadow covered even the colossal buildings.


    "!!!"


    Van quickly turned his floating body upwards, only to see a gigantic Portal covering the skies above him.


    And from that Portal, emerged a familiar gigantic figure. The one that appeared from Van''s last dream-- a gigantic tall soldier covered in armor, its head entirely hidden by a helmet, and most noticeable of all, of course, were the 6 wings that were attached on its back.


    The winged-soldier was then followed by another familiar figure�� Van scoured his mind to remember what that lightning-clad gigantic bearded man called him. Finally, after a few seconds, the name appeared in Van''s mind.


    "...Hermes," Van muttered. Due to the previous dream being short, he quickly forgot about it. But if this gigantic man is called Hermes�� Does that mean his System came from him?


    Both of the gigantic beings were bleeding profusely, their blood showering the people below.


    ''...Why aren''t the people running away?'' Van thought as he squinted his eyes towards the people. Instead, they seemed to be busy watching the two giants chasing each other, holding this very familiar thin black box that Van has only seen in the Relic Graveyard.


    A loud noise then echoed through the air as another Portal opened up, and as soon as it did so, the winged-soldier flew through it; and before it could fully close, Hermes was once again able to follow it.


    "..."


    Something is wrong, Van thought. He, however, did not think for long as a loud snap echoed through the air.


    "!!!"


    Van quickly turned around, only to see that the Portal that Hermes and the winged-soldier came out from was still there�� and slowly, a 3rd shadow emerged from it.


    A gigantic snake, 9 of them. No�� as soon as it fully emerged from the Portal, Van found that the nine snakes shared the same body. The Academy mentioned this creature before��


    ...A monster that one could only see in Rank A Portals and above-- A Hydra.


    And without even a warning, one of the heads opened its mouth, causing a deafening whistle to ripple through the air; what followed was a scenery of death and destruction. With just a single roar from one of its heads, the buildings that once stood glorious quickly crumbled to the ground, crushing those that were unlucky enough to be near it.


    Or perhaps they were the lucky ones, as what followed could only be described as carnage. The splendor that once comforted Van''s eyes turned into a blaze of hell.


    "T�� this��" Van could only stutter as he watched the scenery in front of him; there was a monster that was capable of this kind of destruction? All the buildings, even those that already blurred from Van''s eyes, were decimated.


    The strongest monster he has seen was the talking Arachnaea who gave him a feather�� but he was sure that even she was not capable of this much destruction. Will�� he even able to scratch this overgrown lizard?


    Van then squinted his eye as he noticed that another shadow was coming out of the Portal, but before he could see what it was, he was awoken by a whisper.


    "Messenger�� You have a job to do."


    "!!!"


    Van let out a loud gasp as he sat up from his bed of leaves. He quickly looked around the room to see who it was that whispered in his ear, but no matter which corner he looked, no one was there.


    "..."


    "What�� the fuck," Van could only shake his head as he tried to calm himself down. He doesn''t know whether it was from the dream or the hot and damp air inside his new house, but his body was completely covered in sweat.


    After a few seconds of collecting his breaths, he let out a long and deep sigh. He was about to lie down again, but he suddenly heard the door opening. Van quickly put up his guard as he looked at the swaying door, but what he saw there completely made him drop his guard for a full second.


    "You awake�� boy?"


    It was Latanya, the solemn light of the moon seeping from the corners of her curved silhouette as she slowly entered Van''s humble abode.

 Chapter 158: Van Slept with Boss!

    Van blinked numerous times as he watched as Latanya slowly closed the door behind her. Her dark skin slowly disappeared as the little moonlight that seeped from the door vanished; all that was left were the sound of her breaths and her green eyes which were slowly being illuminated by Van''s adjusting eyes.


    "..."


    Once again, Van was frozen and could only watch as Latanya slowly made her way into his make-shift bed made of leaves. She sat down, with Van not even being able to refuse her advance. Her robes slightly ruffled, lifting up its edges and revealing more of her dark skin.


    "What�� what do you want?" Van then stuttered as he tried to calm himself down.


    "I should be the one asking you that question, boy." Latanya let out a short sigh as she looked Van directly in the eyes, "You didn''t come back to my quarters, I told you to come find me after."


    "...Oh," right�� there was something like that. If so, there was only one thing that he wanted, "Then let''s go outside, back to my world."


    "...You know I can''t do that," Latanya once again let out a sigh as she slowly lay herself down on the bed. "...At least not until I know this Village is safe."


    "Why are you truly here?"


    "I''m not used to the bed in Chief''s quarters," Latanya whispered as she slightly adjusted herself on the bed, her gigantic bosoms jiggling freely, "...I am more used to something like this now."


    "...Then why not find Reed''s house?"


    "I told you, I need to hear what you want so I can reward you," she then slightly lifted herself up, using her hand to support her head as she once again looked at Van. With her body slightly rotated to the side, her loose robes quickly disentangled, completely exposing her plump breasts.


    "..."


    "...You can have my body if you want to."


    "Why would I want that."


    "Oh, you don''t want it because it''s been used?" Latanya''s words became softer and softer as her fingers tapped their way towards Van, "I can heal every part of my body�� even that. It would make you feel that you''re doing it with someone�� fresh."


    "..." As soon as Van heard Latanya''s words, his hands slowly stretched towards her face.


    "Ho��" Latanya could not help but let out a breath as she felt Van''s hand softly touching her face," You finally gave--"


    "Why would you do that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why would you heal yourself and make yourself new?"


    "...Won''t you feel disgusted if you slept with someone that has--"


    "Someone once told me that the scars that we have on our body make us�� more than what we are��


    ...I think we�� you are fine that way you are now, Miss Latanya."


    "That��" For once in her life, Latanya Boss was at a loss as to what to say.


    "Besides, weren''t you also the one who said that we look cooler showing the scars we have?" Van let out a small chuckle as he pulled back his slightly long hair. And for once in his life, he willingly showed his whole face to someone.


    Without his hair blocking his face, the scar that stretched from his left eyebrow can now fully be seen. It trailed all the way across his cheek, only fading as it got near towards his chin.


    "You��" Latanya''s loud breaths echoed throughout the room as her eyes were stuck on Van''s face. They remained like this for a while�� but, after a few seconds, she suddenly lifted her whole body and leaned her face close to Van''s.


    "..."


    "..."


    ***


    "Oi, Van! You awake yet? Don''t you know what time it is!?"


    With the sun once again bathing the Village, the first official day of the Prisoners living in the Local Village has begun. There were already a lot of people walking around the Village, greeting each other, but most still trying to avoid the Prisoners.


    Gil was currently standing in front of Van''s new house, his yawns drowned by the sound of him knocking on his door. "Nisha and Cynthia are also awake already, we''re all waiting for you so we can all eat at the same time��


    ...Don''t tell me you''re still sulking about us not buying you food last night?"


    "Oi, Van. Are you still seriously asleep?"


    Gil was about to knock on the door again, but before he could do so, it opened.


    "Finall--"


    Gil''s words instantly froze as he saw someone that shouldn''t be coming out of Van''s house�� coming out of Van''s house. Gil could only remain frozen as he saw Latanya yawning in front of him, her clothes disheveled and slightly loose.


    "Oh, Van. Your guard is here to fetch you," Latanya only patted Gil''s shoulder a couple of times before she left and made her way back to her own quarters.


    "..."


    "...Mister Gil, did you say something about food?" Van also let out a yawn as he walked towards his door.


    "..."


    "Mister Gil? Are you�� alright?" Van slightly tilted his head to the side as he looked at Gil, who was still completely stiff. "Mister G--"


    "Ah! Y�� yes, of course!" Finally, Gil was able to recover; his eyes, however, were not able to look Van straight in the eyes. "W�� was that Boss just now?"


    "...Yes," Van slightly shrugged his shoulders, "She spent the night here."


    Hearing Van''s words, Gil could not help but gulp, "Did�� did�� did the two of you��" The color of Gil''s face was starting to merge with his red hair as he continued to stutter with his words.


    "...What?"


    "Nothing! L�� let''s go, they are waiting for us!"


    "..."


    Van could only raise an eyebrow as he followed Gil. Gil kept quiet the whole walk, with the occasional glancing that made Van slightly uncomfortable. After a few minutes, they reached a part of the Village that Van has not explored yet.


    There were a lot of people gathered, it would seem that it was some sort of market. Van could not help but be surprised that a settlement this size even had something like this.


    "Van, Gil. Here, here!"


    Nisha and Cynthia were already standing on the side with food in their hand. "It would seem that you slept well, Van."


    "...A little," Van muttered as he grabbed the food that Nisha was handing to him. It sort of looked like a piece of bread, with little flosses of meat on top of it.


    "Tch. This is why beggars remain as beggars. You should wake up earlier."


    "..." Van could not help but slightly glance to the side, only to find Gerald eating with them.


    "Where did that even come from?" Nisha''s eye twitched as soon as she heard Gerald''s sudden words of provocation. She let them tag along with them since he seemed to know Van quite well, but it would seem that they didn''t actually get along.


    She then looked towards Gil, whose eyes seem to be completely sedated.


    "...What''s wrong with you? Weren''t you all smiles earlier?"


    "..."


    "...Gil?" Nisha started waving her hand in front of Gil''s face. Gil, however, remained unresponsive. "What''s his prob--"


    "Van��"


    Before Nisha could finish her words, Gil finally let out a whisper.


    "What was that?"


    "Van��"


    "Hm? What about Van?"


    "Van slept with Boss!"


    "!!!"

 Chapter 159: Human?

    "Van slept with Boss!"


    "!!!"


    Gil''s almost echoed throughout the whole Village, his voice almost cracking with how loud it was. Nisha, who was the closest to Gil, could not help but completely spat out the food that was in her mouth, causing it to shoot straight towards Gil''s face.


    "..."


    Gerald, who was listening in on the side, thumped his chest repeatedly as he almost died from choking. Cynthia, on the other hand, let out an amused expression as she continued eating her bread.


    "W�� what?" Nisha quickly took off her bandana and gave it to Gil to wipe the mess on his face.


    "...I saw Boss coming out of his house earlier."


    A light gasp could be heard coming from Gerald, who was still recovering from his near-death experience.


    "I can''t really blame you," it was then that Cynthia spoke, the tone of her voice slowly returning to her usual seductive tone, "...Boss is good in bed."


    "..."


    "Wait�� did you really!?" Nisha once again looked back and forth between Gil and Van.


    "..."


    Van was now the owner of the stares from all the people near him, even those he didn''t even know. He could only stare at the food in his hand as the group continued to ask him these senseless questions.


    "...But don''t you have a girlfriend?" Suddenly, Gerald, who was just listening in on the side once again spoke.


    "W�� wait, Van has a girlfriend?" This time, it was Gil that almost choked to death, "S�� somehow that''s even more surprising."


    "Hm." Gerald only closed his eyes as he nodded, "What do I expect from a beggar, can''t be contented with what they have, tch."


    "..."


    "Wait, that''s not important right now," Nisha quickly shook her head as she leaned in closer to Van, "Did�� you really sleep with Boss?"


    Hearing the question once again echoing in his mind, Van could only let out a long and deep sigh. Why were they so interested whether he did it or not with Boss? It was too early for something like this, he thought.


    And so, finally, left with no choice; he answered, "...Maybe," before starting to eat the bread in his hand.


    "W...what''s with that answer!? Tell us!"


    The group''s curious pleas continued for almost half an hour before dying down. Come to think of it, there was something that Van wanted to ask Cynthia; since she seemed a bit fine now, this was probably the best time to ask, he thought.


    "...Miss Cynthia, I have a question."


    "Oho�� my husband just died and you''re already advancing to me next?"


    "..."


    "Just kidding�� ask away, little boss," Cynthia let out a light giggle, but even through her smiles, one could see a hint of sorrow reflecting in her eyes-- maybe she wasn''t alright after all, Van thought. But still, they were already here, so Van decided to ask his question anyway.


    "...Are you truly not a System Holder?"


    "..."


    As soon as the group heard Van''s question, they completely went silent as they turned their focus on Cynthia. They would be lying if they said that they weren''t curious, even Gerald was curious, and he wasn''t even part of the group.


    Cynthia only blinked a couple of times as the curious eyes suddenly shifted to her, but after a few seconds, she quickly shook her head.


    "...My husband isn''t as well."


    "!!!"


    "W�� what!? How is that even possible?" Gil could not help but stutter.


    "...But I saw you fight a couple of System Holders on your own," Nisha squinted her eyes.


    "Well, we all have our secrets," Cynthia shrugged her shoulders as she took a bite of her breakfast. She did, however, stop as soon as she heard Van''s next words.


    "Does Solomon have this secret as well?"


    "!!!" Cynthia widened her eyes from Van''s words, staring at him straight in the eyes as if she had seen a ghost, "H�� how did you know?


    "What!? Solomon is also a normal human!?"


    "How�� is something like that even possible?"


    "Who says we were normal?" Cynthia let out a wry smile, a sliver of sigh coming out of her nose.


    "Then who�� what are you?" Van furrowed his eyebrows. In truth, he was still a bit disappointed with not getting any EXP from Solomon. But now that Cynthia confirmed his speculations, his curiosity was now overpowering his disappointment; what if he killed Cynthia, will she also be a Lv. 0?


    Van quickly shook his head off of the dangerous thought. She could also be lying, but Van could not really see any point in it�� or is there? He lies in instinct as well, maybe Cynthia is doing it as well.


    Van''s racing thoughts were then disrupted by Cynthia''s loud sigh. She looked around to see if anyone else was listening before leaning in closer to Van and the rest of the group; Gerald, who was on the side, also could not help but slightly move closer.


    If he was right, his father mentioned something like this before�� he just couldn''t remember it clearly.


    "I��" Cynthia''s words were breathy, "I�� we��


    ...are a failed product."


    "..."


    "...What does that even mean?", Gil furrowed his eyebrows.


    "If we''re lucky�� you won''t need to find out," Cynthia slightly bit her lip as her eyes slightly trembled, as if her eyes were reliving a past of sorrow, "All I can say now is that the people you used to serve, Gil��"


    "Hm?"


    "...They are the ones who gave birth to us."


    "...The City Guards?"


    "No, the Circle, what the heck."


    "..."


    "...Oh."


    ***


    "Ho�� so this is what these people spend their time in��


    ...Disgusting."


    In a vast and spacious but dimly lit room somewhere, the 5 people that were wearing colorful robes could be seen standing by.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to mind your words, Feng?" The man who seemed to be their leader, once again reprimanded Feng, "We are visitors here."


    "Oh come on, Qiye. Stop being so uptight, why would I watch my words for a country that''s lower than us?"


    "Feng!" The smallest one in the group pinched Feng''s leg, "Mr. Qiye is here as our main representative, listen to what he says!"


    "Tch, even this little runt is telling me what to do," Feng spat on the floor, "You guys are no fun, isn''t that right, Xinyan?"


    "...Just listen to him for now," the only woman in the group could not help but sigh as she was dragged into the conversation.


    "But�� I do agree with you��" She muttered before her eyes scanned the room they were in. Their group was currently surrounded by countless naked people, all lying and sprawled on top of tables; they weren''t dead, as they could hear all of them breathing.


    "...This is truly disgusting."

 Chapter 160: Welcome to the Future

    "But I do agree with you��


    ...this is truly disgusting."


    The group continued to look at the dozen people that were sprawled around them, lying unconscious on top of tables.


    "Just what are they doing here?" Xinyan, the only woman in the group, continued to utter her breaths as she covered her mouth in disgust.


    "Hm��" Their leader, Qiye, could not help but shake his head, "They used System Holders to suppress the normal population�� and now that they could no longer control their System Holders, they turn the normal population into something more��


    ...How poetic."


    "Is it truly like that?"


    "They are control freaks are what they are."


    "But how are they even doing this? Shouldn''t their technology be inferior to ours?"


    "Does that matter? Why did they tell us to wait in this creepy place?" Feng butted in on the conversation, "These things are not going to wake up, are they?"


    "Stop jinxing--"


    And as soon as he said that, one of the people lying on the bed slowly started to sit up.


    "..."


    "So that was that, huh��" Feng once again spat on the floor as he cracked his knuckles, "Even the Circle here is full of slithering fucks. What was the name of the orange-haired monkey again?"


    "Ronald."


    "Tch," Feng once again spat on the floor, "Well, if they wanted us to test their toys, they should have just told us. We need the warm-up anyway before we destroy Charlotte��


    ...Let me handle all of these things."


    "...Go ahead," Qiye said before he and the rest of the group stood to the side of the room.


    "You guys don''t even need to blink!"


    ***


    "G�� guh."


    Xinyan was currently grasping her arm, blood profusely trailing from it. Her breaths were loud enough to make her own ears ring as she leaned her body at a corner of the spacious room.


    She then looked beside her, the smallest and youngest one in their group was also leaning his back on the wall. His eyes, however, were lifeless.


    "W�� wake up, brother�� please wake up."


    She tried to wake up her brother, but the only answer she received was his body dropping to the floor, folding in half as his caved stomach caused his spine to snap. The sound of his brother''s bones snapping in the air made Xinyan let out a light gasp.


    However, this was not the time for her to relax, as in front of her, were a dozen naked people, looking at her without any emotions in their eyes.


    "S�� stay away!" She stretched her hands and a thousand miniature icicles instantly appeared in front of her. The icicles quickly flew, shooting towards the naked people.


    But alas, the icicles shattered instantly as soon as they made contact with their bodies. Seeing this, Xinyan could only bite her tongue as she closed her eyes.


    "I am taking all of you with me!" She screamed, but before she could do anything, a loud voice reverberated throughout the whole room.


    "That''s enough, all of you can take a break now."


    With those words, the dozen humans in front of Xinyan fidgeted. And soon, a smile appeared on their emotionless faces.


    "Did you see that!?"


    "We�� we defeated System Holders!"


    "This�� this is amazing!"


    "Why do we need to be naked though?"


    "Who cares! This is all worth it"


    "Let''s go get something to eat then!"


    "W�� what?" Xinyan''s eyes could only tremble as she watched as the previously emotionless people in front of her started walking away, their laughs echoing through her ears.


    "...What?" She once again repeated as her mouth remained open, letting out all the confusion that clouded her mind.


    And soon, she heard a series of claps. She quickly turned her head towards the noise, only to see the orange-haired man, Ronald, approaching her.


    "You��" Xinyan muttered, "What you have done here will not remain unpunished! Once my country gets news of what--"


    "Oh, but China is aware of what we are doing here, dear."


    "W�� what?"


    "Did you really think that they''d be sending only 5 of you to deal with someone like Charlotte? Pft��" Ronald could not help but burst out in laughter as soon as he finished his words.


    "Charlotte is the epitome of System Holders," he said as he stretched his arms and turned his head upwards, "You think low-quality System Holders like you will be capable of actually scratching her? Even a thousand of you are not capable of doing that."


    "...What?"


    "But alas, she too, is but a relic of the past." Ronald then once again put his hands together.


    "Just�� what are you saying?" Xinyan let out a deep breath, "Why keep me alive!?"


    "Well, that''s always been our deal with your country," Ronald muttered, "We only need one of you alive to report back to them."


    "Huh?"


    "Clean up, you will be leaving in a few hours." Ronald then nonchalantly waved his hand as he gestured to Xinyan to leave, "Also�� tell them to send stronger ones next time, we will have more the next time. Oh, and tell them...


    ...Welcome to the future."


    And with those words, Ronald casually turned around and left, no longer giving Xinyan any mind as he jumped over one of her dead comrades.


    There were more? Just what are they trying to do here? Xinyan was completely at a loss. Are they using them to clear the Portals faster? But the birth rate of System Holders was climbing up exponentially year by year�� It doesn''t make sense to create something like this.


    Xinyan then remembered what their leader said, about losing control of their citizens�� Are they creating them�� to suppress their population? Was that just it? A desire to stay relevant? But why was their country involved?


    Just what�� is the Circle planning?


    "..." Xinyan''s eyes could only widen as they once again trailed across her dead comrades. They�� they were just a part of the deal? Their country sold them? Her brother died for something like this?


    With her thoughts racing inside her mind, Xinyan''s jaw started to tremble as a small stutter whispered from her mouth.


    "You think�� I would just let this go?"

 Chapter 161: The Stanger

    A few days passed by, and Latanya has fully established herself as the Chief of the Wall Village. She quickly ordered to seal the huge Gap in the Wall, and also increased the defenses of their fragile Village in case someone from the City decides to attack them.


    Life in the Pit for the Prisoners has once again become peaceful; with more and more Prisoners getting along with some of the Locals. There were others who, however, chose to explore the Pit.


    The Pit is, after all, still a Portal no matter how abnormal it was. There should be monsters roaming around, even if it''s just a Rank F Portal, it should provide more entertainment than just lying listlessly inside the Village.


    And maybe, if they were lucky, they would be able to stumble on the Portal Boss�� if there was even one. No objectives popped out in front of them when they were thrown in the Pit, it truly was a weird place.


    No one tried to stop the Prisoners who wanted to explore the Pit, even Latanya did not stop them. They were, after all, free to do whatever they wanted as long as it wasn''t in the Village. She just warned them that if they meet someone from the City, they should tell them that they were just adventurers from another City and not from the Wall or the Village.


    The Prisoners, of course, were shocked to hear that there were more Cities out there. Until now, they still had no idea how big this place was�� But one could only guess how a thousand years of history has built this place.


    "Should�� we also explore the Pit?"


    "Sounds like a drag."


    Nisha could not help but let out a long sigh as she heard Gil''s suggestion.


    "But aren''t you also curious about what''s out there!?"


    "I already had my fair share of Portals, thank you very much," Nisha just shook her head, "I just want to rest for now."


    "W�� what about you, Cynthia?"


    "I am with Nisha on this one."


    "Even you!? There''s a world out there waiting for us to explore!"


    "Say that to us again after you just participated in a little war where more than a dozen people died," Nisha slightly clicked her tongue as she looked at Gil, "Come to think of it, you spent most of it lying on the ground like a peacock."


    "..."


    "Even that spoiled golden-haired kid participated in it," Nisha then let out a sigh, "Come to think of it, where is he, Van?"


    "...Why are you asking me?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he was suddenly dragged into the conversation.


    "...Isn''t he your best friend?"


    "Tch," Van only clicked his tongue as he looked to the side. If everything worked out, he should have been outside by now�� but alas, all he could do was wait for another opportunity.


    "He''s going to the Encampment to check the Portal last I saw him," Gil was the one to answer Nisha''s teasing question.


    "...How do you even know that?"


    "I know everything that''s going--"


    "Greetings, citizens."


    The group could not help but turn their heads as a raspy voice interrupted their conversation.


    "!!!"


    Their eyes, however, quickly widened as they slightly looked up at the owner of the voice. It was an abnormally tall man, with probably the most unique features they have seen in their lives.


    Van quickly recognized who this was, it was the man who killed Grant. Come to think of it, that was the first and last time he has ever seen him.


    "H�� Hello?" Gil was the first to greet the man back. However, he could not help but stutter as he looked at the freakishly tall man from head to toe. He had brown skin, with slightly blond curly hair that almost reached the soles of his feet.


    Not to mention that his bones were almost sticking out with how skinny he was, add that to the fact that he looked almost taller than 3 meters�� it was hard not to stare.


    "Sorry for disturbing your menial talks," the man then let out a smile. The group could not help but feel a bit uncomfortable as they heard his raspy, almost scratching voice.


    "No, it''s--"


    Gil was about to walk closer and shake hands with the man, but before he could do so, Nisha blocked him with her arm.


    "Nisha, what--"


    Once again, before he could even say anything, Gil finally noticed the unusual atmosphere surrounding them. The children and women that were walking around were now gone, and more than a dozen men were slowly closing in on them in a circle.


    Eugene, as well as Latanya, were also there, staring at the Stranger with their eyebrows furrowed.


    "W�� what?" Gil could only gulp as confusion slowly rose in his mind.


    "There''s no need to be so alarmed, citizens." The man said in a very calm tone. His raspy voice, however, seemed ominous as it scratched the ears of those around him, "I am just here to talk to an old friend."


    "..."


    "...Is that him, Eugene?" Latanya whispered to Eugene''s ears, her eyes not leaving the Stranger one bit.


    "...Yes."


    Latanya furrowed her eyebrows even further, someone that skinny�� destroyed the Wall?


    "Ah! Of course, where are my manners?" the Stranger cleared his throat as he slowly stepped forward towards Van and his group, "I seem to have forgotten everything I learned, forgive me��


    ...Messenger."


    "!!!"


    Latanya took in a deep breath as she heard the Stranger''s words. There''s that word again�� Van is this Messenger? Just�� What is he hiding?


    Van''s eyes instantly widened as he heard the Stranger''s words. "You�� are the one who is calling for me?"


    "Yes," the Stranger let out a wry smile, "I am sorry for all the cloak and dagger. I had to make sure it was you."


    "..."


    "I have waited a very long time for you, Messenger." The Stranger then bowed his head towards Van. "My name��


    ...is Hercules."

 Chapter 162: Curtains

    "My name��


    ...is Hercules."


    "...Hercules?"


    "..."


    "That''s a weird name."


    All of the people that heard the Stranger introduce himself could not help but look at each other. Why did he emphasize his name like they were supposed to know who he was?


    "...I suppose it doesn''t matter who I am," the Stranger, Hercules, could not help but let out a short sigh as he looked at the expressions of confusion of the people, "I do have business with you, Messenger��


    ...Away from prying eyes, if possible."


    Hercules looked around, causing the Locals to flinch as soon as his eyes stray towards them. Most of them have seen what this man is capable of first hand and they knew�� That most of them will die if he makes a move.


    "Why can''t we talk here?" Van said, pulling Gil back and slightly pushing the others to the side as he stepped forward. Although he really would prefer to talk to this freakishly tall man alone, he doesn''t know what he was capable of.


    "I am afraid I prefer for us to talk alone," Hercules quickly shook his head as he heard Van''s words, "I do apologize, Messenger. A thousand years of being stuck in this place have taught me the value of privacy."


    A thousand years? What is this guy saying? He has been here for a thousand years?


    "But if you are busy, I respect that," Hercules then said as he took in a deep breath, "Let us talk some other time. Just do not make me wait too long, I can get��


    ...A little bit impatient."


    He then turned around to look at Eugene, "You do not need to worry about me anymore, citizen. I have already confirmed what I needed."


    "...What?"


    "I will not harm you or any of your folks�� as long as you do not provoke me, that is. My temper can be a bit��


    ...Erratic."


    And with those words, Hercules turned towards the gates and started to walk away. But before the Locals could breathe again, he stopped on his tracks.


    "Before I forget��" Hercules then raised his hand before his whole body turned into a blur.


    "!!!" Van''s eyes widened as his [Time Perception] skill activated in instinct. But it would seem that it activated too late, but from the few moments that Hercules moved, Van realized how fast he was.


    Is he�� faster than Charlotte? Van thought as he turned off his [Time Perception] skill.


    "I caught this snooping around," Hercules then said as he shook his raised hand, which now held something, "I told you I value my privacy."


    "!!!"


    In his hand was a bundle of hair. The people all slowly looked down to see where the hair led to, only to see Reed''s whole body hanging like a puppet at the end of it.


    "R�� Reed��" Latanya''s stuttered whispers trailed through the air.


    "This isn''t a friend of yours, is it, Messenger?" Hercules once again looked at Van, "If so, I deeply apologize."


    Van only squinted his eyes as he looked at Reed before returning his eyes to Hercules.


    "I take that as a no, good." Hercules let out a slight sigh as he nonchalantly dropped Reed on the ground.


    "He should still be alive. You have a witch among you, you can heal him." He then glanced at Latanya before finally leaving the Village.


    The breaths of the Locals which they were trying to hold back quickly drowned the air as they could finally find themselves able to breathe. They didn''t notice it, but the whole time, almost all of them were holding their breaths.


    Even though Hercules'' tone was calm, they could not help but feel threatened with every word that comes out of his mouth.


    Latanya quickly rushed towards Reed to check on him. But a few meters before she could reach him, she slowed down.


    "...He''s dead," Latanya muttered, closing her eyes as she took in a deep breath. "Bury him with the others," Latanya ordered some of the men to retrieve Reed''s body.


    "You," she then turned his attention towards Van, "Come with me." She said before turning away, not even waiting for Van to follow her.


    "..."


    Van could only keep quiet as he followed Latanya back to her quarters�� and as soon as they reached it, Latanya grabbed Van''s collars and lifted him into the air.


    "..."


    "What are you not telling me, Van?"


    "What do you--"


    "I am not in the mood for your lies," before Van could finish his words, Latanya dropped him on the ground, "One of my loyal aides just died�� if you and your group wish to stay here, you will tell me everything you know about that man."


    "..."


    "I have told you everything about my past, boy." Latanya muttered as she took a seat, "...And yet I barely know yours."


    "..."


    "I need to know I can trust you, Van."


    "..." Trust�� isn''t that what got him thrown to the Pit in the first place? He could only look Latanya straight in the eyes as the thought surfaced in his mind.


    But it is true that Latanya has been true to him and open about her past for some reason.


    "...I can only tell you what I know," Van breathed.


    "That is fine."


    "...But help me go back to my world."


    If trust is what put him here�� then it was just right that trust will also be the thing that gets him out.


    "...Fine." Latanya said as she slightly leaned closer as she adjusted her seat, "But not after we deal with the City."


    "...No. I have wasted enough time as it is here."


    "If we are going out, I need to know that my people are safe. As long as the City stands before us then my people will continue to be oppressed." Latanya stood up and walked closer to Van, "I can''t go with you knowing that, even if I wanted to."


    "How?"


    "Hm?"


    "How will we deal with this so-called City?"


    Latanya placed her hand on her chin as she heard Van''s words. She had always just been thinking of defending her borders�� attacking them in the first place was suicide. They have an army�� that alone was enough to defeat them.


    Latanya let out a long and deep sigh as different thoughts surfaced in her mind. And finally, after a few seconds, she opened her eyes, her fingers slowly moving and landing on Van.


    "...What?"


    "A Ghost."


    "..."


    "...Huh?"

 Chapter 163: The Plan

    "A�� ghost?"


    Van''s crossed eyes were filled with confusion as Latanya''s finger was almost directly in front of his nose.


    "I will explain once I have the full plan in my hands, but be ready to move anytime."


    "..."


    "Since we had a deal, tell me everything you know." Latanya''s tone once again turned serious as she remembered the Stranger that entered their village, Hercules. Even she, who had feared nothing in her life, couldn''t help but hold her breath as Hercules stood amongst them earlier. Eugene''s description of him being a deity was right, it was as if they were in the presence of a god earlier; it was a fear that she couldn''t explain.


    "...But I don''t even know what my part will be in attacking the City, how is this a fair deal?" Van let out a short breath.


    "Don''t dwell on the minor details, boy. It''s not cool." Latanya let out a light scoff as she returned back to her seat, "Now��


    ...tell me everything."


    "..."


    In the end, Van had no choice but to tell Latanya a thing or two about his System. It took almost an hour, with Van choosing carefully what to reveal to her.


    "...Olympus?" Latanya lightly hummed, crossing her legs to make herself more comfortable, "That sounds somewhat familiar."


    "You''ve heard of it!?"


    "I don''t quite recall�� But wait, that''s it? That''s all? One of your skills lets you harness the speed and durability of this so-called�� Messenger of the Gods?"


    Hearing Latanya''s words, Van could only shrug his shoulders. Even to him, his System was a complete mystery. It did bother him before with all this Olympus nonsense popping out in front of him�� but other than that, it didn''t really affect his life. All he could think of his System was how it was able to let him escape from his previous life, and for that, he owed everything to it.


    "So�� does that mean you have the power of a god?"


    "..."


    Latanya then started flicking her fingers into the empty air, presumably checking her System. But after a while of waving her hand in the air, she let out a long and deep sigh as she stood up from her seat.


    "So he approached you just because you have that Skill��" Latanya then walked closer to Van as she placed her hand on her chin, "...Just what do you think he wants?"


    "I have no idea."


    "Hm��" Latanya then closed her eyes as a light groan of frustration came out of her mouth, "Van��"


    "Hm?"


    "No matter what you do, do not try to provoke him."


    "..."


    "He has killed the previous Chief and Reed already�� and based on what I felt earlier, no matter how you pride your speed, he��


    ...is above us all."


    Van could only nod from Latanya''s statement. He has seen what Hercules was capable of earlier and he would have to agree�� and it wasn''t just speed, if Hercules was able to punch through the Wall; then he could only be an Enhancer-type.


    Could he be as strong as Charlotte?


    Van immediately gulped at the thought of fighting someone similar to Charlotte. Even though his level now was almost 10 times more than when he first met her, he still could not imagine him winning against Charlotte.


    "...Are you sure you''re telling me everything?" Latanya asked, quickly waking Van up from his thoughts.


    "...I don''t know what else to tell you." Of course, Van did not tell her about the fact that he could send Souls to the Afterlife and gain EXP from doing it.


    If people knew that he could gain EXP from killing other people, then what would be the difference between him�� and a Portal monster?


    "...Alright. I will trust you for now."


    "...Then what is my part in attacking the City?"


    "I will tell you once I have it all planned out."


    "..." Van could only twitch his eyes as he watched Latanya walk towards the door.


    "Want to come with me to visit Reed''s burial?"


    "No, I didn''t really know him."


    "Hm�� alright. Get ready at any time, we''ll attack the City soon."


    "..."


    ***


    A few days have passed, and surprisingly, Hercules has not shown himself in front of Van again even once. Everything was going so peaceful for him��


    ...until it wasn''t.


    Van now found himself in the company of two women, Latanya and Nisha.


    "...I thought we were attacking the City?" Van let out a long and deep sigh as he slightly adjusted the huge bag that he was currently carrying on his back; a huge bag that was as almost as big as him.


    The three of them were currently on their way to the City and have been walking for a few hours now. They were going to take a carriage first, but Latanya said that it might draw all sorts of attention.


    Van was surprised to see that they even had carriages in the Village in the first place. It was drawn by some kind of huge pig; which was the first non-human creature that Van had seen in this overgrown Portal.


    There was also a 6 legged-lizard the size of a man, but it didn''t even react to his touch. It would seem that some of the monsters have become completely domesticated throughout the years.


    "...I thought we were attacking the City?" Van once again repeated his question.


    "We are," Latanya said as she adjusted the cloak that covered her entire body.


    "With just the three of us? Why did the two of you drag me to this nonsense anyway?" Nisha, who was covered in a cloak as well, could not help but click her tongue in frustration, "Just what exactly is this plan?"


    "You didn''t tell her, Van?"


    "...No."


    Hearing Van''s nonchalant answer, Latanya could only let out a sigh, "While I distract them outside the gates, the two of you will infiltrate the City."


    "..."


    "...That''s not a plan," Nisha almost stopped in her tracks as soon as she heard Latanya''s words, "What do we do once we''re inside?"


    "You find the castle and kill everyone inside�� once we kill the President, we will be the rulers of the City." Latanya said, no sign of hesitation in her tone.


    "...What? How is that even a plan?"


    Nisha, however, could not help but stutter in disbelief with what she heard again. "...Also, won''t they just lock us up if we assassinate their leader?"


    "What? No," Latanya let out a light scoff, "It''s how things have always been done here. The highest position is always decided through power, you get what you kill."


    "So�� in this case, we get the City?"


    "Hm."


    Nisha didn''t know where to look as her face was filled with bewilderment. It made her realize once again that no matter how similar this place is to the outside world, they have a completely different set of rules here.


    She then looked at Van to see if he was as confused as she was, only to see Van nodding his head in agreement.


    Was she�� actually the odd one here?


    "So, is everyone in agreement with my plan?"


    "Ye--"


    "No! It''s suicide!"


    Before Van could open his mouth, Nisha''s voice of disagreement echoed through the air.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t die easily."


    "Then what about us!?" Nisha once again groaned in frustration as she heard Latanya''s words, afterwards, she let out a long and deep sigh as she grabbed Latanya''s arm.


    "I have a better plan," Nisha said before turning her eyes towards Van.


    "...I am not going to like this, am I?"

 Chapter 164: Infiltration Start

    "Halt! State your business in our City!"


    "Remove your cloaks!"


    In front of a huge gate, a couple of guards were surrounding two people covered in cloaks, pointing their weapons even before they approached their reach.


    "..." With the guards'' weapons threatening to cut them down, one of the covered individuals slowly removed her cloak, revealing her luscious ash-grey hair-- Nisha. She then shook her head, allowing her hair to fall on her shoulders, causing the huge bag she was carrying on her back to wiggle.


    The guards could only look at each other as they failed to recognize who this somewhat beautiful woman is. If she lived in the City, they would surely know who she was.


    "I have with me Latanya Boss!" Nisha then shouted, her voice trying to seep into the city.


    "...Latanya who?"


    As soon as Nisha heard the confusion in the guards'' voices, she quickly took off the cloak that was covering the person behind her, revealing Latanya; her arms tightly locked onto her body with a rope, and her mouth gagged by cloth.


    "Who�� is that?"


    "Tell whoever is in charge that the mass murderer Latanya is alive and has escaped from the Wall!"


    "E�� escape from the Wall?"


    "You''re from the Village!?"


    The guards tightened their guards as they realized where Nisha was from. Nisha, on the other hand, did not even flinch one bit as she continued to shout at the guards.


    "You do not even know who Latanya is!? Bring me to one who actually has the authority he--"


    "Stand down!"


    Before Nisha could finish her ramblings, the gate to the City opened, with an old woman in an embroidered and decorated guard''s uniform coming out.


    "What is going on here?" The old woman raised her voice. Her eyes then trailed towards Nisha before falling onto Latanya, scanning her from head to toe.


    Dark skin and long braided hair, "Did you say Latan--"


    The old woman was about to say something, but as soon as her eyes fell on Latanya''s gigantic breasts, she let out a loud gasp.


    "Y�� you''re alive!?"


    "!!!"


    Nisha''s grip almost gave out as Latanya suddenly rushed towards the old woman. Nisha could hear her growling, causing her to slap her in the face. "D�� don''t struggle too much," she then whispered into her ear.


    The old woman slightly backed away as she saw the fire of rage in Latanya''s eyes. She then looked at Nisha with an amused expression, "You''re from the Village?"


    "...Yes."


    "And you captured her?"


    "Yes. I saw her outside the Wall and captured her. I have heard of her treacherous crimes against this glorious City when I was younger��


    ...I heard that she was an ugly witch that preyed on little children! Eating them whole without any chance of escape!"


    "..."


    "I am here as a loyal citizen to the City to offer this vile witch to you!" Nisha said as she closed one of her fists and placed it on her chest.


    "I�� I see," the old woman could not help but be weirded out by Nisha''s words. But afterwards, she cleared her throat and approached Nisha, "Then give her to us now."


    But before the old woman could grab Latanya, Nisha pulled Latanya back. "I wish to present her as a gift to our glorious President!"


    "That''s not--"


    "I also have a treasure that came from the Wall inside my bag and wish to offer it as well!" Nisha continued her loud speech, "All I wish is to see the Glorious City even once with my own eyes and meet our Glorious President!"


    "..." Seeing the excitement and sincerity inside Nisha''s eyes, the old woman could only shake her head as she let out a long and deep sigh.


    "Fine. I will report this to the higher-ups for now. Wait inside my office in the meantime."


    "..."


    "T�� thank you, oh glorious citizen of the City!"


    The two were then led past the gate, but before they could fully enter the City, they were led to the old woman''s office and told to wait.


    As soon as they were left alone, Latanya started to violently shake her head in an attempt to remove the gag in her mouth.


    "S�� stop moving!" Nisha said as she removed the gag in Latanya''s mouth.


    "Isn''t this more of a suicide?" Latanya quickly whispered as soon as she felt her mouth free, "They will kill you once we get into their castle, that''s what they did to me and my men."


    "We will see," Nisha sighed, "It is a gamble from here on out. What happened to you was already 60 years ago�� so the one sitting on top should be different now. But if not��


    ...I can always escape."


    "How would you--"


    Before Latanya could finish her words, Nisha once again gagged her mouth as she heard someone opening the door.


    "The President wishes to meet you."


    "!!!"


    It�� it worked!? Both Nisha and Latanya tried their best to prevent the noises of excitement that wanted to burst out from inside them. This could still be an ambush, but they already knew that and will be prepared for it. Besides�� they have a secret weapon.


    The two then were escorted outside the office. The old woman inspected the huge bag that Nisha was carrying but saw nothing but food and clothes in it. She couldn''t help but ask where this supposed treasure is that Nisha wanted to give the President, but she said that it was only for the President to see.


    "..."


    And surprisingly enough, the old woman just furrowed her eyebrows before telling them to follow her.


    Along the way, Nisha could not help but let out a short breath as she saw the living conditions in the City. There truly was quite a disparity in the way the people here are living compared to the population in the Village.


    Their clothes were almost similar to what they have back in the outside world. No�� there was almost no difference, even their houses were similar to the ones they have in some of the major cities outside.


    It would seem that even inside the Pit, some things do not change in the history of men-- there would always be a difference in class.


    The people in the streets were also starting to look at them as if they were some sort of entertainment; some even looked scared of them.


    "..." If there was a change to make the lives of the children in the Village the same as here, then she was all for it.


    The City was big and it took almost half an hour for them to reach the President''s castle; and immediately, they were brought to a huge hallway.


    "Wait here, I will tell the President and his company that you are here." The old woman said before she closed the door behind them.


    "!!!" Latanya quickly tapped Nisha''s arms as soon as the old woman left; her expression grave. This was where she and her men were ambushed 60 years ago.


    "...Just wait," Nisha whispered. But although she said that, she too was on high alert as she readied to cut Latanya loose as soon as something goes wrong.


    The two then flinched at the same time as the door of the hallway once again opened�� but instead of soldiers, what greeted them was a group of gentlemen��


    ...Led by a fat boy.

 Chapter 165: Taste of Iron

    ''This�� is the President of the City?''


    Nisha could not help but be taken aback as a fat kid, almost shorter than Van, started running around the hallway, touching and looking at Latanya in all different places.


    "Is this her!? Is this the demon of the Village!?" The fat kid started jumping around, groping Latanya''s gigantic breasts without even any hesitation, "She doesn''t look as scary as the stories grandfather used to tell! Her skin is black like some of our servants!"


    "..."


    "What about the other gift!?" The fat boy then turned his head towards Nisha, "Do you have it!? Please, I want to see it! I want to see what your kind is hiding there!"


    ...Your kind? Nisha''s eyebrows started lowering further and further down as the boy''s annoying voice continued to echo through her ears. She was about to say something, but before she could do so, a middle-aged man with a slightly grey beard stepped forward.


    "Please excuse my son," the man said, "He has heard lots of stories about your kind from my wife''s father�� But I would be lying if I say that I am not as curious as him, though��


    I have never really seen any of you in person and I have always thought of your place as a racial jungle. But seeing you here right now, you look not much different from us; one could even say with a proper bath, our woman might even lose to yours."


    "..." Nisha''s eyes were starting to twitch as the whispers of discrimination continued to surround the air.


    "Forgive me, you must not know who I am," the bearded man then let out a smile as he stepped even closer towards Nisha and the group, some of the guards behind him tried to stop him, but still, he did not let them stop them.


    "I am President Joseph Hyden."


    "...Nisha Cortez," Nisha muttered as she crossed her arms. She almost thought that the fat kid was the President, what kind of development would that be, she thought.


    "Hm," the disrespect in Nisha''s tone was obvious for everyone to hear, but yet the President did not seem to mind as he placed his attention towards Latanya, who could do nothing but watch as his son touched her all over the place,


    "I have heard that there have been a lot of activities lately within the Wall Village; but to think that Latanya herself was alive�� It makes sense now, no doubt she was the one causing trouble all this time," President Hyden scanned Latanya from head to toe before turning his head towards the old female guard.


    "Is this really Latanya Boss, Sasha?"


    "There is no mistake, Mr. President," the old woman quickly answered, "Even if it was already 60 years ago, her appearance has not changed."


    "...I sometimes forget how old you are, Sasha," President Hyden chuckled, "You were already old the first time I met you during my stay in the Sena--"


    "!!!"


    "What are you doing, Donald!?"


    Before President Hyden could finish his words, he saw his son stabbing Latanya''s leg.


    "I�� I just wanted to check if she could really recover but��" The President''s son, Donald, could only let out a sigh of disappointment as he could not even leave a scratch on Latanya''s skin.


    "Come back here!"


    Once again, Donald could only let out a sigh as he was ordered to stand idly in front of his father.


    "I am deeply sorry for that, you know how children could be�� or maybe not." President Hyden chuckled before finally returning his gaze back to Nisha, "I can''t believe that there is a gift that could beat giving us the Demon all tied up, but I heard that you have another gift to present to me besides Latanya?"


    "...Yes," as soon as Nisha heard the President''s words, she slowly removed that huge bag on her back. The old woman, Sasha, ordered the other guards to get the bag from Nisha, but the President raised his hand and ordered them otherwise.


    "But--"


    "It''s alright," before Sasha could even say a word, President Hyden let out a small chuckle, "What can a single woman do anyway."


    "..." Seeing the President gesturing to her to continue, Nisha unpacked the contents of the bag. Clothes, dried meat, a tent, and for some reason, a bunch of leaves were all inside her bag. The people present could only look at each other in confusion, only having a single thought in their minds.


    ''The people from the Wall truly were more�� indigenous.


    After almost all the contents were empty, Nisha casually kicked the huge bag, causing something large to roll over towards the feet of the President''s son.


    "W�� what is this?"


    The President and the rest of the people could only slightly back away as they saw the thing that rolled towards them. "Explain��" The President said as his eyes were slightly squinted as he stared at his 2nd gift.


    It was a child curled into a ball; even smaller than his own son. He had received lots of gifts before, but never a live human-- and two live humans at that.


    "Say hello��" Nisha whispered,


    "...to our little trouble monster."


    "Wha--"


    Before the President could even finish what he was going to say, he felt something warm throbbing inside his mouth; finding himself unable to close it due to it being filled up with the taste of iron.


    "F�� father?"


    President Hyden then quickly looked towards his son, only to see a huge gaping hole in his chest, with his clothes soon completely turning red.


    "G...ha!?" President Hyden''s eyes opened wide as he puked whatever it was that was in his mouth. A quiet splatter whispered into the air as the thing in his mouth dropped to the ground�� the President dared not look to whatever it was; his eyes, however, had a mind of its own as it slowly turned towards it.


    "!!!" His eyes turned, only for President Hyden to see a lump of flesh pulsating on the floor; and without a doubt, it could only be one thing-- Donald''s heart.


    "H�� haa?" Hyden could only look back and forth between his son, who was now lying lifelessly on the floor, and his heart, which still throbbed right in front of him. He then looked back, trying to call someone�� anyone for help, but the only thing he saw behind him was a wall covered in blood and guts. The only one that remained standing there was Sasha.


    "W�� what?" President Hyden''s eyes once again trailed across the room as numerous thoughts raced in his mind.


    Step.


    He then heard a step, slowly approaching him from the left. He looked, only to see the small boy that was rolling on the ground earlier approaching him, his steps leaving a footprint of blood across his tiled floor.


    "...They seem pretty weak," the small boy said, a hint of disappointment clearly adorning his tone, "These people defeated you and your men��


    ...Miss Latanya?"


    "W�� what?" Hearing Latanya''s name being mentioned, Hyden slowly turned his head towards her. "...This?" A heavy stutter quickly came out of his mouth as he saw Latanya, who was previously tightly wrapped by a rope, now stretching her arms without a care.


    "Tch, don''t get cheeky, you brat," Latanya said as she tried to relax her jaw, "I suppose my theory is right�� They are experiencing the same thing as the Village; with the number of monsters growing smaller and dormant, they have no way of getting their hands of Crystals."


    "Hm��"


    "But still��" Latanya then let out a short sigh as she turned her eyes towards Donald,


    "...You didn''t have to kill the kid."


    "..."


    "...Why not?"

 Chapter 166: ...Oh

    "...Why not?"


    Nisha could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she looked at the fat boy lying on the ground lifelessly. Although the young boy seemed like a deranged evil spawn, it still left a bad aftertaste in her mouth to see a young boy die violently like that.


    "...Why not?" Van slightly shrugged his shoulder as he repeated his words, "He tried to stab y--"


    "D... Donald�� my�� son," before Van could finish his words, his voice was drowned by the sorrowful whisper that started to echo throughout the huge hall.


    "N�� no," President Hyden whimpered, "Why�� why my son? You�� you could have just taken whatever you wanted..."


    "..." Nisha could not help but bite her lip as President Hyden''s whispers pierced her ears like a dagger. She truly was not expecting that a young boy would be the first collateral to their usurpation.


    Nisha''s thoughts were then disrupted as the old woman, Sasha, tried to escape to the door during the confusion. But alas, before she could do so, Nisha blocked her path. The old woman tried to resist, but was not a match for Nisha and was easily subdued to the floor.


    Nisha took her knife and placed it on her neck, but before she could slice off her neck, Latanya stopped her, "Don''t, we need her."


    "..." Nisha only tightened her grip on the old woman as she placed all of her weight on her neck, but still careful enough not to choke her. This is what the old Prisoners and the Locals from the Village were so afraid of?


    Although they went for an assassination, Nisha still thought that they would put up more of a fight. The guards weren''t able to even do anything as Van mowed them down��


    ...or could it be that it was Van that was too strong?


    That may be it�� but even without that, they infiltrated the place too easily. Perhaps Latanya was right, with the low number of monsters due to the exponentially growing population, it would seem that there weren''t enough Crystals to go around.


    "H�� huk��"


    But still, even if these people did oppress the minority in the Village, to see a father cry for his child was�� quite an anticlimactic way to close the curtain of their long history. It almost felt like they were the villains here, or maybe they always have been.


    "I�� I will kill all of you!"


    President Hyden then slowly stood up, placing the body of his dead son gently on the ground.


    "I will order the death of each and every last one--" President Hyden quickly stopped his words as soon as his eyes landed on Latanya, and without even a word, he rushed towards her. But instead of attacking, he kneeled on the floor.


    "You�� you''re a healer, right!?" He pleaded, even placing his forehead on Latanya''s feet,


    "Please�� please heal my child!"


    "..." Latanya looked at President Hyden straight in the eyes as she said,


    "...No."


    "Y�� You!" A thunderous noise instantly echoed through the room, completely filling the already bright hall with even brighter light.


    Van slightly squinted his eyes as it slowly released a gold spark, similar to the crisp light that was emerging from President Hyden''s arms. However, before Van could do anything, President Hyden''s arms started to turn into mud, slowly deteriorating as it left a heavy stench in the air.


    And then, he dropped to the ground as his legs became noodles; but still, his eyes did not leave Latanya even for a second as death rushed to take him away.


    "..."


    "You�� you killed the President!" Sasha''s stuttered screams reverberated throughout the hall as she watched as their President melted right in front of her.


    "You have a problem with that?" Latanya slowly approached Sasha, who was still being pinned on the floor, "I want to kill you right now for killing my men�� but we won''t have any witnesses if I turn you into porridge��


    ...Take me to the President''s office!"


    Although Sasha''s eyes were still filled with hesitation, she had no choice but to nod her head in submission in the end. That was their law, after all.


    It was ironic that their President, who wanted to change the law of succession into that of a monarchy, died before he could pass it on. He was so near, but alas, it would seem the fates have other plans for their City.


    "P�� please, let me go and I will escort you there."


    Latanya nodded towards Nisha, gesturing to her to let Sasha free. They were still on guard, but it would seem that Sasha truly had no intention of escaping as her steps were calm.


    As soon as they exited the hall, a dozen guards were waiting for them. When the guards saw that their highest-ranked general, Sasha, walked out of the hall without the President and the rest of the guards, they all looked at each other in confusion. But as soon as they saw Van, whose whole body was covered in blood, they quickly raised their weapons.


    "Stand down!"


    "W�� what?"


    "The President is dead! The seat has been claimed by another!"


    "W�� what!?"


    Once again, the guards all looked at each other as they slowly lowered their weapons. Sasha continued to walk and Latanya and the group followed her once more, but this time, they were followed by guards.


    Nisha had her hands on her waist, ready to draw her daggers at any time�� but it would seem they really had no plan of attacking them.


    ''...Seriously?'' Nisha thought, ''They won''t even try to engage us to avenge their President?''


    And Nisha was right, more and more people started to follow them, but not even one tried to stop them. She thought that they were going to ambush them, but she was shocked to see that the guards started sheathing and even dropping their weapons in the hallway.


    "..."


    Soon, even men who were wearing a uniform that was adorned in jewels started following them, most probably men of high position. They started whispering with each other, asking Sasha about the situation.


    It took almost a quarter of an hour before they reached a huge and spacious room, with the view of the entire City sitting on the window.


    Sasha then gestured for Latanya, Nisha, and Van to stand near the desk.


    "..."


    They were completely trapped in a corner�� but they could always just jump through the window if something went wrong, Nisha thought as she started looking for alternative escape routes. Her search, however, was quickly disrupted by a loud voice.


    "Hear ye, Hear ye!"


    Sasha started shouting as she looked at the numerous people behind them, "We have a new President! Claiming the seat by killing our former President, now departed, former President Joseph Hyden!"


    Hearing Sasha''s words, Nisha''s jaw could not help but slightly open, ''Seriously?'' She once again thought, ''It really was that easy?''


    Van, on the other hand, was just flicking his fingers in the air, clicking his tongue in disappointment as he looked at the Souls he had recently collected.


    Latanya took in a deep breath as she closed her eyes. This City killed her comrades, and now this will be where their sons and daughters will rise. She remembered how they cornered them, almost a hundred of them.


    She and her men only wanted to share their discovery, that another world was out there. They wanted to tell them that if they needed their help in uncovering the secrets of the Gate, they were willing to lay their lives for them, to strike first. Because maybe, just maybe...


    ...Their children would have better lives on the other side.


    But finally, she now has a chance to do it, the death of her men would no longer be in vain as they will have a chance to go outside.


    There were lots of things to do, but finally, she has taken a step towards their new beginning.


    General Sasha then saluted, followed by the men adorned in fine clothes. And soon, everyone that followed them, even those that were outside of the room, were all saluting.


    Latanya let go of her breath, opening her eyes which were filled with hope and enthusiasm as she scanned the people in front of her. But then, she noticed that something was wrong.


    "!!!"


    The bodies, the heads, and the eyes of the people��


    ...They were all pointing towards Van.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Oh."

 Chapter 167: Leader of the New World?

    "..."


    Latanya could only blink a couple of times as a stuttered breath persisted to come out of her mouth. She even wiped her eyes to see if she was seeing clearly, but no matter how much she opened and closed her eyes, the people were still not saluting towards her.


    ...They were all looking at Van. "W�� wait," once again, Latanya could only stutter as the shock completely covered her entire body.


    "We don''t even know our new President''s name!"


    "It''s--"


    "Evans."


    Before Latanya could even utter a word, Van''s unusually deep voice echoed throughout the spacious room.


    "President Evans!" Once again, the people stomped their feet on the floor. There were almost a hundred of them, including those who were in the corridor and hallways; causing the very floor itself to shake, enough to send shivers into someone''s spine.


    Hearing his name being called with reverence, Van could not help but close his eyes and nod in satisfaction. It was as if he was reliving one of his childish dreams when he first knew that he had a System; for his name to be called by everyone, cheering for him as their hero.


    Although this was a bit different, he would take it in stride.


    "W�� wait, no." Latanya, on the other hand, could still not believe what was happening. She could only whisper as she watched Van slowly make his way to the desk, slowly sitting in the chair that was supposed to be for her.


    The previous president was quite a tall man, so Van''s feet almost didn''t reach the floor as he sat on the soft chair.


    "..."


    But still, with the sunlight permeating from the window and lining up to the silhouette of the chair, his body filled with the blood of conquest, and two beautiful ladies by his side; the people could not help but think that their new President made a more striking figure than their previous President ever was�� even if more than half his body was covered by the desk.


    Seeing the looks of awe in the people''s eyes, Nisha almost let out a chuckle as she thought of how simpleminded the Locals are. If it was like this in the real world, then the Circle would probably not even exist.


    Latanya was still at a loss as to what to say. She was supposed to be the main character of this usurpation, but now, she was just a supporting role, reduced to a mere groupie.


    She was quite jubilant that they were able to capture the seat of Presidency without even as much as a sweat-- mostly thanks to her brilliant plan, of course.


    But to think that�� Van''s name would be the one that the Locals were calling right now. Her eyes widened as she remembered a bit of their past�� throughout their history, there has never been a woman President.


    Was�� was that it? And now, even Latanya''s thoughts were starting to stutter.


    She could only turn her wide eyes slowly towards Van. And as soon as their eyes met and landed on each other, Van quickly patted his legs; imitating what Latanya did to her when she took the seat of the Chief from Eugene back in the Village.


    Latanya''s eyes once again started twitching uncontrollably when she saw the condescending look in Van''s eyes.


    Just�� what is with this development!?


    ***


    "H�� huf�� huf."


    Xinyan''s once colorful robes were now covered in red, her cracking breaths almost drowning the sound of her heavy steps as she forced her legs to continue running.


    She was being escorted to a ship so she would be able to return to China. But why would she ever return to a country that sold her and her comrades? Her brother also died brutally right in front of her eyes; that was something that she would never forgive, not until every last person that caused their deaths suffered for eternity�� along with their family.


    And so, she escaped. She successfully escaped while she was embarking by delaying the ship, freezing the water below it.


    She was chased, however. Luckily it was not the superhumans that the Circle made that followed her; she was sure that she would definitely not be able to escape them.


    It has been 3 weeks since then and no one seemed to be chasing her anymore, but still, she ran. She was now surrounded by the remnants of the past civilization, with their broken towers littered around her.


    It was probably the best place to hide and recover her strength, but still, she ran. What if someone was hiding in one of the fragmented buildings? She thought.


    And so, she ran, now finding herself in the middle of what seemed like a desert, filled with craters and dust. Perhaps it was safer here, the Circle would definitely have people in the cities.


    The Circle was and is everywhere. If there were people, one of them would surely be a part of the Circle��


    ...Nowhere is safe.


    Thanks to her being a Mage-type capable of summoning the elements of ice, she was able to survive without any food all this time. But after 3 weeks of this torture, any energy she had left in her body was starting to leave her.


    She was afraid to sleep and rest, however, as she thought that she might not wake up again. She must not die, at least not until she has avenged her comrades.


    But alas, even with her will to live, her eyes which were resolutely staring at the horizon started to fade, her vision shifting as she felt her legs giving out on her. She tried to splash herself with ice to wake herself up, but alas, even her System was no longer following her.


    "B�� brother," she whispered as her vision completely turned black.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hey, look�� is that a human?"


    "Really?"


    "Oh shit! You''re right, bro!"


    Xinyan slightly woke up as she heard the voices of men.


    "She''s covered in blood! You think a loose monster got her!?"


    "Shit, this country is going to ruins with everything that''s going on."


    "No�� wait, look at her face!"


    Xinyan started to struggle, but all she could do was groan as she felt her body being turned around.


    "She''s Asian! Where did she even come from!?"


    "...You think she''s the one the Circle has been trying to find?"


    "You�� you could be right."


    Hearing the name of the Circle being mentioned, Xinyan tried her best to get up; but alas, her hunger had already caught up to her. "S...stay...a...way."


    "Oi, she is saying something!"


    "Ching chong ching chong!?"


    "Stupid fuck, she''s speaking in English!"


    "What�� what do you think we should do now?"


    "Let''s�� put her in the Dome first?"


    "That''s probably for the best, who is on duty now?"


    "Bretman and the others."


    "...Let''s say she''s a Prisoner for now so that we won''t have to share the rewards?"


    "Hehe�� That''s a good idea, let''s go!"


    Xinyan could feel herself being lifted up from the ground, she wanted to struggle, but the only thing she could move was her fingers.


    Where�� just where are they putting her? She thought, as her consciousness once again faded. She opened her eyes once more, only to find herself surrounded by darkness.


    "..."


    "You know, now that I see it�� these Asians are quite beautiful."


    "Psh, what are you even saying. Wait here while I try to find someone from the Circle in the barracks."


    "Wait! Let''s alert the Circle later�� I want a taste."


    "What the fuck are you saying, bro?"


    "C''mon, I am only going to have this chance once��


    ...besides, she''s probably one of the Rebels. Why else would they be finding her?"


    Xinyan''s breaths were starting to get heavy as the tone of the men started to change.


    "That--"


    "I will pay you all my debts, just stand and watch for me�� it''s dark anyway, you won''t have to do anything!"


    "Tch�� fine."


    Once again, with those words, Xinyan found her consciousness drifting. She was, however, clearly woken up as she felt something slithering around her waist. "W...wait�� stop��" she whispered.


    "Hoho, your skin is very soft."


    And soon, Xinyan heard the sound of a metal unbuckling, she slowly turned her eyes towards the sound, only to see a guard undressing.


    No�� was she going to be�� by a westerner!? Xinyan''s eyes quickly traveled around the darkness, searching for anything that could help her escape this dangerous and disgusting situation.


    Her eyes did not need to journey far, however, as a white light reflected on them.


    "That''s�� a Portal?"


    An escape!


    Suddenly, as if all the blood rose up from her, her body lifted itself from the ground.


    "W�� wait!" The guard, who was currently entangled by his own clothes, tried to make chase. But alas, before he could even take a single step, Xinyan already threw herself into the Portal.


    "...Oh shit."


    "Oi, what is going on!? What was that noise!?"


    "The�� the Asian ran through the Pit."


    As soon as he heard his friend''s words, the man could not help but almost want to pull his hair out, "What!? I told you not to fuck around!"


    "What are we going to do now!?"


    "...Did anyone see us bring her here?"


    "...Just Bretman and the others."


    "...Do they know that she might be the one the Circle is looking for?"


    "...No."


    "Have you already alerted someone from the Circle?"


    "...No."


    "No one has to know then?"


    The two looked at each other in the eye, before letting out their respective nods.


    ...Nothing happened here.


    ***


    "What the fuck!? Why did you suddenly jump out like that!? I almost smashed you into pieces!"


    Xinyan felt her skin grazing the ground as she passed through the Portal. Her eyes could not help but squint as a bright light suddenly blanketed her face.


    "It''s been weeks and they''ve only sent one!? How are we even going to escape this place? What is that beggar even doing!? I thought we were going to escape��


    ...Hey, woman, are you alright? What''s happening out there?"


    Feeling someone tapping her face, Xinyan slightly opened her eyes that were sore from the sudden brightness that pierced them.


    However, she once again could not help but squint her eyes as she saw a bright golden hair being reflected by the sun in front of her.


    A Portal inside a huge Dome��


    ...It all made sense now, she thought. There could only be one place fitting that description anywhere in the world-- A Pit. And if there was a place in the whole world that there weren''t any members or devout followers of the Circle�� it would be here.


    Hope slowly shone in Xinyan''s eyes. It would seem that fate was on her side.


    "S�� save me." She whispered.


    "..."


    "...Save yourself, I already have enough problems."

 Chapter 168: Potential... Alliance?

    "S�� save me."


    "..."


    "...Save yourself, I already have enough problems."


    "W�� wait... please... don''t... leave..."


    Xinyan could not help but let her body roll over to slightly position herself closer to Gerald. But even as her pitiful desires to ask for help echoed throughout the seemingly desolate-looking Village, it was as if Gerald was not even able to hear her as he continued to ignore her and walk away.


    It was quite ironic. For most, if not all the people, the Pit was something of a death sentence. But for her, it was salvation. But it would seem that she had already used up all her luck just entering this place.


    Will she�� actually just die here after all of that?


    "A�� at least�� some�� food�� please," Xinyan stretched her trembling hands towards the golden-haired young man. But alas, his bright golden hair was like the setting sun; you wish for it to remain, but can''t do anything to stop it. The only thing that entered Xinyan''s ears was the sound of Gerald''s footsteps whispering into her ears, every sound of his steps quieter than the last.


    "N�� no��" Xinyan once again pleaded, "P�� please�� help me��"


    Will she actually just die here without even starting her revenge? If she knew she was just going to end up like this, then she would have just taken some of the Circle jerks with her and died fighting.


    "N�� no��" Once again, Xinyan''s consciousness was slowly drifting away from her, but before she could fall asleep, she heard footsteps approaching her.


    "!!!"


    Could�� could the golden-haired young man actually be coming back for her!? She thought as she slowly opened her eyes.


    "What the�� Reese, take a look at this, bro!"


    "What''s someone like that doing all the way out here? Was she thrown from the Portal just now? Was she thrown by them guards like that?"


    As soon as she heard the voices, she instantly found out that it was not the golden-haired young man, but two other strangers that were approaching her. And unlike the golden-haired young man earlier, their voices held a different and more perverse tone.


    And soon, once again, she felt something slithering all over her body-- settling on her bosoms.


    "Yo, are you sure you should be doing that?"


    "What? Boss is no longer here. We''re basically free to do whatever we want here!"


    And that was, in a way, the truth. Some of the Prisoners who chose to leave the Village went back to the Encampment. They were free to enter and exit the Wall as they please, as long as they were properly identified first, of course.


    "It has been a while since I have done it with a woman. Kekeke."


    "I... I will hold her down then, I''ll take the face."


    Feeling the hands on her body getting rougher, Xinyan could only groan and stutter, "N...no��"


    Why does everyone want to take advantage of her body here? She thought. Were the westerners really that depraved that the first thing they would do if they saw an unconscious woman was to molest her?


    No�� she was in the Pit; of course, that would be what they do. She was a fool to hope that these people would actually be able to rally these Prisoners and help her get her revenge.


    Still, with how many times she has fallen unconscious, it would seem that her body has regained some of its strength as she was able to move her limbs now.


    "Oi! Look, she moving away now, bro! Don''t let her go away!"


    "Gahaha! You think she crawling like that would help her get away? Be real, bro!"


    Hearing their voices getting closer to her once again, Xinyan used every strength that her body recovered to continue crawling away. But it would seem that her whimpers made the 2 men even more excited.


    "Come back here, you slint eyed motherfu--"


    Before one of the men could finish his words, Xinyan felt something warm lightly splash on the skin of her leg. It was then followed by the sound of pattering, coming from her left. She turned her head towards the sound, only to see a head rolling past her.


    "...What?"


    "What the!? What are you doing!? If you wanted to join us, you could have just said so. That''s not cool, bro! We would have even let you go fi--"


    "Fucking beggars, always taking advantage of women every chance they get."


    Hearing a familiar voice entering her ears, Xinyan quickly gathered her remaining strength to sit up. She then turned her body towards the familiar voice and saw him wiping off the generous amount of blood that was covering his arms.


    "T�� thank--"


    "Here."


    Before Xinyan could thank the golden-haired young man, he threw something at her. Without even knowing it, her hands instinctively caught it.


    "This��" It was dried meat.


    "Most of the ones with fat were already taken by the others," Gerald said as he clicked his tongue, "You should be glad you at least have something to eat."


    "Thank--"


    Once again, before she could thank Gerald, something was thrown towards her. This time, she was buried in a set of clothes.


    "I don''t know what your size is so I took everything," Gerald said as he once again clicked his tongue, "A woman like you have no business walking around half-naked in a place like this."


    "Thank--"


    "Tch. Fucking annoying. If you walk around like that, at least make sure you''re strong enough to protect yourself�� A System Holder being this weak�� pathetic."


    "..." Hearing the young man''s sharp and colorful words, Xinyan''s eyes started to twitch. She was truly grateful that he helped her�� But this kid''s words were starting to sting.


    "Eat up and dress," Gerald said�� as he once again clicked his tongue, "I will bring you to the Village. I''ll come back here in 10 minutes��


    ...You better be ready then."


    "..." Xinyan was left speechless and could only watch as Gerald walked away, kicking the body of the man he just killed and destroying one of the houses surrounding them in the process.


    She then let out a huge breath�� before feasting and gorging on the dried meat that was given to her. Maybe it was just her, but that was probably the best meal she ever had in her life; enough for a tear to fall from her eye.


    True to this word, Gerald returned in 10 minutes and not a second shorter.


    "You done?"


    Xinyan was already wearing the clothes that Gerald gave her. They were big, but she would rather wear those than her previous bloodied and tattered robes that revealed sensitive parts of her body.


    "Let''s go."


    Xinyan nodded as she slowly made her way to Gerald.


    Seeing her limping and walking slowly, Gerald once again clicked his tongue before turning around. But still, it would seem that he was still aware of Xinyan''s condition as he slowed down his steps from time to time.


    Xinyan could not help but look around the Encampment. In truth, this was not her first time in a Pit. She had been inside one back in China, not as a Prisoner, but a sort of guard.


    There was a stark difference between their Pit and this one. In her country, the Guards ruled the Pit. Getting bribes from the Prisoners so they could get out of it.


    She had heard that some Pits have already evolved into a proper society, and it would seem that the Americas were one of them, she thought as she stared at the colossal Wall that blocked their path.


    Those who have evolved always had the Wall in common. Their society would always start by building one�� and she too will start her revenge here.


    "Woman! What are you idling for!? I''m a busy man!" Gerald''s loud voice completely woke Xinyan from her stupor, "I swear, you orientals are only fast when it comes to money."


    "..." Xinyan took a deep breath to calm herself down. This young man helped her�� it was not good to curse him to the depths of oblivion. But still�� what he can''t understand won''t hurt him, right?


    With that thought, Xinyan let out the most friendly smile she could muster up and said in a very lovely tone, "I am coming, you golden-haired monkey."


    "What the fuck did you say to me, you skinny closed eye bitch!?"


    "!!!"


    "Y�� you can understand me!?" Xinyan could only slightly back away as Gerald suddenly spoke her mother tongue.


    "I know 6 languages," Gerald said as he clicked his tongue once more.


    "S�� sor--" Xinyan was about to apologize, but she stopped herself midway. Why would she apologize? This guy was definitely picking a fight with her, she thought. But�� still��


    ...He did help her.


    With that thought once again surfacing in her mind, Xinyan took a deep breath before apologizing to Gerald,


    "Sorry�� I am just tired."


    "Tch. What do I expect from someone who was thrown into this shithole of a place."


    Xinyan wanted to rebuke that she threw herself here to escape, but chose not to. But even if she didn''t, wasn''t this golden-haired monkey also in the Pit!?


    ''Seriously, what is wrong with this guy!?''


    Even with all these thoughts racing insider her, she still let out a wide smile as she continued to follow the golden-haired young man through the Wall.


    "...Tch."


    But why is he always clicking his tongue!? Xinyan''s eyes slightly twitched. She was already keeping quiet, and this guy was still trying to pick a fight with her.


    After that, the two continued to walk in silence. Besides the two men that Gerald killed back in the Encampment, they haven''t passed by anyone since. She thought that the Locals might have killed most of the Prisoners, but when they casually passed through the Wall earlier, she was quickly proven wrong.


    Could it be�� that the Prisoners and the Locals here were actually on good terms?


    Her question did not even last a minute as it was answered as soon as they arrived in this so-called Village.


    She could easily distinguish who the Locals and who the Prisoners were. But still, to see both sides actually living in harmony together was truly��


    "...Amazing."


    And if the Prisoners here hated the Circle as much as her, maybe she could even bring the Locals to help her with her revenge! With their numbers, they would surely give the Circle of this country a hell of a beating!


    Xinyan''s lip instantly trembled with the thought; tears slowly trailing down her cheeks.


    ''Feng, Hao, Qiye�� Brother. I will make them pay for what they did--''


    "The sun here too bright for your small eyes or what? Why the fuck are you crying?"


    "..."


    That''s it. This is personal.

 Chapter 169: Inauguration (1)

    "What�� what are these people doing here?"


    "Don''t look them in the eye, they will eat you!"


    "D�� don''t push!"


    "What''s wrong, mommy? They don''t look scary? One of them even looks like daddy."


    "Sshh. Keep quiet, do you want to get eaten?"


    "..."


    "Please do not mind our citizens, for some of them, this is the first time they are seeing people from the Village."


    "Hm."


    In the streets of the Pit''s city, Eugene was currently being escorted by the old female general, Sasha; behind them were the hundreds of Locals and Prisoners, all walking side by side in lines.


    The shock in the Prisoners'' eyes was evident as they trailed across the City. Their houses and buildings were almost the same as what they have in the outside world; they could not help but wonder how something like this was able to be built here. Some of them have already spent years in the Encampment, and they would have never imagined that there was a place like this, waiting for them to explore.


    But for some, regret suddenly crawled through their eyes. They remembered what that red-haired ex-guard said; about how they could have started a new life here, but instead chose to be greedy and attacked the Village as soon as they saw it.


    But they could not help but ask themselves if they truly deserved to be here. Some of them started to tear up as they saw the faces of the people here. These people knew nothing about their pasts, they could truly start anew if they wished to.


    The Locals, on the other hand, had nothing but awe in their eyes. Even though they were born inside the Pit, almost all of them had never laid eyes on the City. They could only dream what it looked like as their grandparents tell them stories about it��


    ...and yet here they are. None of them even minded the transparent stares of contempt that the City Locals were giving them, they just continued to stare at the tall houses; even the very street they were walking on was paved. They were as if a child seeing the world for the first time.


    Eugene, who was leading them, was also the same. Boss told him that she would take the City, but to think that it would be this fast. She didn''t even let him in on the plan as there might be spies in the Village��


    ...But to think she really did it. What kind of genius plan did Boss do for her to conquer the City just like this?


    At first, Eugene thought that Boss would muster up all their people to attack the City, but all it took was 3 people�� No�� Of course, they were able to conquer the City-- The Ghost is with her, after all.


    He could only show his surprise when an entourage of people from the City, led by an old female General, came to the Village unannounced.


    At first, Eugene thought that Boss failed and that they had incurred the wrath of the people from the City. He couldn''t help but remember the fear he felt seeing the soldiers from the City, but to his surprise, they were only there to escort them to the City.


    Eugene, of course, still held a bit of resentment towards Boss for killing some of his men�� but after knowing her history, he couldn''t blame her for her ruthless actions. He couldn''t help but release a sigh with the thought as he focused on listening back to Sasha.


    Back at the end of the line, Gil and Cynthia were together, their eyes trying to search for the comrades they haven''t seen for quite a while.


    "I wonder where Van and Nisha are?"


    "Little Boss should be here somewhere, just keep looking around," Cynthia said as her eyes scanned the people that were staring at them, "Still�� I have to say, there seems to be a lot of people here that we could play with."


    "Don''t even think of harming the people here, Cynthia," Gil quickly said.


    "Oho, you''re already enrolling as a guard here? How loyal to your cause."


    "I am serious," Gil muttered as he looked Cynthia straight in the eyes, "Whatever the Circle might have done to you outside for you to become like this�� You have a chance to live a somewhat normal life here."


    "...There you go again with your idealistic speeches," Cynthia could not help but sigh as she heard Gil''s words, "I don''t know how you''re still holding on to your faith even after all of this."


    "It''s faith on people�� on you, Cynthia. I do believe you can change."


    "Uh��" Cynthia''s steps instantly slowed down as Gil''s words reached her ears. Gil''s red hair reflected the sun, almost bringing fire in her light brown eyes; no lies or deception were hidden on his face.


    After a while of staring like this, Cynthia could only shake her head, "You need to be careful, Gil. I might start to think that you''re hitting on me."


    "W�� what!?" Gil could not help but stutter, "N...no. Y�� your husband just died. It would be rude for me to��"


    The two continued to walk as they exchanged words. Even further back to the line, however, someone was clicking his tongue listening to them talk.


    "Tch, stuttering like that like some kind of teenager in love�� disgusting," Gerald almost snarled as he watched Gil and Cynthia almost flirting with one another, "These Prisoners truly have no hope, almost as worse as beggars."


    ''...Aren''t you one yourself?'' Xinyan, who was walking beside Gerald, wanted to rebuke. But she did not really want to get into it with him again. A few days ago, she got into an argument with him; suffice to say, she lost.


    Still, even though Gerald was a bit�� not right in the head, he seemed to be one of the decent ones. He did rescue her, she thought, wondering how someone as young as Gerald was even here for.


    But that wasn''t important right now��


    ...Were they really meeting the Leader of the Locals so soon? She had been thinking of all sorts of plans to meet with the most prominent figure in the Pit but to think their meeting would be this soon-- she must really be consuming all of her luck.


    A few minutes later, their group reached what seemed to be a plaza, and in front was a decently sized castle. There were lots of City Locals already standing idly by around the plaza, but as soon as they saw their group of Prisoners and Village Locals approaching, those in front quickly started dispersing.


    Their stares of contempt were still obvious, but no one really cared anymore. This was a good thing though, Xinyan thought. This way, they would have a better view of the City''s President. If she could convince the people here to go outside and fight the Circle, then she would have an army of thousands-- only with that number does she even have a chance to go against the Circle in this country. One could only imagine what kind of person was capable of vanquishing the owner of such an army.


    And soon, a bell rang. Disrupting Xinyan''s thoughts and drowning all the whispers that lingered in the plaza. All the City Locals then looked in a single direction, towards the balcony of the castle.


    "People of Somerset!"


    A loud voice then echoed throughout the whole City as a bearded man stood in front of the balcony. "With the passing of our former President, rises a new one��


    ...A stronger one! A usurper! One who vanquished our former President in the span of a single day!"


    The City Locals clapped as soon as they heard the man''s words. They have already heard that their new President killed the previous one, they would lie if they said they weren''t excited. The former President obtained his seat from succession, it was nothing special.


    But this time, their newly appointed President assassinated the former one�� and not one of them even knew about it until the soldiers started scattering the news.


    The former President was not really doing anything anyway, so most of them just shrugged their shoulders. But now�� some excitement was finally being brought to their City.


    "...May the new President live long and prosper!"


    The people looking from below all clapped their hands as the man continued his introduction.


    "Now, may I present to you for the first time��


    ��President Evans!"


    The people''s cheers and claps grew louder�� but then all of it abruptly stopped. Silence filled their air as soon as the only thing they saw was a clump of hair moving behind the railings of the balcony.


    "..."


    "...What''s going on?"


    "Where''s the new President?"


    As the clump of hair moved closer to the balcony, they were finally able to see their new President''s face�� at least half of it.


    They could only look at each other as their new President jumped to the top of the railings. At last, they could finally see him.


    Their new President was looking at them from above. The sunlight shining upon his silhouette as his hair waved in the air.


    Xinyan could not help but let out a stuttered breath as she looked up at the Locals'' new President. She was expecting a gallant figure, clad in armor that held a certain aura of authority.


    But the one in front of all of them right now was��


    ...just a kid.


    "That''s�� the Leader of the Locals?"

 Chapter 170: Inauguration (2)

    Gil and Cynthia immediately stopped their conversation as they heard the name of the new President. Everyone thought that Latanya''s name would be called�� But Evans?


    Was that�� Van?


    Their questions, however, were quickly answered as a small boy stood on the ledge of the balcony. The previous whispers and cheers were now drowned by the silence that filtered through the air as everyone on the plaza stared at the boy.


    "Pft," after a few more seconds of silence, Cynthia finally could not hold it in as she let out a small chuckle. And her chuckled signaled the start of the people''s confusion; their bewildered whispers traveling from one person to the next.


    Eugene, who was at the very front and could see the new President clearly, was probably the most confused of them all; almost asking the old general, Sasha, if this was some sort of joke. But seeing the weight on her eyes, he could only take it as the truth. If Eugene was not mistaken, there were also hints of admiration exuding from her eyes.


    Back at the end of the line, Gerald''s eye was already twitching uncontrollably. He could swear that Van was totally looking down on him as he stood short on the ledge. The one beside him, on the other hand, had a complicated expression on her face.


    Xinyan couldn''t believe that the newly appointed President of the Locals was just a kid. But this could also be a good thing, she thought. Since he was only a kid, she could easily manipulate him into going outside the Pit and fight the Circle.


    It wasn''t only her thoughts that lingered in the air. The whispers of everyone in the plaza were starting to drown the air.


    "This�� boy assassinated the President!?"


    "How is he even capable of doing something like that!?"


    "Will�� will we be alright?"


    All sorts of whisper and clamor echoed throughout the plaza.


    But then, once again, silence.


    Almost instantly, the people shut their mouths as soon as their new President stepped forward�� on empty air.


    "W�� what the?"


    "Is�� is he flying!?"


    Van looked at the people below him, completely ignoring their hums of awe as he continued to use his [Air Step] to walk forward above them. Suddenly, it was as if the boy with the short figure could no longer be seen, all that was left was a towering figure that stood above them�� literally.


    Nisha and Latanya, who were with the senate and leaders of the other Cities at the balcony, could not help but let out a loud sigh at the same time.


    "You think you could have done something like that?" Nisha muttered as she slightly glanced at Latanya.


    "Don''t start."


    Hearing Nisha''s words, Latanya could only sigh once again. The role of being the leader of the Locals should have been hers, but alas, fate had something else in store for her.


    Still�� seeing Van floating domineeringly in the air like that, perhaps fate actually had something grander planned, Latanya thought as she lightly licked her lips.


    "...People of Somer-- No..." Van''s words started to resound throughout the plaza. There was a slight stutter. Still, there was an unexplainable calmness in his tone, "Lost people of the Pit��


    ...There is another world out there, a land much bigger than this one."


    "!!!"


    Those in the senate and the leaders of the other cities immediately clamored to stop Van from continuing his words. They were, however, quickly stopped by the guards and soldiers before they could even take a step forward.


    "W�� why are you stopping us!?"


    "He is the one we should stop!"


    "We have strict orders from the President not to let anyone disturb him."


    "O�� orders? Why are you following him!? He just--"


    "He is the President, sir. Please watch your tone."


    The higher-ups could only slightly back away as they heard the serious tone in the guards'' words. The boy has barely been in the position for 2 weeks, and yet he had already captured the soldiers? Just what exactly did he do!?


    Even when they arrived here, in the Main City, they were asked to wait in their rooms, only meeting the new President once. If they knew that he was planning something like this, then they would have immediately started a coup.


    Their minds hollered as they could only continue to listen to Van''s words.


    "The Gate is a portal to another world?"


    "Is that�� true?"


    "I did hear a rumor�� but I thought--"


    "Some of that world''s people are standing amongst you right now."


    "!!!"


    The City Locals could not help but look around them, their eyes full of wary as they tried to find who it was.


    "I am one of them."


    "!!!"


    The people could not help but once again turn their heads towards Van as they heard his words. Their murmurs were growing louder and louder by the second, their whispers becoming talks.


    "And so are all of you. You are all sons and daughters of the world outside."


    Van''s words felt heavier and heavier as his speech went on. The Locals no longer knew how to react, or if what their new President was saying was true in the first place. But still�� they could not help but be drawn to him; their ears have never been this open before.


    "The people outside have hidden you from the rest of the world because they are ashamed of you��


    ...Ashamed of us. They threw us out here because they decided that we had no right to live in their world. Like how all of you decided that the Villagers had no right to live in yours. Even leaving children who did not know any better to die, to suffer just because they can''t be bothered to help those who are inferior to them."


    Latanya, who was intently listening on the balcony, could only close her eyes and take a deep breath as Van''s words instantly resonated with her. The City Locals still had no idea what Van was saying; but for some reason, the blood on their veins was starting to clamor�� It was as if something was calling them.


    Van then slowly raised his hand, and in it was a Crystal. And before any Locals could even wonder what it was for, he dropped it.


    Those directly below Van started to fight as the Crystal landed on their reach, trying to grab the Crystal from whoever was able to catch it.


    "There are more of those inside the castle," Van said as he pointed towards the castle, "A mountain of them is being hidden to you by the previous leaders of this world."


    "..." Latanya furrowed her eyebrows. Just what is Van thinking, she thought. Was he planning to instigate chaos?


    "But even if we give those away, they will not be enough for even a third of you. But you know where there will be enough for all of you? Where all of you will have a chance to be one of the strong!? Opportunity is nearer to you than you imagined��


    ...It''s out there in my world. Everyone will have the chance to get thousands, no. Hundreds of thousands of Crystals much more valuable than what you were just fighting for. Treasures that are just waiting for us to claim, a vast land where all of us can laugh with our friends and family�� and yet we are here, hiding like rats, only taking whatever scraps they throw at us!"


    The Locals started to look at each other, their whispers once again a background to Van''s words.


    "So the first thing I would do as your new President�� is to set all of you free."


    "!!!"


    "And the second one��


    ...is to destroy anyone that stands in the way of that freedom. It is us or them�� We will kill them all if we need to!"


    "W�� what!?" Gil could not help but stutter as he heard the last words that were coming out of Van, "What�� what are you saying, Van!? This isn''t the way to--"


    "Yeah!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Before Gil could finish his words, the Prisoners'' shouts that were filled with fire drowned the entire plaza. And soon, even the Locals were starting to cheer. If there really was another land out there where they will have more opportunities, then they would gladly journey there.


    "N�� no," Gil once again voiced out his worry, "There�� are criminals here. And if all of these people go out��


    ...There will be chaos."


    "I think that is what the little boss wants."


    "W�� what do you mean?" Gil quickly turned his head as soon as he heard Cynthia''s words.


    "If this kind of number went out all at once�� he would be able to escape without a problem. The guards will be busy killing most of them that they won''t even notice him."


    "Van�� Van wouldn''t do that."


    "You really are blind, Gil," Cynthia could not help but let out a long sigh, "Sometimes it''s cute, but you should know by now that little boss doesn''t care about the lives of other people��


    ...He is a fucking psychopath. I would know."


    "Is�� is it really like that?" Gil took a nervous gulp as his worries grew by the second.


    Xinyan listened to Van''s speech attentively, not even allowing herself to miss a single word. And the things she heard put a smile on her face. She initially wished to request an audience with him, convince him to fight the Circle.


    But it would seem she didn''t even need to.


    "This world��" Van''s voice slowly became quiet. But even then, it whispered to the ears of the people as if it was his loudest words yet, "The world��


    ...The world will be ours."

 Chapter 171: Time for you to do your job

    "Van, are you crazy!?"


    "Yes."


    With Van''s inauguration officially done, a looming stench of unease filled the entire City; but with the unease, a sort of excitement was also given birth. With the promise of a brand new land and unlimited resources, almost all of the City prepared for an adventure.


    Even the men of the simplest of families volunteered to be a soldier or a guard without even knowing what really awaited them out there.


    Gil and the group were currently in Van''s office, with Van looking at the window behind his desk, watching as the people made themselves busy for their own�� exploration.


    "This is not the right way to do this!" Gil has been trying to talk to Van and convince him to stop his plans for almost an hour now.


    "..."


    "You already know the result of war!" Gil raised his voice, glancing at Cynthia who was calmly sitting on a sofa behind him, "And you want to incite a new one? An even bigger one!?"


    "..."


    "It won''t just be criminals that will die here, Van. Fathers, brothers, and even daughters are starting to stand behind this cause of yours! Most of them will die fighting for something they know nothing about!"


    "..."


    Nisha and Latanya were also in the office but chose to remain quiet. Gil was right, but at the same time�� Van also had a point.


    "Do not drag other people with your anger to the world, Van!"


    Hearing Gil''s words, Van finally turned his eyes towards him. But still, he remained quiet.


    Seeing the look of resolution in Van''s eyes, Gil knew that he now could do nothing to convince him to stop this madness. And so�� he finally gave up.


    With a sigh, he turned around and walked away, "...The world outside is not any better than this one, Van. I could argue that it''s even worse. Even if we were successful in going outside, those who died will die only for a chance just to live in another shit hole."


    "..."


    "I thought out of everyone here, you would be the one to understand that best," Gil muttered before leaving the room.


    "I''ll watch over him," Cynthia could not help but sigh as she stood up from the comforts of the sofa, following Gil out of the office.


    "..."


    "..."


    "He is right, you know." A few seconds after the three of them were left in the office, Nisha walked closer to Van, "Our friends here would really be disappointed to find out that their promised world is nothing but a wasteland��


    ...maybe it''s best for them to stay here."


    "But it is too late for that," Latanya intruded as she too walked closer to Van, "They are already aware of the existence of your world��


    ...The real world. Whatever that means, the longing for truth has already clouded their minds. I too have been consumed by that for years. Won''t you want to see the world hidden from you?"


    "Not if it''s just another sad place."


    "Even so, we are curious. Is that not why your people opted to call yourselves Explorers in the first place?"


    "..."


    The room was filled with sudden silence, but it was a short one as a knock permeated through the door.


    "Sir, there''s a Gerald here wanting to seek an audience with you," a guard then slightly opened the door and bowed respectfully towards Van, "He said he was your senior, should we let him in?"


    "No."


    "Ok--"


    "What do you mean no!?"


    Before the guard could close the door, a thunderous clap echoed throughout the office as Gerald slammed the door open. The guards quickly raised their weapons and cast their skills, but before they could subdue the rowdy golden-haired young man, Van raised his hand to gesture to them that it was alright.


    Nisha, who saw the display of the guards, could not help but let out a sigh. They should really tighten the security here, she thought. That was why their former President died that easily in the first place��


    ...this place was too lax.


    "What do you want, Harvey''s brother?"


    Seeing Van slowly taking a seat at his desk, Gerald could not help but twitch his eyes. This beggar is really looking down on him, isn''t he? He thought. But after a while, he calmed himself down with a sigh.


    "I wanted to ask about your plans�� but that''s not why I am here," Gerald said, "A friend of mine wishes to talk with you."


    "You have a friend?" A genuine surprise reflected in Van''s eyes.


    "Tch�� It''s her," Gerald pointed his thumb towards the door.


    And as soon as he did so, Xinyan entered the office.


    "Greetings, President Evans," Xinyan quickly saluted as she stood in front of Van. Van, on the other hand, could not help but raise an eyebrow as he was quickly reminded of Ah Sahm and the others from the Chinese restaurant he and Andrea used to frequently visit.


    "I�� wish to tell you about what is happening outside, President Evans," Xinyan said in a low voice as she relaxed her hands, "...And about what the Circle has been doing."


    Hearing the Circle being mentioned, Van could not help but lean in closer, placing his elbows on the desk.


    "...Report."


    ***


    Van was now alone in the room provided to him as the President. Suffice to say, this room alone seemed to be bigger than even the house he had back in Newer York city. Numerous thoughts lingered and echoed inside his mind as he walked out to his room''s terrace.


    Feeling the slightly calm breeze hitting on his face made him relax his eyes, taking in a deep breath as he recalled Xinyan''s story about the super-powered humans, and how the Circle has dozens of them with even more coming in the future.


    But he didn''t really know what to do with that new information. For Van, they just gained more enemies, and that was it.


    The thing that shouted in his mind were Nisha and Gil''s words. Van opened his eyes as he released his breath. He once again looked at the City, now shrouded in darkness and bathed with only the light of the moon. It��


    ...seemed peaceful. What if he just stayed here with them?


    Van quickly shook his head as he thought of that. There were people waiting for him out there�� or at least he hoped.


    "Conquering a city in less than 30 moons�� I would have to say, you are putting the other Heroes to shame."


    "!!!"


    Van quickly backed away as his thoughts were disrupted by a very familiar and ominous voice. He then looked towards the voice, only to see a towering figure leaning against the railing of the terrace.


    "...Mister Hercules," Van said as he continued to slightly back away.


    "Greetings again, Messenger. There is no need for you to be so alarmed," Hercules said as he slowly stepped forward.


    Hercules, even with his bones almost sticking out of his skin, was still a towering figure. For Van to not even notice his presence was truly�� a dreadful feeling. What if Hercules wanted to smash his head in just now? He could have done it without him even knowing.


    "I know you are busy with your mortal affairs and I hate to intrude on your toils," Hercules'' hoarse voice continued to whisper into the night, "But it is time for you to do your job��


    ...There''s a message I wish sent."

 Chapter 172: The End of the World

    "I know you are busy with your mortal affairs and I hate to intrude on your toils. But it is time for you to do your job��


    ...There''s a message I wish sent."


    Van could only stand still; watching as Hercules slowly approached him. He could run, but there was a chance that Hercules might just be able to catch up to him. He seems calm now, but he did kill Reed just because he started spying on him.


    If Van was right, then this man is as strong as Charlotte�� or maybe even stronger. He truly did not want to antagonize someone like that.


    "Stop right there!"


    "!!!"


    Van''s flickering thoughts were then disrupted as someone suddenly jumped in front of him. The silhouette''s ash-grey hair reflecting the moonlight, almost reflecting a silver glitter through his eyes.


    "...Miss Nisha?"


    The sound of Nisha''s breaths was loud, and one could hear the fear in it. It did not help that her whole body was trembling even as she pointed her daggers towards Hercules, causing the spare knives she had hanging on her waist to chatter.


    "Why�� are you here?" Van could not help but ask.


    "...I figured you would�� need a guard," Nisha stuttered as her trembling eyes did not leave Hercules, "the�� other guards here are incompetent."


    She has actually already strayed off another intruder earlier-- one of the people from the other Cities. She was able to quickly dispatch him and gave him to the guards, but to think that the second intruder she would be meeting was�� this monster.


    "Be still your hand, citizen," Hercules stopped his advance as he looked at Nisha, "I am not here to cause harm. If that was my intention, then I would have done so already."


    "D�� don''t take another step!"


    "It''s alright, Miss Nisha," Van then stepped forward, lowering Nisha''s trembling hand as he looked her straight in the eyes, "You can go, thank you."


    "But--"


    "I can always run," Van said with a sigh, "But please tell Gil and the others to hide--"


    "There is no need for that."


    Before Van could finish his words, Hercules turned around, "We are not staying here."


    "...We?"


    "Yes," Hercules nodded, "I wish to show you something-- the end of this world."


    "...The end?" Van could not help but slightly tilt his head to the side.


    "Yes, please follow me." Hercules then said before leaping from the terrace and landing on top of a roof of a nearby establishment.


    "..." Van could only let out a small breath as he stepped forward.


    "Wait, are you really going with him?"


    "Not like we have any choice, Miss Nisha."


    "Then at least let me come with--"


    Before Nisha could even finish her words, Van turned into a golden blur and disappeared from his spot. She tried to chase him, but the only thing she could grasp was the specks of dust in the air that Van left as he continued to run.


    "Tch�� What kind of leader just leaves like that." Nisha could only click her tongue as she jumped down from a house, "...I should at least notify the others."


    ***


    Van''s eyes were almost closed as he stared at Hercules'' back. This was the first time that he was ever chasing someone since he got his System. With his SP now, he could probably run for hours, and he would still have some left to spare.


    But still, he was careful in using them. The last time he became confident, he was almost eaten by human spiders.


    With his increasing levels, Van was now comfortable with using his speed even without his [Time Perception]. Although that just counts whenever he was running in a straight line, like what they were doing now. If they needed to avoid something or turn, he quickly turns on his [Time Perception] skill.


    The two have rested once in a while, but they immediately take off again after a few minutes. Van wanted to ask what Hercules wanted to show him, but he kept saying that they were nearly there�� and have been telling so for 4 hours now.


    They should already be quite a distance away from the City now�� would he even make it back? What if he gets lost on the way back? He could remember the sceneries they passed through, but since some of them looked the same, there was a high chance that he would probably get lost.


    Numerous scenarios entered Van''s mind. But those thoughts dispersed as soon as they reached their destination, all that was left was awe, enough to reflect on his eyes.


    Van didn''t need to ask if they were there, as there was no longer a road to run to. It was what Hercules said earlier, that he wanted to show him the end of the world.


    ...And it truly was the end of the world.


    Van''s jaw could not help but slightly open as he stared at the vast darkness in front of him. It was similar to the darkness in his earliest dreams. But this was probably the first time he was seeing something so full of splendor in person.


    Darkness as far as his eyes could reach, but there were also glitters; Bright glitters of different colors, littered across the seemingly endless darkness.


    "...Stars?" A whisper could not help but escape his mouth.


    "Move back, messenger."


    Van turned his head towards Hercules, only to see him with his fist closed, ready to strike at any moment.


    "!!!"


    Van quickly moved back, and as soon as he did so, Hercules released his fist, punching through the empty space and creating a skirt of wind around his arm. It felt as if the very air itself rippled as a thundering noise pierced Van''s ears.


    No�� the air itself truly was rippling, or at least a very thin sheet of it at the edge of the world. It looked like a soft blanket, waving through the air and covering the very earth they were standing on.


    Van quickly forgot about the fact that he thought he was going to die from Hercules'' fist as he stared at this invisible blanket.


    "This is��" Curious, Van slowly placed his hand on the edge, and immediately, he felt as if something was stopping his hand from moving further and going through the edge.


    "We are trapped in this world," Hercules then said as he let out a long and deep sigh, "...No, I am."


    "..."


    "Your people can go through the Seraph''s Gate as you please," Hercules continued as he too placed his palm on the invisible barrier, "But we can only go through it in certain conditions, and only once."


    The Seraph''s Gate? Is he mentioning the Portal?


    "..." Van then stepped back, removing his hand from the invisible barrier of the world as he looked Hercules straight in the eyes. Although Van still had no idea of Hercules'' true identity; if he truly can not leave this place, then there was only one thing that Van could think of--


    "...You wish for me to send a message to someone outside?"


    "No."


    "Hm?" Van could only express his confusion as he saw Hercules'' shaking his head, "Then what exactly do you want from me, Mister Hercules?"


    "..."


    "I am your message��"


    "...What was that?"


    "...Send me back to my world��


    ...my home."

 Chapter 173: Identity

    "What do you mean he followed Hercules!?"


    "That''s exactly what I meant!"


    "And you let him!?"


    "What did you want me to do, chase them?"


    Nisha and Latanya were currently in Van''s room. As soon as Van followed Hercules out of the City, Nisha quickly reported it to Latanya, to ask her what to do just in case they don''t come back. She wasn''t going to at first, but then the sun is almost rising, and they still have not returned.


    "You know how fast that little monster is, how would I even be able to follow and stop them!?"


    "Tch," Latanya could not help but bite her nail as she thought of what she was going to do in case Van does not come back. Worst case scenario is�� he''s already dead.


    "Damn it! And I adamantly told him to avoid that giant, and he goes following him out of nowhere!" Latanya kicked Van''s bed, shattering its frame and causing a loud noise to reverberate throughout the room.


    "Agh!" Latanya groaned, "If he was going to do things like this, then he should have abdicated his seat to me first!"


    "Hm," Nisha could not help but sigh as she looked out of the terrace. Wherever Van is, she hoped she was safe. She hasn''t known her for long, but for some reason��


    ...She was quite attached to him. She was sure that Gil and the others were the same. There was just something about Van�� that attracted people around him.


    ''To some even more than others,'' Nisha thought as she watched Latanya continue to wreak havoc inside Van''s room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The guards, who were guarding Van''s room outside, could not help but look at each other as they heard the groaning and rustling noises inside Van''s room.


    "...Our new President might be small, but he is quite vicious, isn''t he?"


    "Hm. To think he could handle 2 women at once��


    ...Truly deserving of being our President."


    "Hm. May he live long, prosper... and multiply."


    ***


    Back at the edge of the world,


    "I am your message. Send me back to my world��


    ...my home."


    "...Your world?"


    "Ah, of course. You would not know yet. Forgive me for assuming that you have fully recovered. Seeing your little human form, it would seem that you have just woken up."


    "..."


    Van could not help but twitch his eyes as he looked up towards Hercules'' face. He didn''t know whether he was being serious or not.


    "I would have wanted for you to have more experience. But I suppose the way you are now would have to do as I do not know when you will be back to this realm."


    "Wait��" Van could only place his hands on his temples as the confusion in his mind was starting to fill his entire head, "Just what exactly do you want me to do, Mister Hercules��


    ...Carry you out of here?"


    "...Do not tell me I truly am the first one you are sending back?"


    "...First?"


    "Sending back home."


    Seeing the confusion in Van''s eyes, Hercules could not help but let out a long and deep breath as he placed both his hands on his waist, "Such a predicament I am in."


    Van, on the other hand, still stared at Hercules'' face. Now that they were only a couple of meters away from each other, Van could truly see how tall Hercules was. His chin was almost at the same level as his knee.


    Van was already surprised with how huge Solomon was, but Hercules was just�� in a league of his own. How could someone be this tall and skinny at the same time?


    ...And what was his secret?


    "Who�� are you?" Van finally asked, "No�� what are you?"


    Was he the same as Cynthia and Solomon? The woman that Gerald was with, Xinyan, has also mentioned something about the Circle making the normal humans stronger than System Holders��


    ...Could Hercules be one of them?


    Hearing Van''s words filled with confusion, Hercules once again let out a long sigh.


    "Okay," he muttered, a hint of disappointment clung to his breaths, "I suppose it is my duty to tell you since I am the first one�� they did tell your memories will be hazy."


    "They--"


    "I am a god."


    "..."


    Van''s eyes started to trail as soon as he heard that, desperate to look for an exit from all this craziness.


    "To be more exact�� I was born of a god and a mortal. But with my deeds��"


    Hercules'' words abruptly stopped, his eyes suddenly containing a sad but solemn glitter that did not escape Van''s notice. It was a sort of�� vulnerability that completely sedated Van from all the thoughts of escaping.


    "With�� my deeds," Hercules once again stuttered, "They welcomed me in Olympus. And thousands of years after that, I became one of them-- a god."


    Hearing Hercules'' stories, Van once again furrowed his eyebrows. It seemed like a tall tale that only a crazy person would tell, but for some reason, Van could not help but feel that there was a sense of truth in them.


    "...Aren''t you a System Holder?" Van asked.


    "A what?"


    "Do you see letters floating in front of you?"


    "No. I am not you, respected Messenger. We all don''t have the luxury of seeing the words of the World in front of us."


    Van''s confusion grew even deeper, "...You''re truly not a System Holder? What about a�� product of the Circle?"


    "I do not hold any of this System you speak of," Hercules shook his head, "The only thing I hold in my hands are the blood of those I have killed and conquered."


    "..." That''s it. This guy is insane, Van thought. It even made Harvey''s delusion almost cute now. But still, a part of Van was still curious. Hercules is calling him a Messenger, something which Van only knew of because it was mentioned in a part of his System''s skill.


    "Then do you know what I am?" Van asked.


    "You truly do not know who you are yet, Messenger?" A complicated expression started to creep on Hercules'' face as he placed his hand on his chin, "I suppose I should feel honor and dread at the same time, being the first one you will send."


    "..."


    "You at least know that you are the Messenger of the Gods?"


    "..."


    "You are also a psychopomp?"


    "...A what?"


    "You bring the Souls of the dead to the Afterlife?"


    "!!!"


    Van slightly backed away as soon as he heard that, his eyes, wider than it ever was before, "You�� you know that?"


    "Of course, isn''t that one of your jobs?" This time, it was Hercules who held a deep confusion on his face, "You truly do not know of anything?"


    "..."


    "Ack!" Hercules shook his hair in frustration, countless of�� debris falling from his thick hair, "Lady Athena would be better suited for this."


    Athena�� Van had heard that before from the message in the Cockatrice Portal. So that means this man truly is��


    "...So you truly are one of the Gods of Olympus?"


    "Yes! Are you starting to remember now!?"


    The beating of Van''s heart started to become erratic as he saw the excitement on Hercules'' face. Ever since the Gods of Olympus have made their presence known, he had always been curious as to what they were. But alas, he could not do anything about it since they make themselves known randomly�� even the dreams were random.


    Wait�� dreams? Van blinked a couple of times as he focused on Hercules'' face, "I�� I think I have seen you once."


    "Hm?"


    "In a dream�� Your body had more muscles then so I did not recognize you but�� I am sure��" Van''s eyes then started to tremble as he remembered one of his dream sequences, "You were ripping the wings of some sort of soldier."


    "Yes!" Hercules clapped his hands, "You''ve retained memories of that time!?"


    Van''s breaths also started to become erratic, following a certain rhythm alongside his beating heart. There was no doubt about it now, Hercules knew about his System and about the things that have been happening to him.


    But with this sudden realization, Van could not help but feel nervous, taking a huge gulp as he glanced at Hercules'' face once more. Was he�� truly in the presence of a god?


    "I wish I could tell you more, Messenger��" Hercules then sighed as he saw the look on Van''s face, "But some information still eludes me. Only Lady Athena can fully answer your questions��


    ...But still, ask away. It is the least I could do."


    "...Then where are we right now?" Van let out a long and nervous breath as he looked at the vast and empty space in front of them. The Portal has always been a mystery, and although it doesn''t really matter to him, there was still this certain curiosity.


    "We are in a fragmented universe."


    "...Fragmented?"


    "Yes, a place where a great war was once fought," Hercules said, his tone solemn as he placed his hand on the invisible barrier that surrounded the entire Pit.


    "A war?" Van muttered, "Between the winged soldiers and�� the Gods of Olympus?"


    "Seraphs and Cherubs. But it is good that you are aware of that at least, Messenger."


    "Just�� dreams."


    "Memories," Hercules quickly interjected, "We�� destroyed this once beautiful place because of a silly war. And now most of us are trapped in these�� fragments. The fragments of our worlds, in which only the monsters are capable of surviving and continue to spawn."


    "..." Fragments�� The Portals? Van thought.


    "The only one that managed to escape was the only surviving Seraph��


    ...as well as you." Hercules then pointed at Van, looking him straight in the eyes.


    "...Me?"


    "Yes."


    "...Then who am I?" Van took a nervous gulp, his words leaving from his mouth stuttered, "Who am I to you?"


    "...My brother��


    ...Lord Hermes."

 Chapter 174: Brothers

    "My brother��


    ...Lord Hermes."


    Van could not help but blink numerous times as Hercules suddenly kneeled in front of him. But with him bending his knees, Hercules was still taller than him.


    Brother? What brother? If he was his brother then he should at least be as tall as him-- was the first thing that entered Van''s mind.


    "...What?" He muttered, "I think you are misunderstanding something, Mister Hercules. I am not this Hermes you speak of. I have seen him in my dreams and we do not look alike�� at all."


    Van then let out a long and deep sigh. Besides, the Hermes he had seen in his dreams was�� a giant.


    "According to one of my Skills, I am only gifted with the powers of the Messenger of the Gods," Van said without any hesitation. Hercules seemed to know more about his System than him, so there was no point in hiding what he could do.


    "Yes," Hercules nodded, "That alone is proof that you are Lord Hermes��


    ...Do not worry, Messenger. It will all return to you soon."


    "..."


    "Do not mention this to Lord Ares once you meet him, but I think you are the strongest one of us all."


    "Ares?"


    "Hm. After all, you are the only one able to travel between different dimensions. Copying the magic that only the Seraphs have, only you are capable of such a feat."


    "..."


    The Seraphs again�� according to his last dream, the Seraph and Hermes traveled to their world�� maybe even causing the Portal Calamity in the first place. That is if they truly were memories and not just dreams.


    "...This war you speak of, Mister Hercules�� Why did it happen?"


    Hearing Van''s question, Hercules could not help but shake his head, "The Seraphs came out of nowhere. Demanding Lady Hera and father to give up our claim to this universe��


    ...And perhaps we should have just given it." Hercules then let out a long and deep sigh, his eyes trembling as he looked at the horizon of darkness in front of them. "...And now, there is nothing left to rule. The mortals in which father was so fond of are all but gone."


    "..."


    "I am afraid that is all I know�� or perhaps like you, I have chosen to forget."


    "...But you said you wanted me to send you back to your world�� But is this not your world�� your home?"


    "It is, but how can one even call this home?" Hercules let out a small scoff as he turned his head around as if looking at the entirety of the Pit even as he kneeled. "This is not the home I speak of. I am talking about the only place that was untainted by our silly war. It is in this universe, but at the same time, it is not."


    "...Olympus?" Van muttered.


    As soon as Van''s words reached Hercules'' ears, he once again let out a scoff, "That is the first thing the Seraphs destroyed."


    "...What?"


    "In truth, this plan was birthed by you and Lady Athena," Hercules then looked Van straight in the eyes, "A hastened plan�� but it was the best the two of you came up with considering you drifted between our universe and theirs. It was truly amazing, the two of you exchanging messages in such a short span of time."


    "...A plan?"


    "Hm," Hercules nodded, "To send all of us to the only place not fragmented; to a place where we could finally rest and once again rise up from the ashes of our own doing; to once again regain our strength and seek revenge to those who laid waste to our beautiful world��


    ...To a place where the Souls of the mortal reside."


    "You��" Van finally realized what Hercules was asking of him.


    "This is your job as a Messenger�� to send all of us to the Afterlife."


    Hercules then stood up, his eyes not leaving Van''s a single bit.


    "Kill me, Lord Hermes�� Fulfill your duty."


    "W�� what?" Van could not help but slightly back away as he looked at Hercules'' towering figure. Countless thoughts were residing within his mind right now. He still did not know whether what Hercules was telling him was the truth�� no, there was a high chance it was true since he knew information that only Van knew.


    But still�� even with the revelation circling in his mind, there was now only one thing that surfaced from it��


    "...How?" He breathed. How will he be able to kill someone like Hercules�� and just how much EXP will he get from his Soul?


    Hearing Van''s mutters, Hercules only shrugged his shoulders, "It is up to you. If you are worried about the pain, then you do not have to worry; no physical pain could be greater than the pain I have already endured."


    "..."


    "...I mean how?" Van let out a sigh, "I might have met one of you before."


    "An Olympian? I thought I was the first you have met?"


    "I have met someone named�� Arachnaea."


    "Did you send her back!? I reckoned she wouldn''t have wanted that." Hercules let out an amused expression as soon as Arachnaea''s name was mentioned.


    "No�� She gave me a feather."


    "...A feather?" Hercules then furrowed his eyebrows, "No, it matters not. She is a bit weird."


    "...A bit?"


    "So you did not send her back? I suppose that would be her wish, she disliked being with us, after all."


    "No," Van shook his head, "It was not that she asked me to�� it was more like I could not even leave a scratch on her. And you, Mister Hercules��


    ...are no doubt stronger than her."


    "...That is troublesome," Hercules let out a sigh as he scanned Van from head to toe, "Why did you have to become this puny."


    "..." Van asked that to himself every day.


    "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Hercules suddenly stretched his arms and opened them wide, "I remember you killing that fat mortal."


    "...You saw that?" Van furrowed his eyebrows, wondering why Hercules stretched his arms.


    "Of course, I have been watching you," Hercules nodded a couple of times, "Do to me what you have done to him."


    "...Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I am tired of this isolation, Messenger," Hercules let out a deep breath as he closed his eyes, "Please�� send me back home."


    Hercules then once again kneeled, his arms stretched still-- perhaps a sign of surrender.


    Van hesitated a little bit. What if Hercules squished him as soon as he climbed on his shoulders? No�� he would have already done it if he wanted to.


    And so, with a sigh, Van swiftly jumped up and stood on Hercules'' shoulders. "...Are you sure about this, Mister Hercules?" Although there was still a lot of hesitation in his voice, Van still could not help but feel a slight excitement.


    "Yes," Hercules nodded, "I hope you meet with Lady Athena next, she has all the information you need to know��


    ...We shall meet again in the Afterlife, brother."


    ...Brother. Hearing Hercules'' words, Van''s hesitation finally won over his excitement. So the Gods of Olympus�� were his family?


    "...If we truly were brothers, Mister Hercules," Van asked as he placed his hands on Hercules'' head, "Then��


    ...you''ve met our parents?"


    "Of course," Hercules nodded, causing Van to slightly lose his balance, "I have met Lord Zeus, our father, numerous times."


    "Lord�� Zeus��"


    "As for your mother, I am afraid I was not blessed with the pleasure of meeting her."


    "What�� do you mean?"


    "She was already gone when I was welcomed in Olympus."


    "We have different mothers?"


    "!!!"


    As soon as Van''s question reached Hercules'' ears, he could not help but suddenly burst out in laughter. Van held for his dear life as Hercules'' entire body shook, causing even the ground itself to tremble.


    "You... will find that... polygamy runs in our family, brother," Hercules stuttered for the first time, trying to catch his breath from the laughter that still wanted to burst out from him, "Ha�� wait ''til Lord Apollo hears of this."


    "...What?"


    "Even you, Lord Hermes, have many wives and daughters. It was rumored once that even... Lady Artemis was almost charmed by you." Mentioning the name Artemis, there was a certain sadness in Hercules'' voice.


    "Who?" Van could only mutter questions as Hercules kept mentioning these weird names of people he did not know.


    "In fact, you are Lady Aphrodite''s favorite. It was just a shame that your offspring died."


    "..." Hearing Hercules'' story about�� this Hermes, Van could not help but imagine if he truly was him. What if he had a life before all of this? What if he had a life where��


    "...Did Hermes�� live well?" Van stuttered.


    "Well?"


    "Was he rich?"


    "Of course," Hercules quickly nodded, "Olympus stood on top of the treasures that you collected, my brother."


    "A�� a mountain!?"


    "Hm. But alas, the war has all but scattered everything to dust. One of your treasures is here, in fact. I saw it somewhere a thousand years ago."


    "Was he�� was I happy?"


    "...Of course," Hercules could not help but close his eyes as he sighed, letting out a small smile at the same time, "Out of all them�� you were the only one who doesn''t forget to smile."


    "..."


    "You were also the first to welcome me and the others," Hercules muttered, "We owe much to you, brother. So I apologize for asking you this��


    ...But please, I am ready to go home."


    Hearing Hercules'' pleading words, Van let out a breath. Holding Hercules'' head tightly, as if embracing him for the last time.


    "Goodbye, brother," Hercules whispered, "Let us meet again."


    Sparks of golden lightning emerged from Van''s eyes, traveling through his arms. There was also hesitation crawling through his arms�� but still��


    ...This was his duty.


    And so, with that thought, Van started moving his arms.


    "!!!"


    "GAH!"


    "B�� brother!?"


    Van''s shattered bones poked out from his arms.

 Chapter 175: Dumb ways to...

    "Hold on, Messenger! I will get you back to the Witch so she could fix your arms!"


    "We are nearly there, so just hold on tight!"


    "..."


    Hercules was currently carrying Van with one hand, securing both of his broken arms carefully so that it would not fling about in the air. Hercules was supposed to say farewell to this world, but alas, the only thing that was now waving goodbye was Van''s broken arms.


    When Hercules heard a scream, he thought that he was already at the reaches of the Afterlife. But when he opened his eyes, he found himself stationary at the same spot he should have died; the screams of agony that he heard was not from the trillions of souls in the Afterlife, but from Van, whose arms were twisted disgustingly.


    "Shouldn''t your wounds be healed by now!?" Hercules said as he continued to run.


    "W�� what?"


    "Even amongst the Olympians, you''re healing ability is almost next to none."


    "T�� there''s something like that?"


    Van could not help but stutter as he felt his arms throbbing. If only he had the time, he would have brought some Crystals from the treasury so he had something to heal himself just in case something happens.


    Truthfully, Van thought that his plan would work. Sure, when he did it to Solomon, there was a sort of resistance still, but ultimately, he died due to his brain being turned into mush.


    But for Hercules�� his head did not even budge a single millimeter. It was as if Van tried to shake a mountain.


    "Why didn''t you relax your head!?"


    "I did!"


    "How high are your STR and VIT?"


    "My what?"


    Hearing the confusion in Hercules''s words, Van could not help but let out a slight groan. He forgot that Hercules wasn''t a System Holder.


    Seriously, what is going on in this world? Van thought. Ever since he entered the Pit, it was as if he learned more about the world than when he was outside.


    People living inside the dungeon, super-powered humans created by the Circle, gods from another place�� What next? Talking monsters?


    Wait�� that already happened.


    "We are nearly there, Messenger. Hold on!"


    "!!!"


    Van could feel himself about to hurl as Hercules suddenly leaped into the air, going over the walls of the city and skipping the houses, lading straight on the terrace of Van''s room.


    "Who''s that!?"


    "Are you back, Van!?"


    Nisha and Latanya, who were still arguing about Van''s disappearance, quickly rushed to the terrace as they heard a loud noise.


    "Van!"


    The two wanted to approach Van as soon as they saw him. But alas, they could not as he was currently in the hands of Hercules.


    "L�� let go of him, you giant!" Nisha said as she drew her daggers. "Are you al--"


    "Witch! Just the mortal we need!"


    Before Nisha could finish her stutters, Hercules suddenly walked towards them. Latanya, who was the target of Hercules'' stares, could not help but slightly step back.


    "What do you want!?" She hollered.


    "The Messenger is hurt. We require your powers to heal him, Witch."


    Hercules then gently dropped Van to the floor of the terrace before backing away.


    "What did you do to him!?"


    Latanya quickly kneeled to check on Van, whose eyes were trembling uncontrollably from suddenly being lifted into the air without any warning.


    "It is of his own doing," Hercules let out a short sigh, "But I suppose I share the fault."


    "Tch," Latanya clicked her tongue as she saw Van''s bones sticking out of his skin. Although she was still quite wary of Hercules, healing Van takes utmost priority.


    It did not even take the blink of an eye for Van''s arm to fully heal. Everyone present thought that it was just normal, as they were aware of how powerful Latanya''s skills are. What they did not know, however, was that Latanya was currently holding her breath.


    ''...That was quite fast,'' she thought. If she wanted to heal someone that fast, she would have to touch the wounds directly. But before her hands could even reach Van''s arms, it was already healed.


    Does Van also have a skill that makes Healing skills more effective? Latanya once again thought. But after a few seconds, she shook her head. That was of no importance right now.


    "You alright, Van?" Nisha said as she approachedVan and Latanya, her eyes staying on Hercules.


    "Hm." Van only nodded his head and hummed.


    "Where did this giant take you?"


    "The end�� of this Portal," Van said as he tried to catch his breath.


    "...Where?"


    "He took me where the Portal ends."


    "You went to the edge!?" Latanya raised her voice.


    "...You know of it?"


    "Well, yes," Latanya shrugged her shoulders, "But I have never seen it once. The people from the City have barred anyone from straying far, even their own people."


    "I�� see," Van then let out a deep breath as he stood up, stretching his arms to check if his injuries were truly fully healed.


    "Anyway, that is not important right now," Nisha muttered, "The leaders from the other Cities and your senate are already asking for you. You have been gone for quite a while and they require your presence. You need to address the--"


    "...They are still alive?"


    "W�� what?" Nisha could not help but blink a couple of times as she saw the shocked expression on Van''s face.


    "I thought you would have killed all of them by now," Van let out a sigh, "Keeping them alive would only lead to more troubles in the future."


    "What are you saying?" Nisha furrowed her eyebrows, "What''s with you and killing people? We need them alive, they still have a lot of followers within their own City."


    "Just replace them and get their seat, isn''t that how it works here?"


    "Are you sure?" Latanya placed her hand on her chin as she heard Van''s words.


    "Wait�� are you two serious?" Nisha could not help but look at Van and Latanya back and forth, "Isn''t there a more diplomatic way of solving this instead of just killing anyone that stands in your�� Ugh! I am starting to sound like Gil!"


    "..."


    "I''ll tell them you''re awake now and will be meeting them shortly. That should stop them from making noise for a while," Nisha said, slightly groaning in frustration as she headed for the door, "You sure you don''t need any back up?" She muttered glancing at Hercules.


    "It''s alright. He is�� a friend."


    "..." Already? Nisha thought. For a guy who lived in the slums, Van sure does befriend people quite fast, Nisha thought before nodding and leaving the room.


    The guards who were watching the door outside quickly fixed themselves, looking at each other as Nisha left the room.


    "Are they�� finally done?"


    "How long was that? Our new President sure does have quite a stamina."


    "I should probably follow her just in case the other leaders try anything funny," Latanya let out a long and deep sigh as she too headed for the door, "Are you sure you can be left alone with this�� giant?"


    Van quickly nodded in response. But before Latanya could fully leave the room, Van called her.


    "Wait, Miss Latanya. Please come back inside."


    "T�� they are not done!?" The guards once again looked at each other as they saw the door closing, with Latanya still inside.


    "...What is it?" She was used to being the one giving orders. She thought that she would hate it if someone else would be giving her orders, but for some reason, she doesn''t seem to mind if it was Van.


    "Are you able to use your Skills on him?"


    "...Him?" Latanya could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she looked at Hercules, "He doesn''t seem to be injured."


    "No, your other Skills," Van shook his head.


    "My other skills?"


    "The one you used when you melted the intruder from this City back in the Encampment."


    "You mean my [Rot] Skill?"


    "Is that what it''s called?" Van slightly raised an eyebrow. That doesn''t sound like a healing skill at all. Isn''t Latanya more like a Unique-type rather than a Mage-type, then? "Are you able to use it just enough to make Mister Hercules weaker?"


    "...Why?"


    "We need to weaken him enough so I can finish him off."


    Hearing Van''s words, Latanya''s mind could not help but be filled with confusion. I thought he was your friend? She thought. So why does he want to kill him now?


    "Why--"


    "This��"


    Before Latanya could even say anything, a thunderous noise echoed throughout Van''s room as Hercules suddenly clapped his hands, "This is a genius plan, Messenger!"


    "...Is anyone going to fill me in on what''s happening?" Latanya could not help but twitch her eyes as her ears almost bled.


    "Mister Hercules wants to die so I am helping him," Van answered bluntly.


    "...What? Why?"


    "Because he wants to die. He is also my brother, apparently."


    "...What?"


    Latanya quickly looked back and forth, her head turning upwards to look at Hercules, then down towards Van. "...Is this some kind of sick joke?"


    Hearing Latanya''s disbelief, Van could not help but let out a sigh, "Take a seat, I will tell you all the details."


    "Is it alright to tell him all of this, Messenger?"


    "It is fine, she is one of the people I can trust here. I know things about her, it is only fair that she knows some things about me as well."


    "I see," Hercules let out a short breath, "I did not expect to hear those words from you, brother. It would seem that this place has changed you. It is�� a good change."


    It took almost half an hour for Van to tell Hercules'' story to Latanya. Of course, Van still omitted the parts where he could send the souls of those he killed to the Afterlife; only saying that Hercules wanted to die at the hands of his brother.


    It took almost half an hour, only for Latanya to slightly back away, looking at Van as if he had finally lost the very little sanity he had left in him.


    "...You expect me to believe any of this?" She said before letting out a long sigh, "Even for you Van, this lie is a bit of a stretch."


    "It matters not whether you believe my story, Witch," Hercules replied, "What matters is whether you will assist us brothers in our endeavor."


    "Sure."


    "What?"


    "You think I would pass the chance to kill the very person that destroyed the Wall?" Latanya stood up from her seat, a wide smile slowly creeping on her face as she looked Hercules straight in the eyes, "I will be happy to assist Van��


    ...to kill you in the most colorful of ways possible."

 Chapter 176: Do it, now!

    "So, just enough for you not to die, but be weakened enough to be killed by Van?"


    "Hm."


    "Why is it so important that Van needs to be the one to kill you?"


    Van, Latanya, and Hercules have completely covered Van''s room. The windows and terrace were barred by the curtains, and the doors were locked and secured. Now, their only source of light was the lanterns that sat on a lonely table at the corner of the spacious room.


    "I have told you, Witch," Hercules let out a short breath as he looked down at Latanya, his head almost slightly bent down due to him being higher than the ceiling of the room, "He is my brother and I wish to die by his hands."


    Latanya could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she once again heard their reason, "...So you are torturing your brother the thought of killing you?" Latanya said, "You want him to carry that kind of burden?"


    "Hm��" Hercules could only let out a sigh and slightly look to the side in response.


    "It is alright, Miss Latanya," Van then stepped forward between the two, "It is better to do this now when I barely know him."


    "You�� Guilt doesn''t work like that, Van." Latanya shook her head and sighed, "But it feels like there''s still something you are not telling me."


    "Of course. Why would I tell you everything?" Van said bluntly.


    "...Why is it that when you''re being honest one could not help but want to smash your head in?"


    "..."


    "Well, let''s do it later, then," Latanya then stretched her arms, shaking her hand to loosen them up and causing her gigantic bosom to jiggle freely even with the thick clothes that she now wore.


    "Hm," as Hercules saw that, he could not help but let out a hum of admiration, "A body almost rivaling that of Lady Aphrodite�� As expected of you, Messenger-- you have fine tastes in women."


    "Of course."


    "Even the other one that left earlier is not so bad; Reminds me of the late Lady Artemis, except less beautiful."


    "..." Maybe the two are family, after all. Both were somewhat loose in the head, Latanya thought before heading to the door.


    "Where are you going, Miss Latanya?"


    "What do you mean? The other Leaders are waiting for you."


    "But we need to kill Mister Hercules now."


    "...As in right now?"


    "Why delay?"


    "...Are you serious?"


    ***


    "Explain this situation!"


    "Where is the President!?"


    "We will not stand for this kind of injustice and disregard of our sacred law!"


    "Why does he refuse to meet with us after defacing and revealing our secrets to the common people!?"


    "P�� please, just calm down! The President will see all of you shortly!"


    Outside of the Presidential Castle, the leaders from the other Cities were all clamoring to get in, wanting to seek answers from their new President. Gil, of course, was tasked to lead the guards by Van.


    One of the perks of being the President''s friend�� or so he thought. Right now, all he has been doing was preventing all of these people from barging into the castle. Although technically that was truly his job, he wanted to patrol the City more. He could leave it to the others since he was the current leader of the guards, but protecting the President was his first priority.


    It didn''t help that the old female general, Sasha, was currently in another City trying to rally more people before they proceed with their plans in leaving the Pit.


    "Cynthia, Cynthia please help us!"


    Cynthia, who was comfortable leaning on the wall and eating some kind of fruit, only let out a chuckle as Gil''s pleading words reached her ears, "Little boss just told me to roam around�� it''s not my job to do such mundane things."


    "D�� damn it!"


    Should Gil just burn all of these people to the ground? No! Gil quickly shook his head, it would seem that Van''s thought process was starting to have an effect on him. He was going to attempt and try to calm down the people again, but before he could do so, he heard footsteps coming from behind him.


    "Ah, Nisha! Please tell me Van is awake!"


    "...He is. He will be meeting with them shortly," Nisha approached Gil and whispered into his ear.


    "Everyone, please calm down!" Gil waved his hands, "President Evans will meet with all of you shortly!"


    Even though Gil''s words reached the leaders'' ears, it was as if they didn''t hear anything as they continued to complain, still trying to force their way in.


    As soon as Nisha saw that, she once again whispered something in Gil''s ear.


    "Are�� are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, you think that Van won''t say something like that?"


    "I�� I suppose that does sound like Van," Gil could only sigh as he once again placed his attention to the rowdy crowd, "Everyone! The President said that if you make any more noise�� He will be happy to find a replacement for you�� by beheading all of you."


    As soon as the crowd heard that, the noise which polluted the air quickly died down.


    Just what kind of tyrant now sat on the President''s seat, they all thought. Maybe they should have abolished their old system and just selected their leaders according to the votes of the citizens.


    "Is that little boy really capable of leading these people outside the Pit?"


    "Tch, of course not. Did you really think a beggar would be capable of leading? That kind of story can only be found in the ancient fairytales of the old world."


    In the distance, Xinyan and Gerald were currently looking at the clamor in front of the castle gates. It wasn''t just the two of them, of course. The leaders from the other city have been at it for quite a while and have already garnered the attention of quite a few people.


    With the activity going around the City, even the tiniest of movement drew attention. After all, the citizens already knew that they were amongst the people from the Village. Even if they were allies, the tension that lingered in the air was still plain for everyone to see.


    "Why do you always call him a beggar?" Xinyan could not help but ask, "Is that some kind of term of endearment?"


    "What!? No! That beggar is just a tiny speck in the ground that I would--"


    "You sound like the old people from my country, always trying to be so domineering," Xinyan let out a sigh before turning away, "But just in case�� we need to talk to the other Prisoners��


    ...You coming?"


    Gerald furrowed his eyebrows, but in the end, chose to follow her.


    "...Sure."


    Whether it was Van or Xinyan�� As long as Gerald could have the chance to go outside and find his brother, he could care less what the two were planning. He had already been here for weeks, who knows what was going on outside.


    His father knew something and seemed to be involved with it intimately. But alas, nobody could find the answers from him now as Gerald smashed his head in with his own cane.


    ''...Just wait for me, brother. We will survive through this together.''


    ***


    "My brother... killed father?"


    "Yes."


    Paris, Victoria''s mother, called Harvey alone as she broke the news to him. It has been more than a month ever since chaos started to drown their lives.


    And now, they heard from one of Charlotte''s men that Lionel Lauder, Harvey''s father, has died from the hands of his own son.


    Just what exactly was happening? Paris thought. Her mother-in-law has told her that there will soon be a great war upon them, using it as an excuse to train her daughter and her friends...


    ...But yet the outside of their exploring and training, everything seemed calm. Too calm that it was almost eerie.


    Well, until now. She asked her mother-in-law to be the one to break the news to Harvey since she was closer to him. But alas, she threw the responsibility to her.


    And so, as the lawful and obedient daughter-in-law, she did... and without delay. It would be bad if Harvey discovered that they knew of this and he might think that they are hiding from him, so Paris opted to tell it Harvey him as soon as possible.


    "So... that means, my father is dead now?"


    "...Yes," Paris could only look to the side as she heard the sorrow in Harvey''s words. Although they weren''t quite close, Paris still knew that Harvey was the sunshine of the group. To see him like this is... quite heartbreaking. She could just imagine what Victoria would feel like if something like this happens.


    Considering Edward was in the form of a monster just a few months back, it might have as well been her in this situation.


    "So... my father is dead... that... that is..."


    Paris then opened her arms, ready to hug Harvey and fill him with all the motherly affection she could give.


    "...Great."


    "...What?"


    "That''s... that''s great!"


    "...Are you..." Paris could only slightly back away as soon as Harvey''s chuckle reached her ears.


    "Thank you for telling me, Lady Paris," Harvey then stood up as he patted his pants clean, "Truly... thank you."


    "...What?"


    Paris could only blink numerous times as she watched as Harvey nonchalantly walked away before bowing towards her.


    "Just... what is going on?" Paris muttered, "Am I...


    ...Am I destined to be surrounded by weird people!?


    ...And where the heck is my husband!?"

 Chapter 177: Goodbye, Brother

    "You�� really want to do it now?"


    "Yes."


    Back in Van''s room, Latanya''s hand was already holding the knob of the door, about to leave before Van told him that he wanted to kill Hercules here and now. There were already people clamoring outside, and yet Van still wanted to do this now?


    "Do you have any more information I could use, Mister Hercules?"


    "I am afraid not, Messenger," Hercules let out a sigh of disappointment as he shook his head, "I do hope that next time, it will be Lady Athena you will find; she has all the answers which you seek."


    "Are you sure you can''t go through the Portal�� through the Seraph''s Gate?"


    "I am afraid not. Like at the edge of this world, I am unable to even make a dent on it."


    "I see," Van let out a short breath before nodding.


    "Goodbye then, brother."


    "..." Latanya could not help but twitch her eyes as the two suddenly went into a conversation of their own, "Why are you saying your farewells, we don''t know yet if this is going to wo--"


    "Enough talk, Witch! Let us do this!"


    "..." Latanya could only let go of the doorknob as she sluggishly walked back to the center of the room. She then let out a deep breath as she activated her [Rot] Skill.


    "I will be using my skill now and gradually increasing its level," Latanya quickly said, "I''ll focus it around your chest��" She then looked at Van, "...you know what to do then."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Van nodded, Latanya focused her eyes on Hercules'' bare chest.


    [Rot, Ineffective!]


    "..."


    Latanya stepped closer as she stretched and cracked her neck.


    [Rot, Ineffective!]


    "Can you kneel down!?" Latanya could not help but raise her voice as she gestured for Hercules to stop looking down at her from the ceiling.


    "Of course," Hercules nodded before swiftly kneeling on the floor, but even then, he was still a few inches taller than Latanya.


    As soon as his legs were completely dropped to the floor, Latanya stretched her arm and placed it on Hercules'' chest.


    "I will be increasing the level again, tell us if you feel any discomfort."


    [Rot, Ineffective!]


    Once again, seeing the same window pop out, Latanya was beginning to feel a bit irritated. And so, with a heavy breath, she increased the skill level by two-fold.


    "..."


    And finally, no windows popped out in front of her.


    "Do you feel something now?"


    "Nothing yet, I am afraid," Hercules let out a disappointing tone as he shook his head, "Perhaps you are truly incapable of damaging me. I did not expect much in the first place from--"


    Before Hercules could finish what he was saying, a small drop of blood trailed from his nose.


    "This is��" Hercules quickly touched the bottom of his nose, and as soon as he saw the color of blood adorning his fingers, a small smile crept onto his face.


    "...It has been a while since I last saw my own blood trickling from me."


    Seeing the smile on Hercules'' face, Latanya could not help but click her tongue as beads of sweat started to form from her face. In truth, she got agitated by Hercules'' words and activated her [Rot] skill at its maximum; with the intention of killing Hercules.


    But to think it would only result in him drawing blood, others would have already been disintegrated into nothing.


    However, soon, Hercules showed just that. The skin situation on his chest started to boil as if mud that sat on top of lava.


    "If you''re going to do anything, do it now, Van!"


    Van, who had his eyes closed the whole time, looked Hercules straight in the eyes as soon as Latanya''s words reached his ears.


    "We''ve already said our goodbyes earlier, Brother," Hercules nodded, "Let us meet agai--"


    Before Hercules could even finish what he was going to say, a gulp of blood burst out from his mouth; with Van disappearing from his spot.


    And slowly, the life in Hercules'' blue but somewhat green eyes started to fade.


    "...Thank you, brother."


    "Hm." Van only hummed as he felt Hercules'' warm blood dripping on his shoulders. His arms, completely straight as they pierced through Hercules'' back. His fingers, however, were completely twisted into different directions�� but still, he did not let out a howl of pain, not even a whisper.


    Slowly, he could feel Hercules'' body getting heavier and heavier; as if a mountain weighing on him. And so, with the gentlest of his movements, Van slowly placed Hercules'' body on the floor.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Call me when you''re done," Latanya let out a long and deep breath as she turned around. This was the first time he was ever seeing Van with that kind of expression. He had told him the story about his father, but even then, his expression remained stoic.


    Latanya was about to grab the knob of the door, but once again, something made her stop-- a bright light.


    A bright light suddenly drowned and covered the whole room, making the previously dimmed space glow into a golden gleam.


    "W�� what the fuck is that!?" Latanya could not help but stick her back onto the wall as soon as she turned around.


    "...You can see it, Miss Latanya?"


    "O�� of course, I can see it! How could I not!?"


    Unlike the previous Souls that Van had collected, the soul that emerged from Hercules was completely different.


    It wasn''t a flame, nor was it even anything else. It was still Hercules�� or perhaps it was better to say that it was an exact replica of his body. It was translucent, but the light that trailed on its silhouette almost followed one''s eyes.


    But most important of all��


    "...You did it, brother."


    Hercules'' soul could talk, "Now please, send me to the Afterlife."


    "Send�� what?" Latanya could not help but gulp. For some reason, her whole body was cold; almost shivering. This was probably the first time she ever felt like this�� it was not necessarily fear, but close.


    Van, who was looking at Latanya''s shivering bosom�� body, could not help but let out a sigh. He made sure to omit the parts where he could send Souls of those he killed to the Afterlife, but in the end, all his efforts were in vain.


    "You can talk?" Van then focused his attention on Hercules.


    "Of course, I am a god. My soul will forever be alive�� until it is forgotten. We can not leave our bodies, you see."


    "..." That is true, Van thought. He tried to quickly collect Hercules'' soul as soon as it emerged from his body, but the only thing that he got was a window popping out in front of him.


    [Unable to collect a God Soul]


    If Van still wanted proof that Hercules'' words were true�� then he would be a fool. Of course, there might still be some parts of it that were lies, but now�� he knew the fact that Hercules truly was a god, or at least that is what his System is saying.


    "Brother, please do it quickly," Hercules interrupted Van''s thoughts, "Death is quite uncomfortable."


    "Where do you want to be sent?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Hercules shook his head, "As a god, I could freely travel within the different destinations of the Afterlife."


    "...Goodbye then, Mister Hercules."


    He still had many questions, but still�� If there were others out there like Hercules, then it felt like it was his goal to meet them.


    "...Are you not going to call me brother?" Hercules let out a small smile.


    "My name is Evans," Van shook his head, "I was born in the slums."


    Hearing Van''s words, Hercules only let out another smile, "...Maybe some other time, then."


    And with that, Van clicked the last choice that his System had given him. This would be the first time that he would be sending someone to [Elysium], it was quite fitting that it would be a God Soul.


    And as soon as he did that, as if ember, Hercules'' translucent body slowly flickered and glimmered.


    As if ashes being swept by wind, Hercules'' soul slowly dispersed, starting from the top of his head.


    "Thank you again, brother." Hercules then let out another smile. The smile, however, quickly disappeared as his eyes soon disappeared.


    "W�� wait, where did you send me, brother?"


    "Hm?" Van quickly furrowed his eyebrows, "Elysium."


    "W�� where is this place!?" The head of Hercules'' soul was already half gone, but still, his hands waved in the air in panic. "No... you�� you''re--!"


    Before Hercules could finish his words, his mouth was blown by the wind of the earth.


    His arms flailed and flailed�� until nothing of him was left. Only his body to remind the world that he ever existed.


    "...What was that?" Van muttered, "We did ask him first if he was sure, right?"


    Van looked at Latanya, whose dark skin almost seemed pale as she continued to tremble in place, "Miss Latanya, are you al--"


    "!!!"


    "Gah!"


    "Van!?"


    Latanya completely woke up from her stupor as she saw Van suddenly dropping to the ground.


    "Gah!" Van continued to scream, his eyes, somewhat turning red and the veins on his skin started to pop out. His hair, which was previously flowing straight down on his face, also started to rise.


    "W�� what is happening to you!?"


    Van started thumping on his chest as it felt like he was being burned from the inside. His eyes, however, were still wide open despite the pain.


    [New Active Skill Gained: Rage of Hercules]

 Chapter 178: Berserker

    [New Active Skill Gained: Rage of Hercules]


    "Van, what''s wrong!?"


    "Gah!"


    Latanya was at a loss as to what to do. The shock from Hercules'' soul animating still lingered in her body, but as Van screamed in pain, she had no choice but to wake up from her stupor.


    Was he affected by Hercules'' death that much that he screamed in grief and agony? Then why did he insist on killing the abnormally tall man in the first place!?


    Numerous thoughts circled inside Latanya''s mind as she approached Van, kneeling on the ground and trying to calm him down, "Are you oka--"


    But suddenly, her face was grabbed by Van''s skinny hands. Before she could even do anything and react, her head was slammed to the floor. Blood flowed from her nose profusely as Van lifted her head�� only to once again slam it on the floor.


    This time, a thunderous crack echoed throughout the room as the floor cracked, causing the two of them to fall to the floor beneath-- the kitchen.


    "K�� Kyaa!"


    One of the servants could not help but scream her lungs out as she saw Latanya''s face mangled and squished beyond recognition; her eyeballs almost popping out from her face, her nose completely sunk into her skull. It also did not help that Hercules'' gigantic body fell directly in front of her.


    But most notable of all was their President, once again bathed and covered in blood. But it wasn''t just the blood that made them shiver in place; Van''s eyes were completely drowned in red, and his hair, for some reason, seemed to float in the air, waving carelessly towards them. The cook and the servants could be considered lucky that none of them were hit by the debris from Van''s room.


    And so, as all of them woke up from their shock, they all made their way into the hall, screaming and calling for the guards and soldiers.


    All the noise that they were making caught the attention of Van, who quickly turned his head at the running servants. He was about to rush towards them, but before he could do so, Latanya grabbed his feet.


    "Now you''re suddenly playing rough�� I like it," Latanya''s coquettish tone lingered in the kitchen room as she licked her lips, her face completely back to the way it was before-- as if nothing ever happened to it.


    Seeing that Latanya was alive, Van once again let out another ominous scream, his tone cracking and scratching through the air as he turned his head upwards. And then, without even a slight pause, both his arms suddenly blurred as he sat on top of Latanya.


    Latanya''s stomach suddenly burst open; a fountain of blood showering throughout the surface of the kitchen, spoiling whatever pleasantries the cooks were previously preparing. An ornamented cake, now adorned by Latanya''s blood and guts.


    A series of thunderous echoes reverberated throughout the whole room as the floor beneath the two were slowly pulverized into sand as Van''s arms punched through Latanya''s stomach without pause; so much so that Van has already dug a crater, making a lake of Latanya''s blood.


    "..."


    "As�� much�� as I love you taking�� initiative��" Latanya let out silent and stuttered whispers as her eyes stared straight towards Van''s raging face, "This�� is a bit too much��


    ...Enough."


    "Grah?"


    As soon as Latanya finished her words, Van''s body started dropping-- with his arms suddenly turning into mud.


    "Calm down, Van," Latanya whispered. But alas, as soon as Van''s body landed on top of Latanya, he quickly started biting and tearing off her flesh with his teeth, his head and jaw almost turning into a blur.


    "Seriously!?" Latanya could not help but scream in frustration as there didn''t seem to be a stop to Van''s sudden�� breakdown.


    "What''s going on here!?" A series of footsteps then whispered into Latanya''s ears as the guards finally arrived, led by Gil who was previously guarding the castle gate against the other leaders, which were now behind him.


    "T�� this is��"


    Most of the other City Leaders could not help but look away as soon as they saw the view in the kitchen, some even puking as they saw the scenery in the kitchen.


    Suffice to say, it was truly gruesome; gruesome enough for even the toughest of men to bow down due to their shaking and shivering knees. The whole room was covered in blood. With how much blood Latanya has lost and continues to recover, it was no wonder that the whole kitchen was redesigned into a room of horror.


    And the cherry on top was their new President, once again covered in blood, his arms absent; his teeth busy from chewing one of his most trusted aides.


    "M�� monster!"


    "This�� the new President must be eradicated!"


    Soon, the other leaders who can still move and were not that affected by the sight of horror started to clamor and complain, their voices singing the music of a coup d''etat.


    As soon as their voices reached Van, however, they quickly summoned his wrath as he once again screamed, Latanya''s flesh still inside of his mouth.


    "Fucking beggar!"


    However, before Van could rush towards the other leaders, Gerald appeared from the crowd, his fist gunning straight towards Van''s face. Van was unable to dodge due to his blind rampage, causing him to crash through the wall and to the outside, his body rotating and spinning across the ground and foliage.


    "Y�� you did it! You''re the new presi--"


    "What nonsense are you fucks saying?" Gerald quickly clicked his tongue as he raised his fist, which was now adorned by Van''s teeth, all individual pieces almost embedded halfway through his knuckles.


    ''Since when is this beggar''s face so hard?'' Gerald thought as he shook his hand, scattering Van''s teeth on the floor. Afterward, he then looked at Latanya,


    "Oi, ebony big tits," he said, "You better heal him fast or he might die--"


    Before Gerald could even finish his words, he felt a slight breeze coming from his left. He quickly turned his head, but before he could fully turn it, he felt a force on his cheek. It was then followed by the sudden shift of his vision as his body was thrown to the air; using the kitchen''s walls as his brakes.


    "Tch," Gerald quickly recovered, patting away the debris that lingered on his shoulder, "You''re finally showing your true colors, you beggar!"


    Once again, Van let out a shrilling scream that almost scratched the air. His shirt was completely gone, revealing all the scars that he had in his body; and with both his arms missing, he truly did look like a monster.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with Van!?"


    Gil, who doesn''t know whether to protect Van or to protect the others from him, ran towards Latanya and assisted her up as she healed herself. The other city leaders were now completely stupefied, their feet shivering in place. Gil gestured for the other soldiers to take them away, and as to be expected, none of them even put up a fight.


    "You think anyone can know what''s going on with that boy''s head?" Latanya said as she stretched her arms, her glorious mountains free to move as her clothes were obliterated earlier by Van.


    "You��" Gerald spat on the floor as he slowly approached Van, "I will put you out of your misery��


    ...Let''s end this, you fucker! Ebony big tits, heal him so that it would be a fair fight!"


    "...Sure."


    "What!? Shouldn''t we try to incapacitate him instead!?"


    Gil, who saw that Latanya just went along with whatever was happening nonchalantly, could not help but voice out his complaints. But alas, his complaints reached no one as Van''s arms quickly grew from his shoulders.


    "Come on!" Gerald pumped his fists as he walked with full confidence towards Van. He was about to rush towards him, but before he could do so, Van''s eyes suddenly returned to normal; and not even a second later, he collapsed to the ground like a soggy noodle.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Tch," Gerald could not help but once again spit on the floor as Van remained unconscious on the floor,


    "Everyone saw that, right?" Gerald then said as he looked towards the remaining people in the room, "I won�� I definitely won."


    "..."


    ''...Was there even a fight in the first place?'' They all thought.

 Chapter 179: Afterthoughts

    "U�� Ugh��"


    Van found himself blinking numerous times, his head almost seemed as if it had already become one with the world-- too heavy to lift up. But still, he managed to get up and sit himself up from what seemed to be a bed.


    His body and legs also felt heavy, but this time, the reason was clear for Van to see. Half of Latanya''s torso was lying on top of his legs. She was�� naked. In fact, both of them weren''t wearing any clothes.


    "..."


    Van looked around, realizing that he was inside an unfamiliar room.


    "U�� uhn��" Latanya then let out a loud yawn as she slowly got up, stretching her arms upwards, her bountiful bosom fully showcasing themselves a few inches in front of Van''s face.


    "..." Van only looked away as he let out a long and deep sigh, "What�� what happened?" He muttered as he held his head.


    "Let''s just say you completely ravaged me," Latanya quickly replied with a giggle as her fingers slowly made their way on Van''s lips, "What do you say we do it now?"


    "...I already told you no." Van let out another sigh.


    "What will it take for you to give in?" Latanya slightly scoffed, "We''re already both naked, and yet you still manage to remain�� civil. You refused my advance last time as well."


    Latanya then let out a sigh of her own as she got up from the bed, quickly wearing the robes that were sprawled on the floor. "Don''t worry, nothing happened between us," she muttered, "I needed to stay with you since your body was completely�� falling apart."


    "...What?"


    "Even after you lost consciousness, your SP was being continuously drained for some reason��


    ...to the point that your HP was being consumed already."


    "How�� how did that happen?" Van could not help but groan as certain memories started to flood his mind.


    "I told you, you ravaged me."


    "..."


    "It''s the truth," Latanya let out a small chuckle, "But not in the way I wanted, though. You completely went mad, as if a wild beast that was let out of its cage."


    "...I don''t remember that. The last thing I remember was sending mister Hercules to the Afterlife."


    "It happened after his�� soul completely vanished," Latanya muttered.


    "Hm��" Van then closed his eyes as he concentrated on trying to remember what happened. He remembered Hercules being somewhat dissatisfied�� did he actually have second thoughts at the end? Maybe he regretted dying after all.


    But Van did send him to the best and most glorious place�� or at least according to what his System says.


    Elysium was supposed to be the place for only those who have done great deeds in the world�� So why was Hercules so dissatisfied?


    "!!!"


    Van quickly opened his System Window, but to his utmost disappointment, his Lv. remained the same. It would seem that God Souls do not bring EXP, but instead��


    [Active Skills


    Rage of Hercules Lv. 1 | SP Consumption: 30 per Second


    Basic Info: Increase your STR by 70%. However, you will lose control of your actions and will attack anyone that stands in your view, whether friend or foe. Can not be deactivated until SP reaches 0. After SP turns 0, you will instantly lose consciousness.]


    "...What?" Van''s smile was short-lived. He was about to let out the widest smile he had ever made in his life as he saw the increase in STR, however, as soon as he read the rest of the info, the only thing that came out of his mouth was the twitching of his eyes.


    Wasn''t this Skill basically asking for death? No�� wait��


    Van''s eyes then widened as he realized something-- if it wasn''t for Latanya, then he would have definitely died by now. This Skill�� seems to be something to be used as a last resort.


    Rage of Hercules�� the name alone was enough to send a shiver down one''s spine. But rage�� was Hercules really that mad that Van had killed him? But he was the one that wanted to do it in the first place.


    Did Hercules actually have second thoughts at the very last second as a Soul?


    ...No. Remembering it now even clearer, Hercules was not dissatisfied, he was confused. He even asked Van where he sent him.


    ''I�� did send him to the best place, right?'' Van thought as he opened up his System and checked on the info about the 3 parts of the Afterlife, and true enough, the System showed him the wide fields and the beautiful foliage of the Elysium.


    "..."


    So what was wrong then? Van thought. Did Hercules want to be sent to the Fields of Punishment so he could exercise? Was that it?


    "...You''re lost in your own world again, Van."


    "Miss Latanya��"


    Van, whose thoughts were disrupted by Latanya, quickly turned his attention towards her, "Did you remember mister Hercules'' last words?"


    "...How would I know?" Latanya let out a long and deep sigh, "For some reason, my whole body was frozen with fear as I saw his�� wait!"


    "Hm?"


    Latanya quickly opened her palm and pointed it towards Van, "...So you have relations with gods!?"


    "...I guess?" Van could only shrug his shoulders. In truth, he was as clueless as Latanya even though he held a System that seemed to be gifted by the gods themselves. Hercules mentioned someone-- Athena.


    Maybe he should focus on trying to find her as soon as he was out of the Pit, Van thought. Hercules seemed confident that this Athena person knew everything about Van, and so, it wouldn''t hurt to try and search for her.


    "Fufufu."


    Van''s thoughts were once again disrupted by Latanya, "It would seem that you were sent to this place for a purpose, Van."


    "..."


    "Expect me to always be by your side from now on�� to learn the truth about the world we live in," Latanya said, her eyes driven by curiosity, "...or maybe at least until we do it."


    "..."


    Fortunately, Van did not need to respond as a knock tapped on the door of the room.


    "Van, are you okay now?"


    "Yes, come in." Van quickly said.


    "Oka-- What the heck!?"


    Gil, who just opened the door, quickly slammed it closed as he saw that Latanya was inside the room, half-naked; and Van fully naked.


    "You two�� did it again!?" He hollered.


    "...We never did it," Van could not help but sigh as he told Gil that it was fine to enter the room.


    It took a few seconds for Gil to slowly open the door, but after a while, he let out a sigh of his own. Whether Van and Latanya did the deed or not was of no importance right now, he thought.


    "The leaders of the other minor cities are once again running amok in the plaza, Van," Gil reported, "They''re spreading fake news about you being a monster to the common populace."


    Hearing Gil''s words, Van could only let out a sigh.


    "Let''s go," he said as he took off the blanket that barely covered his body, revealing his naked body, "Call Cynthia and the rest of the group."


    "...Perhaps you should get dressed first, Van?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Where are my clothes?"

 Chapter 180: Brewing

    "The new president is a monster!"


    "He is eating the flesh of his own comrade!"


    "We must elect a president that is worthy of��"


    "We must gather up arms to usurp this tyrant that sits above��"


    Outside, in the plaza, the leaders of the other minor Cities were currently screaming their lungs out; scattering and spreading the news about what happened yesterday. They have been so for more than an hour now and have already garnered the attention of a lot of people.


    "Our new president is a monster?"


    "He looks so small and normal, though."


    "True, true. He reminds me of my son."


    The people, however, were completely in disbelief, their whispers almost making the other leaders frustrated.


    "He is a monster!"


    "If you saw what he was doing for yourselves, all of you would run away for your lives!"


    "A monster! A monster I sa--"


    Before one of the City leaders could finish what he was going to say, a reverberating noise echoed throughout the plaza as the gate of the castle slowly opened up. The other city leaders quickly shut their mouths as Van walked out of the castle, his hair now fully pulled back, revealing the scar that adorned the left side of his face.


    Latanya, Gil, and Cynthia were following him from behind.


    One of the leaders was about to open his mouth, but before he could do so, Van stared at him.


    "..."


    The once rowdy and lively plaza was now surrounded with nothing but silence as Van scanned the faces of each and every city leader. Afterward, he looked at the people that were gathered around the plaza.


    "Get ready," he said, "We are heading for the Portal in 3 days."


    "A�� already?"


    The people once again started to whisper amongst each other.


    "Miss Latanya and mister Gil will tell you about the plans here in a few hours," Van continued, "It is up to you whether or not you will join and come��


    ...And it is also up to you to be stuck here in this place forever. But I am telling all of you now... that this place may be your home, but it is also your Graveyard."


    Van looked at the people for a few seconds before heading back to the castle, leaving the Prisoners with eyes filled with resolution. Although they could potentially live a new life here, Van was ultimately right-- This place is a Graveyard. A thousand years of the Portal being active proved only one thing, the resources were finite. Soon, this place will no longer provide any Crystals�� They were barely even seeing any monsters.


    Although most of them have not explored the entirety of the Pit, they know enough that it could soon no longer support the human population that continues to grow every day.


    Rick, the former leader of the Eastside of the Encampment, was currently beside Xinyan and Gerald, nodding to each other as the three of them walked away from the plaza.


    The Locals, however, still had a trickle of doubt in their eyes. They had no idea what they were really fighting for, they had no idea whether it was worth it or not�� but one thing they do know is that if there is a bigger world out there-- then they want to see it.


    Slowly, the crowd on the plaza dissipated, leaving the other city leaders talking to air. And soon, without even knowing it, the date of their war for freedom has come.


    Some remained in the confines of the City, uninterested with whatever this so-called real world will lead them. The Pit was everything they ever knew, and for them, there was just no point in disrupting that.


    They were, however, the minority.


    Most of the Locals were now standing inside the Wall. Almost all of them have never seen the Wall before in their life as they were prohibited from even coming near it. To see that there was actually such a grand infrastructure hidden to them, their excitement could not help but double.


    But it wasn''t until their reached the center of the Wall that their jaws truly dropped.


    "T�� that''s the Portal that the others keep mentioning?"


    "It�� it looks so cool!"


    "First time?"


    Their eyes almost glowed due to the White Portal reflecting on their eyes.


    "Listen up!"


    As soon as Latanya''s voice echoed from the center of the Encampment, the clamor of almost a thousand people quickly died down.


    "As planned, the Prisoners will be the ones going in first to clear the guards waiting on for us on the other side!" Latanya said as she waved her hand, standing on a pedestal of earth made by one of the Mage-types, "They are more used to fighting the people outside and more aware of the layout of what awaits us on the other side!"


    "Hm." Most of the Prisoners nodded their head as they stepped forward.


    "We assure you, their numbers will be smaller than ours. With all of us working together, the freedom that you did not know that awaited you will be finally in our grasps!"


    "Y�� yeah!"


    This strategy was the same one that Latanya did 60 years ago, now she will do it again. The only difference now was that they had strength in numbers, a lot of it. If there was anyone that was going to lead this attack, it would only be proper that Latanya would be the one to do so.


    The Prisoner Enhancer-types that were chosen to go first all started to stand in front of the Portal, their body completely covered in a layer of earthen armor.


    "Kill all of them!" Latanya hollered as the Prisoners started entering the Portal swiftly.


    "Tch, I should be one of the first ones to go in," Gerald crossed his arms. He volunteered to go first, but for some reason, he was not allowed to do so.


    A few more seconds passed, and the other Prisoners that were chosen to be the first wave finally all entered the Portal, leaving only a dozen Prisoners left inside the Pit.


    Even with their numbers almost a thousand, the Encampment was almost silent; only their nervous and stuttered breaths lingering in the air as they waited for the signal for them to enter from the first wave.


    And finally, after a few more minutes, a hand emerged from the Portal. As soon as the people in front saw that, they could not help but cheer and clamor. However, before any of them could take a step forward, the soldiers of the City blocked their paths, not allowing even a single one of them to go in.


    "It''s the signal! Let''s go inside!"


    "What are we waiting for!? The reinforcements of the guards will be coming anytime soon!"


    "I thought we were going to ambush them!?"


    "W�� what''s going on?" Xinyan could not help but look around in confusion. Wasn''t the plan to ambush the reinforcements from the inside of the dome with their overwhelming numbers? So�� what exactly is going on right now?


    "Rick�� Do you know what''s going on?"


    Xinyan noticed the unusual calmness on Rick''s face even as the guards were not letting any of the other Prisoners that were left inside to go through the Portal. Hearing Xinyan''s whispers, Rick could only let out a long and deep sigh.


    "It''s�� a Culling," he muttered.


    "A what?"


    "Orders from Van and Latanya," Rick continued, "We just need to wait here."


    "Wait for what!? Our first wave would all die even with their numbers if the reinforcements arrive!"


    "...That is exactly what we are waiting for."


    "What?"


    "For all of them to die and reduce the numbers of the reinforcements as much as possible," Rick whispered, "The Prisoners that were sent first were all chosen by Boss according to Van''s orders�� They were the Prisoners with the worst of crimes. In truth, I should be there."


    "Wait�� so they are a sacrifice!?" Xinyan''s voice could not help but rise as she heard Rick''s words, "Why didn''t you tell us? I thought we had an agreement!?"


    "...Sorry," Rick let out a tiny scoff, "But my loyalty is with Boss."


    As a matter of fact, Xinyan had approached Rick a few days ago and had been talking with him about the world outside. She told him of what the Circle was doing in the hopes that she could gain some comrades in her revenge against the Circle for killing her younger brother. After all, Rick used to lead almost half of the Prisoners that were present right now.


    But alas, their conversation had been going straight to Van and Latanya''s ears.


    "Hahaha!" Gerald, who was listening in on the two''s conversation, could not help but let out a laugh, "So the first wave are just sacrificial pawns? I knew they didn''t choose me for a reason!"


    "..."


    Xinyan didn''t know where to look as her eyes scanned the remaining Prisoners. Considering their confusion, it would seem that they also had no idea of what was going on.


    "This�� this is a stupid and reckless move! Just what exactly are the two of them thinking!? We could just kill the reinforcements as soon as they arrive with our numbers!" Xinyan once again voiced out her complaints.


    "Hm," Rick nodded his head in agreement, "If my thoughts are right�� then Van wants something else than freedom."


    "...What?"


    "War."


    ***


    "What the�� When was the last time the Prisoners did something like this?"


    "How many of us died!?"


    "Around 50�� the ones that were in duty are all dead."


    "Damn it! If we didn''t arrive then some might have actually escaped!"


    Inside the Dome, the clamoring and grievance of almost a hundred guards of the Pit were echoing in the air, their only recipients were the corpses of both Prisoners and their comrades that littered the ground.


    "Should we call for more reinforcements from the Circle?" One of the guards suggested, "There might be more coming."


    "...I don''t think so," their Captain scoffed, "They probably already know that we''re here. They would be fools to attempt another attack."


    "But�� shouldn''t we call for more reinforcements just in case?"


    "That''s enough. Let''s not waste any more manpower and clean this place up," the Captain sighed, "Just throw the corpses insi--"


    Before the Captain could finish his words, a series of footsteps could be heard coming out from the Portal.


    "Tch, seriously?" The Captain once again scoffed, "Fools. Men, Kill them before they even-- W�� what��"


    The Captain could not help but stutter as an almost infinite number of people suddenly rushed out of the Portal. And like the raging waves during a storm, their steps were enough to cause the Dome itself to tremble.


    "C�� call��


    ...Call for more people now!"

 Chapter 181: Surrender

    "S�� sir Dustin, what are we going to do?"


    "T�� this��"


    The captain of the Pit Guard, could not help but stutter as more and more people were rushing out of the Pit in a seemingly organized formation. According to the information they got from their surveillance inside a year ago, there shouldn''t be more than 100 of them inside.


    Was�� was the report from their inside man a lie?


    No, seeing as their inside man did not report any of this activity happening, he was probably already dead. Realizing this, Dustin once again took a nervous gulp as his eyes did not leave the army in front of him.


    "Should�� should we attack?" One of his men asked.


    "Hold�� hold your position for now," Captain Dustin quickly shook his head. The people coming out of the Portal seemed to have no plans in attacking just yet, and Dustin had no plan of changing that anytime soon.


    Seeing as there were already more than 500 of them now, and still more people were coming out of the Portal, this was not something for them to take lightly. Even if Dustin was sure that he was at a higher level than most of them, they still outnumber them 5 to 1, and there were more coming.


    The ones in front were also wearing some sort of uniformed armor. This wasn''t just the Prisoners anymore, the natives of the Pit have joined forces with them; attacking them now would surely be a foolish move.


    Finally, after a few more minutes, the barrage of people coming out of the Portal has stopped; but even then, the army in front of him had no signs of attacking. Perhaps there is a more diplomatic way of doing this?


    "Sir�� What are we going to do?" One of his men repeated his question, his words shivering.


    "Do you even need to ask me?" Captain Dustin said quietly as soon as his thoughts were disrupted, "We need to call for reinforcements�� light up the signal fire for the highest emergency."


    "S�� shit."


    Dustin''s men started whispering with each other as they heard their Captain''s words. In truth, most of them were already shivering in their boots, their breaths faltered as they stare at the colossal number of enemies in front of them.


    "I will try to talk to them��" Captain Dustin said as he slightly took a step forward, "Once they''re distracted, try slipping outside."


    "O�� okay," the guard beside him could only nod as he slowly and quietly backed away, swiftly blocked from the enemy''s sight by his comrades.


    "..."


    "Please return inside!" Captain Dustin waved his hand, and as soon as he did so, a pair of wings protruded from his back. Scales also started crawling out of his skin, creating an armor that looked like the blue midnight sky that was hidden from them by the confines of the Dome.


    "More guards will be coming soon, as well as reinforcements from the Circle!" Dustin continued, "I am level 84. The men behind me are all above level 60. But the ones that will be coming from the Circle will be even stronger. We''ve already lost enough people on both sides, go back inside the Pit or we will be forced to kill all of you!"


    Dustin made sure that his voice was as loud as possible, and as soon as he was sure that he got the attention of most of the enemy, he slowly placed his hand behind him, signaling for the man he ordered to call for reinforcements to go now.


    The guard swiftly moved away, but before he could even take 3 steps, one of the people that came from the Pit spoke, completely stopping him in his tracks. No, it wasn''t only him. Some of the guards also froze as they all looked at the man that just spoke.


    "Gil Hopkins, reporting for duty!"


    Gil hollered, saluting with finesse as he stepped forward from the crowd.


    "G�� Gil? You''re--"


    "Very much alive, sir!"


    "That''s�� that''s good!" Captain Dustin could not help but stutter, but still, a light hope appeared in his eyes. If Gil was still alive, then there truly was a chance to settle this peacefully. And so, with that in mind, Dustin let out a sigh of relief before looking Gil straight in the eyes, "Have the Prisoners hurt you in an--"


    "This is our demand, sir!"


    Before Dustin could even finish his words, Gil dropped his salute, "We are hereby claiming the Pit, the Dome, and the surrounding area within 3 kilometers as our domain!"


    "...Demand?" Captain Dustin squinted his eyes, "What are you going on about?"


    "If you do not surrender, you will be treated as an illegal entity and will be dealt accordingly!" Gil continued, "Please, I advise you to surrender and I promise that no harm will come to you and your men!"


    "What nonsense are you speaking!? You know very well that--"


    "G�� Gil!? Is that really you!?"


    Once again, Captain Dustin was interrupted. This time, by one of his men-- the one who he ordered to slip out and call for reinforcements.


    "...Jack," seeing the one who stepped forward from the Guards, Gil''s tone could not help but turn solemn.


    "Gil�� it''s you. It''s really you!" Jack rushed towards Gil. Some of the people from the Pit were about to attack, but Latanya stopped them before they could do so.


    "Sorry�� I am so sorry!" Jack quickly kneeled on the ground as soon as he got in front of Gil, his tears whispering throughout the Dome, "When�� when that man from the Association kicked you inside, I wanted to follow you but�� but��


    ...I got scared."


    Hearing Jack''s words, Gil could only shake his head. He then looked at the City''s old female general, Sasha, who was leading their soldiers and asked her to take Jack away.


    "W�� what? Wait!"


    "Where are you taking him!?" Captain Dustin howled as soon as he saw Jack being taken away by the enemy''s uniformed soldiers.


    "Don''t struggle, Jack," Gil whispered in Jack''s ears, "These people will kill you without a thought."


    And with those words, Jack instantly stopped resisting.


    "Stop this at once!" Captain Dustin once again howled, he wanted to rush forward. But alas, his feet were tied, "Where are you taking him!?"


    He could only watch as the uniformed soldiers from the Pit escorted and threw Jack inside the Portal.


    "Did you betray the City Guards!?" Dustin said as he looked Gil straight in the eyes.


    "Me?" As soon as Gil heard Dustin''s words, he could not help but grit his teeth, "I�� betrayed you?"


    Gil slightly stepped forward, his voice, jaw, and hands were trembling, "I betrayed you!? You were the ones who did nothing when I was thrown to the Pit!"


    "That''s enough, Gil."


    Before Gil could continue his words of rage and resentment, Latanya grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back, "I''ll take it from here."


    "..." Gil continued to stare at Dustin, but finally, after a few seconds, he calmed down and willingly backed down.


    "You have heard our demand!" Latanya then waved her hand as she stepped forward, "Whether you surrender or not will be up to you!"


    "Are you the Leader of these people?"


    At last, with another face stepping out, Dustin could finally have an idea who they were truly facing. However, the dark-skinned woman that just stepped forward did not answer his question.


    "We�� will let go of the fact that you took one of us," Dustin let out a long and deep breath, "So please, just leave where you came from and we can all live on with our lives."


    As soon as Dustin''s words reached Latanya''s ears, a menacing burst of laughter reverberated throughout the Dome.


    "Abandoning one of your men again?" Latanya then stopped laughing as she looked Dustin straight in the eyes, "It seems you still do not understand the situation��


    ...We will kill all of you if you do not willingly surrender."


    Dusting once again took in a deep breath. Should they actually just surrender? In any case, if they do not come out in an hour, the guards outside the Dome would start getting suspicious and check on them.


    Captain Dustin looked behind him, silently consulting his men. After a few seconds, they all nodded at each other.


    "..."


    Van, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at the City Guards which numbered almost a hundred.


    Level 84�� That was probably the highest level he has seen so far. Except of course Victoria''s grandmother and probably Ms. Elton, but Van had no idea what their levels truly were. Charlotte could very well be at level 200 or something.


    If what the Captain of the City Guards said was true, then every one of his men was of a higher level than him as he was only at level 54.


    However, spending a few months in the Pit made him realize something-- levels meant nothing to him. According to his earlier talks with Gil and Nisha, the Status Points he was getting from each level up are double the number of other System Holders.


    And it wasn''t only him, there were other System Holders with Skills stronger than most; Latanya being one of them with her seemingly overpowered healing skills.


    Van then looked around, even with most of the Prisoners dead from their first wave, there should still be around 700 of them. Even if most of them were of a lower level than the City Guards and have never seen a real fight in their lives, their numbers would surely be enough to make up the difference��


    ...Maybe he could even kill all of the Guards by himself. He is a lot stronger than before he entered the Pit, after all.


    "We grow tired of waiting!" Van''s thoughts were disrupted by Latanya''s shouts, "We need your answer now or we will attack!"


    Hearing the growing impatience in the dark-skinned woman''s voice, Captain Dustin could only grit his teeth. It would seem they really have no choice.


    "Fine," he nodded, "We surren--"


    "!!!"


    Before Dustin could finish his words, he noticed a golden blur moving in front of his eyes. He quickly jumped up, the dust around him rippling as the sound of his wings snapping filled the air.


    Dustin then slowly looked to where he was previously at, only to see the guard behind him now missing a huge chunk of flesh around his stomach; and in front of him, was a small boy, calmly looking at him even though he was surrounded by his men.


    "..."


    The boy then let out a sigh as his eyes trailed towards the people from the Pit. "Sorry, mister Gil," the boy said, "I changed my mind��


    ...Surrendering is no longer an option."

 Chapter 182: ...We Created This

    "Sorry, mister Gil. But surrendering is no longer an option."


    "..."


    Captain Dustin could not help but squint his eyes as he stared at the little boy that suddenly killed one of his men. The boy was quite eerily calm for someone surrounded by enemies left and right.


    "Y�� you!"


    And like clockwork, the guards that were near him quickly cast their skills and loaded their fists. But before any of them could even take a jab at Van, he disappeared. The guards looked around to see where he went, only to hear another thunderous snap in the air as their captain once again flew higher.


    "That��"


    "Where the fuck did he come from!?"


    Captain Dustin continued to flap his wings as Van suddenly appeared in front of him even though he was meters above the ground. And before Dustin could even collect himself, Van once again appeared near him.


    Dustin could only click his tongue as he once again dodged the little boy''s attack. Although the boy moved abnormally extremely fast, his movements were clumsy and predictable; one could see his movements stutter as he got near Dustin.


    The boy is clearly inexperienced in fighting, Dustin thought. Of course, there''s the fact that they were in his territory, the vast and empty air. Even with them being constrained by the confines of the Dome, there was still a lot of space for him to stretch his wings, literally.


    As if a ballet following a certain rhythm, Dustin rotated his body, using the momentum from his wings as he continued to swiftly dodge Van''s unrefined attacks. The boy is nothing but a wild beast for him, he thought.


    And as soon as that thought crossed his mind, he instantly recognized who the boy was. He was the one that was tied up in chains months ago, personally escorted by the highest individual of the Explorer Association himself.


    There was no mistake about it. Even though his face was partially covered then, there was no doubt in Dustin''s mind that this was the same boy.


    So�� this is why the Association took all the precautions of sealing his movements? It makes sense, he thought. They would do the same if the City Guards were the ones who were able to catch the boy.


    "Kill all of them!"


    "!!!"


    With a desperate roar suddenly coming from below, Dustin could not help but slightly glance towards the ground as his thoughts were suddenly disrupted.


    This was, however, a fatal mistake as he quickly felt a warm breeze flowing from his left. The air once again snapped as Dustin flapped his wings and rotated his body to dodge the incoming attack.


    But alas, even though he managed to get some distance and fly even further up in the air, it was too late. A sizable chunk of his arm was now missing, his flesh cleaved off from bones; his blood showering down on the people fighting below.


    "K�� kuh," Dustine could not help but stutter as he contracted his muscles, trying to stop his arms from bleeding profusely. It would seem that he was getting too complacent and underestimating the boy. The open air had always been his territory, and even other flying System Holders had a hard time fighting him.


    But to think this boy was able to scratch him even though he was only able to go in straight lines was truly�� remarkable. How is he even able to do that? Dustin thought.


    A mage-type? No�� considering how he cleaved off a chunk of flesh from hir arm without any effort, the boy obviously had a substantial amount of STR.


    ...A unique-type. They''ve always been tricky.


    Dustin then suddenly shook his head-- this was no time to be thinking of such trivial things. Dustin then flew higher to gain more distance away from the little boy who seemed to not be getting tired at all.


    He wanted to check the situation down on the ground�� but perhaps he didn''t even need to. As expected, his men were being pushed back. Even though their formation was clearly more solid and practiced, the sheer number of the enemy was enough to make them like children, pressured to bundle up in a circle as the enemy surrounded them.


    Most of the people from the Pit were even just watching from the sides and not doing anything as there was no more space to attack. Charing blindly would just hinder each of their movements.


    If only his hands weren''t full in trying to dodge this little monster''s attacks, then maybe they would have had a chance of actually fighting back.


    But alas, this wasn''t even a fight�� it was a slaughter.


    If only he heeded his men''s advice to call for reinforcements as soon as they were able to, then maybe they would have had a chance. But now��


    ...Their death was inevitable. And with that thought, Dustin took a deep breath before letting out a loud roar.


    "For the Circle!" He said as he flapped his wings again, waiting for the little boy to strike him. He was tired of dodging, it was time to fight back and at least drag this little boy with him to death.


    However, to his surprise, the boy no longer rushed towards him. Instead, he saw him slowly descending towards the ground, letting himself fall right in the middle of his men''s formation.


    "..."


    Did he run out of SP? Dustin thought as he watched as the little boy landed right at the center. His men, however, seemed not to have even noticed him as they were busy fighting for their lives against the unending barrage of enemies.


    And soon�� Van''s eyes once again glowed, trickling a golden spark.


    "!!!"


    Dustin instantly realized what the boy was going to do; the snap of his wings echoing throughout the Dome as he rushed towards the ground. But alas, once again, he was too late.


    He could only flap his wings once more to stop himself. He could only watch as a storm of blood and guts presented itself to him. His men, who were already pressured into a circle, were mowed down like grass.


    Even the people from the Pit quickly stopped attacking as they saw their enemies suddenly being scattered into pieces�� literally; some of their flesh even splashing towards their faces.


    Latanya, who was overseeing the battle from a platform at the back, could not help but let out a sigh as she saw what was happening. She had seen a glimpse of this during the little skirmish they had back inside the Pit.


    But to see it now clearly first hand, it truly was a gruesome sight. Before they left the Pit, Van had told her that he was at level 54. She believed him, of course; there was no reason to lie about that.


    But to think that a level 54 was capable of mowing down other Holders that were of a higher level than him like it was nothing. Truly�� Van was something else.


    There was also the matter about the gods and souls being sent to the Afterlife. There were so many mysteries surrounding the boy that Latanya was almost starting to think that the real secrets of the world were not out there, but with him. Of course, Latanya still hasn''t seen the world outside, but still...


    Van��


    ...Van was truly special, Latanya thought as her lips slightly shivered from watching him work. It was as if�� he was Death himself.


    "..."


    The Locals that were in the center of the formation could only stare as they once again saw their President covered in blood; surrounded by the corpses of his enemies, not even leaving a single body not cleaved in half.


    And then, all it took was a stuttered breath for a cheer of victory to suddenly burst out from them.


    Captain Dustin''s wings which were previously drowning the air with its thunderous movements, slowly started to lose their shine as he dropped to the ground.


    They really should have just retreated, he thought. Dustin closed his eyes, waiting for the clutches of death to arrive. But to his surprise, no one paid him any mind as his enemy just continued to cheer.


    The only one that approached him was Gil. Seeing this previous member of the City Guards calmly approaching him, Dustin could not help but spit on the ground.


    "...How could you do this?" He whispered, "They were your friends."


    "They were��" Gil muttered as he looked at the cheers of the people, "...And I will forever regret this day."


    Gil could only close his eyes as the cheers of the people lingered around his ears like a sharp knife. Even though they were victorious, there was no doubt about their victory from the start-- they could have ended this without a casualty with just the pressure from their numbers.


    Their freedom could have been a path of peace. But alas, Gil would now forever swim in a river of blood. Perhaps he was on the wrong side�� but this side was not the one who abandoned him.


    "Once the Circle finds out about this, your little adventures would be over!" Dustin''s voice became louder, "All of you will die!"


    "Perhaps��" Gil let out a sigh, "But...


    ...I don''t think anyone can stop this anymore."


    "..."


    "The Circle. No, all of us��" Gil''s eyes then strayed towards Van as the people of the Pit made way for him, some even trying to touch him as if he was a deity himself.


    "We allowed for this to happen...


    ...we created this."

 Chapter 183: Signal Of Another War

    "W�� what does the outside look like? Are there any people? Do they have horns?"


    "How tall are the trees? I heard the rivers are floating in the air out there, is that true?"


    "...Who told you that?"


    Nisha was currently with one of the Mage-types responsible for opening and closing the Wall inside the Pit. The Local opened a small hole for Nisha to peek at the outside, just enough for her to fully see the situation outside.


    "Can�� Can I also take a peek?" The Local could not help but stutter as excitement filled his entire body, causing the hole that he made to slightly collapse.


    "Can you keep quiet for now?" Nisha said as she let out an exasperated breath.


    "O�� okay."


    "Guards are walking outside�� seems to be some sort of rotation," Nisha whispered, "We should probably--"


    "All of you will die!"


    Before Nisha could even finish his words, the Local mage quickly closed the small hole as Dustin''s roars once again filled the entire dome.


    "I have been here for almost an hour now!" Dustin roared, "Anytime soon and guards on duty outside would start checking inside!"


    Dustin''s body was currently trapped in a thick layer of ice, completely sealing his movements. He was also surrounded by Van''s group-- Gil and Cynthia, along with Xinyan and Gerald.


    "Why haven''t they checked already, anyway?" Xinyan, who was the one responsible for sealing the Captain''s movements, could not help but turn to Gil as he heard the captain''s words.


    "There''s a strict rotation being followed," Gil muttered as he looked towards the Dome''s main entry point, "We�� they try to avoid opening up the Dome as much as possible so that the time it would be open can be as minimal as possible."


    "...So how many more minutes ''til someone checks?" Cynthia, who was behind Gil, asked, "This rotation�� seems pretty lax."


    Hearing the doubt in Cynthia''s voice, Gil quickly shook his head, "The guard captain would always be of a much higher level than the highest level prisoner."


    "...Is that so?" Cynthia raised an eyebrow, "So how long ''til someone checks?"


    "If the reinforcement group does not come out in an hour, that''s when they would start checking," Gil let out a short breath, "...That''s about a few minutes away now."


    "Haha!" Hearing the uneasiness in Gil''s tone, Dustin could not help but scoff, "That''s right, all of you are going to di--"


    However, before he could even finish what he was going to say, most of his teeth flew away from his mouth as his jaw almost turned to his cheek. His eyes, instantly losing their glimmer as his consciousness was taken away from him.


    "...Why did you do that?" Cynthia blinked numerous times as Gerald suddenly stepped forward and released a haymaker straight to Dustin''s jaw out of nowhere.


    "They didn''t even bother checking my level," Gerald said as he clicked his tongue, "...Pathetic. I can kill this one with my pinky finger with how soft he is. Want to see me do it now?"


    "...He''s not transformed."


    "Pft. Minor details."


    "..."


    "G�� gukh," slowly, Dustin woke up from his short coma. He wanted to scream in pain, but he knew that doing so would only worsen the pain. But to his surprise, his jaw suddenly snapped back in place.


    "I leave for a second and it would seem you guys can''t keep your hands to yourselves already," Latanya approached the group, her eyes looking directly at Dustin''s previously dislocated jaw, quickly healing it.


    "You alright there, captain?" Latanya then grabbed Dustin''s black hair as she looked him straight in the eyes.


    "W�� what do you want with me!?" Dustin quickly screamed, "Just kill me already!"


    "Afraid not, captain," Latanya giggled as she flicked her finger towards Dustin''s nose, "We''re setting you free."


    "W�� what?"


    "You will tell them that everything''s alright here," Latanya then said as she let go of Dustin''s hair, "...and don''t even try to do anything funny such as telling them we''re here."


    "What''s the big deal?" Gerald could not help but frown from hearing Latanya''s words, "Why don''t we just go out and start wreaking havoc. These guys are nothing. If that little beggar could kill them like insects, then I can kill all of them with my eyes closed."


    "...You''re pissed off because you didn''t even get the chance to fight earlier, aren''t you?" Xinyan scoffed.


    "What? No!" Gerald spat on the ground, "Those small fries are not worth it for me to move. I don''t get why we need all this stealth when we can just get up and go. My brother is waiting for me somewhere out there!"


    "No," Gil quickly shook his head as Gerald''s condescending words reached his ears, "There might be someone strong waiting for us out--"


    "You keep telling that�� but everyone we''ve met seems weak?"


    The group all looked in the direction of the Portal as they heard footsteps coming out of it. Seeing who it was, Dustin could not help but form a frown on his face.


    Van, whose hair was still wet from dipping into the lake and cleaning himself off from all the blood and guts that stuck to his body, slowly approached the group as he pulled back his hair.


    "That��" Gil could only sigh as he looked at Van, "It wasn''t that they were weak. You were just too��


    ...strong," Gil muttered as he closed his eyes. He remembered the first time he saw Van in action. He knew he was strong from the start�� but to think it was to this extent.


    "Hm," Latanya nodded her head from Gil''s words. She had experienced the City Guards'' strength first hand 60 years ago, and it was truly nothing to scoff at.


    "Psh," Gerald scoffed, "If I was at the front of the attack, I would have killed all of them in a single punch."


    "..."


    The rest of the group could not help but slightly glance at Gerald, their eyebrows slightly furrowed. Why is this young man making everything into a competition? They all thought.


    Latanya shook her head as she turned her attention back to Dustin, "So�� would you do it then?"


    "You even need to ask?" Dustin scoffed before spitting at Latanya''s face, "Just kill me already! Just know that I will be waiting for you in hell after the Circle takes care of all of you!"


    "What''s the plan?" Nisha, who was previously taking a peek outside, finally approached the group, "Whatever it is we''re planning, we should hurry up. There''s already movement outside."


    "Tch," Gerald quickly cracked his knuckles as he started to walk away, "Let''s just go. Let the Circle come, I won''t be here anyway." However, before he could even take a single step, a loud screeching scream reverberated throughout the Dome, gathering his and everyone else''s attention.


    Gerald looked towards the direction of the scream, only to see Dustin''s face falling apart, his eyeballs already sticking out. But after a few seconds, it returned back to normal.


    "W�� ghuk��" A gurgling noise came out of Dustin''s mouth as his now recovered eyes trembled. He was about to say something, but before he could do so, his face once again melted. This time, enough for his jaw to drop to the ground.


    And once again, his bones started to grow from their roots and his flesh and skin molded. "S�� stop," he quickly whispered as soon as he was able to.


    "You will go outside and tell them everything is alright," Latanya repeated her demands, "If they ask where your men are, just tell them they''re cleaning the corpses."


    "N...no."


    "Take off the ice," Latanya gestured for Xinyan to free Dustin.


    Xinyan was hesitant at first, but seeing as Dustin was surrounded by the Pit''s strongest warriors, there shouldn''t be any problems even if Dustin tried to fly away.


    And true to her expectations, as soon as the ice encasing his body began to melt, Dustin''s wings quickly emerged from his back, bursting the now fragile mass of ice.


    But alas, before he could even fly away, his wings dropped to the ground as they melted from his scapula.


    "Gah!"


    Without any hesitation or delay, Latanya quickly stretched her hands and started rotating them in Dustin''s open wounds.


    "Gaah!"


    "...You will go outside and tell them."


    ***


    "Oh, it''s opening!"


    The City Guards outside the Dome, who were already preparing to go inside, quickly approached Dustin as they saw him coming out.


    "Sir Dustin! We were about to check on you," one of the guards said, "Where�� are the others?"


    "...Sir Dustin?"


    Dustin''s eyes wandered around as he looked back and forth towards the guards that approached him. "They�� kh��"


    The pain from Latanya''s torture was still fresh in Dustin''s mind. He does not want to feel anything like that ever again for the rest of his life, it was as if he could still feel his flesh falling apart even now.


    "..."


    "Are you okay, sir Dus--"


    "Call for reinforcements now!"


    However, even with the pain echoing throughout his entire body, Dustin still roared. His duty to the Circle outweighed everything else, "The Prisoners have--"


    "!!!"


    "W�� what the!?"


    The City Guards could not help but slightly back away as Dustin''s face suddenly melted in front of them. And before they could even react, a part of the Dome slowly opened.


    Opening in an arc bigger than before. The guards furrowed their eyebrows in unison as they slightly leaned forward to see through the darkness inside the Dome more clearly.


    And as soon as they saw what was inside, they all held their breaths.


    "Light�� Light up the signal fire!"

 Chapter 184: Fate and Irony

    "Sir Timothy!"


    A few kilometers away from the Dome, inside some sort of building entirely made of white marble, a man wearing a white robe was kneeling on the ground, his shoulders moving as he tried to catch his breath. In front of him was an old man sporting a long white beard.


    "Hm?" The old man called Timothy only hummed, not even bothering to glance at the kneeling man as he flicked his fingers in the empty air.


    "There''s a problem in the Pit!" The kneeling man said, "The emergency signal fire was lit! We need to send someone there immediately!"


    "Slow down��" Timothy let out a sigh as he finally looked at the kneeling man, "What kind of emergency?"


    "The Prisoners have escaped!"


    "Can''t the City Guards handle that? What are we even paying them for?"


    "It�� it''s a red fire! The Prisoners have already managed to breach the Dome!"


    "Oh��" Timothy stroked his magnificent long beard, "That''s interesting��


    ...Shall we send our new toys, then?"


    ***


    "What''s going on!?"


    Inside a dimly lit and vast cavern, Andrea, who was previously practicing with her rifle, could not help but panic as the ground started to shake. The clouds of dust on the cavern''s ceiling rained down the entire encampment of the Resistance group.


    "Sarah, what''s going on!?" She shouted as soon as she saw Sarah running towards her.


    "We''re leaving!"


    "What? F�� finally!" She hollered, "Where!?"


    Andrea had been stuck inside this huge cavern for months. Even though practicing the rifle had helped in taking her mind off of things, she still worried about Van every day.


    "All of us are leaving!"


    "...What?"


    "Van''s moth-- They said Miss Evangeline is starting to move us!"


    "...Move us?" Andrea could not help but be confused,


    "...What do you mean?"


    As soon as Andrea said that, a thin ray of light suddenly beamed down on her face. Feeling the warmth that she hasn''t felt for a long time, Andrea could not help but quickly look up, only to see the cavern of the ceiling slowly opening.


    Andrea quickly covered her eyes as the sun bombarded them with its greeting. But soon, she slowly removed her hands, fully exposing her face from the sun that she sorely missed. She took in a deep breath as fresh air finally entered her nose.


    It wasn''t just her, Sarah, and almost all of the people basked in this shower of light. The rays of the sound and the clouds hitting her face truly made Andrea relax.


    "..."


    Wait�� clouds?


    Andrea opened her eyes wide as she looked at the horizon, only to see nothing but the blue skies.


    "!!!"


    "We�� we are flying?" Andrea could not help but stutter as she slowly looked at Sarah. But alas, Sarah was too busy being in shock herself. When her grandfather sealed her movements and locked her up, she felt herself quickly losing consciousness. And when she woke up, she was already here.


    She always thought that they were underground�� but to think this is what Angelo Elton meant by moving�� This was the last thing she expected.


    Sarah then woke up from her stupor as she felt Andrea grabbing her wrist, dragging her all the way towards the edge of their�� ship.


    And they truly were flying. She could clearly see the craters and the wrecked ruins of the old world down below.


    "This�� this is amazing," Andrea tightened her grip on Sarah''s wrist as she was slightly taken aback as she saw how far up they were.


    "L�� look!"


    "Is that her!?"


    Sarah and Andrea then could not help but look around as the people near them started kneeling where they stood as they all looked in the same direction, towards the center of their ship, their heads turned upwards.


    Both Sarah and Andrea looked in the direction both at the same time, only to see a silver-haired woman floating in the air.


    "That''s�� Chlo-- Evangeline," Andrea could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she saw Van''s supposed mother in the air, her arms stretched wide as a slight golden glow slowly started protruding from her back.


    "...Are those wings?" Sarah could not help but comment. She easily recognized the shape the light was making as her [Blood Armor] also had wings at the back. But after a few seconds, her breath stopped as she realized what was happening.


    "Is she��" Sarah gulped, "...is she moving this whole thing?"


    Sarah looked around her. This floating ship was at least a thousand square meters�� and Evangeline seems to be moving it with ease.


    "You mean she''s that strong�� and she didn''t even bother helping Evans?" Was Andrea''s only response to Sarah''s awe. When she approached her here a few months ago and confronted her about how she just watched as Van suffered all those years, Evangeline only asked who she was.


    At first, Andrea thought that Evangeline was just feigning ignorance, pretending to not know her even though she greeted her almost every day in the market as Chloe. But after a while, Andrea realized that there was something wrong with her.


    It was as if she was talking to�� a child. After that, before Andrea could even ask more questions, Evangeline was taken away by a group of people all wearing some kind of golden robe.


    She hasn''t met her again since.


    Was she�� truly Van''s mother? Can that bald old man with the weird mustache''s words be trusted?


    ''I assure you, my words are true, young lady.''


    "!!!"


    Andrea could not help but slightly back up towards Sarah as it felt like someone suddenly whispered in her ear. She quickly looked around her, only to find that there was no one there.


    "I take it you have more questions?" And then, out of nowhere, Headmaster Hans appeared in front of them, his head fully reflecting the bright rays of the sun.


    "..."


    "I think we all know what the answer to that is," Sarah stepped forward as she looked Hans straight in the eyes, "Just who is Evangeline?"


    "I already told you, she is Van''s mother�� and the leader of our group."


    "You say this group, but up until now I still have no idea what this group''s purpose is beyond being an enemy of the Circle," Sarah furrowed her eyebrows. "You people must have an end game."


    "Your grandfather truly did not tell you anything," Headmaster Hans could only shake his head as he released a sigh of disappointment,


    "Your grandfather started this little�� group."


    "...What?"


    "He was the first one to resist the authority of the Circle," Hans pinched his mustache, "But alas�� Fate seems to have a fondness for irony. The rebel became the devout, the greatest weapon of the Circle��


    ...and the holy became the insurgent."


    "My grandfather�� was the leader of the Rebels?" Sarah could not help but let out a short breath as her eyes wandered everywhere, "...What?"


    "Emphasis on was," Headmaster Hans nodded his head, "I am afraid your grandfather is now fully a part of the Circle."


    "Wait�� what do you mean by the holy became the insurgent?"


    As soon as Sarah asked that, Hans pointed towards Evangeline.


    "Her? She was part of the Circle?"


    "No," Hans quickly shook his head, "She��


    ...is the Circle."

 Chapter 185: All For Him

    "She��


    ...is the Circle."


    Both Sarah and Andrea''s eyes could not help but look back and forth between Hans'' finger and Evangeline, who was still floating in the air. Suffice to say, the confusion on their faces was evident.


    "You mean�� she''s from the Circle?" Sarah muttered. Although her grandfather being the one who created the Rebel group shocked her, her mind was still busy processing what Hans'' just said.


    "No, I meant what I meant," Hans'' shook his head, "She is the Circle."


    "I�� don''t get what you''re saying. Was she the leader of the Circle?" Sarah let out a long and deep sigh, "Please stop being vague, we can''t all read minds as you do."


    "Hm. Maybe it''s more fitting to say that the Circle was created around her as the center," Hans rolled his mustache as he looked Sarah straight in the eyes, "Your grandfather was rumored to be the 1st System Holder in this country��


    ...Miss Evangeline is the first on the whole planet. In that, there is no doubt."


    "The�� first System Holder?"


    "She is who the Circle referred to as the Messiah," Hans said, his tone almost immaculate, "The very first System Holder in the world. A truly mysterious existence�� even for such as I who can read minds."


    "...What?" Andrea could not help but furrow her eyebrows. Meanwhile, Andrea had a weird expression on her face.


    "Wait, so you''re telling me that Evans'' mother is more than a thousand years old? What''s the deal with all of the people suddenly being a thousand years old?" Andrea muttered, "...You''re not secretly a hundred years old, are you?" She then slowly looked at Sarah while slightly backing away.


    "No," Sarah quickly answered, "My grandfather�� settled late."


    "Hm. Wait, I don''t care about that," Andrea quickly shook her head, "Why doesn''t Chlo-- Evangeline know who I am?


    ...Do you have something to do with her memories? You said you could erase memories to some extent." Andrea then looked at Hans.


    "I didn''t erase them," Hans let out a short sigh, "I hid them�� you could say I manage her memories."


    "What��?" Sarah raised an eyebrow as soon as she heard Hans'' words, "Then doesn''t that make you the ringleader of all of this?"


    "Not at all," Hans quickly waved his hands, "I only followed her orders, it was her idea. She approached me a long time ago, back when I still had hair."


    "...How long ago was that?"


    "Around 30 years ago-- it doesn''t matter. But as soon as she approached me, I unlocked the secrets of this world," Hans closed his eyes, "Miss Evangeline, you see, has too many memories. Too many things going in her mind at a time. If only you could see the depth of her mind as I do, you would��


    ...You would probably hold no grudge against her," Hans then opened his eyes as he looked Andrea straight in the eyes, "But then again, your grudge is not unfounded. He did still leave a small child to be treated like that," he said as he let out a long and deep sigh.


    "...What do you mean by that?" Andrea could not help but furrow her eyebrows as a thought entered her mind.


    "That''s right," Hans nodded his head, "Van''s father�� I was the reason he became like that, he was a good man�� but it had to be done to realize Miss Evangeline''s plan. Evans'' mother had always been there, Miss Andrea."


    "!!!"


    As soon as Andrea heard Hans'' words, she quickly kneeled, grabbing a small gun hidden around her ankle, pointing it towards Hans without any hesitation. And without even pause, a thunderous snap echoed through the air as Andrea did not even think twice about pulling the trigger.


    Hans, however, had already moved to the side as he already knew what she was going to do.


    "How could you do something like that!?" Andrea roared, "Do you know what kind of torture Evans has endured!? He�� he was just a little boy who knew nothing�� and not a week goes by without him being beaten and taken advantage of!"


    "..."


    "Just�� just how?" The small gun in Andrea''s hand started to shake, "...Why? Why would a mother allow something like that to happen��"


    The trembling of Andrea''s hand became stronger, and soon, her legs became the same, causing her to drop to the ground. "Why�� why would you even do something like that to him? Are we�� are we just objects to be toyed with!?"


    Memories of the Relic Graveyard started resurfacing inside Andrea''s mind. Seeing her thoughts, Hans could not help but slightly take in a deep breath as her memories rushed towards him like a torrent.


    "Why�� are you telling this to us?" Sarah gently placed her hand on Andrea''s shoulder, her eyebrows knitted. Seeing Evangeline''s power, she could not help but hold certain respect towards her. However, as soon as he heard Hans'' words, all of that respect was quickly swept away.


    Andrea was right. What kind of mother would do that to her own child?


    "Miss Evangeline told me to tell you," Hans let out another deep breath as he looked at the floating Evangeline.


    "But why? Just what exactly is she planning?" Sarah also turned her head towards Evangeline, "If she just wants to fight and eradicate the Circle, then why not just do it? Why go through all of this? You, Miss Angela, and not to mention her. I don''t think anyone could defeat the three of you if you fight together."


    "Hm."


    "Even if it was against my grandfather and other Platinum Rank Explorers from other countries, you already have a chance of going toe to toe with them with just the three of you." Sarah placed her hand on her chin, "I just don''t understand what Evangeline''s goal truly is."


    Hans shook his head as Sarah shared her thoughts, "I am afraid I can''t tell you that anymore. Miss Evangeline only told me to tell you that I told you already."


    Hearing Hans'' sudden shift of tone, Sarah could not help but click her tongue.


    "But what I could tell you��" Hans once again stroked his mustache as his eyes traveled to Andrea, "...is that everything that Miss Evangeline is doing��


    ...It''s all for Mister Evans."

 Chapter 186: The Other Pits

    Gil was now standing alone, as if in a darkness created by himself. Only the sound of his fettered breaths entered his ears. And soon, that darkness slowly faded, revealing the light of the sun that shone on the bodies that scattered around him-- Corpses which were all wearing the same uniform he once wore.


    Gil could only imagine if he wasn''t kicked inside the Pit alongside Van-- Would he also be one of the corpses that littered the dried ground of which he stood?


    He knew some of these people, some could even be considered as his friends to some extent.


    "What�� what have you monsters done!?"


    And as if following a script, words from a familiar voice entered Gil''s ears like a knife. It was his friend, Jack, the one he ordered be taken away before all this carnage started inside the Dome. He did it to save him, but it was obvious that Jack did not take it like that anymore as soon as he saw the bodies of his comrades.


    "Gil�� Gil! Look at me!" Jack said as the Pit Soldiers tried to hold him back, "Why�� why would you do this!?"


    With Jack''s voice echoing in his mind, Gil could only look to the side, a pang of guilt littering in his heart. Although he did not really participate in the battle, he was still part of the army that did so. He might as well have done it with his hand himself.


    "Put this guy with the others that are still alive."


    Cynthia then approached the soldiers, asking them to take Jack away before walking towards Gil with a long and deep sigh, "You alright?" She asked.


    Gil quickly shook his head in response, "I think nothing will be alright after what we''ve done here," he then said as he looked at the Locals which were celebrating their victory.


    The Locals'' eyes were almost glistening as they looked around them, not even minding the dead that littered the ground. Their minds were filled with awe of this foreign place that presented itself to them.


    "This��"


    "I can''t believe a place like this existed!"


    The Locals'' eyes did not even take a rest as they scanned the vast expanse of the ruined desert that is the Deadzone. It was a dreaded place for the inhabitants of the country, but for them, it was almost akin to a paradise they have never seen before.


    "This�� this is where we used to live?" One of them then muttered as he looked at the gigantic Dome that confined the Portal to the Pit. "Doesn''t it look�� too small?"


    "Stupid," one of the Locals near to him quickly commented, "The Gate�� The Portal transfers us to a different place entirely. Didn''t you listen?"


    Gil could not help but let out a long and breathy sigh as he listened in on the conversation of the Locals.


    "I suppose there''s some good in it as well," he said, "These people would have been trapped inside a dying world without even knowing that there''s a living breathing world out there."


    "...You call that a good thing?" Cynthia let out a scoff, "Now these people have no choice but to be involved in a war they know nothing about."


    "A war?"


    "Against the Circle. Did you really think this stops here?" Cynthia stepped closer towards Gil, "If there''s one thing those people hate even more than someone questioning their authority, it is someone taking their things away from them��


    ...and we just took one of their little playgrounds." Cynthia whispered as she looked at the Dome.


    "..."


    Half an hour passed, and the surrounding area had finally been cleaned, with the corpses buried deeply into the ground.


    "Everyone, listen up!"


    With the people finally slightly calming down, Latanya gathered their attention, standing on top of what seemed to be one of the quarters of the City Guards.


    "They lit up a beacon before we could stop them," Latanya raised her voice, "I am sure that there are more people on their way here, stronger ones."


    "..." The Locals looked at each other, their thoughts almost turning into whispers.


    "Now, we can just run in different directions and escape from them. Live out our lives peacefully in this new world�� but I assure you, we won''t be able to do that! They will hunt each of us down because we do not belong here!"


    The Locals began nodding in unison as Latanya''s words reached their ears.


    "So I ask you now to defend what would be the beginning of our journey in this new world�� in this new home!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Protect our home!"


    As soon as the people cheered, cracks formed on the Dome. And then, the cracks turned into crevices.


    And soon, it crumbled; revealing the Portal inside that connected their world to this one.


    But the tremble did not end there. The ground beneath them also started to quake, and soon, the reason why showed itself.


    A distance away from where they were gathered, a tall Wall of earth protruded from the ground, circling them with the Portal as the center.


    Another Wall was erected. But this time, it was not to separate a society from one another but to defend a newfound home from those who seek to destroy it. With the Locals all hyped up, Latanya did not even need to continue her speech as she jumped down from the roof, straight in front of Van who was quietly sitting and leaning on the house.


    "You''re not going to say something to your people, Mr. President?" Latanya said as she stood beside Van, "They might be waiting for you to say something."


    As soon as Van heard that, he let out a tiny scoff before shaking his head, "You seem to be doing it fine yourself. I�� am not cut out to be a leader of anything, Miss Latanya."


    "Really? I think you''re quite eloquent with your words�� enough to charm even me," Latanya whispered as she slightly leaned closer towards Van.


    "..."


    "...What''s your plan now, then?" Latanya''s tone then became serious.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you going to find your sister and friends?" Latanya said, "Isn''t that why you desperately wanted to escape?"


    "...Oh," Van could only blink numerous times as he heard Latanya''s words. He then took in a long and deep breath as he stood up.


    "I�� forgot about that," he breathed, his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he slightly looked towards his feet. Latanya was right, Van''s main goal for wanting to escape in the first place was the hope that he could see Andrea and his friends again.


    And he didn''t lose focus on that�� at least until the arrival of Hercules; or maybe it was even before that.


    With the extreme change and development going on around him; his identity, the source of his System-- his focus completely shifted.


    His desire to know who he truly is and what role he has in this world overpowered anything else.


    "My friends huh��" Van muttered as he let out a deep breath, "...Perhaps it is best��


    ...for us not to meet again."


    As soon as Latanya heard that, her eyebrows could not help but raise, "How so?"


    "..."


    Van looked at his palms, which almost looked as if he was wearing a pair of gloves. A pair of gloves made from the dried blood of his enemies. He then shook it off, shedding some of it off of his skin, but still�� most remained.


    "I�� need to know who I am first..." Van whispered, "...or what I am."


    "Pft," Latanya quickly giggled as she heard Van''s words, "You''re starting to sound like an old man."


    "You would know, won''t you? Being more than 90 years old or something."


    "..." Latanya''s eyes could not help but twitch as a voice joined in on the conversation. It was Nisha, suddenly appearing out of nowhere.


    "I too am curious about what your next plan is, Van," Nisha said as she approached the two.


    "Hm?"


    "At first, I thought you really wanted to lead these people because they reminded you of your time in the Relic Graveyard��


    ...But it would seem that wasn''t the case at all."


    "..."


    Seeing both Latanya and Nisha''s eyes not even blinking as they stared at him, Van could only let out a sigh.


    "...Messenger," he then muttered in a quiet voice.


    "What?"


    "Mister Hercules told me that it was my job to�� send messages for others like him. I�� want to find them."


    "Them?" Nisha could not help but feel confused. Latanya, however, clearly knew what Van was talking about. After all, she was there when all that supernatural stuff about ghosts and gods happened.


    "Gods," Latanya was the one to answer.


    "Gods?" Nisha let out a tiny scoff, "I didn''t take you for one to believe in such things. Where do you even plan on finding something like that?"


    "The Pit," Van answered without any hesitation.


    "...You''re going back inside?" Nisha raised an eyebrow, "But you just got out."


    "No," Van shook his head, "Not there, the other Pits."


    "...You mean the Pits from other countries!?"


    "Hm," Van nodded, "I think�� that''s where I can find answers."


    Even though Van had only been in 3 Portals so far, including the Pit, he knew that there was something different about it. There weren''t any objectives, there weren''t any Portal Boss�� but most importantly, someone like Hercules had been there for more than a thousand years.


    That could only mean one thing, he thought.


    That the other Pits might very well house the other Gods of Olympus.

 Chapter 187: Gerald Vs...

    On top of the newly built Wall that served as a perimeter for people from the Pit, Gerald was at the edge, about to jump off to the other side. But before he could do so, a voice called for him from behind.


    "...Where are you going?"


    "I don''t think that''s any of your business," Gerald let out a short sigh as he glanced towards the owner of the voice, Xinyan.


    "You''re leaving just like that?" Xinyan added, "Are you not going to take revenge against the Circle for putting you here?"


    "Ha? I put myself here," Gerald snarled, "And I could care less about those freaks. The only thing they''re good for is that my father hated them."


    "...You''re Gerald Lauder, right?" Xinyan once again voiced out before Gerald could do anything, "The son of the richest man in this country, known even in China. Why would you let go of all of that by killing your father?"


    "...How is that any of your business again?" Gerald could not help but click his tongue.


    "You killed him because he hurt you and your brother, right?"


    "...How do you even know that?"


    "How could I not when you keep mentioning it from time to time even when no one is asking?"


    "..."


    "The Circle is the same as your father," Xinyan muttered as she slowly approached Gerald on the ledge, "They�� killed my brother; and I will not rest until I kill each and every last one of them and their ancestors."


    "..."


    "What would you do if your father or anyone else killed your brother? Wouldn''t you do the same?"


    "...Go ahead. Try to connect my situation to yours," Gerald said as he let out a tiny scoff, "Stop making me feel obligated to help you in this�� revenge of yours, Xinyan. My brother is my top priority��


    ...Let''s hope we won''t meet each other again."


    Gerald took a step forward, but once again, before he could jump off the Wall, he was stopped by Xinyan, who suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "Please��" Xinyan muttered, "Please help me get my revenge."


    "..." Gerald could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at the trembling hands that were gripping his wrist tightly.


    "You have an army ready to fight the Circle," he then said as he looked at the gathering of people in the distance, still huddled near the Portal in the center, "I don''t think you need me for anything. Let go of--"


    Gerald abruptly stopped his words as soon as the trembling of Xinyan''s hands became stronger; and once again, an image appeared in Gerald''s mind-- the same image that appeared when he saw Xinyan almost getting raped by the Prisoners back in the Encampment.


    --The image of his mother being taken advantage of and beaten to death by beggars, and his father not being able to do anything.


    "Tch," Gerald could not help but click his tongue as he slightly turned his head sideways. "Fuck," was the word that his mouth whispered as his feet slowly walked away from the ledge.


    "I suppose I can stay," he muttered, "My brother might try to go here if he finds out that there''s been an escape."


    "S�� so you''ll help me!?" Xinyan''s eyes brightened as she raised Gerald''s hand near to her cheeks.


    "Let--"


    "!!!"


    Before Gerald could even finish his word, his eyes quickly widened as the ends of his hair all stood up. He quickly pulled Xinyan towards him, embracing her fully out of nowhere.


    "W�� what are you doin--"


    "!!!"


    Xinyan almost swallowed her words as her vision suddenly shifted. It was almost as if she lost and left her insides on the spot where she was just standing as a sudden force pushed her and Gerald off from the top of the New Wall and back inside the base.


    Gerald quickly rotated his body before they could hit the ground, completely shielding Xinyan from the impact of hitting the cold hard stones. The back of Gerald''s shirt quickly disintegrated as his back hit some of the quarters of the City guards, as well as the huge boulders that littered the area.


    They flew almost a quarter of a kilometer before completely stopping.


    "What�� what just happened!?"


    Xinyan''s eyes could not help but look as if they were trembling as they scanned the area. But even though her panic was obvious, she was still able to use one of her skills to create a layer of armor to protect her and Gerald.


    Her eyes then reached Gerald, who seemed to be focused and staring at the top of the New Wall where they used to be.


    And there, looking at them from above, were half a dozen silhouettes. Their backs on the sun as its light lined up the edges of their bodies perfectly. And after a few seconds, they all jumped inside the base all at the same time, landing only meters away from Gerald and Xinyan.


    The 6 men were all wearing white clothing�� but that wasn''t the only thing they had in common. On their foreheads, was a mark-- a circle. They all held a seemingly amused expression as they looked at Gerald. However, as soon as one of them looked at Xinyan, the amused expression instantly turned to that of shock.


    "Aha! I knew she looked familiar!" One of the men quickly voiced out, seemingly pointing towards Xinyan, "It''s that System Holder we were ordered to leave alive back in the main monastery!"


    "...Is she?"


    "What? I thought she went back to her country?"


    "No, she managed to escape from the City Guards."


    "Y�� you''re right! It is her!"


    "Aw man, we should have brought Saul along!" Another one commented, not even minding the looks they were getting from Gerald and Xinyan, "I heard he had a little crush on her!"


    "Pft, stop passing your fancies to other people, Huell."


    The 6 men started laughing nonchalantly, even nudging each other.


    "T�� their��" Xinyan''s stuttered whispers quickly entered Gerald''s ears.


    "You know how they are?" Gerald asked as he slightly contracted his muscles, instantly breaking the layer of ice armor that Xinyan covered him with.


    "They are�� they are the ones who killed my friends and brother! The super humans created by the Circle!" Xinyan''s heart slowly started tightening as she remembered the state of her brother; folding like paper as his insides were completely crushed.


    She wanted revenge, but she most certainly did not expect to be meeting the very same people that were responsible for her comrades'' deaths. And although only half of them were here��


    ...Xinyan''s rage was full.


    Her teeth almost cracked as she gritted them with force. And without even a second, she screamed, "Frost Driver!"


    And as soon as she did so, icicles started to protrude from the ground, crawling at an insane speed towards the 6 people in front of her. The icicles grew taller and bigger as it got nearer towards its target; it was almost as tall as half of the New Wall.


    "...Why do you shout your skills?" Gerald could not help but be slightly weirded out as he looked at Xinyan, "That sounds cringy."


    The enhanced humans, on the other hand, quickly dodged Xinyan''s attack. However, one of them chose to take the attack head-on, punching the icicle that threatened to turn him into a barbeque as it was about to skewer him.


    As soon as his fist and the ice made contact, the man''s flesh and skin on his knuckles quickly shredded away. His bones, however, remained intact. The same could not be said to Xinyan''s Frost Driver as the enhanced human was able to obliterate the attack, turning the icicles into chunks.


    "Tch," the man then clicked his tongue as he waved his bleeding hand, "You seem more powerful than befo--"


    "!!!"


    But before he could even finish his words, he felt the air around him become cold�� too cold; enough to completely freeze the blood that was dripping from his hand.


    "Storm Gust!"


    "W�� what?" The man could not help but stutter as Xinyan''s words reached his ears. He was about to jump away, but before he could do so, a golden-haired young man that was beside Xinyan appeared right in front of him-- his fist already made.


    "Wait--"


    The man''s muttering was completely drowned as a thunderous noise echoed throughout the air with Gerald letting go of his fully loaded fist and smashing it straight on the enhanced human''s face.


    "!!!"


    With the lowered temperature, the man''s head looked as if it was a watermelon, bursting into crumbs and pieces as they scattered to the ground.


    "Walter!"


    The ones that were able to dodge Xinyan''s initial attack could not help but shout as they saw one of their comrades dying just like that. The Circle only sent 6 of them, and that was alright. With how they eradicated the System Holders from China a month ago or so, they had full confidence that they would be able to defeat the Prisoners that escaped.


    But to think�� one of them already died. Were they underestimating the System Holders, after all? No�� they were just caught off guard is all, they all thought.


    "Tch," Gerald then clicked his tongue as he wiped the thick blood off of his hand, "I don''t know anything about super humans or whatnot."


    Gerald then raised his hand, then slowly pointed his thumb downward as he scanned the 5 remaining enhanced humans, "But what I do know��


    ...is that all of you are about to be super dead."


    "..."


    "...And you call me cringy?"

 Chapter 188: Gerald v Super Humans - Dawn of Vengeance

    The 5 remaining enhanced humans were all looking at Gerald, who had his thumb down pointing towards them. The 5 then looked at each other, before nodding and rushing to Gerald without even saying a word.


    "Ice Wall!" Xinyan quickly cast one of her skills, blocking the advance of 2 of the enhanced humans. The three managed to leap over the ice wall, even using it as a step to hasten their rush as they pushed themselves towards their target.


    Gerald, on the other hand, just remained on his spot, not even looking at the three as they were nearing him. However, as soon as the three were only a meter away from him, Gerald stretched his right arm as he rotated his body. This allowed Gerald to swiftly dodge the leg that threatened to kick him straight on the chest, causing it to just slide on his back.


    Gerald''s movement did not stop there, however. Before the enhanced human could land his feet on the ground, Gerald once again spun before slamming his whole body towards the enhanced human.


    "Kuh!"


    The man could not help but grimace in pain as he was thrown towards the two others that were leaping towards Gerald.


    With no one no longer in his reach, Gerald then flailed his arms, rotating them in the air along with his body before going into some sort of stance as he bent one of his legs up. He then slightly glanced towards Xinyan with a smirk on his face.


    "T��" Xinyan could not help but twitch her a couple of times as she saw the arrogant smirk on Gerald''s face. Of course, she knew why Gerald was smiling at her like that; the moves that Gerald just used, his stance right now-- they originated from her country.


    And that smirk�� It was as if Gerald was telling her that he was better than her at using her own country''s martial arts. That was fine and all�� but she was a Mage-type, Xinyan thought as she could only shake her head with a sigh.


    "So�� these freaks are normal humans?" Gerald muttered as he looked at the 5 enhanced humans that once again regrouped meters away from him.


    "These weaklings killed your comrades?" Gerald then let out a tiny scoff as he once again glanced towards Xinyan, "Your comrades�� were weak."


    "We were not!" Xinyan quickly waved her hand, "We�� were just caught off guard. Be careful, they have something up their sleeves!" She then shouted as she focused her attention towards the 5, ready to provide support to Gerald.


    "Hm," Gerald once again smirked as he heard Xinyan''s words before looking at the 5, "Oi, you commoners. Is it true that you''re just Normies?"


    The group of 5 did not answer from Gerald''s provocations, instead, they all reached for their pockets, grabbing what seemed to be a vial filled with red liquid.


    "!!!"


    As soon as Xinyan saw that, she roared and once again shouted one of her skills, "Ice Wall!"


    The 5, however, managed to leap back into the air as they all took off the cap of the vial, drinking it all at the same time before they could even land.


    "Stop them from drinking, Gerald!" Xinyan screamed, "That�� that red potion makes them stronger!"


    "Oh?" Was Gerald''s only response as an amused expression quickly covered his face, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Gerald then removed his stance as he stood straight, crossing his arms as he watched the 5 finish up the red potion.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "I want to see�� if the weak can truly become strong."


    "That''s so stupid!" Xinyan could not help but let out a frustrated voice, "Kill them now while the potion still has not taken effect!"


    "Have some patie--"


    "Too late, arrogant brat."


    Before Gerald could finish his words, he felt a slight breeze on his cheek. He quickly turned his head, only to see a fist already in front of him, threatening to hit his face. Gerald, however, was able to once again dodge the enhanced human''s attack as he rotated his body.


    This time, however, another attack was already waiting for him.


    "!!!"


    Gerald was unable to move as a pair of boots landed straight on his stomach. A thunderous snap resounded in the air as Gerald''s body almost seemed like it bent slowly, before being fully thrown dozens of meters all the way to the New Wall, his whole body embedding through it.


    "Tch."


    A click of a tongue snapped at the same time with the crumbs and tiny debris of the New Wall bounced towards the ground as Gerald slowly emerged from the Wall. Gerald then slightly tilted his head, cracking his neck as he stepped forward.


    He then ripped off his already tattered shirt, revealing the sharp lines that shaped his muscles which were as if sculpted by the hands of the gods themselves. His muscles were not the only thing that was sharp, however. The dried scars that littered his body from his father''s cane now also showed themselves fully.


    "So normal humans could be capable of something like this?" Gerald furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the 5 enhanced humans, "...Why only now?" He muttered as he spat on the ground, not even a speck of blood mixed in it.


    Seeing the golden-haired young man completely unscathed from their attack, the group once again looked at each other. And after a few seconds, once again lunged towards Gerald all at the same time.


    "Again? You�� don''t have Skills?" Gerald slightly tilted his head up, "Then let me show you the real difference between us."


    "What are you doing, stupid!?" Seeing Gerald not moving from his spot again even with the 5 already rushing towards him, Xinyan could not help but let out a frustrated scream, "Dodg--"


    "Omega Fist of Destruction!"


    "...what?"


    Xinyan could only shut her mouth as she watched as Gerald suddenly raised his fist. It was then followed by a slight whisper as the veins on his arms slowly started to wiggle as if they had a life of their own.


    And soon, a thunder echoed through the air as Gerald kneeled and slammed his fist straight towards the ground.


    "!!!"


    Xinyan almost stumbled as the ground beneath her slightly rose up. She was, however, too busy looking at the ground surrounding Gerald, which were now moving as if it was water, rippling from where his fist landed.


    And soon, the ground circling Gerald violently lifted, completely pushing away the 5 enhanced humans that were rushing towards him. This did not faze the 5, however, as they once again rushed towards Gerald''s position, weaving through the risen ground.


    However, as they reached Gerald''s position, they found him no longer there. They were about to find him, but before they could even turn their heads, another rumble resounded in the air.


    The 4 of them quickly jumped to the air, expecting another wave of spikes to rise up from the ground. But nothing happened.


    Wait�� 4?


    The group''s eyes quickly scanned the ground below, only to see Gerald holding the neck of one of their comrades on one hand, and on the other, a huge boulder.


    "!!!"


    Gerald then slowly turned his head upwards to look at them, before a crunching noise whispered into their ears as they saw their comrade''s body dangle in Gerald''s hand as if a puppet that had its strings cut.


    "You!"


    "W--"


    Before another one of them could speak, Gerald threw the body of their dead comrade towards him, causing him to instinctively catch it. He quickly found out, however, that this was a mistake. As what came towards him next was the huge boulder that Gerald was holding on his other hand.


    And since he was still in the air, he had no way of dodging it, leaving him no choice but to receive the incoming gigantic projectile head-on.


    "Grah!" The man screamed as he dropped the body of his comrade before tanking the boulder with his fist, fully breaking it into pieces. However, what came afterward was Gerald, who was hiding behind the huge rock with his arms stretched and his palms fully open.


    "!!!"


    And as if a pair of blades, a whistle whispered into the air as Gerald''s palms went straight through the man''s neck, cleanly cutting it in half.


    The 3 remaining enhanced humans could not believe their eyes as 2 of them died just like that. They already drank their Potion�� and yet they were still defeated?


    Who was it that said that they would be able to handle the entire army of Prisoners with just the 6 of them? This was only one�� and yet half of them had already died.


    The three then slowly backed away in unison as Gerald landed on the ground, the edges of his mouth slowly turning upwards as he looked at them.


    "Go ahead," Gerald said as the smile on his face got even wider, "Swallow more of the juice you were drinking."


    "Retreat!" Hearing the growing chuckle coming from Gerald''s mouth, one of the enhanced humans quickly turned around, "Let''s retreat!"


    "You really think I would just let you leave like that!?" Xinyan roared before casting another [Ice Wall] to block the three''s path.


    Their slight pause was the only thing Gerald needed to catch up to them, "None of you are leaving here alive! Kakakaka!"


    A menacing cackle echoed through the air as Gerald managed to grab the head of one of the escaping enhanced humans, quickly smashing it towards the ground before stepping on it, creating a small crater made with the man''s face.


    Once again, the smile on Gerald''s face grew wider, the edges of his mouth almost reaching his ears, his teeth fully showing themselves.


    "...two left!"

 Chapter 189: The Enhanced Humans (1)

    "Two left!"


    "!!!"


    The two enhanced humans remaining did not even look at their comrade as they ran away.


    "Fly! Fly little commoners! Hahaha!"


    They no longer even had any notion of fighting back as all they could think of was to save themselves as they heard the sound of Gerald''s growing laughter. They should have brought more people, one of the escaping enhanced human thought.


    Surely, if they have brought the other 6 of their team... No, if they brought the fully enhanced ones, or if they were more successful in absorbing the Essence. They maybe they would have--


    The man''s thoughts came to a stop as he felt something warm on his chin. "Wha--?" And before he could even say anything, he felt his vision instantly shift before it completely darkened. His body quickly fell to the ground like a noodle as his head was twisted by Gerald.


    "1 left!"


    Hearing this, the last remaining enhanced human could not help but slightly look back. It was his mistake, however; As doing so made his nerves waver even more; seeing the ominous expression on Gerald''s cackling face as it leaped to approach him.


    "N�� no, stay away!"


    "Hahaha!" Gerald''s fingers were already only a foot away from grabbing the enhanced human''s face. But then��


    ...The enhanced human suddenly disappeared, making Gerald slightly stumble in his steps. Gerald''s eyes slightly widened in confusion for a few seconds. But after a while, the smile on his face slowly started to disappear, replaced by a frown as he slowly looked towards his right.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Gerald''s breaths were starting to get heavy; his frown turning into a snarl, "You fucking beggar?"


    Gerald''s eyes did not falter as stared straight towards Van''s eyes, who was now suddenly on his left, holding the last surviving enemy by his collars.


    "I��" Van muttered,


    "...am here to pick up trash."


    "..."


    Xinyan''s eyes could not help but slightly twitch as she heard that, "What''s with these people and their one-liners?" She thought as she looked at the newly arrived Van with a shocked expression.


    "Then you should pick yourself up," Gerald slightly scoffed as he slowly approached Van, "Hand that fucking Normie over," he then said as he gestured for the enhanced human.


    "...Normie?" Hearing what Gerald just said, Van could not help but turn his head towards the intruder that he was holding; but as soon as he did so, the man with a circle burnt mark on his forehead struggled, his fists already on the way towards Van''s face.


    But right as it was only a few inches away from the tip of Van''s nose, Van''s eyes started to sparkle in gold.


    [Time Perception]


    Van slightly tilted his head to the side as he let go of the man, his cheeks lightly grazed by the man''s knuckles.


    ''This�� is a normal human?'' Van could not help but squint his eyes at the thought. He could feel a slight sting on his cheek as he was not expecting a normal human to be capable of such speeds.


    But after Van was done with his thoughts, he lifted up two of his fingers and impaled them straight through the man''s eyes, gouging them out completely before moving back and turning back to this normal speed.


    "..."


    "W�� what the?" The enhanced human was at a loss first as he felt that something was wrong. But soon, the tinge of pain in his face and the sudden lack of vision caused him to panic. "Gaah!" His screams started to fill and echoed throughout the air as he spun and groveled on the ground.


    "Ack!" Gerald, on the other hand, could not help but dust off his body as a pair of eyeballs was thrown towards his face.


    "You looking for a fight!?" He then roared as he looked at Van.


    "Eyeballs are slippery," Van let out a light scoff, "Maybe if we take yours off, you''d know what it would feel like."


    "Try it, you fucking beggar," as soon as Gerald said that, he widened his eyes and leaned closer towards Van as if telling him to really try it if he dared to. The veins on his neck were almost popping out as he contracted his muscles, ready to dodge as soon as Van disappeared from his position.


    "...Hm," Van, however, only let out a smirk as he ignored Gerald and approached the groveling enhanced human on the ground, "Are you really a normal human, mister?" He asked, but the last remaining enhanced human was too busy wallowing in the voice of his own panic to even hear him.


    "He is!" And so, the one to answer him was Xinyan, "He''s part of the group that killed my brother and comrades! They''re a product of the Circle!"


    "...A product of the Circle?" As soon as Van heard that, he could not help but think of Cynthia. Didn''t she mention something about this? No�� Cynthia herself was one of them, along with her husband and Solomon.


    "Can you encase him in ice like what you did with the Guard Captain?" Van then let out a slight sigh as he looked at Xinyan.


    "My pleasure," Xinyan did not even hesitate as she used one of her skills to confine the man, "Frost Driver!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "...You shout your skills?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he looked back and forth between the enhanced human, who was now encased in ice from neck to toe, and Xinyan, who still had her arms raised as she used one of her skills.


    "That''s weird," Van then slightly whispered, but enough for his words to reach Xinyan''s ears.


    "You''re weird!" Xinyan clicked her tongue.


    "..."


    "..."


    "What do we do now?" A few seconds of awkward silence passed before Xinyan couldn''t help it anymore. Why did it suddenly become quiet, she thought as she looked at Van and Gerald, who was just staring at the enhanced human.


    But finally, after a few more seconds, a group of people appeared. "What is happening, Van!?"


    It was Latanya, Gil, as well as the rest of Van''s group.


    "Just cleaning out some trash," Van said in a somewhat proud tone, still pushing his line.


    "...An intruder? The Circle is already here!" Gil could not help but holler as he looked at the man encased in ice. The circle burnt mark on his forehead, as well as the white clothes he was wearing made it obvious that he was part of the Circle.


    "This�� is the Circle?" Latanya slightly muttered as she approached the enhanced human. Noticing that he was missing his eyes, she quickly stretched her hands and healed them.


    "W�� what the!?" Feeling the sun once again basking on his eyes, the man quickly shed tears. He initially thought that he was dead as he felt nothing but cold and numbness surrounding him. But as soon as he saw Gerald again, as well as the newly arrived young boy standing in front of him, he once again let out screams of panic.


    However, as soon as his eyes landed on a particular someone, his mouth quickly shut; his screams turning into a stuttered whisper.


    "C�� Cynthia?" He whispered, a smile slowly appearing on his face, "Is that�� is that you!?"


    "...Mike," Cynthia said as she slightly approached the enhanced human, "Been a long time."


    "!!!" As soon as the man heard Cynthia''s voice, the smile on his face turned into a delirious chuckle, "But they said�� you were dead. You, Felix, Solomon, as well as Skylar. The higher-ups said you were dead!"


    "...Skylar?" Cynthia could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she heard the name.


    "Is she with you!?" The enhanced human called Mike could not help but show an excited expression on his face, not even minding the fact, or maybe even forgetting that he was currently in enemy territory and that his comrades just died.


    "Are Felix and Solomon also with you!?"


    "Wait�� They said that Skylar is also dead?" Cynthia''s hands started to tremble as her words became stuttered, "Skylar�� is no longer with you people?"


    Cynthia''s eyebrows then began to lower as she stepped closer towards Mike.


    "What do you-- Gruh!"


    Before Mike could even finish his words, a thunderous snap resounded in the air as Cynthia punched him out of nowhere. If it wasn''t for the ice confining him, he would have surely been thrown meters into the air. "...Wh--" And before he could even say another word, his mind fell into unconsciousness.


    "..."


    "..."


    The rest of the people that were present could not help but look at each other due to the scene they just watched. It was as if their presence was completely forgotten, they all thought.


    "You�� know him?" Gil was the first one to break the silence as he approached Cynthia.


    "...Yes," she nodded, "He was part of the group that came after me. Like me�� he was also part of what the Circle has been doing."


    "W�� wait, what exactly is going on here?"


    "Miss Cynthia�� is one of these people?" Xinyan, who heard Cynthia''s words, could not help but be shocked, "You''re�� one of the super humans produced by the Circle!?"


    "...Hm," Cynthia nodded. Although it was already common knowledge among Van and the others, this was the first time that Xinyan, Gerald, and even Latanya heard it.


    "So you''re part of the Circle!?" Xinyan could not help but roar as her eyes stared straight at Cynthia''s eyes, her hands stretched towards her, and without even saying a word, the temperature surrounding the group started to become colder.


    "You��"


    "S�� stop this!"

 Chapter 190: The Enhanced Humans (2)

    "P�� please stop this!"


    Gil quickly stepped in between Cynthia and Xinyan. The temperature of the air around them suddenly began to lower as Xinyan''s steps insisted on moving forward towards Cynthia, even with Gil buffering in between them.


    "You were part of the Circle this whole time!?" Xinyan could not help but raise her voice. As soon as Cynthia revealed herself to be a part of the Circle, her blood boiled, almost mirroring the cold air that now permeated the air. "Why didn''t you tell me!?"


    "...We''re not really friends for me to tell you such information, girl," Cynthia could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she looked at Xinyan, who was being awkwardly blocked by Gil, "And who even are you?"


    "T�� that��" Seeing the confusion in Cynthia''s eyes, Xinyan''s eyes could not help but twitch. It was true that even after a month in the Pit, the only person she was close with was Gerald. But still, she could remember talking to Cynthia from time to time as she was part of Van''s group.


    "She�� she''s the one from China," Gil stuttered as he glanced at Cynthia while still trying his best to calm down the situation, "The one whose comrades and brother got killed by the Circle."


    "...I see," Cynthia squinted her eyes as she looked at Xinyan with a slight nod.


    ''Now you know!?'' Xinyan screamed in her mind.


    "Enough!"


    Before anything can start between the two again, Latanya''s voice drowned the rest of their words. "We need to learn something from this guy as soon as possible," she said.


    "Is this Circle really that big of an enemy?" Latanya then voiced out as she looked at the rest of the group. She was starting to feel left out as she was the only one in the group right now who wasn''t from this world originally.


    "They�� are probably the biggest organization in the world," Nisha, who has been quietly watching the situation on the side, was the one to answer Latanya''s query as she stepped closer towards Van.


    "...How big?" Latanya breathed, "Like more than ten thousand members?"


    "...More like a couple of hundred million, their followers consist of almost half of the population in the whole world."


    "W�� what!? That''s��" Once again, Latanya felt herself in disbelief. Even with all the stories she had heard all her years in the Pit Encampment, she still had no idea how big this world truly is. A hundred million�� she could not even fathom how many that is.


    Even their population, if they all added up the other minor Cities, would probably only be at a million.


    "How�� will we be able to face such a number?" Latanya could not help but feel nervous.


    "Oh, you misunderstood," Nisha quickly shook her head, "They have more than a hundred million followers. But the ones that are truly involved in their inner circle are probably not even a percent of that."


    "I�� I see," Latanya let out a sigh of relief as she heard Nisha''s words. She then cleared her throat before turning her focus back towards the enhanced human, Mike.


    "You�� how many more of you are coming?" She asked.


    Mike, however, did not respond as he just continued staring at Cynthia.


    "How many of you are coming?" Latanya once again asked, but this time, the coldness of her tone could be felt even with the low temperature lingering in the air.


    But still, once again, Mike did not answer.


    "We can do this the hard way," Latanya let out a tiny scoff as she slowly raised her hand.


    "Wait," but before she could do anything, Cynthia grabbed her hand and stopped her. "He won''t talk no matter how much you torture him."


    "I have heard that line a thousand times before," Latanya scoffed as she pulled her hand away, "But everyone eventually squeals."


    "I have seen your methods, Boss," Cynthia shook her head, "But this one will be different. He is already branded by the Circle," Cynthia let out a long and deep breath as she pointed at the Circle-shaped burn mark that adorned Mike''s forehead.


    "...Branded?"


    "Hm," Cynthia nodded, "Even if you peel off every inch of his skin and flesh from his bones, he won''t talk about anything that would go against the Circle. Those branded��


    ...have already been fully indoctrinated by that abominable cult."


    "The Circle is not an abominable cult!" Mike quickly roared as his head struggled to move from the ice, "How dare you say that even though the Circle have fed and clothed you!?"


    "See what I mean?" Cynthia let out a solemn voice before letting out a sorrowful sigh, "I�� My husband and I were lucky enough to be thrown away before they could brand us. Solomon, however, was not so lucky."


    "...Solomon?" Latanya''s ears perked as soon as she heard Solomon''s name being uttered.


    "The branding of the Circle was ineffective against him�� but still, it did something to him, as I know you are fully aware of," Cynthia said as she looked Latanya straight in the eyes, "They�� made him almost like a puppet, a literal puppet that can not move without someone''s orders."


    "This Circle�� is capable of doing something like that?" Latanya not help but furrow her eyebrows.


    Van, who was listening in on the side, could not help but furrow his eyebrows as well. Was that why Solomon''s soul was an Orange Flame, a Neutral Soul? Because he had no will of his own in the first place?


    The others who were also listening in on the conversation looked at each other. Just what exactly was the Circle cooking, they all thought.


    "..."


    "..."


    "So, what do we do with him?" Gil broke the sudden silence, "Imprison him along with the surviving City Guards?"


    "No!" Xinyan hollered as soon as Gil''s suggestion reached her ears, "We need to kill him for what he did to my brother!"


    "I agree with the ching chong," Gerald nodded as he stood beside her.


    Xinyan''s eyes instantly twitched as she heard what Gerald called her. If he wasn''t on her side, then she would have probably hit him with the biggest [Frost Driver] she could muster.


    "I was just on my way to do just that before this beggar appeared out of nowhere," Gerald clicked his tongue as he glanced towards Van, "Since we already know he won''t tell us anything, let''s just kill him and get this over with."


    "..."


    Hearing the opinion of the others, Latanya placed her hand on her chin in thought. But after a few seconds, she then turned towards Van.


    "What do you think we should do?" She asked.


    "...Why are you asking me?" Van quickly replied.


    "You''re still the President of this new�� nation," Latanya muttered, "The final decision will be up to you."


    "...But I just told you I am stepping down," Van let out a long and deep breath, "I am not cut out to be--"


    "That''s not in effect yet. For the citizens that are within this New Wall, you''re still the President that led them to victory."


    "..."


    Van could only furrow his eyebrows as he scanned the group, only to see that everyone was now looking at him, except Gerald, who clicked his tongue in displeasure as he looked away.


    Xinyan, on the other hand, stared at Van with pleading and almost begging eyes.


    Seeing that everyone seemed to be expecting him to make a decision, Van could only let out a long and deep sigh. He then turned his head towards Cynthia and looked her straight in the eyes.


    "Is�� he your friend?" Van gestured towards Mike.


    "...No," Cynthia paused before answering, "He is--"


    "!!!"


    Before Cynthia could even finish her words, she felt something warm violently splash on her face, completely waking her up from the cold breeze that lingered in the air. She slowly looked towards Mike, only to see the block of ice that he was encased in now becoming a waterfall of blood; his head, no longer attached to his body.


    "...He used to be," Cynthia whispered before walking away without any more words.


    "Van!? Why would you--" Gil did not even finish his words as he chased Cynthia.


    "..."


    "We need to fortify our defenses," seeing as no one seemed to have anything to say, Latanya let out a loud breath, not even minding the fountain of blood near them.


    "More people will come," Latanya said before looking towards Gerald and Xinyan, "And you two�� It is up to you whether or not you''ll stay, but I expect you to earn your keep."


    "O�� of course," Xinyan stuttered, still a bit shocked with what just happened.


    "You seem strong," Latanya turned towards Gerald, "Coordinate with Rick so we can put your muscles to good use. He''s with the old general, go and find him."


    "As for you��" She then looked at Xinyan, "You can do whatever you want. Mr. President, are you coming with me or--"


    Before Latanya could finish her words, she realized that Van was no longer there, "...Is he going to make a habit of doing this?" She muttered as she let out a sigh.


    ***


    "What in the�� don''t do that!"


    Nisha could not help but let out a loud gasp as she felt her insides turning and almost giving out. No�� they really probably were trying to go out, she thought as she coughed up due to the extreme nausea climbing up to her head.


    Although she was not able to see it clearly, her vision suddenly shifted as the only thing she could hear were the sound of the wind piercing her ears; and that could only mean one thing-- Van carried her.


    Nisha looked around the place, it would seem that Van brought him to one of the City Guard''s quarters.


    "Miss Nisha," Van, who was behind Nisha, let out a short breath. He was currently looking at Mike''s Orange Soul; and then, without even a slight hesitation, sent him to the [Fields of Punishment]. Like with the first Orange Soul he sent wrongly, another window popped out in front of him asking him if he was sure.


    But still, even knowing what would happen next, Van still sent Mike''s soul to the [Fields of Punishment].


    "Protect me."


    "Protect? What?" Nisha furrowed her eyebrows as her confusion was reaching its peak, "What are you even trying to say--"


    "Gah!"


    "Van!?" Nisha has not even fully turned her body before she heard Van''s sudden cries of pain. "...Van!?"


    Nisha could not help but rush towards Van as she saw him suddenly groveling on the floor.


    "W�� what''s happening!? What do you want me to do!?" Nisha said, her hands seemingly not knowing what to do, "You��


    ...could have grabbed someone else!"


    [Commencing Penalty of Hades]

 Chapter 191: Mikes Memories

    Van could not help but clasp his head as a sharp pain started rippling from inside of it, traveling all the way to every inch of his body; not leaving a single one free from pain.


    It would seem that no matter how many points he puts in VIT, the pain that his own System brings him will always remain the same. Or rather, it grew even stronger now that he was of a much higher level than he was before.


    The last time he accidentally activated the [Penalty of Hades], it was the most excruciating pain he had felt. And now that he activated it again�� it overpowered that memory, almost as if every part of his flesh was being torn asunder.


    "Van, what is happening to you!?" Nisha, who was suddenly thrust into this situation, did not know what to do as she rushed towards Van, "Should�� should I call for Latanya!?"


    She was about to leave, but when he saw Van, almost looking like a blur as he seemed to be trembling on the ground, she chose not to do so. If Van wanted Latanya here, then he would have probably carried her here, and not her.


    She also doesn''t know what will happen if he leaves him here,


    "D�� damn it! Why''d you have to pick me for this!" Were the last words that Van heard before everything was replaced by darkness; as if a cloud filling up his eyes, the scenery in front of him changed like it was swept by a wind.


    "Daddy!"


    "Oh, were you waiting for me?"


    Van instantly furrowed his eyebrows as he was presented by the scenery of Mike, hugging who seemed to be his daughter.


    "Look, look what I made!" Mike''s daughter then raised a drawing, a wide smile plastered on her face as she proudly gave it to his father.


    "You made this!?" Mike said as he looked at the paper while still hugging his daughter, "This is really--"


    "Aimee!"


    The scenery in front of Van suddenly changed as if a dust cloud was being swept by the wind once again.


    "W�� what happened!? Did anyone see what happened!?"


    Mike was still hugging her daughter, but this time, the light that brightly shone on her eyes was completely gone; blood, profusely trailing from her nose as her stomach seemed to have caved in.


    "W�� wake up, Aimee�� Please wake up, daddy is here," Mike stuttered as he started moving his daughter, but no matter how much he shook her, the only thing that was moving was her lifeless arms, swaying in the air.


    "No�� no... Oh god no."


    Van slightly took in a deep breath as he looked at Mike, whose eyes trembled uncontrollably as if looking for help, but none were able to give it to him.


    "..."


    "Why can''t we do anything about it!?"


    Van then turned around as he heard a loud voice, and as soon as he did so, the scenery in front of him once again changed.


    Mike was now inside what seemed to be a City Guard''s office, complaining and screaming his lungs out.


    "There were a lot of people who saw what happened!" Mike waved his hands in front of a City Guard, "They saw him do it! He was running and he rammed through my daughter!"


    The guard in front of him could only shake his head as Mike repeated his words over and over again, "I am afraid I can''t do anything about it," the guard said, "No one other than you is testifying. And based on your story, you weren''t even there in the first place."


    "But the others told me!"


    "Sorry, we can''t help you."


    "Is it because he''s an Explorer!?" Mike then slammed his palms on the guard''s desk, "Is that it!?"


    With what Mike said, the look on the City Guards'' faces started to change.


    "Is that it!?" Mike once again repeated, "Are you just trying to protect him because he is a System Holder and we''re just normal people!? Do our lives not matter!?"


    "Look here, mister!"


    "Kuh!"


    Mike could not help but holler in pain as he was grubbed on the scruff by one of the city guards.


    "We have a lot more things to worry about," the guard that grabbed his neck said as he dragged him to the door, "Your daughter is dead and that''s that. What happened was an accident because your daughter strayed too far away from where she shouldn''t be."


    "You--"


    "You should have been watching her in the first place!" The guard once again shouted, not letting Mike speak, "Weren''t you drunk when that happened to your daughter!? It is your fault for not watching her! A lot more people are dying out there because of the monsters, stop bothering us or we will lock you up!"


    The scenery once again changed as Mike was thrown out of the station. Mike was now surrounded by only the torches that surrounded the streets. The fire dancing on them reflected on his eyes, as well as the back of a man he has been following for a while now.


    "You�� you will pay," Mike whispered as he grabbed a knife from his bag.


    Van squinted his eyes as he looked at the knife, the memory of Mike buying it from what seemed like a black market resurfaced in his mind. It would seem that Mike has used up all of his money to buy it-- a portal artifact, made from materials that came from a Rank B Portal.


    "You�� will pay," Mike''s words once again whispered in the air as he tightened his grip on the knife. And as the man turned left to a corner, Mike finally rushed towards him.


    "Die!" He screamed. But right as Mike turned to follow the System Holder that supposedly killed her daughter, someone else appeared from the corner-- a girl.


    And due to how fast Mike was moving, he was not able to stop his arms as the knife flailed right in the center of the girl''s chest.


    "!!!"


    "...Wha?" The girl stared straight towards Mike''s eyes. And slowly, like with her daughter, the light on the girl''s eyes faded.


    "K�� kyaa!"


    Mike heard a scream coming from his left, and due to his panic, for whatever reason, he rushed towards the scream and once again flailed his arms. But before the knife could reach the other woman, the scenery in front of Van changed.


    Van could only let out a long and deep breath as he stared at Mike again, who was now sitting inside a jail cell. The desperation that surrounded the air around the man�� was something that Van was awfully familiar with.


    "Hello there."


    A harmonious voice then echoed through the dark hall as a man with orange hair revealed himself, approaching Mike''s cell.


    "My name is Ronald," the man slightly bowed, flailing his white robes elegantly as he did so. Afterward, he nonchalantly opened the bars on Mike''s cell. "I am from the Circle and we would like to propose something to you�� only if you want to."


    "Leave me alone," Mike said, ignoring the fact that his cell was open.


    "Now, now. You haven''t even heard me out," Ronald said as he slowly approached Mike inside the cell, "I am sure Aimee would like for you to listen to me."


    "Don''t involve my daughter in this!" Hearing the name of his daughter suddenly being uttered, Mike could not help but stand up. "What do you even--"


    "Would you like to get stronger?"


    "!!!"


    A bright light suddenly surrounded Van, causing him to cover his eyes for a few seconds. And as he opened it, he found himself in an area with nothing but walls, with the ceiling emitting a light which was almost as strong as the rays of the afternoon sun.


    There were now other people with Mike, all adorned in white clothing. Some of the people Van could recognize.


    Cynthia, her husband, as well as Solomon, were here.


    "Just�� what did they inject us with?"


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but blink numerous times as he heard Solomon suddenly talking-- and quite eloquently at that. And that wasn''t the only thing different with him. He was still huge, but not as gigantic as the first time he saw him.


    So�� these are the enhanced humans? Van thought as he scanned the place. Although Van''s vision was limited, he could still discern more than a hundred people either standing or sitting in this vast white room.


    Their white clothing was not the only thing they had in common, there was also a number plastered in front of their clothes. Cynthia had number 69, while Mike had number 142.


    "Who are you?"


    Van then turned his head as a young blue-haired woman approached Mike, the number 373 on her clothes.


    "What are you talking about?" Mike awkwardly chuckled as he looked at the woman, "It''s me, Mike. We already met a week ago, Skylar."


    "No�� not you," the blue-haired woman called Skylar quickly shook his head, "That kid beside you."


    "!!!" Van quickly widened his eyes as Skylar''s words reached his ears.


    "Huh? What kid?" Mike furrowed his eyebrows in confusion as he looked around.


    "Oh, sorry," Skylar quickly shook her head as she gestured for Mike to stop looking, "I think the thing that they injected in us is making me see things."


    "Are you alright, Skylar!?" A woman quickly rushed towards the two of them, "Did you do anything to her, Mike!?"


    "What!? Why are you blaming me again!?"


    The group near Mike started laughing as they approached him, some even nudging him in the stomach as they teased him.


    Van, however, could not help but gulp. He was sure of it. The blue-haired woman called Skylar, she��


    ...She was looking at him.

 Chapter 192: 142

    A trickle of sweat could not help but form on Van''s face as he heard Skylar''s words. He was sure of it, the blue-haired woman with the number 373 on her clothes�� she was looking at him.


    But no, that should be impossible. The scenery in front of him now was nothing but a memory-- Mike''s memories. What he was seeing now had already happened; with that thought surfacing in Van''s mind, he started to calm down.


    But then, his eyes wandered off towards the woman named Skylar once again.


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but slightly back away. There was no mistake about it now, the woman was looking at him�� looking at him straight in the eyes, and remained so for a few seconds.


    "Can you��" With his curiosity and confusion reaching its peak, Van could only gulp nervously before taking a step forward towards Skylar, "...see me?"


    "I--"


    Alas, before the woman called Skylar could open her mouth, she was turned into smoke and swept by the wind as the scenery around Van once again changed. From a room filled with white light to a room that was only dimly lit by the candles that littered the walls.


    Mike was still standing along with other enhanced humans, but this time, they were neatly formed into a line, with not even a whisper coming out from their mouths.


    "This��" Van then squinted his eyes as he saw what seemed like a rope�� No, a long tube, inserted into their arms leading to somewhere Van could no longer see. There seemed to be red fluid flowing through it.


    "...Is it blood?" Van could not help but mutter. And as if in response to his question, a voice answered.


    "The blood you have extracted is working well, Master Hearst."


    "!!!"


    Hearst!? Van quickly turned around to see who the owner of the voice was, but alas, it would seem that Mike''s memories of this event were limited, as there was only darkness behind him.


    Hearst�� That was Sarah''s family name.


    Blood�� Van could only think of one person-- Sarah''s grandfather, Clark Hearst, the chairman of the Explorer Association. And of course, he won''t easily forget his voice as well.


    So�� Hearst was involved in making these enhanced humans?


    "You grant me too much praise, Pontiff Sullivan," Clark let out a slight chuckle, "And please, call me Clark."


    "!!!"


    Pontiff? The man that held the highest authority amongst the Circle!?


    Although Van did not know much about the Circle, he knew at least that since he had heard it during his short stay in the Academy.


    "Do not be so humble, Master Clark."


    Hearing Clark''s words, the Pontiff seemed to let out a laugh of his own, "I am sure we would have spent another hundred years of trying to extract the false god''s blood if we did not have your assistance in this matter. It truly is our blessing that someone such as you have seen the light of this world."


    Van''s breaths started to get heavy as the conversation continued. It would seem that some important things were being revealed to him. Although he slightly felt uncomfortable sending another Neutral Soul to the [Fields of Punishment], it would seem that it was not in vain.


    False god''s blood? Could it be that they have already gathered one of Hercules'' kin? Or maybe someone else? What if it was the body of Hermes or the Seraph that Hercules mentioned to him?


    With those thoughts, Van could not help but frown as his curiosity once again reached its peak�� It would seem that he would have to visit the Circle sometime soon.


    "Then I shall take that praise!" Clark burst out in laughter, "Tell me, how many have we made so far?"


    "We have had some hurdles," a slightly disappointed tone came out from Pontiff Sullivan''s voice, "But once this batch is over, we will finally reach our first goal of 5000. 5000 people blessed by our holy church! With this, we will show the Messiah that our decision is right��


    ...She would have no choice but to accept us again!"


    The Messiah? Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "That�� that is good!"


    "We are creating the world she wanted, a world where everyone has the chance to fight-- a utopia where no one has to die from the monsters because they could not protect themselves! System Holders or not�� we can finally live knowing that all of us can fight!"


    The Pontiff''s voice started to tremble, almost to the point of bursting into tears. "We will--!"


    Before Van could finish listening in on their conversation, the scenery in front of him once again changed.


    "Listen up! Sinners have escaped the Pit. The most horrible of System Holders who abused their powers for their own gain, killing and pillaging without any regard to human life!"


    They were once again back in the spacious white room. But this time, Van could no longer see Cynthia and the rest of the familiar faces�� as well as number 373, Skylar.


    The orange-haired man that approached Mike in jail, Ronald,  was now in front of the enhanced humans, giving out some sort of speech about Prisoners�� That could be no one else but them, right?


    "The vilest of humanity is there, and we shall cleanse it once and for all!"


    As soon as Ronald''s words reached Mike''s ears, he quickly stepped forward and kneeled.


    "Please, send me!" He screamed, almost cracking his voice, "I shall fight for the Circle even if it means losing my life!"


    "..." Van then squinted his eyes as he noticed something different with the enhanced humans. The ones that were here now�� all had a circle mark burnt on their foreheads.


    "Then you shall be one of our vanguards!" Ronald then pointed towards Mike, his voice almost trembling as the passion in his words exuded, enough to make Mike almost tear up.


    "..."


    "But this isn''t just a simple mission," Ronald''s voice then turned melancholic, "We�� would only be sending 6 of you. Some of you may die, but you will die knowing that you have served the Circle well!"


    Ronald then clapped his hands and smiled. Afterward, he picked the remaining 5 that would be coming along with Mike.


    "Why didn''t they pick me!?"


    As soon as Ronald was gone, almost all of the group huddled and gathered around Mike and the others that were chosen, complaining why they weren''t chosen.


    "You guys are so lucky to finally be of use!"


    "I wanted to test my strength, why wasn''t I picked!?"


    "Pft," with the voices of envy flattering the air, one voice of disdain showed itself, "Didn''t you hear what Bishop Ronald said? This is probably a suicide mission. They are just a sacrifice to check the strength of those criminals."


    "Aren''t you just jealous you weren''t picked?"


    "Who is jealous!?" The man quickly rebuked, "I overheard them talking earlier. They will be sending more of us after they are all dead, along with some of the Acolytes."


    Acolytes�� According to Mike''s memories, they were those who have fully adapted to the god''s blood.


    "Right, you''re just jealous."


    "I already told you I am not--"


    "Anyway, what did they give you?" Before the man could even utter his complaint again, he was already ignored.


    "Oh, this?" Mike raised a black ball, the size of a baseball, "They said they''ll be able to see through here."


    Mike then tapped the ball three times before it split open, revealing what seemed to be an eyeball.


    "Eek! What''s that!?" Hearing the disgusting squishing noise, one of the enhanced humans surrounding Mike slightly backed away.


    "That''s�� a Portal Artifact!"


    "Really? Looks creepy, What''s it do?"


    "Bishop Ronald said it would let them see what was happening through it," Mike let out a short breath, "All we need is to throw it in the air."


    "W�� wow, that''s so--"


    A thunderous noise echoed through the air as Gerald suddenly appeared in front of Van''s vision, completely stomping the enhanced humans and turning them into dust as the scenery once again shifted.


    "..."


    Mike was now fighting Gerald along with 5 of his comrades. No�� This couldn''t even be called a fight. Gerald was playing with them, it was almost a massacre.


    Seeing Gerald move like this, he could not help but wonder what his level truly was. According to Harvey, Gerald had been taking in huge amounts of Crystals ever since he was young. With the Lauder''s resources, Van could only imagine how many Crystals they had access to.


    "N�� no," Mike''s voice which was filled with desperation disrupted Van''s thoughts. Gerald was now right in front of him, his fist ready to cave in his face. But before he could do so, a dark entity flashed beside Mike, pulling him away.


    "..."


    It was Van, once again shown as a dark cloud. Van only shook his head before closing his eyes for the rest of the memories, he already knows what will happen from this point on.


    [Penalty of Hades is over]


    "!!!"


    A thunderous noise filled Van''s ears as he woke up from his own gasp. He looked around him, and as soon as he saw Nisha, his whole body once again fell to the ground as he grasped his head which was rippling with pain.


    "Y�� you''re finally awake!" Seeing Van wake up, Nisha quickly kneeled on the ground to check on him, "What�� what just happened to you?"


    Van''s breaths started to stabilize as he saw the panic in Nisha''s eyes. And after a few seconds, he tried to stand up, "We�� we''re being watched," he muttered.


    "What!? What are you say--"


    Nisha could not help but shut her mouth as Van suddenly fell on top of her, "What�� are you doing?" She stuttered, her face slightly red as she could definitely feel Van''s hand on her bosom.


    "There''s�� there''s a Portal Artifact..." Van, however, seemed to be oblivious of his hands'' whereabouts as he continued his words, "...watching us from the skies-- a black ball. The Circle is watching us from it."


    "A black ball�� You mean an Observer''s Eye!?" Nisha furrowed her eyebrows as she heard Van''s words, "Wait, what do you mean watching us?"


    "I�� I saw it," Van let out a stuttered breath as his head still throbbed with pain.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier!?" Nisha hollered as she quickly carried Van like a princess before running outside. She then squinted her eyes as she scanned the skies above. Afterward, she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath.


    "What�� are you doing, Miss Nish--"


    "Ssh!"


    "..."


    Nisha remained like this for a while. But finally, after a few seconds, she opened her eyes and quickly looked in a certain direction.


    "You�� you''re right!" Nisha hollered, "It''s there!"

 Chapter 193: Unexpected Happenings

    "You''re right, it is faint, but I can see something there. Is it some kind of bird?"


    Latanya was currently taking short glances at the sky as Nisha and Van told her about the Observer''s Eye floating above them. "Wait, what exactly does it do again?" Latanya said as she squinted her eyes, trying her best to look at the Observer''s Eye subtly. They were covered by a tattered roof, but still, it was best to be careful.


    It was starting to get dark, and so it was hard to see it now with the naked eye even if one knows where it is. Only Enhancer-types like Nisha were able to spot them due to their enhanced eyesight and hearing.


    "It transmits what it sees to somewhere else," Nisha answered Latanya''s questions, "Someone is probably watching our base right now."


    "Shouldn''t we destroy it?" Van lightly cleared his throat as he joined in on the conversation.


    "Interesting��" Latanya placed her hand on her chin, "What''s the chance that they know we''ve figured out that they are spying on us already and know of this�� Observer''s Eye''s existence?"


    "Zero," Nisha said without hesitation, "They are probably not expecting anyone to see it. Observer''s Eye is meant to be used as a spy tool due to its small size. My previous guild uses them for scouting High Ranking Portals, and even the monsters there would have a hard time seeing it."


    "I see," Latanya muttered, "Can it not hear us?"


    "It''s called an Observer''s Eye for a reason, not Observer''s Ear."


    "..." Van could not help but let out a short breath as he was completely ignored.


    "Then let them watch us for now," Latanya said, "Let them see what we want them to see. We''ll plan what to do with it later. For now, alert Gil and the others."


    "Alright," Nisha nodded.


    "..."


    "Also, Van��"


    Nisha and Van were about to leave, but before they could even take a step, Latanya called for Van.


    "How did you know that this Observer thingy is watching us?"


    "...I saw it earlier," Van said as he looked straight in Latanya''s eyes, "I just thought it was some kind of bird."


    "The three of us know that''s not true," Latanya quickly let out a sigh, "The two of you suddenly disappeared and didn''t return for a long time. Why didn''t you tell it to me first?"


    "...She is lighter than you," Van muttered, "So I chose to carry her so she can help�� protect me while I focus my senses."


    "..."


    "..."


    Nisha could not help but widen her eyes. What kind of reasoning is that? She thought. For a guy that lies almost every hour, Van''s lies were starting to get rusty�� or maybe he was actually telling the truth?


    Nisha was also quite curious as to how he suddenly knew of the existence of the Observer''s Eye after his sudden breakdown earlier�� Could it be some sort of Skill?


    Hearing Van''s reasons, Latanya could only shake her head in disappointment, "...Why?" She muttered, "I am probably the person that knows you and what your System is capable of the most here now, you should have chosen me."


    "...I think it''s not that big of a deal," Nisha chuckled awkwardly. Just what is Latanya trying to say so suddenly?


    "Do you like her more than me?"


    "!!!"


    Once again, Nisha''s eyes widened even further. Just where is this conversation suddenly going!?


    "I��"


    But as soon as a word came out of Van''s mouth, Nisha could not help but feel a slight nervousness fluttering inside of her.


    "...don''t like anyone," Van said.


    Hearing Van''s words, Nisha quickly let out a short breath as she shook her head. Just what exactly was she thinking just now? Being flustered from a boy probably 10 years younger than her.


    "We have more important things to worry about," Nisha let out a monotonous voice before clearing her throat, "Since the Circle is watching our base, their�� cavalry is most likely not too far away and we still have no idea how many they are. They are probably waiting for us to let our guard down."


    "Hm," Latanya nodded in agreement, "But that goes both ways, they also don''t know our true number."


    They still have more people inside the Pit. Some refuse to leave their homes or are just not interested in seeing the outside world. But Latanya was sure of it, once they smell a whiff of the air outside, their feelings would instantly change.


    Although most would probably not be too useful in war, they would at least be useful for supporting those who are since they were the defending party.


    "If that''s all," Nisha then nodded, "I will report our findings here to the rest of the group. I''ll have them gather here in an hour subtly. We don''t want the people from the Circle to be suspicious."


    And with that, Nisha swiftly left, not even bothering to look back as another weird conversation might once again resurface.


    "..." Van, on the other hand, just stood there without doing anything.


    "What are you still doing here?" Latanya could not help but ask.


    "...What do I do now?" Van muttered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "...Do you have any orders for me?" Van said.


    "What? Why would I order you around?" Latanya blinked a couple of times, "You''re free to do whatever you want. You''re still the President of this little nation, maybe try seeing your people?"


    "..."


    Van could not help but squint his eyes as his head slightly turned downwards. He was truly at a loss as to what to do. He knows he could leave if he wanted to, he was already outside. Maybe he could find Harvey and the others, like what he planned when he first wanted to escape, or go to the other countries to find the other Olympians in their Pits... that is if Van''s theory was right and they truly were there.


    But the thing is�� he had no idea where to start, Van thought as he let out a long and deep sigh.


    ''Just�� what should I be doing right now?''


    Without anyone telling him what to do�� he was completely at a loss.


    Van always thought that he could be alone since that was his situation back when he was still living in the Relic Graveyard. But this past year�� he realized that wasn''t the case at all.


    Andrea had always been there for him, he just couldn''t see it since he was too busy and too engrossed trying to think that he needed to survive on his own.


    And when he got to the Academy, Harvey, Beatrice, Victoria, and Ms. Elton were there for him if he had questions about things he doesn''t know about.


    In the Pit, there was Gil, Nisha, and Latanya. One way or the other, he always had a person to rely on��


    ...He came to know that he had never truly been alone. And now whenever he thinks of leaving, he was afraid that he was truly going to be alone.


    Although Van was still full of doubts. But when Hercules said that Van was the human embodiment of his brother, Hermes; and when he mentioned that Hermes had family out there scattered somewhere, the first thing that came to Van''s mind was to search for them.


    Van�� craves for family. A family he was never able to have in the first place.


    "!!!"


    Van then suddenly blinked numerous times as he felt something soft and heavy hanging on top of his head. And then, he felt arms suddenly crawling their way around his body.


    "...What are you doing?" Van could not help but let out a whisper as Latanya suddenly embraced him from behind.


    "You have that expression again," Latanya''s soft tone pierced Van''s ears.


    "Ha? What expression are you talking about?" Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows.


    "An expression I expect someone your age should always show."


    "...You know I am older than I look, right?" Van could not help but scoff at Latanya''s statement.


    "You''re still just a child," Latanya rebuked.


    "I am already 16."


    "You''re just a child," Latanya once again repeated as she tightened her embrace.


    "...I suppose with your age, anyone is a child." Van let out a small smirk, seemingly satisfied with his comeback, "Now can you please let me go, Miss Latanya?"


    "Pft��" Latanya quickly burst out in laughter from Van''s words, causing her gigantic bosom to jiggle on top of Van''s head, "Then do you know how I would perceive you not as a child but as a man?"


    "...How?"


    "Sleep with me," Latanya said. Her usual flirtatious tone that usually accompanied her seductive words was nowhere to be found, instead, only her tight embrace remained fleeting around Van.


    "Why?" Van let out a short breath, "If you''re really that lonely, then why don''t you build your�� house again?"


    "I used that to control people," Latanya said without any hesitation, "But I don''t need that now."


    "So�� you''re saying you want to control me?" Van once again scoffed, "I already said no a couple of times now."


    "It''s the other way around," Latanya then let go of Van, walking in front of him before kneeling on the ground.


    "What?"


    "I want you to control me," Latanya said as her hands slowly slithered on Van''s lips, "...For some reason, I�� I have truly grown attached to you�� and this is the only way I know how you can''t get away from me."


    "..." Van''s eyes could not stray away from looking at Latanya''s face. Although he looked calm, the beating of his chest showed his vulnerability. And soon, that vulnerability was reflected in his stuttered breaths.


    "I��" Van could not help but gulp as he felt a sudden warmth growing inside him.


    "Prove to me you''re not a child," Latanya said as she slowly leaned in closer towards Van.


    Van''s breath quickly stopped as Latanya''s lips were only a few inches away from his. And, as if his body was moving on its own, he leaned forward.


    "!!!" Latanya''s eyes widened in shock as she suddenly felt a warm feeling on her lips. She opened her eyes, only to see nothing but Van''s face, his lips connecting with hers.


    In truth, she was just teasing Van�� but to think he would truly do it. Her heart seemed like it jumped as she let her body take over, closing her eyes once again as her tongue slowly went inside Van''s mouth. She had a lot of experience with men, as well as women... but for some odd reason, what she was feeling for Van was different. Something that she could not explain on her own.


    It was... a weird attraction.


    "Hm��"


    "Van?"


    "!!!"


    Van then quickly pulled away. Opening his eyes due to a familiar voice suddenly calling for him. And slowly, his head turned towards the owner of the voice��


    ...only to see a familiar face that he hasn''t seen in a long time-- a face he longed to see.


    He should be glad�� but why�� Why was she here at this exact time? And how!?


    "V�� Victoria?"

 Chapter 194: Words That I Wished to Hear

    "V�� victoria?"


    Once again, Van''s breath stopped as someone he was not expecting to be here, was now right in front of him. He tried blinking a couple of times, thinking he might still be dizzy from the punishment that his System has given him.


    But no matter how many times he blinked, Victoria was still right in front of him. Behind her were 4 other cloaked individuals. And as soon as the three took off the hoods hiding their faces, Van quickly knew that he wasn''t hallucinating anymore.


    It was Victoria''s mother, Paris, Edward, as well as Beatrice. Then�� could that mean the tall one who still has not taken off her hood was��


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but gulp as soon as his eyes met the still-hooded individual''s eyes. The gaze felt like it pierced through him, almost causing his bones to tremble. Without a doubt, the one that still had her hood up was none other than Charlotte Gates.


    Gil was also there, his eyes wider than it ever was before as he looked back and forth in between Van and Latanya, "I�� I forgot I have some other things to do," Gil said before slowly backing away.


    "Wait, who are these people?"


    But before he could walk away, Latanya called for him. Latanya''s eyebrows furrowed from seeing these unfamiliar people. Were they from one of the other Cities inside the Pit?


    No�� since they knew Van, that was probably not the case.


    "Gil, who are these people?" Latanya once again repeated.


    "They�� they are from the outside," Gil stuttered.


    "You let someone from the outside into our base!?"


    "They knew Van!" Gil quickly replied, "And Gerald confirmed it as well. One of the visitors is his brother who is with him right now. I�� shall take my leave now and call the others, ha�� hahaha!" Gil awkwardly laughed before quickly running away.


    "Hm��" Latanya then squinted her eyes as she scanned the group. She was about to introduce herself, but as soon as she stepped forward, a heavy pressure suddenly crawled all over her skin. She quickly looked towards the source, only to see the only remaining individual that still had her hood up looking at her.


    "..." She only felt like this once, Latanya thought. It was when�� Hercules first appeared.


    "My�� my name is Victoria."


    However, as soon as one of Van''s friends introduced herself, the pressure surrounding Latanya instantly disappeared.


    "I�� am called Latanya Bo--"


    "Boss and Van kissed!"


    Before she could finish introducing her words, Gil''s fleeting screams from afar whispered into their ears, "It''s confirmed, they''re together!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Perhaps we should find another place to talk and get acquainted," Latanya let out a short sigh, "We are�� currently being watched by an enemy. They might get suspicious of your arrival."


    "You mean this?" A slightly husky but feminine voice then slithered through Latanya''s ears as the still-hooded individual slightly raised her hand. And in it, was what seemed like a pair of bat wings. It was hard to figure out what it was since most of it was almost�� crumbled into powder.


    But seeing the black residue coming out of her hands, it could be none other than the Observer''s Eye.


    "You�� you destroyed it!?" Latanya could not help but furrow her eyebrows, "Now they know that we''re aware of their existence!"


    "That''s not important right now," even with Latanya''s slightly panicked voice, the cloaked individual only took off her hood calmly, revealing the lines on her face and her hair which were already grey with age.


    It truly was Charlotte, Van thought.


    "The important thing right now is who you are," Charlotte said as she looked straight towards Latanya''s eyes.


    "...Excuse me?" Latanya raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you and that�� little boy together?" Charlotte slightly glanced towards Van.


    "Sorry. But you might be Van''s friends, but I don''t think that''s any of your business."


    "Is that a way to talk to your elder?"


    "I could say the same thing to you," although Latanya felt the heavy pressure earlier, she had already seen her fair share of monsters through Hercules and Van, she wasn''t going to back away just from a little provocation.


    "Oho, the ignorant truly are brave," a small smirk appeared on Charlotte''s face as she slightly stepped forward, "My granddaughter and that boy are engaged."


    "What?"


    "Grandmother!"


    "..."


    As the commotion between Charlotte and Latanya continued, Van''s focus was completely elsewhere-- Beatrice.


    Beatrice has been avoiding his gaze ever since they got here, not even once did Beatrice look towards Van''s direction as her head was turned downwards.


    "Beatrice," Van muttered. The others were too busy trying to stop Latanya and Charlotte from bickering with one another that they did not even notice the weird atmosphere between Van and Beatrice.


    Hearing Van calling for him. Beatrice slightly fidgeted. But after a few seconds, she finally opened her mouth, "...Van." She turned her head towards Van''s direction, her eyes, however, still did not know where to look as it trembled.


    "What are all of you doing here?" Van asked, "And Harvey is here as well??"


    "Y...yes," Beatrice stuttered, "He is with his brother�� we were supposed to rescue you but then we saw a huge�� Wall surrounding the area where the Pit should be. I don''t even see the Dome that''s supposed to wrap around the Portal��


    ...Just what happened here?" Beatrice said as she looked around the place. There were people casually walking around, people who didn''t even seem like Prisoners.


    "It''s�� a long story," Van let out a small breath.


    "I�� I see," Beatrice once again stuttered as she heard Van''s sigh, "Can�� we talk later?"


    And finally, she was able to gather her courage and looked Van straight in the eyes.


    "...Sure," Van quickly nodded before putting his attention back towards the others.


    Beatrice could only close her eyes as she turned her head to the side once again. She thought of a lot of things to say to Van�� She wanted to apologize to him, for being the reason why he was caught�� for betraying his trust.


    "Okay, enough, enough!"


    Beatrice''s thoughts were then disrupted as Latanya clapped her hands, "We must get ready, this group called the Circle might attack us anytime soon now that the thing they are using to spy on us has been destroyed."


    "I don''t think there''s a need for that for now, lewd-looking woman," Charlotte once again went against Latanya''s words.


    "What do you mean?" Latanya furrowed her eyebrows, "You think they''ll just sit around? We were supposed to think of a plan to fool them while they still think we don''t know they''re spying on us, that plan has been grounded to dust now, literally, thanks to you."


    Latanya could not help but shake her head as she looked at the black powder around Charlotte''s feet.


    "That''s exactly what they''re doing right now," Charlotte said as she looked in a certain direction.


    "What?"


    "They''re just sitting around and not doing anything," Charlotte once again said as she closed her eyes, "I can hear them, there has been no difference with their steps since we got here."


    "You�� can hear them!?" Latanya walked closer towards Charlotte, "Where are they right now?"


    Although she was still annoyed with how Charlotte was speaking to her, knowing their enemies'' movements comes first.


    "They are about 4 kilometers away from here in that direction," Charlotte pointed towards the east side of their new base.


    "4 kilometers, that''s not too far," Latanya placed her hand on her chin as she looked at Van, "You think you can see what they''re doing?"


    "Hm." Van nodded his head.


    "Good, let''s wait for the others to arrive so we can discuss our next plan," Latanya lightly closed her fist as they finally got the location of their enemy. They lost a disadvantage, only to gain an even better one.


    "Are you�� the leader here?" Victoria''s mother, Paris, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, approached Latanya.


    "No," Latanya quickly shook her head, "He is our leader."


    "What?" Not only Paris, but the rest of her group all looked towards Van as soon as Latanya pointed towards him.


    "He''s the President of our world�� The Pit, you people call it," Latanya nonchalantly shrugged.


    As soon as Latanya''s words reached their ears, different expressions could be seen slowly crawling on their faces. Charlotte''s sudden burst of laughter, however, was what stood out the most.


    "As expected of the only man who has gotten my approval," she said as she approached Van, lightly patting his back. Van, on the other hand, gathered almost all of his STR just to not fly away from Charlotte''s hands. He was already of a much higher level than he was before�� So why were their physical strengths still too different? He thought.


    "We came here to rescue you, but it turns out you''re the head honcho of this place now," Charlotte''s laughter continued to ripple through the air.


    "That--"


    "Van bro!"


    Before Van could even say a word, another loud holler, rivaling that of Charlotte''s burst through everyone''s ears. The group quickly turned their heads to see who it was, but before they could do so, someone already went up towards Van and hugged him.


    "I missed you, bro!"


    "...Harvey," Van slightly let out a breath as he could feel his feet no longer touching the ground.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t go and rescue you sooner, bro!" Harvey''s muffled words continued to reach Van''s ears as a single tear almost trailed down his face.


    "I��" Van once again let out a short breath as he looked at Harvey''s face,


    "...missed all of you too."

 Chapter 195: Words I Wish To Say

    "Wait, so you accidentally became the President of the Pit!? Ba�� Bahaha�� Hahaha!!"


    Harvey''s laughter reverberated and echoed through the now somewhat barren base. With the unexpected cold wrapping around their bodies, the Pit Locals decided to go back inside the Portal.


    The climate in the Pit had always been somewhat tropic, and with the winter''s veil so close to covering the country, the nights were abnormally cold for their untrained bodies. Now, only the soldiers, as well as the remaining surviving Prisoners, were outside. Most of the Locals decided to spend the night back in their original home.


    However, they made a silent promise�� that tomorrow, they would be sleeping in the world that was hidden from them.


    Van and the group were huddled up around a fire, all having their own conversations.


    "But��" Harvey''s laughter then ceased as he let out a stuttered breath, "Did�� you really kill someone?"


    "...Yes?" Van answered, his head slightly tilted to the side.


    "I�� I see," Harvey once again let out a chuckle, "I guess it can''t be helped since you''re in prison and all."


    Hearing Harvey''s words, Gerald, who was standing by the side and watching his brother, could not help but let out a long and deep sigh. He stayed here in the hopes that Harvey might attempt to find Van-- but to think that they would meet just hours after they successfully escaped the Pit. It truly was an unexpected coincidence, almost�� disturbing.


    It was as if there was some sort of string binding them together. Like clockwork, making sure they are where they need to be at a certain time. It truly feels�� wrong, as if they were puppets being controlled in a play.


    "So, that''s your brother?"


    Gerald''s deep thoughts were then disrupted by the sound of footsteps whispering from behind him. He took a slight glance, only to see Xinyan approaching him and holding a bottle of what seemed to be alcohol in her hand.


    "Want one?" Xinyan quickly said as she saw Gerald looking at the bottle.


    "Where''d you even get that?" Gerald clicked his tongue, "And I don''t drink. It messes with my insane reflexe--"


    "Alright, alright. I only asked out of courtesy," Xinyan let out a short sigh before flicking her long black hair, pushing them to one side of her shoulder. "Your brother seems like a sweet boy, if it wasn''t for the two of you almost looking identical, I wouldn''t think you were brothers at all."


    "...We don''t look that much alike," Gerald let out a scoff.


    "Really?" Xinyan squinted as she looked back and forth between Gerald and Harvey.


    "How can you even see the difference if you close your eyes?"


    "...They''re open," Xinyan could not help but roll her eyes as she heard Gerald''s somewhat racist remarks, "Anyway�� Your brother feels like he doesn''t belong in the same world as us."


    "What are you trying to get at?"


    "You�� Van. The two of you are survivors," Xinyan said, "But your brother�� I don''t think it would be good for him to stay by either of your sides."


    "Who are you to even tell me what''s good for my brother?" Gerald furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Xinyan straight in the eyes, "You don''t even know my brother."


    Hearing the haughtiness slowly clouding Gerald''s voice, Xinyan quickly raised her hands in defeat before letting out a sigh, "I''m just saying�� your brother might die if he sticks with you or Van��


    ...just like how my brother died because I dragged him to where he shouldn''t be in the first place," Xinyan''s words grew quieter as she slowly walked away.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to join them," Xinyan said as she pointed towards the group around the fire, "I''m not a loner like you, you know."


    "That��"


    "Madam Charlotte!" Before Gerald could even rebuke, Xinyan was already near Charlotte and the others, "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you!"


    "Oh? But why do you seem so nervous?"


    "I�� Of course�� meeting the strongest Enhancer in the world is a privilege!" Xinyan could not help but stutter as she sat near Charlotte.


    The group had their own conversations going on for quite a while now, trying to pass the time or waiting for the Circle to do something.


    Victoria was currently taking side glances towards Latanya and her gigantic breasts, before looking towards her own and letting out a long and deep sigh.


    "...It''s alright, you can still grow," Victoria''s mother quickly said as she patted her daughter''s shoulders, "You''ll also meet other men out there. I know you''re grateful towards Van because of what he did for Edward�� but you''re still young, you will still fall in love-- truly fall in love."


    "M�� mother! What are you saying!?" Victoria could not help but look around if anyone heard her mother''s words, but it would seem that the others were busy with their own conversations. Even Van wasn''t looking at her, seemingly busy with catching up with Harvey.


    Everything seemed peaceful as if there wasn''t an army 4 kilometers away waiting to strike them. But still, even those who were guarding the New Wall were starting to relax.


    They were trying to experience the cold breeze of the world that they fought for. But before they could truly explore this new home of theirs, they would have to defend it.


    The night was already reaching its peak, and yet there wasn''t any sign of this supposed enemy attacking. Their President''s advisor, Latanya Boss, already told them that the enemy won''t attack, but still, they couldn''t help but be on guard from time to time. Even the advisor herself was still on edge, after all.


    "...Is it wise to be this calm?" Back in the campfire, Latanya approached Nisha, who was leisurely drinking with Gil and Cynthia.


    "You should relax, Boss," hearing the tense in Latanya''s words, Gil could not help but let out a slight chuckle, "We have the strongest Enhancer-type in the world with us. If she says she can hear them not moving, they are probably not moving," he said while letting out a small yawn.


    "Anyway, enjoy the sights for now," Gil then said as he sipped on his bottle.


    "...What sight?" Latanya furrowed, "There''s nothing but the New Wall and the countless stars. It''s as if I am back in the Encampment."


    "That," Gil said as he pointed the bottle of alcohol towards Van, "It''s the first time I am seeing Van like that. Laughing and smiling, it''s quite refreshing, isn''t it? To not see him covered in blood once in a while��


    ...Although I guess you''d rather be in bed with him right now! Hahahaha!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "...No?" Gil''s laughter quickly faded as he saw the expressions on the women''s faces. He then cleared his throat before standing up. "I''m�� I''m going to get more alcohol," he said before once again escaping an awkward situation.


    "Let me come with you," Cynthia quickly followed Gil, wrapping her arms around his.


    "...Since when were those two so close?" Latanya could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she sat in front of Nisha.


    "Surprising, isn''t it? To think that it was only months ago that the both of you were in a crazed orgy�� and now the both of you are finding love," Nisha let out a small smirk as she handed a bottle towards Latanya.


    "Tch, even you are on about that?"


    Nisha let out a small chuckle, her face a bit flushed from the alcohol as she looked at Van, "I do agree with Gil," she then said, "Since you''re not from this world, you have no idea how much of a monster miss Charlotte is."


    "Hm?"


    "Even now, just by looking at her, every pore in my body is starting to stand up."


    "...Is she really that strong?" Latanya muttered as she looked at Charlotte. And as soon as she did so, Charlotte looked back at her.


    "..."


    "She is," Nisha let out a tiny sigh, "Strongest in the world, she could probably destroy this New Wall with just her breath. I wouldn''t be surprised if the people from the Circle saw her, and that''s why they''re not attacking."


    "...Is that so?" Latanya said as she took a sip of alcohol.


    Another hour had passed. With the trickling of the fire drowning the now sedated conversations that surrounded it.


    "Van�� can we talk now?"


    With everyone doing their own thing, and Van and Harvey''s conversation finally turning into a more casual one, Beatrice finally found the courage to approach Van. Van, on the other hand, only glanced at Beatrice before quickly standing up, dusting off his pants as he did so.


    "...Where are the two of you going?" Harvey blinked a couple of times as Van suddenly walked away with Beatrice as they were having a conversation.


    "...Just talking," Van said, "We''ll be back soon."


    Hearing Van''s words, Harvey squinted his eyes as he looked back and forth between the two. "Suspicious," he breathed, "Is there something I need to know about? Like a secret affair--"


    "Harvey!"


    Harvey stopped as soon as he heard the distress in Beatrice''s tone. But after a few seconds, Beatrice shook her head as she looked straight into Harvey''s eyes.


    "No�� Maybe it would be best for you to hear it as well. You too, Victoria."


    Victoria quickly flinched as she heard her name being called. She''s been meaning to talk with Van this whole time, but didn''t know where to start�� this would probably be the best time to do so, she thought as she approached Beatrice and the others.


    "I�� would like the two of you to hear what I have to say to Van," Beatrice muttered.


    "...Are you sure?" Van looked Beatrice straight in the eyes.


    "Yes��


    ...They have the right to know what I did."

 Chapter 196: The 2nd Interrogation

    Months ago in the Newer York System Academy, right after Beatrice and the others were unsuccessfully interrogated by the City Guards if they knew where Van would be hiding, Chris, the direct assistant of the Chairman of the Explorer Association was looking at the files of Van''s friends.


    "Tch," a breath of disdain could not help but come out from his mouth as he reviewed the files, "I was right, this boy truly is a leech. He is friends with a Lauder as well as the granddaughter of Madam Charlotte?"


    Chris started flipping on the files, trying to find if they missed something that they could use. His friends were obviously trying to help him by not cooperating with the City Guards. They could just force them by threatening to imprison them for obstruction, but since he was still in the Academy, it would be bad for the Association''s image if the people were to discover that they were forcing students to cooperate with them.


    "Wait�� this," Chris then squinted his eyes as he looked at one of the files of the students, "Who interrogated this girl, Beatrice Williams?"


    "I�� I did, sir!" One of the guards stuttered as he approached Chris respectfully. He wanted to look him in the face, but the huge scar adorning his face quickly caused his eyes to stray away, "Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Is she still in the room?"


    "Yes, sir," the guard said with a regretful sigh, "I couldn''t even get her to talk�� it would seem she knows more about the law than I do, ha�� haha," the guard awkwardly chuckled as he slightly looked to the side.


    "Take me to her."


    ***


    In one of the Academy''s classrooms, Beatrice was busy fiddling with her glasses, trying to clean them with her skirt. Her skirt, however, fluttered uncontrollably as her hands were trembling due to the erratic beating of her heart. This was the first time she was ever being questioned by a City Guard. If ever people found out, she might trouble her parents, she thought.


    "Van�� what are you doing right--"


    "Coming in."


    "!!!"


    As soon as the door of the room opened, Beatrice quickly stood up from her seat and wore her glasses, "Do you have any probable cause to retain me here!? Am I under arrest!? If so, I invoke my right to the fif--"


    "Nothing of the sort."


    Before Beatrice could even finish her words, she could not help but shut her mouth. She was expecting another guard to interrogate her, but it turns out it was someone else�� someone she knows only from the papers she has read.


    "I would just like to talk to you about your family''s guild," Chris said as he closed the door behind him, "Please, take a seat, this won''t be long."


    "T�� that��" Beatrice''s nervous gulp did not escape Chris'' ears as she sat down, "Why�� why is my parent''s guild relevant in this situation?"


    "Situation?" Chris slightly tilted his head to the side as he sat in front of Beatrice, "Oh, you mean about your criminal friend. You don''t have to worry, I am here as a representative of the Explorer Association��


    ...completely unrelated," Chris breathed as he leaned closer towards Beatrice, placing his arms on the table in between them.


    "If�� if this isn''t official business, may I request to go--"


    "No," Chris quickly answered as he gestured to Beatrice to sit back down, "It has come to our attention that you, Beatrice Williams, have been going into Portals incognito as a rogue Explorer."


    Hearing Chris'' words, Beatrice''s breath almost faltered as she slowly sat back down once again, "I�� I�� There''s nothing wrong with that!" Beatrice quickly rebuked, "There aren''t any laws disallowing students of the Academy to go into Portals, we are free to do so!"


    Although she was perturbed and shocked at first, she calmed down a bit. She had already researched the law surrounding rogue and free Explorers thoroughly, what she was doing was completely legal.


    "Maybe�� But you''re part of your parent''s guild, are you not?" Chris said as he flipped through Beatrice''s file, "The Twin Hydra, such an original name."


    Beatrice let out a sigh of relief as soon as she heard Chris'' words, "Perhaps you should check again, sir. I am not part of my parent''s guild yet."


    "You are," Chris said as he slid a piece of paper towards Beatrice.


    "What? No," Beatrice muttered as she slowly looked at the piece of paper that Chris presented to her.


    "!!!"


    Once again, she could not help but stand up, her glasses almost slipping from the bridge of her nose, "This�� this isn''t��"


    She stuttered as her eyes trembled, scanning through the paper with her name on it. And it wasn''t only her name, it was a file that proved that she was, indeed, a part of the Twin Hydra now.


    "But this isn''t possible�� We''ve already discussed that I won''t join until�� until I graduate," Beatrice lifted up the paper as she thoroughly read the contents, only to find that she had been registered in her parent''s guild for 5 years now. "This�� isn''t right. I did not even sign anything�� I haven''t even properly unlocked my System 5 years ago!"


    "Is that so?" Chris placed his hand on his chin, "Well, we can change that later." He then chuckled as he retrieved the paper from Beatrice''s hand.


    "Change? What do you mean--" Beatrice''s eyes then widened as soon as she realized what Chris meant, "You�� you falsified my registration!?"


    "Of course not," Chris once again chuckled, "I have enough authority, this is all completely legal and went through the process. You should be happy, you didn''t even need to do the paperwork."


    Beatrice''s breathing once again became unstable as she once again sat back on her seat, "You�� you''re blackmailing me?"


    "What? Of course not," Chris quickly shook his head, "I am here to help you and the Twin Hydra."


    "..."


    "Based on the reports I have read just now, your family''s guild is not doing very well," Chris said as he let out a small smile on his face, "Help us apprehend this�� little criminal and we will make sure that your guild becomes known throughout not only Newer York, but also the other major cities."


    "I�� I won''t--"


    "But of course, if it were to be known that a member of the Twin Hydra is going into Portals unregistered�� What would the Association say? Not to mention�� Twin Hydra is allowing a child who only just turned 15 to go to Portals unsupervised," Chris said as he stood up,


    "Oh wait, I am part of the Association��


    ...care to hear what I have to say about this?"


    "..."


    "Not to mention�� Twin Hydra helping out a criminal," Chris clicked his tongue several times while shaking his head, "That would not only revoke their permit, but we can also kick them out of Newer York."


    With Chris'' words slithering through her words like a corrugated blade, Beatrice could not help but bite her lip, her hands gripping the seat to the point that her fingers were already making a hole in it.


    "If�� If I tell you where Van might be��


    ...you will not tell my activities to anyone?"

 Chapter 197: Forgiveness?

    "If�� If I tell you where Van might be��


    ...you will not tell my activities to anyone?"


    Beatrice let out a stuttered breath, her glasses almost fogging up due to the moisture coming out of her eyes.


    "I''ve already forgotten your illegal activities" Chris let out a smile, "We will help your guild become known throughout the country if you help us. We might even hasten your graduation, did you know that a majority of the students here have been here for more than 12 years?"


    "O�� okay," Beatrice took in a deep breath, stopping the tears from coming out of her eyes as she looked Chris straight in the eyes, "I�� know where he might be hiding."


    ***


    "And I brought him to the place where I thought Van might not go��" Back in the base, Van, Harvey, and Victoria were quietly listening in on Beatrice''s story, away from the ears of the others.


    "...the place where he was beaten up by�� Gerald and his goons," Beatrice started to stutter as she reached the end of her story.


    "I�� I thought that was the last place you might be, Van��" And soon, tears started to fall from her eyes, her hiccups jumping in Van and the others'' ears.


    "I''m so sorry�� I''m really sorry," Beatrice took off her glasses and started wiping the tears that seemed to be falling without end, "I�� I really thought�� I really thought that you wouldn''t be there."


    "I''m so sorry�� They�� they tied you up�� I tried to help�� but when they broke your legs��" Beatrice could no longer complete a proper sentence as she bawled her eyes out, her legs giving out as she dropped on the ground, "I�� I thought�� you were�� you were dead."


    "I�� I didn''t�� know what�� what to do��"


    Beatrice repeated her words, apologizing without pause even as her snot entered her mouth.


    "Seeing you�� earlier�� it felt�� it felt like something inside me��" Beatrice stuttered, "I�� I can understand�� if you want me to go�� and don''t�� forgive me�� I understand�� but�� but�� please...


    ...I still want to be friends."


    "...Bea," Harvey could not help but let out a mutter, "You--"


    "..."


    Van, Victoria, and Harvey remained quiet. Beatrice could not see the expressions on their faces as her eyes were completely blurry from all the tears that were coming out of them. Harvey was about to say something, but he chose not to as it was not really his response that was important right now.


    He, as well as Victoria, looked at Van, waiting for him to say something. Van, however, only looked at Beatrice before suddenly walking away.


    "V�� Van?" Harvey could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he watched Van leaving them.


    The sound of each of his steps disrupted the beating of Beatrice''s heart.


    "Van, aren''t you--"


    "We should probably head back."


    Before Harvey could finish his words, Van stopped in his tracks and glanced at them, "...you too, Miss Beatrice."


    "!!!"


    "V�� Van?" Beatrice quickly wiped the tears that were trailing on her face, trying to look at Van.


    "I''ve already told you before even all of this that I believed you," Van let out a short sigh, "I thought you were going to say something else."


    "W�� what?" Beatrice blinked numerous times as she heard Van''s nonchalant tone.


    "Tch, why can''t you just say it straight, bro," Harvey sniffled as he wiped his nose before turning his head towards Beatrice, "Van is telling you that there''s nothing to forgive. Sheesh, I swear, the two of you are�� are..."


    And out of nowhere, Harvey burst out in tears, "You�� you two are the best."


    "..."


    "You�� you too, Vicky. Come here�� come�� Oh," Harvey quickly calmed down as soon as Victoria placed her hand on his shoulder,


    "Why''d you have to take my emotions away, Vicky. I was letting out my most truthful emotions," Harvey monotonously said as he looked at Victoria, "Oh, I see. You were also about to cry, weren''t you?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Let''s go back," Van then approached Beatrice and reached his hand out towards her, "Stop crying, you''re infecting Harvey."


    "V�� Van," Beatrice could not help but stutter as she looked back and forth towards Van''s hand and his face, which wasn''t quite smiling, but still, she could see the sincerity in his eyes, "So�� we''re still friends?"


    "I�� don''t see why not, Miss Beatrice."


    "That��"


    "Beatrice��"


    "Van��"


    "Take my hand and stand up already, I can see your panties from here."


    "W�� what!?"


    Hearing Van''s words, Beatrice quickly grabbed Van''s hand and stood up. But after a few seconds, her eyes could not help but twitch.


    "I am wearing pants!"


    "I lied," Van said as he let out a slight smirk on his face.


    "Y�� you��" Beatrice was about to say something, but instead only let out a long and deep sigh, "Thank you�� Van," she said while still holding his hand, she was not able to before, but this time, she promised herself that she wouldn''t let it go.


    "...You guys are not about to kiss, are you?"


    "Ha��


    ...Harvey!"


    And so, the group returned back to the campfire. This time, finally��


    ...together again.


    ***


    "You guys look like you just went through a long retreat."


    As soon as the four got back to the campfire, Charlotte approached them.


    "Miss Charlotte," Van quickly stepped forward and bowed his head towards Charlotte, "I�� haven''t thanked you yet for trying to rescue me in the Academy."


    "Tch," hearing Van''s words, Charlotte could not help but let out a tiny scoff, "What thanks? I was useless, boy. I swear, if I see that old fuck''s face again, I will slap his balls so hard it''ll go to the hea--"


    "Mother-in-law! Calm yourself down, you''re talking to children!" Paris quickly reprimanded Charlotte before she continued her refined words.


    "What? What children!?" Charlotte waved her hand, gesturing for Paris to go away, "Did you see how this boy here kissed that big-tittied woman!? I even saw tongues twirling earlier!"


    "M�� mother--"


    "Wait, what kiss!?"


    Before Paris could even rebuke her mother once again, Harvey''s loud voice pierced the ears of everyone in the campfire, gathering all of their attention, "What�� what tongue!?"


    "...Van didn''t tell you?" Beatrice blinked a couple of times before whispering the scenery of what she saw earlier in detail.


    "W�� What!?"


    As soon as Beatrice''s whispers were done, Harvey''s legs instantly turned into noodles as he dropped to the ground, "You were�� with her!?" He then pointed towards Latanya, or in particular, her gigantic bosom.


    "How�� I thought you and Victoria were a thing!?" Harvey then stood up and grabbed Van''s shoulders, "I remember her feeding you before all of this�� with the same spoon she was already using! You''ve already shared your saliva with her!"


    "..." Victoria quickly turned her head down as soon as she heard Harvey''s words.


    "You went like ''Say Aah''," Harvey then imitated what Victoria did while opening his mouth, "And now�� and now you''re kissing that big�� big breasted woman!? Why��


    ...Why are you so luck-- Oof!"


    Before he could finish his words, Charlotte lightly tapped him in the gut, instantly making him stop as he groveled back to the ground.


    "What did I tell you about controlling your emotions?" She said.


    "..."


    Hearing her words, the others could not help but furrow their eyebrows, wasn''t she the first one who made a big deal out of it in the first place? They all thought.


    "And all of you better ready yourselves," Charlotte then said as she cracked neck and knuckles.


    "R�� ready ourselves?" Beatrice could not help but stutter as she remembered all of their training with her. However, seeing the serious expression on Charlotte''s face, Beatrice calmed herself down.


    "The people from the Circle��


    ...They are starting to move."


    "What!? Why are you saying it so nonchalantly!?" Latanya quickly stood up as soon as she heard Charlotte''s words, "Gil, alert the soldiers to set up the traps we''ve prepared!"


    "A�� alright!"


    "No need for that, woman," Charlotte stretched her arm and blocked Gil''s path, "I have been itching to get even ever since that ancient motherfucker tried to harm my granddaughter�� Let me test this little project of theirs."


    "...You''re going in alone?" Latanya furrowed her eyebrows as soon as she realized the meaning of Charlotte''s words, "...Are you crazy?"


    "I''ve always been," Charlotte let out a smirk before a thunderous explosion pierced everyone''s ears, even extinguishing the fire that lit up their little gathering. And as soon as Gil lit up the fire once again, Charlotte was no longer there.


    "She�� she really went in alone!?"

 Chapter 198: Control

    Somewhere in the Deadzone, about 4 kilometers from the New Wall that the people from the Pit build, the ground trembled as almost 300 people were marching all at the same time, almost no difference in their movements. Unlike with Van''s visions, none of them were wearing white. Instead, they shared the color of the night as all of them were completely covered in black clothing.


    The army continued to walk, led by the orange-haired man that Van saw in Mike''s memories, Ronald. And with the raise of his hand, the 300 enhanced humans stopped in their tracks.


    "This is it," Ronald said as he faced his holy soldiers, "This is the time to prove your devotion to the circle!"


    Ronald stretched his hands in a very animated way as the playful tone in his voice echoed throughout the enhanced humans, "The lot of you are the product of God, and the ones that have cooped themselves up in that huge wall are full of sinners, people that do not deserve the grace of our God!"


    "Yeah!" The enhanced humans raised their hands and stomped their feet as they cheered, their roars almost reaching the skies.


    "Leave none of them alive, if you do, their next victims might be your friends�� your family!" Ronald screamed before he turned his back from the enhanced humans, "Show our resol--"


    Before Ronald could finish his words, thunder roared from the skies, as if echoing their previous roars.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Maybe the heavens are blessing us!?"


    "The heavens are blessing our crusade!"


    "God is cheering for us! We are on the right path!"


    The enhanced humans started whispering, to the point that their footsteps were already being drowned by their words.


    "..." Ronald, on the other hand, completely shut his mouth as he scanned the skies. And then, once again, another loud roar came from the skies.


    "There it is aga--"


    But this time, the thunder was accompanied by the tremble of the ground as an object seemed to have landed right in the middle of the 300 enhanced humans. A loud snap then echoed from it, causing the enhanced humans to all back away, surrounding the thing that just landed in a circle.


    "Who��?"


    "Move! Move!"


    Ronald quickly pushed the others aside and made his way to the middle where the object just landed. And as soon as he got there, his eyes almost popped out from their sockets as he opened them as wide as he could.


    Right in the center of their army, was an old woman, kneeling on the ground as her cloak snapped in the air.


    "Y�� Why�� why are you here!?"


    ***


    Back in the base, Latanya and the others were currently on top of the Wall, trying to look towards the direction where Latanya just jumped to. As soon as Charlotte went away, Latanya cast one of her skills to completely detoxify the others off the alcohol.


    "Can anyone see what''s happening?"


    "No," Nisha immediately shook her head, "Ma''am Charlotte said the army was about 4 kilometers away, even I can''t see that far in this dark."


    "Should�� should we really not be doing anything?" Gil said, he was about to cast a [Fireball] to see through the darkness but was quickly stopped by Cynthia.


    "No, we should still bolster up our defenses," Latanya answered without any hesitation, "But if that old woman really is as strong as you say she is, let''s focus the defenses on the other areas."


    "O...on it," Gil said before jumping off the Wall, followed by Cynthia.


    "So�� the people from the Circle are really creating super humans?" Harvey could not help but mutter as he tried to focus his eyes, "I wonder what they''re planning?"


    "Nothing good," Beatrice quickly replied, "If the Explorer Association is already rotten to the core, the Circle is probably even more so."


    "You''re probably right," Harvey let out a sigh, "Even father refused to deal with them directly�� that''s saying something. I remember father also having books that the Circle deemed illegal to own, you remember those, right�� brother?"


    Harvey then glanced towards Gerald, who seemed to be talking about something with Xinyan. However, as soon as Harvey called for him, he quickly rushed towards him with a slight smile on his face.


    "Books?" Gerald replied, "You mean those old stories?"


    "Yeah," Harvey slightly let out a chuckle, "Fath�� that old man used to beat you whenever you sneak into his study because you liked reading them."


    "Books that the Circle deems illegal? There''s something like that?" Nisha let out a tiny scoff, her eyes not leaving the horizon, "I bet they go for a lot of money�� as expected of the richest family in the country. What kind of books are they anyway?"


    "Just some old stories," Harvey shrugged, "Mythologies and stuff, but for some reason, it features creatures from the Portal�� and yes, they cost a lot."


    "This truly is a weird place," Latanya let out a long and deep sigh, "Imagine banning a piece of paper."


    "Creatures from the Portal?" As soon as Beatrice heard that, she could not help but adjust her glasses, "Maybe we can read it after this is all over? What do you think of brushing up your reading skills, Van?"


    "..."


    "...Van?"


    "He''s gone, isn''t he?"


    "Yup."


    "...Typical."


    ***


    "W�� why are you here!?"


    "Oh, you know who I am?"


    Ronald could not help but slightly back away as Charlotte slowly stood up, every fibre of her muscles seemingly whispering in his ears as she did so.


    "O�� of course I know who you are," Ronald stuttered as he carefully looked at Charlotte''s face, "P�� perfect�� a being of perfection!"


    "Finally, someone who appreciates what he sees," Charlotte slightly chuckled as she slowly stepped forward before scanning the 300 enhanced humans, "So�� this is what the Circle has been up to lately? No matter that midget Elton and her little group are so worked up lately, just how were you able to achieve this?"


    Charlotte then approached the nearest enhanced human, looking at him from head to toe, "The flow of blood is different�� thicker," Charlotte then slightly tilted her head, causing the enhanced human to gulp nervously. It was as if the old woman was looking directly into his soul.


    "A�� as expected of you, Madam Charlotte!" Ronald clapped his hands with a slight smile on his face, the tremble in his voice, however, failed to mask the nervousness that was starting to cloud his entire body, "But�� but may I ask why you are here?"


    "I assume you wanted to test the strength of your new toys with the Prisoners?" A smile slowly crawled on Charlotte''s face as she looked straight into Ronald''s eyes, "How about testing them with me instead?"


    "P�� please don''t jest, Madam Charlotte." Sweat started to form on Ronald''s face as he heard Charlotte''s words, "We�� we''re merely helping in subjugating the escaped Prisoners."


    Ronald placed his hands on his back as he could no longer control them from trembling. He volunteered to be the one to lead this attack so that he could gain a good image to the Pontiff. It was supposed to be a simple operation-- try to overwhelm the people from the Pit with the enhanced humans'' strength.


    Winning was not really the priority, collecting data is. Even if they lose, the Circle would still be able to produce more enhanced humans. But now, with Charlotte involved, Ronald was sure that he won''t even be able to collect any information on what they need to improve with the enhanced humans�� rather�� he might not even be able to collect himself if Charlotte were to go in a rampage.


    But Charlotte won''t just attack them, right? According to their information, Charlotte was not part of the Rebellion, she was a neutral party. Was there something they didn''t take into account? Why was she here!?"


    "Is that so?" Charlotte let out a slight chuckle, "You don''t have to worry about the Prisoners, they are not going anywhere��


    ...play with me a bit."


    "B�� but--"


    "I''ve been able to control my strength lately, I will make sure none of your toys die."


    "That--"


    Before Ronald could even finish what he was going to say, a thunderous noise exploded right in front of his right ear, followed by a loud whistle that seemed to travel from one ear to the next, completely disorienting him.


    "Gah!" Ronald quickly fell to the ground as the whistle on his left ear became louder and louder, until suddenly, it just stopped. Ronald then felt something warm on his palm as he touched his right ear. "W�� what?" He wiped his ear, and wiped it again, only to find out that he could no longer hear from it.


    "W�� what just happ--"


    "!!!"


    Ronald turned around, only for him to fall on his butt as he saw the scenery in front of him. Charlotte was still where she was previously standing, the only thing different was that she had her left arm stretched forward.


    But most importantly, in front of her�� No, there wasn''t anything in front of her at all.


    "Where�� where are they?" Ronald could not help but stutter as he looked around him. The other enhanced humans that were not on their side were still there, but those who were directly in front of Charlotte were all gone as if grass that was cut in the shape of a cone.


    "E�� Eek!" And those that were lucky enough to slightly be outside of that cone quickly backed away as soon as they noticed the ground beside them was plowed into a crevice.


    "Hm��" Charlotte then let out a tiny breath as she lowered her arm, "Fuck...


    ...Maybe I can''t control it after all."

 Chapter 199: Surrender

    "Is�� is that Carl!?" One of the enhanced humans pointed at the crevice.


    "W�� what!?"


    They felt a certain wind whipping through their faces earlier, causing them to close their eyes�� to think that once they open it again, they would see the corpses of their comrades scattered on the ground, mowed down and in pieces.


    "What�� what just happened?"


    "That old woman�� is Charlotte Gates!"


    "Charlotte Gates!? Why did she attack us then!?"


    "What is happening!? Why did the strongest Explorer in the country attack us!?"


    "Maybe��"


    Even though the voice that was coming out of Charlotte''s mouth were only whispers, it was still enough to shut up those who were near her, almost as if each syllable of her words made their hearts stop. They tried to get away, but it was as if their feet had minds of their own and were refusing to go.


    "...I can''t control it that well after all," Charlotte let out a sigh as she slowly dropped her arm. She then looked towards Ronald, who seemed to be already pissing himself on the ground, literally.


    "This is it?" The disappointment in Charlotte''s tone was evident, "This is what you people are spending your time and resources on? Even one of my granddaughter''s friends could probably take one of these guys one on one."


    "That�� that��" Ronald could not even form words as he looked back and forth between Charlotte and the crater she made from her fist. How was something like this even possible? Ronald knew how strong Charlotte was�� but this was defying everything he has ever learned. How can one form craters with just the shockwave of their fists?


    The goal of their experiment was for the normal humans to gain powers equaling that of the System Holders, it was a noble cause. The System Holders have been growing more and more rogue throughout the years and are becoming uncontrollable. And more and more, people were starting to deviate the System Holders from the Circle, causing their authority to be questioned even by the normal population.


    Instead of relying on the Circle, they were starting to rely on individual System Holders, Explorers, and guilds. And with their experiment now successful due to Clark Hearst''s contribution, they could finally once again regain their authority-- by giving the normal population a power of their own, and this time, it would only come from the Circle.


    That was supposed to be the plan�� but the System Holder in front of him made him realize how far they truly were from ever being reaching the powers of those who stood on the peak.


    Charlotte Gates�� was without equal. Ronald was right, his infatuation with Charlotte was not unfounded.


    But still, how quickly his infatuation turned to fear as Charlotte slowly approached him.


    "What about you?" Charlotte said, "I assume you''re a System Holder? What kind do you have?"


    "I�� I''m an M�� Mage-type--"


    "Never fought a high-ranking official from the Circle before," Charlotte let out a slight chuckle, "Want to have a go? What level are you?"


    "One�� one hundred twen�� twenty-two," Ronald could not help but take a nervous gulp.


    "122!?" Charlotte slightly backed away as soon as she heard Ronald''s words, "Then why are you shivering on your ass? Besides that brat''s brother, you probably have the highest level here in miles��


    ...well, if you don''t count me in, that is." Charlotte then let out a burst of laughter, causing the enhanced humans to slightly flinch. "You know what�� there might actually be another one that''s of a higher level than you."


    "W�� what?"


    "This one''s quite tricky," Charlotte muttered as she stepped back a few steps, "Why don''t we ask him�� boy?"


    "B�� boy?"


    "..."


    "I already know you''re here, brat. Stop hiding!" Charlotte stomped her foot on the ground, causing the land to tremble, "You''ve been here as soon as I arrived!"


    The enhanced humans looked around, trying to see who it was that Charlotte was talking to, and after a few seconds, someone stepped out from the crowd. And as soon as he did so, those who were behind him could not help but jump.


    "A kid!?"


    "Where did this one come from!?"


    "I am curious as well," Charlotte said as she looked towards Van, who had been hiding in the crowd from the start, "Just why did you follow me here?"


    "...How did you know I was here, Miss Charlotte?"


    "I recognized the sound of your movements as soon as you arrived," Charlotte let out a small smirk.


    "The sound?" Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows, "You can do that?"


    "Let''s just say I can do a lot of things," Charlotte let out a chuckle.


    Ronald, and the remaining 240 or so enhanced humans could only look at each other as the two suddenly casually started a conversation as if they weren''t even there.


    "Are you going to kill everyone here?" Van then nonchalantly said as he scanned the enhanced humans.


    "...Why do you ask?" Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows, "I was going to let them go since they are just brainwashed fucks, but do you have something else in mind?"


    "Hm?"


    "Like seeing who can kill more of them?" Charlotte''s tone then turned serious as she looked straight into Van''s eyes.


    The enhanced humans who were unfortunate enough to hear Charlotte''s words almost let out fettered gasps. Were they�� really going to die here? But they were supposed to do god''s work through the Circle.


    "Not really. I have no interest in them," Van said as he let out a small sigh.


    "I heard you''ve been killing a lot of people lately," Charlotte continued, her eyes not straying away from Van''s, "That is good and all, but seeing as my granddaughter likes you, a path of blood is never--"


    "Only in him."


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, Van pointed towards Ronald, who was now trying to stand up from his fear, "The others don''t really have a use for me."


    "What?" Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows as she heard the cold tone in Van''s voice, "What do you mean?"


    "I need his EX�� I want to test how strong I am against him," Van cleared his throat mid-sentence.


    "You''re�� going to kill him?"


    "W�� wait, we surrender!"


    Ronald raised his hands and kneeled on the ground, the enhanced humans looked at each other first, before quickly doing the same. They really thought that they would have a chance to stretch their legs tonight and see the extent of their power. They could still try-- but against Charlotte? They couldn''t even see what she did earlier.


    "It doesn''t matter," Van, however, shook his head as he looked Ronald straight in the eyes, "You''re going to die here, mister Ronald."


    "W�� what?"


    "..."


    Charlotte squinted her eyes as she looked at Van. She wasn''t surprised that Van would respond the way he is doing now, after all, with the minuscule amount of time she had spent with him, and also with her extensive research on his background, Van had every right to be cold.


    And they always said that prison can change a man.


    And with the time he has spent in the Pit, Charlotte expected him to become even colder, but it would seem that the Pit had made him into a completely different person. It wasn''t cold that Charlotte was seeing right now��


    ...It was almost as if Van was not even looking at Ronald as a person. He wasn''t looking down on him, no�� maybe he wasn''t looking at him at all.


    Van wasn''t cold...


    ...he is indifferent. As if taking a life was nothing more than unconsciously kicking a pebble that blocked your path.


    Dangerous�� Van is dangerous, Charlotte thought. Maybe�� she should keep her granddaughter away from him after all?


    No, but the emotions that he shared with his friends earlier were genuine, Charlotte was sure of it.


    "Maybe just throw him in the Pit?" Charlotte then said, trying to gauge whether or not Van was just a mindless death machine.


    "...Why?" Van asked, his face showing his confusion.


    "He already surrendered," Charlotte let out a short sigh, "It will leave a bad aftertaste in your mouth if you kill him while he is down."


    "I don''t think it will, Miss Charlotte," Van also let out a sigh of his own, "The Circle was getting ready to slaughter us inside the New Wall, an imprisoned race that has not even known what true freedom is-- my people. It is only right that they die."


    "He already surrendered," Charlotte repeated her words, "Killing a man while he is down�� and weak, how does that make you any different from your father?"


    "Pft," hearing Charlotte''s words, Van could not help but let out a tiny chuckle, "That''s the thing, Miss Charlotte�� For those of you who are up in the clouds, all of us in the ground are all pretty much the same."


    "...Where did that even come from?" Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows, "That''s not what I am saying at all, Va--"


    "But you know what��" Van stepped forward towards Ronald before Charlotte could finish his words, "...You might be right."


    A trickle of golden lightning then emerged from Van''s eyes as his hand rushed straight towards.


    However, what welcomed Van was a trail of blood and guts as Charlotte smashed her whole body through Ronald.


    "!!!"


    Van quickly moved to the side as he tried to move away from Charlotte, who knows what would happen if he accidentally rammed her.


    "Why did you do that!?" Van screamed as soon as he turned off his skills, the disappointment in his tone obvious from losing a good source of EXP, "That was supposed to be my--"


    "Are you truly hearing yourself, boy?" Charlotte''s voice slightly trembled as she removed Ronald''s guts off of her body. She had everything now to confirm what Van truly is.


    "I really am thankful for what you''ve done for my family, Van. Because of you, I finally heard my grandson talk and my daughter could finally hug her son once more," Charlotte let out a long and deep sigh as she looked straight at Van''s eyes, "But the way you are now. I don''t think you''re a good influence on my granddaughter�� as well as your friends."


    "..." Hearing Charlotte''s words, Van could only return her stares. He already thought of that when he was talking with Latanya just this morning. But as soon as he saw his friends, the feeling of wanting to be with them overpowered any thoughts he had of leaving.


    If he was going to explore the world, he wanted it to be with his friends.


    "You''re alright, Mr. Evans," Charlotte said as she cracked her neck and knuckles, "You just lack a little��


    ...motherly spanking."

 Chapter 200: The Strongest Vs. The Weakest

    "You just need a little��


    ...motherly spanking, that''s all."


    "...What?"


    Seeing Charlotte cracking her knuckles and stretching her legs, Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    "What are you trying to say, Miss Charlotte?"


    Van''s confusion was reaching its peak as he continued to watch Charlotte. And it wasn''t only him. The enhanced humans were filled with dread earlier as they saw the leader of their unit, Ronald, suddenly bursting into pieces as Charlotte seemed to have rammed herself through him.


    Were they free to go or what? They all looked at each other, asking this question quietly with their eyes. Wait�� now that they two seemed to be busy talking with each other, maybe they could actually continue with their plan and kill all the heretics that were hiding behind the huge Wall?


    And it would seem that almost all of them had the same idea as they looked at each other. If they were successful in doing this, the Circle would surely reward them, they all thought.


    Now, all they needed to do was wait for a chance to get away��


    ...but for some reason, there was a weird feeling starting to crawl on their skin as they continued to watch the two System Holders in front of them.


    "I''m trying to say that someone needs to teach you a lesson, boy."


    "...A lesson?" Realizing the meaning of Charlotte''s words, Van''s eyebrows lowered even further. But still, he was trying to keep himself calm, "I am way past lessons, Miss Charlotte."


    "Naive, boy. Even I have a lot to learn. Now stop making excuses," Charlotte then slowly got into a stance as she lightly stomped her foot on the ground, causing the earth beneath her to crack, "You need some good ol'' spanking!"


    "I have already received lots of those from my father."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "T�� that," Charlotte was about to rush forward, but as soon as she heard Van''s words, she almost tripped herself and ended everyone present. She knew what Van meant, of course, as it was one of the first things she has learned about him.


    "..."


    "Prepare yourself!"


    "Wha--"


    Van''s eyes widened in shock as Charlotte still rushed towards him. He already had his skills readied, but even then, Charlotte''s fist was already right in front of his face.


    "!!!"


    Van quickly moved to the side, ramming through some of the enhanced humans pushing some of them away. A few of them bursting into pieces due to the speed at which Van ran towards them just to escape Charlotte''s clutches.


    "What are you doing, Miss Charlotte!?" Van, however, did not even glance at them as he focused all of his attention on Charlotte. Charlotte, however, only glanced at Van before disappearing from her position, leaving only a crater where she once stood.


    "Damn!" Van could only curse himself as he once again went into superspeed, this time, he used his [Air Step] to go far away from the ground, Van even double-checked if his [Time Perception] skill was activated as Charlotte was moving as if it wasn''t.


    ''Just�� how fast is she moving?'' Van could not help but gulp as she watched as Charlotte slammed her fist to where he was previously standing. Alas, the enhanced humans that were unlucky enough to be in the area of Charlotte''s fist all found themselves�� dead.


    Like a ripple that started from Charlotte''s fist, the enhanced humans burst into pieces along with the ground they were standing on.


    "..." Van had already seen this with Charlotte''s earlier attack while he was still watching on the sides and was thinking how she was able to kill all of the enhanced humans. And now that he was completely seeing it from above completely, he still couldn''t figure out what he was seeing.


    He could see a sort of dust forming into a skirt around Charlotte''s wrist, the same as when Hercules punched the invisible blanket that veiled the Pit. But after that, it was as if it just suddenly exploded, mowing down anything that blocked its path within meters violently.


    "!!!"


    Van''s thoughts were interrupted as a huge block of earth was thrown towards him, causing him to leap to the side, using his [Air Step] to properly maneuver in the air. However, as soon as he landed on the invisible platform he cast, Charlotte was already behind him.


    "Kh!" Van once again leaped away, his eyes not leaving Charlotte even for a second. He was already feeling something warm trailing on his arms, but he chose to ignore it for now so as to watch Charlotte''s every move.


    His eyes, however, widened in shock as he saw Charlotte''s face. Charlotte turned her head towards him as she was slowly dropping towards the ground, but her eyes were completely closed. He had already seen this once the first time he met her.


    Was Charlotte�� always fighting with her eyes closed? No, Van already knew the answer to that, else Charlotte''s head won''t be turning towards him.


    Van continued to watch as Charlotte landed right in the middle of the running crowd. And as soon as her feet reached the ground, she once again leaped into the air, straight towards him. Van did not even have the leisure to see the aftermath of her jumping from the ground, but he already has an idea of what happened to the enhanced humans near her jumping point.


    Didn''t Charlotte just say that killing them would leave a bad aftertaste in the mouth? So why is she casually just killing them left and right!? ''She��


    ...is a hypocrite!''-- Is what Van wanted to shout, but he couldn''t risk turning off his [Time Perception] even for a millisecond as Charlotte seemed like she had no plan in stopping whatever this is.


    Van once again dodged Charlotte''s charge, this time, however, Charlotte''s palm slowly opened as it made its way towards him as he was dodging.


    "!!!"


    Van could feel himself being slightly pulled towards Charlotte. Fortunately enough, it was only his shirt that was grabbed by her, which peeled like a cobweb in Charlotte''s hand. Van didn''t waste any time as he tried to gain even more distance away from Charlotte before she could land.


    Van was initially curious of what it would be like fighting Charlotte. However, there seemed to be something inside him that was telling him not to do so. His flesh, his legs, his heart, and his mind were all in agreement-- they wanted Van to run away.


    And so��


    He will happily oblige them and run faster than he ever had done before.


    If there was a way to stop this, then it would be her family, Van thought as he turned towards the direction of the New Wall where Victoria and the others are.


    He might be stupi-- lacking in real-world knowledge, but only a fool would fight the world''s strongest, Van thought. Only a year ago, he could be considered the world''s weakest inhabitant, to fight her now even if Van was way stronger than he was before he got inside the Pit, was still suicide.


    His arm was already bleeding, and he didn''t even feel it as he was only grazed by Charlotte�� even though he clearly already dodged. He wasn''t going to stay here and be grazed by death next.


    "!!!"


    "...This brat," Charlotte, who was once again descending from the skies, could not help but let out a smirk as he felt Van going faster and faster, "Fast��


    ...but not enough."

 Chapter 201: Gods

    "Should we really be staying here? Maybe they need our help?"


    "Seeing as no one is still attacking us with Charlotte already gone, it would seem they have no other army waiting for us."


    Those who were on top of the New Wall could not help but talk amongst themselves as they waited for any signs of movement from the dark.


    "You think Van followed granny?" Harvey approached Beatrice, his eyes not leaving the darkness.


    "Where else would he be going?" Beatrice let out a long and deep sigh, "Van will always be where the action is�� remember the time he carried Mr. Jacobs like the two of them were jousting?"


    "Pft," Harvey quickly covered his mouth to prevent himself from laughing. Since the atmosphere was a bit tense, it might be distasteful for him to laugh. Although it was only months ago that that happened, it was as if it was already ages ago.


    A lot has already happened, but what''s important is that they were all once again together. Whatever happens now, Harvey would make sure that their group would never separate again. That is what he promised himself, that is why he needed to get stronger��


    ...to keep everyone together.


    "Hey�� what''s that?"


    "Hm?"


    Harvey''s thoughts were then disrupted as he suddenly heard Edward''s voice.


    "What''s what?" Beatrice asked as she looked to where Edward was pointing to-- the skies,


    "I��


    ...don''t see anything."


    ***


    "...This brat," Charlotte, who was once again descending from the skies, could not help but let out a smirk as he felt Van going faster and faster, "Fast��


    ...but not enough."


    Charlotte then rotated her body away from the running Van, opened her palm as she took in a long and deep breath�� before clapping.


    "Grah!"


    The enhanced humans who were directly below Charlotte could not help but cover their ears as a loud explosion echoed from the skies, as if the air itself was cracking.


    Van also felt a snap whispering into his ear as he continued to run away. He was about to turn his head back, but before he could do so, he felt something pass him.


    "!!!"


    Van quickly turned his head back, only to see Charlotte with her arms stretched together forward.


    ''W�� what the fuck?'' Van could not help but pause for a second�� With the time he had unlocked his System��


    ...This was the first time that someone had ever passed him, and what''s worse was that there was a smile on Charlotte''s face.


    ''Is she�� really trying to kill me!?'' Van thought as he stared at Charlotte, whose palm was now heading for his butt. She said that she was just going to spank him, but coming from Charlotte, she might as well have said she wanted to kill him.


    Seeing Charlotte''s hand approaching him, Van''s heart felt like it started to scream. He could feel it thumping faster with each beat.


    Van then closed his eyes, trying to call forth everything he could from his System.


    ''I�� I am not going to die here!''


    He held his breath as he tried to focus everything in his legs, enough to the point that the golden lightning that was trickling around him started to concentrate on his legs, expanding the wings of light that fluttered beside his ankles.


    ''Run��'' Van thought, ''Run faster than I have ever run before!''


    Van could feel his whole body starting to heat up, the blood that was trickling from his arms almost seemed like it was boiling. And then��


    ''Let''s fucking go!'' He roared as he opened his eyes, which released a web of lightning, almost like a hundred golden snakes coming out from them.


    "Eek!"


    The enhanced humans that were now scattered all around the place all looked up as another noise, louder than what they had heard before, pierced through their ears. But this time, it wasn''t a crack in the air, but rather a whistle�� no, a howl. It was as if the skies themselves were howling.


    They all looked up, only to see what seemed like a huge set of golden wings, leaving a trail of light as it flew straight towards the horizon.


    "What the!?" The sudden wave of heat that passed by her caused Charlotte to open her eyes, but instead of shock forming on her face�� it was glee.


    "It''s been so long," the smile on Charlotte''s face turned even wider as she looked at the trail left by Van, "Show me more!"


    Charlotte screamed as her skin started to turn darker, no�� It wasn''t her skin. Her veins started popping out from her flesh, seemingly re-arranging her once already muscular physique into a monstrous one, completely forgetting why she was currently in a bout with Van in the first place.


    And once again, she clapped. This time, the enhanced humans that were below could not even react. No�� how could they, when all that was left of them were the ashes of their life, mixing with the earth that was now as if a raging tidal wave that razed everything in its path.


    And Charlotte, as if an arrow that was shot from the strings of a bow, completely disappeared from her spot, all that was left was her silhouette, made from the dirt and dust that was previously sticking on her body.


    Van, however, continued to run as all he could hear was�� nothing at all. Van always thought that one day he would once again be running for his life, running to the point where he was starting to once again feel nauseous.


    But he never knew that it would be because of a crazy grandmother that wanted to hit him for such a petty reason, he thought, as that was all he could do right now.


    The New Wall was starting to get bigger and bigger as Van got nearer to it, he wanted to slow down, but he didn''t want to risk it. His plan was just to run in circles around the perimeter of the New Wall so that Charlotte would at least limit her strength.


    ''Almost there!'' Van thought as a small smile appeared on his face.


    But then, suddenly, out of nowhere��


    ...Something emerged from the clouds above��


    ...something colossal, as if a whole city raining from above.


    "What the fuck is that?" Van blinked a couple of times. He still had his [Time Perception] on, but even then, the colossal block of earth that was falling from the skies was moving at a speed that still caused Van to move his eyes��


    ...towards the New Wall, towards the Portal��


    ...Towards Latanya and the others.


    Van''s feet then slowly started to slow down as the colossal�� rock was only a meters away from their base, the colossal rock''s size almost comparable to the size of the perimeter of the New Wall.


    "N�� no!" Was the only word that escaped from Van''s mouth before he could feel his skin tearing off from the barrage of debris and dust that was heading for him.


    Van, however, did not even mind the pain as he continued to stare at the New Wall�� crumbling into pieces as the colossal rock crushed it without any resistance. For Van, it almost looked as if the colossal rock were the jaws of death, swallowing the entire base whole��


    Harvey, Latanya, Nisha, Victoria, Beatrice, and Gil...


    ...His friends were still inside.


    "No!"


    "Boy!"


    Charlotte''s voice was the last thing that Van heard before everything turned dark��


    ...everything.

 Chapter 202: Buried

    "Ho!?"


    Van let out a loud gasp. He knew that his eyes were now open, but the only thing that his eyes could see was darkness. He could feel his cheek touching something cold�� no, it wasn''t only his cheek, his chest, stomach, legs were all cold.


    Was he currently planted on the ground somewhere? Van thought as he closed his fist, feeling a ground of dirt bundle in his palms.


    "Where�� where am I?" Van could not help but let out a whisper, his words quickly bouncing towards his ear.


    "!!!"


    With this familiar sensation entering his ears, Van quickly moved his hands.


    "N�� no�� no," Van''s words started to stutter as he was not able to stretch his arms fully before it was blocked by something. His fears were right, he was currently trapped somewhere.


    "A�� anyone?" Van''s breaths started to whimper, he tried to lift himself up, only for his bare back to feel something warm blocking it.


    "No��" He whispered, his breaths getting even stronger and even more erratic. "A�� anyone!?"


    "No�� no," Once again, Van stuttered, his arms and legs slowly folding as he curled up into a ball. "Anyone�� anyone!?"


    Once again, only the sound of his voice echoed through this confining darkness that Van now found himself in. His stuttered breaths and his heart which drummed uncontrollably was as if a choir that harmonized with voice-- an orchestra of his deepest fears.


    "Please�� please enough," A single tear suddenly trickled from his eye as he started to gasp for air, "I�� I can''t breathe, please��


    ...father. Please�� let me out. Please�� I... I would behave," his whimpers were becoming high-pitched as the single tear became many, the ends of his mouth moving downwards as his jaw trembled.


    "No, no, no�� please�� let me--"


    "Shut the fuck up, boy!"


    "!!!"


    Van quickly opened his eyes wide as soon as he heard another voice entering his ears, he rotated his body and lied on his back as he tried to look around. But alas, not even a single light permeated.


    "Is�� is anyone here?" Van sniffled.


    "...I''m right in front of you, boy."


    "M�� miss Charlotte!?" Van squinted his eyes as he tried to determine where the familiar voice was coming from. He was sure of it, the pitch and somewhat roughness of the voice came from Charlotte, "Miss Charlotte!? Where are you!?"


    "I already said I am right in front of you."


    Van could hear a light sigh and a warm breeze flowing across his face, slightly pushing his head down.


    "Oi, what are you doing!?"


    "S�� sorry," Van quickly retracted his hands, Charlotte truly was in front of him, or rather, on top of him. Realizing that someone else was with him, Van''s body started to calm down as he let out a long and deep breath, "Where�� are we, Miss Charlotte?"


    "Underground," Charlotte quickly replied.


    "U�� undergrou--"


    "!!!"


    Before Van could finish his words, he remembered the last thing he saw before he blacked out. How a colossal boulder, almost as wide as a city, emerged from the clouds.


    Swallowing��


    ...Swallowing the New Wall and their base whole.


    "Harvey and the others!?" Van once again shouted.


    "Lower your voice, my ears are ringing!" Charlotte roared, and as soon as she did so, a slight cracking noise rumbled in the confined darkness as the ground that served as their casket started to tremble, "And worry about others later, we have even more problems now."


    "Miss�� Charlotte you��" Van whispered as she realized why Charlotte was on top of him, "You�� protected me?"


    Van could finally remember everything now. As he stopped to look at the effect of the colossal boulder, Charlotte rushed towards him and covered him from all the debris and dirt that threatened to rip him apart pore by pore.


    "...Why?" Van breathed, "Weren''t you�� trying to kill me?"


    "What?" Charlotte quickly replied, "Why would I try to kill my future grandson-in-law?"


    "..."


    "Anyway, you think you''re strong enough to survive?" Charlotte then asked.


    "Survive?"


    "I am going to move now. There might be a chance that everything will come crashing down on us," Charlotte let out a short sigh, "I couldn''t move since I might squash you accidentally. I also don''t know how deep we are underground."


    "That��" Van could only let out a tiny hum as he thought of Charlotte''s words.


    "...Or," Charlotte prolonged her word, "You can get us out of here."


    "Me?" Van breathed, "...How?"


    "You''ll drill with your hands," Charlotte said, "That way we won''t disturb the structure of the rocks that much."


    "...Can''t you do it?"


    "If I did it, there''s a good chance this whole thing explodes," Charlotte sighed, "I�� We also do not know if there are others�� near us," Charlotte then said, her words sedated. When the colossal rock fell on the New Wall, she and Van were only about 300 meters away from it, with how strong the impact was��


    ...It wouldn''t be impossible that someone was washed away near them.


    "I�� see," Van nodded before his eyes started to release a web of golden lightning. And as soon as he did so, Charlotte''s face quickly presented itself to him, almost making him jump.


    So stupid, why didn''t he do this earlier, he thought as he cursed himself with his stupidity. And so, with a sigh, he turned around and started digging to his left. Like a mole, he started pushing the dirt with his hands and pushing them back. But as he was about to dig again, he heard something humming in his ear.


    "--inefficient."


    "Did you say something, Miss Charlotte?"


    "You really do move in a creepy way," Charlotte said, "But you''re not doing it efficiently."


    "...Digging efficiently?" Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows, "Is there even a more efficient way to dig us out besides�� digging us out?"


    "Try vibrating your hands, it should push out the dirt and even some rubble like it was butter."


    "...What?" Van could only raise his eyebrow as he listened to Charlotte.


    "Just do it," Charlotte clicked her tongue, "You were doing it fine with your whole body earlier while you were crying for help," she then said with a slight chuckle.


    "..."


    "...Please forget about that."


    "Get us out of here and I will forget it."


    Hearing Charlotte''s playful tone, Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as he once again went into superspeed.


    ''Vibrate�� my hands,'' Van thought as his hands started to shake. He squinted his eyes, a bit doubtful as he slowly placed his hands in the dirt, and to his surprise, his hand penetrated the ground with ease. But still, he could still feel a lot of resistance, and digging the dirt away would still be faster, he thought.


    ''But��'' Van let out a sigh; since Charlotte told him it would be faster, there''s probably something he was doing wrong��


    ...or maybe his hands just weren''t fast enough.


    "..."


    Van then took in a deep breath as he focused most of his attention on making his hands shak-- vibrate.


    "Oho, this brat finally got it," Charlotte could not help but let out a smirk as she heard a buzzing noise enter her ears,


    "...Even I can''t do that."

 Chapter 203: The Aftermath of the Unexpected

    "Oho, this brat finally got it��


    ...even I can''t do that."


    From Charlotte''s perceptive eyes that could see even with nothing but darkness, it was as if Van''s hands were almost disappearing from sight. Leaving a tiny afterimage that overlapped with one another as it vibrated at an incredible speed.


    Charlotte could not help but let out awes of exasperation as she looked at Van''s hands. She already knew that Van''s speed was not simple, and this just confirmed it. Charlotte''s AGI was already in 4 digits, but even she was not capable of it. It was just�� impossible to do. And even if she was capable of it, she was sure that she would damage her own body.


    But for Van�� It was as if it was something natural��


    ...as if he was moving in his own time, separate from the rest of the world. As soon as the thought entered Charlotte''s mind, she could not help but gulp. If it was something like that, then Van would truly become�� a monster even stronger than her in the future.


    "What..."


    Charlotte''s thoughts were then disrupted by Van''s slightly sedated voice.


    Van already placed his hands on the ground to try if his digging would be more effective now that his hand was vibrating at an insane speed. But as soon as his hand made contact with it, he stopped.


    It wasn''t because it wasn''t effective, rather, it because Van did not even feel anything come in contact with his hand, it was as if he just placed his hand in the calmest of waters, with the dirt just giving way for his hand and moving aside.


    "Fu��" Van could not help but breathe out as he looked at his hands, seeing if it was still there.


    "Stop dilly-dallying, boy," Charlotte said, "Get us out of here."


    "...Alright," Van nodded as he once again went into superspeed, focusing more on his hands, "Let''s go," Van muttered as he burrowed his hands, drilling into a 45-degree angle and crawling upwards.


    He was still careful, of course, as he remembered what Charlotte said-- there might be someone else buried with them. But as a minute passed, there wasn''t any sign of life. Van wasn''t sure whether that was a good thing or not.


    "Miss Charlotte, are you following--"


    "Yes, continue."


    Van stopped and went out of his superspeed for a second to confirm if Charlotte was still behind him, and as soon as he heard her voice, he continued.


    He dug and he dug, until finally��


    ...there was light.


    It wasn''t much, but that was a good thing. That would mean that it was still night, and not much time had passed since they were buried. Van let out a deep breath as the last of the dirt that was drowning them was pushed to the side before completely going out of superspeed.


    "We''ve made it, Miss Charlotte," Van looked down towards Charlotte.


    "Good work, boy," Charlotte raised her thumb, "What do you see out there?"


    "I see��" Van muttered before poking his head out of the hole he made, "...nothing."


    "..."


    Van then slowly pushed himself out of the hole, his eyes scanning the horizon as he did so. He was used to the Deadzone not having anything�� but this was just�� completely empty.


    "Anyone!?" Van shouted, but alas, the only one that answered was Charlotte.


    "What do you mean nothing!?" Charlotte raised her voice as she shot out of the hole, instantly flying through the air. She scanned the area from above�� and Van was right. There was nothing to be seen for miles.


    No�� there was something, a huge crater�� a huge crater that spanned almost a kilometer, filled with nothing but rubble.


    Charlotte then closed her eyes, feeling the air rushing through her as she descended towards the ground. But before her feet made contact with it, she pointed her finger towards a certain direction.


    "I��


    ...hear someone breathing there!"


    Van quickly went into superspeed, not even waiting for Charlotte to land on the ground as he rushed towards where she was pointing to. "Anyone!?" Van screamed, "Harvey!? Latanya!? Miss Nisha!?"


    Van''s eyes and feet moved without pause, focused on trying to find his friends.


    "Victoria!? Beatrice!? Mister Gil!?"


    Van continued to shout, hoping to hear one of his friends reply to him. They were already together. Just a few moments ago, they were already together. Just�� why?


    Why did something like this happen? Van then started rubbing his eyes, maybe he was in one of his dream sequences. But no matter how much he pinches or slaps himself, there was no sign of him waking up.


    This was real�� his friends are somewhere underneath all these earth and rubble. As soon as Van thought of that, he unconsciously activated his [Air Step], careful not to put any weight on the ground.


    "Van, right here!"


    "!!!"


    Van quickly turned his head around, but alas, it was only Charlotte. But as he saw her pointing to the ground, Van once again rushed towards her direction.


    "Someone is buried here?" Van said as he looked at the rubble. Van was going to ask why Charlotte just didn''t push the debris away, but he quickly remembered the reason why not.


    "Hm. The breaths are getting weaker by the second," Charlotte said as she slowly backed away and made way for Van, "Hurry up, but be careful not to push too much, you might hurt whoever is down there.


    "A�� alright."


    Although Charlotte seemed calm, she was already trying her best to stop her legs from trembling and fidgeting. She was restless, how could she not?


    Victoria, Edward, and Paris. Her whole family was in the New Wall when the huge comet dropped from the skies. There was a possibility for Edward and Victoria to survive��


    ...but her daughter-in-law?


    Charlotte was prepared for the worst.


    Both Charlotte and Van let out a deep breath, both hoping that it was a familiar face they find. And hoping to whoever it was��


    ...It was still not too late.

 Chapter 204: Unexpected Reunion

    Van carefully dug the debris with his hands. He was initially going to use the technique that he learned earlier from Charlotte and vibrate his hands, but he chose not to. Now that he was calmer that they were outside, he realized how bad it would be if he accidentally penetrated someone''s flesh when using it.


    If his hand could go through stone as if it was nothing, then besides Enhancer-type System Holders, the rest would surely be colorfully wounded by his hand if he wasn''t careful.


    Van continued to push away the earth and debris, taking a pause each time to see if there were any signs of any movement happening. And finally, after a full minute, Van heard a light gasp for air.


    "H�� help��"


    As soon as Van heard the whisper, he looked at Charlotte, who nodded towards him, confirming it was the one she was hearing.


    "Stay still," Van said as he moved the rubble that separated him and the whisper, even more carefully this time.


    "T�� thank you. Thank you��"


    "..."


    Van watched as the man gasped for air, crawling from the debris, not even minding that one of his legs was already missing. Van could only shake his head towards Charlotte as the unfamiliar man continued to thank him. And since he was calling him President, it was one of the people from the Pit.


    "Thank you, Mr. President�� thank you," the man repeated. Afterward, the smell of burning meat pierced Van''s nose, he wondered what it was at first, but as soon as he saw smoke coming from the man''s legs, he looked no further.


    It would seem the man was a Mage-type specializing in fire, similar to Gil. But to not even utter a wince of pain as he did it, perhaps the shock and adrenaline still completely drowned the man''s body.


    "I hear someone else there!"


    "Alright," as soon as Van heard Charlotte''s words, he quickly left the man on his own and rushed towards the direction where Charlotte was pointing to. Van once again carefully dug, more efficient this time.


    But alas, it was still an unfamiliar face.


    And once again, Charlotte pointed towards a certain direction�� and once again, it was not who they wanted and needed to find.


    And after an hour, there were now almost a hundred of them here.


    "Damn it!" Van could not help but curse in frustration, each one Charlotte finds rekindles his hope, only to extinguish it as soon as it was lit. The people that they rescued could not help but look at each other before letting out a long and deep sigh.


    They have also been given the description of their President''s friends, and most of them knew Latanya and the others, so they too were on the lookout for them, helping their President to search for them.


    But even as their numbers grew, there was not even a single sign of them. Charlotte, who has been focusing all of her senses to hear the people that were still buried underground, could not help but also let out a sigh.


    She was frustrated, very much so. Just what was it that fell on the New Wall? Was it some kind of weapon that the Circle had been hiding? Or did they invite a Platinum Rank Explorer from another country to attack the Pit?


    If that was the case, then Charlotte only knew of one that was capable of doing something like that, Selim Said, the strongest Mage-type Holder. But last she checked, Selim held no love for the Circle as well.


    Charlotte closed her eyes, trying to recall exactly what the colossal boulder looked like. But alas, she had her back turned towards it for most of the time, not to mention she shielded Van from the impact.


    Was it just�� a meteor? No, if it was, then at that size, then it would have very well destroyed the whole country.


    "Eek!"


    The people that were near Charlotte could not help but jump in fright as a loud thunder echoed near them, with Charlotte slapping her cheeks in order to remove all the unnecessary thoughts she was thinking.


    Once again, she focused on determining the areas where she could hear the breaths of people that were buried underneath.


    Just like that, another hour passed. The Deadzone now looked as if it was ransacked by ants, with hundreds of holes from all the digging, but still, not one of them stopped. It was important to hasten the rescue, as the more they wait, the fewer chances that they would find someone alive. System Holders may be resilient, but they are, in the end, still human. They would suffocate if they can''t get them out soon.


    Some of the rescued individuals have also been tasked to find the Portal of the Pit, with luck, maybe Harvey and the others got there before the colossal boulder swallowed the whole place whole.


    "Mr. President! We found a little girl here!"


    "A little girl!?"


    As soon as the woman''s voice reached Van and Charlotte''s ears, they quickly rushed towards her, causing her to almost back away just from the wind pressure Charlotte was releasing.


    "Where is she!?" Charlotte hollered. This was the first time they ever came close to finding someone that would fit any of her granddaughter''s profile, so her excitement almost shot through the roof.


    "T�� there," the woman could not help but stutter as she fixed her hair. She pointed towards a group of people, who were seemingly trying to help the little girl.


    Both Van and Charlotte looked at one another, releasing a long and deep breath before nodding at each other and slowly walking towards the group.


    But before they could even reach halfway, Charlotte completely stopped in her tracks as she heard the girl''s voice.


    "Shoo, shoo!" A voice reached their ears, "I told you, I am not a little girl, go away. I am alright already!"


    "That�� voice?"


    Van was going to ask why Charlotte stopped, but even he was slightly confused. It was a very familiar voice, but Van could not pinpoint who it belonged to. And soon, their confusion was answered as the group of people surrounding the supposed little girl they rescued all went away one by one.


    "...You?" Charlotte blinked numerous times as she once again began walking towards the girl, "What�� What are you doing here��


    ...prune midget?"


    "Cha�� Muscle demon!?" The little girl got up from the rubble she was seating on as soon as she saw Charlotte standing in front of her, "What�� are you doing here?"


    "I should be the one asking you that question, Angela!" Charlotte roared as she rushed towards the little girl�� no, as she rushed towards Angela Elton, "Were you�� were you the one that did this!?"


    Charlotte then grabbed Angela by the neck and lifted her up in the air, "Unhand me, you muscle demon!"


    A loud crack reverberated in the air as Angela kicked Charlotte on the face, causing her to slightly stumble, but still, it seemed like it had no effect as her eyes and her grip did not leave Angela one bit.


    "Miss�� Elton? What�� are you doing here?"


    "Van!?" Angela''s eyes widened in shock as she saw Van, "...Wait, how are you�� Are we outside the Pit right now!?"


    "Answer my--" Charlotte was about to say something, but before she could even finish her words, a torrent of blood suddenly gushed out from Angela''s neck.


    "You�� you killed her!?" Van could not help but slightly back away as she saw Angela Elton''s head burst into blood.


    "W�� what!? No!" Charlotte quickly waved her hand as she threw Angela away, whose body burst into a puddle of blood as it hit a nearby rubble.


    "Why�� did you kill her?" Van said in confusion.


    "I didn''t!" Charlotte hollered in frustration before pointing towards where she threw Angela, "Look!"


    The blood that came from Angela moved as if it were alive, crawling like snakes as it gathered in one place, wriggling in a very disgusting way. And soon, the puddle of blood rose up, forming into the shape of a human once more.


    "We�� are in the Pit?" Angela repeated as she looked around the place, "...How? What are we doing here? What are you doing here?" Angela''s confusion echoed through Charlotte and Van''s ears.


    "...So it wasn''t you that did this?" Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows as she approached Angela again, this time, with more calm.


    "What? Why would I do something like this? I won''t gain anything from it, would I? No? Yes, I won''t," Angela began to mumble.


    "Maybe you did it to get Van out of the Pit," Charlotte crossed her arms.


    "What? And alert the Circle? You should think with your brain sometimes, muscle demon," Angela shook her head as she sighed, "...Although the Circle should be wide awake now," she then said as she looked around the place.


    With this much damage, even the Circle of the other country would start to move, taking it as a sign of aggression towards their whole organization.


    "...Then why are you here if you are not the one responsible for the meteor?" Charlotte was once again instigating.


    "Pft," Angela, however, snorted as soon as she heard that, "It''s not a meteor�� it was our base."


    "Base?" Van furrowed his eyebrows, even with the two talking to each other, his confusion grows stronger.


    "Before that��"


    Angela didn''t answer Van''s question, instead, she headed in a certain direction. She raised her palm, before rotating her wrists and waving her hand upwards, and as soon as she did so, something�� someone emerged from the ground in front of her.


    "...Let''s wake up the princess."


    "...Isn''t that?" Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows as soon as she saw who Angela lifted from the ground.


    Van, however, could not help but bare his fangs as soon as she saw who it was, a single word full of hatred then whispered from his mouth,


    "...Sarah."

 Chapter 205: Relief

    "...Sarah."


    Van furrowed his eyebrows as he saw Sarah floating in the air. Instead of finding his friends as well as Charlotte''s family, they keep finding people that shouldn''t be here in the first place. Just what exactly happened?


    "It''s time for you to tell me what''s going on, pruned midget," even Charlotte was becoming more and more frustrated, "Why is that old fuck''s granddaughter also here? Just what did you mean earlier by the comet being your base?"


    "Can we relax first? I swear, you people are talking faster than the ones in my head," Angela let out a short sigh as she slowly and carefully floated Sarah towards the ground, gently laying her on her back before proceeding to slap her on the face.


    "Andre-- Ugh!"


    Sarah woke up screaming, but before she could even finish her gasps, Angela once again slapped her on the face, "You surprised me, girl!" Angela said as she lightly patted her small chest due to being startled.


    "W�� what?" Sarah blinked a couple of times as she touched her cheek, looking around the unfamiliar place that she found herself in, "Where�� are we, Miss Elton?"


    Sarah slowly stood up, continuing to scan the place, "Wait�� where is Andrea!?" Sarah then grabbed Angela on the shoulders, her voice and eyes quivering as she did so.


    "We were attacked," Angela calmly said as she pushed Sarah''s hands away, "Whatever it was, it destroyed our beautiful flying base."


    "...Attacked?" Sarah''s lips started quivering. She then turned his head upwards, looking up at the skies, "So we fell? I..."


    Sarah held her head as she tried to remember what happened. And after a few seconds, her eyes widened as the scenes of the attack seemed to reflect in his eyes, "...A light? I saw a bright lig--"


    "Stop talking between yourselves and tell us what happened."


    Before Sarah could whisper her thoughts, a coughing noise disrupted her words. She quickly looked towards the direction of the voice, only for her to slightly back away.


    "M�� miss Charlotte!?" Sarah stuttered, "What�� what are you doing here?"


    "We should be the one asking that question!" Charlotte could not help but click her tongue as her patience was reaching its limit. She still hasn''t found her family even after a few hours, and now there were people that shouldn''t have been here in the first place.


    "My grandson-in-law and I were peacefully training and this stupid huge-ass meteor suddenly fell out of fucking nowhere!" Charlotte''s voice started to get louder and louder, garnering the attention of the other people that were also searching for other survivors.


    Some were already gathered around them, as they heard the conversation between the group.


    "Grandson-in�� Evans!?" Sarah furrowed her eyebrows from Charlotte''s words at first, but as soon her eyes strayed towards a small boy behind Charlotte, her breaths paused, "Y�� you''re here as well? Wait, why? Weren''t you supposed to be inside the Pit?"


    "...I was," Van said, "You made sure to put me there, after all."


    Van glared straight towards Sarah''s eyes, the tone of his voice making the temperature of the cold night even lower.


    "What? What are you--"


    "Where is Andrea? What did you do to her?" Van took a step forward, golden trails of lightning flickering from his eyes as he did so, "Did you throw here away as well after you were done playing with her?"


    "...Evans?" Sarah could not help but slightly tilt her head from Van''s words, "Why are you saying that?"


    Sarah blinked a couple of times as she looked at Van''s face, which clearly showed his aggression, baring his fangs towards her like a rabid dog.


    "You told everyone that I killed my father," Van knotted his eyebrows even further, "You wanted me inside the Pit!"


    "Who told you that!?" Sarah raised an eyebrow as she waved her hands, "I would never�� Was it Chri--"


    "Enough!" Charlotte got in between the two, "Tell us how you got here so we can continue our search already," Charlotte said as she looked at Angela, who seemed to be the one who knew of what happened.


    "We were attacked," Angela said as she sat on a nearby rock, "We�� were already on our way here when a sudden beam of light�� erupted right in the center of our floating base. What? What do you mean it was a sphere of light? No, it was a beam."


    "Focus, Angela," Charlotte tapped Angela''s shoulder as she started talking to herself.


    "That was it," Angela said, "Our floating base fell after that since the boy''s mother was no longer able to control it after the explosion."


    "...The boy''s mother? You mean Van''s mother?" Charlotte squinted her eyes as she slightly glanced towards Van, whose eyes were now wide open from hearing his advisor''s words.


    "My�� mother?" Van stuttered,


    "...Yes," Angela let out a light breath, "Master Evangeline."


    Van could only turn his head downwards. Just what exactly was happening now? Her mother, who he hasn''t seen since forever, was involved in this somehow?


    "So let me get this straight," Charlotte pinched the bridge of her nose as she let out a long sigh, "You were on your way to rescue our little pumpkin here from a floating base, but you were attacked as you got here? And the boy''s mother is the one controlling the base?"


    "Yes," Angela nodded her head, "She has�� incredible powers, maybe even more powerful than you, muscle demon."


    "Ho��" Charlotte raised an eyebrow at Angela''s words, but after a while, she shook her head, "Right. You still have a lot more explaining to do later, but for now, I need to find my family and Van''s friends."


    "Andrea!"


    As soon as Charlotte finished her words, Sarah let out a scream, "We need to find Andrea as well!" Sarah''s tone started to panic as the realization got to her. Andrea was buried in the ground somewhere, she needed to find her.


    "...Andrea is with you!?" Van''s eyes once again widened, completely waking him up from the thoughts of his long-lost mother, "Why!? You dragged her here!?"


    "I--"


    "I told you enough!"


    The clouds of dust in the air all rippled, flying away as Charlotte''s voice thundered throughout the Deadzone, completely stopping everyone from whatever it was they were doing.


    "Our families are still out there!" She roared, "If you want to kill each other, go ahead! But do it after we find everyone, dead or alive!"


    Although her tone was filled with strength, the obvious moisture and redness coming out from her eyes failed to mask the agitation she was feeling. She has been glancing towards the field where those who didn''t make it were gathered, trying to look if her daughter-in-law was one of them.


    Paris was only human. Charlotte has been trying to keep her hopes up from the start, but realistically�� if even some of the Enhancer-types from the Pit died, then there was no way she would have made it.


    Hearing the distress in Charlotte''s voice, Angela could only sigh as she stood up from her seat, patting Charlotte''s hand as she walked past her, "We''ll find them, I sense a lot of people are still alive."


    "Van, come with me," Angela gestured for Van to follow her, "And uh�� you, princess, why don''t you help the others once you''re done panicking. I am sure you sense the people too, I am copying your Skills, after all."


    "O�� okay," Sarah let out a long and deep sigh as she looked at Angela. She also looked at Van. Van, however, only glared at him before turning to follow Angela.


    With Sarah and Angela''s help, the excavation and rescue of the people that were buried underneath all the ground and rubble were expedited. In just one hour, the number of people now gathered on the ground quadrupled�� and the dead even more.


    Everyone was looking for their friends and family amongst the pile of the dead that was neatly sprawled on the floor.


    Cries, laughters, as well as sighs of relief all mixed in the air, creating a certain grim harmony of death and hope. Some were reunited, but some had to embrace their dead�� and some both, united in death.


    Van, Charlotte, as well as Sarah, belonged to those who were releasing sighs as they still had not managed to find their friends and family.


    "This�� is weird," Angela shook her head a couple of times as she approached Charlotte, "I no longer detect anyone, I already checked a few kilometers�� I even saw bodies from the Circle, did you have something to do with that?"


    "They visited earlier," Charlotte said, her tone already weak, "Are you sure that there are no longer any bodies around?"


    "This�� should be everyone," Sarah was the one to answer Charlotte, "Most of the people from our side�� are all dead. Only the Enhancer-types survived the fall."


    This was weird, Sarah thought. What about the Headmaster? What about Van''s mother? Angel''s brother?


    Surely, they would have survived the fall, but none of them could be found. Not to mention even Andrea was missing.


    "That decides it then," Charlotte lightly clapped her hands, her tone a little livelier than it was before, "All of them are inside the Pit."


    Charlotte then cracked her neck and knuckles, stretching her arms as she started breathing rhythmically. "The both of you are sure that this is everyone? No one is buried anymore?"


    "Yes," Angela said as she started stepping away from Charlotte. She then gestured for Sarah and Van to come with her.


    "...What''s going on?" Sarah asked. Angela also asked the other people to gather in one place, a distance away from Charlotte.


    "She''s going to change the terrain."

 Chapter 206: Reunion (1)

    The skies and the earth roared as the ground beneath Charlotte started to tremble. The earth was as if a drum and Charlotte held the wand that almost magically transformed the land.


    "This�� is amazing," Sarah could not help but be in awe with what she was seeing right now. They were already quite a distance away from Charlotte, so they could clearly see what she was doing to the land.


    The people from the Pit also watched as Charlotte changed the terrain itself with just the stomp of her foot. From this distance, Charlotte was already as small as a pebble. A pebble that disrupted a peaceful pond, that is, as the earth around her rippled with her as the center.


    The only ones that did not have their jaws open were Van and Angela. Van already knew what Charlotte was capable of. She experienced it firsthand when she wanted to spank him for no reason, after all.


    "...Won''t the Portal break if Miss Charlotte does that, Ms. Elton?" Van asked Angela.


    This was the reason why she was currently changing the terrain, in order to expose the Portal of the Pit that was buried underneath all the rubble.


    "What? No. Why are you stupid, Mr. Evans?" Angela slightly snarled at Van, looking at him weirdly, "Did the Academy not teach you anything? Did I not teach you anything? I swear, throw knowledge in front of these kids and they won''t even know what to do with it. Kids these days are ungrateful little brats, right? Am I right?"


    "...", Van could only shut his mouth as Angela began suddenly scolding him.


    It has been a while since Van saw his advisor that he almost forgot how weird she was. This was the woman who kept creatures from the Portals underneath Unique Class-1, illegally.


    "...Evans."


    As Angela continued rambling and Charlotte kept the ground rumbling, Sarah approached Van. She hoped to talk to him about what he meant earlier that she was the one who sent him to the Pit. But alas, Van completely ignored her as he faced Angela Elton instead, asking her a question.


    "You mentioned something about�� my mother!?" He asked. Due to the noise that Charlotte was making, Van had to slightly shout�� or maybe it was just because he was mad at Sarah.


    "Oh, yes," Angela nodded a couple of times, "Should I tell you? I might as well, yes? We''re already here anyway."


    "..."


    "We were with your mother before we were kaput from the skies," Angela let out a short sigh as she looked up, "That brat Hans had everything planned with your mother. We were going to rescue you, build a base around the Pit. Hans was saying something about you rallying up the population inside the Pit. How he knew that fact, I have no idea. Your mother truly is an interesting creature�� maybe even more than you. Did you know that she is the first System Holder in the world? No? Of course not. You know nothing, Van. I am guessing you also don''t know all your suffering is because of her? No? Maybe it''s better for you not to know. Tch, but I already told you. Maybe this should be coming from your mother''s mouth in the first pla..."


    Seeing Angela began talking without pause, Van could only tilt his head from time to time, trying to make out anything from whatever Angela was saying.


    "W�� wait," Van quickly raised his hand as Angela began to once again talk to herself. She said a lot of things and it made it hard for Van to follow her, but with the things he has heard, she was saying some important things about him and his mother,


    "What do you mean all my suffering is because of her?" Van asked.


    "Oh my, oh my. Maybe I should have kept my mouth shut," Angela said as she covered her mouth, "I don''t want to get in trouble with Master Evangeline, I am keeping my mouth shut now."


    "...Why are you calling her master?"


    "Did I say that? No? Maybe."


    Van wanted to ask more questions, but Angela was already rambling to herself, completely ignoring any words that were coming out of Van''s mouth.


    "I can tell you, Evans."


    Seeing this opportunity, Sarah once again approached Van. This time, her tone was adamant.


    "..." But once again, Van only glanced towards Sarah before turning to look at Charlotte, who was still busy rearranging the terrain to try and find where the Portal might be hiding.


    "Can you just please talk instead of being a miserable child?" Sarah''s eyes started to twitch as she grabbed Van''s shoulders.


    Van glanced at her hand before slowly looking at her straight in the eyes, "I don''t trust you, Sarah," he then said. "Andrea shouldn''t have trusted you either."


    "I didn''t do anything!" Sarah almost wanted to pull her hair in frustration, "Whatever that manchild, Chris, told you, it isn''t true! I even tried to stop them from throwing you into the Pit since it was obvious that all you did was in an act of self-defense!"


    "..." Van only let out a scoff as he pushed away Sarah''s hand as he once again stood beside Angela.


    "E�� Evans."


    Sarah could only let out a long and deep sigh as Van once again completely ignored her presence. If only Andrea was here already, then she would probably scold Van. That Chris as well�� Sarah swears she would beat the crap out of him as soon as they meet each other again. It was obvious that he was the one who instigated the plan of Van''s imprisonment.


    Her grandfather didn''t even know about Van''s existence before.


    "She is telling the truth, you know," Angela could only shake her head as she noticed Van standing beside her, "...But I have a feeling you already know that."


    "Maybe," Van breathed, "Let''s�� find the others first."


    Everything was happening so fast and so unexpectedly. It was as if the people he was just with a couple of hours ago completely shifted. His friends might be in the Portal�� and now maybe Andrea is out there somewhere as well.


    Just what exactly is happening?


    His mother, whose face he doesn''t even remember anymore was now suddenly making an appearance in his life. And even trying to rescue him?


    "What did you mean earlier when you said that she was the reason for all of my suffering?" Van once again repeated his question. This time, his tone was calm.


    "...It is best if it comes from her," Angela said, "Forget what I said earl--"


    "I want to know," Van insisted, "If what you say is true, then I have no plans on meeting her at all. So please, you might as well tell me now, Ms. Elton. Aren''t you my advisor?"


    "Was," Angela scoffed, "The Academy doesn''t even exist anymore."


    "...What?" Van blinked numerous times as he heard Angela''s words, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I destroyed it�� without the students, of course."


    "What? Why?" The revelation of his mother was still fresh in his mind, and now this?


    "We are at war, Mr. Evans," Angela said as she squinted her eyes, "...A lot of things have changed since you were sent to the Pit. This country is not the same as before and will never be."


    "A war?" Again? Van thought. It would seem that wherever he goes now, there was war. The Prisoners versus the Locals, the Pit People against the City Guards�� and now that he was outside, another war welcomed him.


    "Yes, Mr. Evans. A war," Angela repeated as she looked straight in Van''s eyes, "And you are right at the center of it," she then said as she placed a finger on Van''s chest.


    Van could only return Angela''s stares as he was becoming even more confused. He was already asking questions, but it did nothing but open up more questions. He was going to ask once more, but before he could do so, the thunder that''s been persevering in the air for a while now grew even stronger-- causing Van''s hair to flow to the side.


    "Finally," Angela said as she rushed towards Charlotte''s position. Van could only let out a short but deep sigh as he chased Angela. Sarah and the others as well began heading towards Charlotte''s position.


    "That took you long enough, muscle demon," Angela said as soon as she reached Charlotte''s position, the White Portal, now reflecting in her eyes.


    "The ground was taller than I thought it would be," Charlotte let out a slight scoff as she glanced back towards Angela, "...Unlike you."


    "At least my body doesn''t look like it belongs to a man."


    "Yeah? You''re happy with your child-like body?" Charlotte then smirked, "Isn''t that why Edgar left you?"


    "He didn''t leave, you stole him from me!"


    "..."


    Van, who was behind Angela, could not help but halt his steps as he might have heard something he shouldn''t have.


    "Enough, enough," Charlotte waved her hand as she stepped towards the Portal, "Let''s check if they''re inside the Portal. Say, when was the last time we were inside a Portal togeth--"


    "Tch," Angela didn''t let Charlotte finish her words as she leaped into the Portal first. Charlotte only let out a slight chuckle as she stepped inside the Portal next, her smile disappearing before she entered as she wished to see her family�� even if it was only their body.


    Sarah then followed, hoping to see Andrea inside. Van was about to follow them inside, but before he could do so, someone called him from behind.


    "Mr�� Mr. President."


    "Hm?"


    Van looked back, only to see one of the survivors wearing a soldier''s uniform saluting towards him. "Thank you for rescuing us."


    There were other people behind the soldier, as well, who were saluting towards him.


    "..." Van could only blink a couple of times before nodding his head.


    "Do you have any orders for us?"


    "...Guard this place. If you have any family or friends you have yet to see, then come inside." Van nonchalantly said before entering the Portal.


    "Okay, sir," the guard did not take off his salute for a few seconds even after Van was gone.


    Van could not help but close his eyes with the sudden brightness that showered his eyes as he entered the Pit once again.


    "!!!"


    He was about to open his eyes, but before he could do so, he felt his body slightly move as someone suddenly embraced him.


    "Brother!"


    "Wha��" Van could only slowly open his eyes as he felt his whole body being squeezed even tighter by the familiar arms that suddenly wrapped around him. He turned his head upwards, only to feel something warm drop on his face.


    "...Andrea," Van whispered as he saw Andrea''s crying face,


    "...Your snot is falling on my face."

 Chapter 207: Mother...

    "Andrea��"


    "Hm?"


    "Your snot is falling on my face."


    "I don''t care!"


    "Ugh!"


    Van''s cheeks could only be crushed as Andrea''s embrace seemed to grow even tighter. Even when he was fighting with the Enhancer-types during their battle with the City Guards, no one had placed this kind of pressure on him, not even once.


    But now that Andrea was doing it, it was as if he was feeling everything. The warmth of her arms, the comfort of her skin, the hush of her voice�� it was as if Van''s body started to sting.


    A surrender.


    For the first time in his life, his body was in unconditional surrender. Once again, the curiosity for discovery, the hunger for truth, and the search for who he really was were pushed from the back of his mind as he felt Andrea''s embrace��


    ...the embrace of family.


    And soon, even Van himself surrendered as he placed his arms around Andrea. He wanted to say a lot of things, but in the end, nothing came out of his mouth. It was just silence. Everything he needed and wanted to say was in his embrace.


    The two stayed like this for a while before the sound of a footstep whispered into their ears, "Hehe�� the gang back together again."


    It was Harvey, currently approaching them while rubbing his damped nose, sniffling as he nodded his head repeatedly.


    "We shall now officially be called��


    ...the Aven--"


    "Mr. Evans."


    Before Harvey could finish his words, another one stepped forward and approached Van, it was Headmaster Hans. Or perhaps just Hans now that the Academy is no longer functional.


    "...Headmaster."


    "Please, just call me Hans."


    "What do you want?"


    Van''s tone then suddenly turned cold as he let go of Andrea, looking straight at Hans'' eyes. Although Van ultimately knew that it was of his own doing, he still held a slight disdain towards his former Headmaster.


    While he was currently paralyzed by Sarah''s grandfather and being thrown around in the air like some kind of pinata, he could hear everything that was happening. And he swore he could hear that Hans was in agreement with the Chairman.


    "...Your mother is waiting for you," Hans completely ignored Van''s cold tone as he slightly bowed his head towards him, "I shall apologize to you for ignoring your plights some other time, Mr. Evans. I have done some�� unimaginable deeds that--"


    "Can you do this later!?"


    Before Hans could finish his words, Andrea suddenly raised her voice, "I am trying to talk with my brother!"


    "But�� you weren''t even talk--"


    "Why don''t you give this moment to the young ones, Hans?"


    Once again, Hans was interrupted as he felt a heavy thud on his shoulder.


    "C�� Charlotte," Hans turned his head, only to see Charlotte''s hand on his shoulder. Hans could feel his heart drumming endlessly as this was the first time in their lives that Charlotte had ever touched him.


    And it was not because he had hidden feelings for her, no. It was anxiety. Charlotte only makes physical contact with those who she thinks won''t be crushed by her accidentally�� or towards people she doesn''t like.


    Hans was a Unique-type that had the power to read and influence the minds of people-- Charlotte could definitely crush her. So�� that could only mean one thing.


    "But Ms. Evangeline wants to--"


    "I''ve already finished reuniting with my family," Charlotte said as a small smile slowly crept on her face, "Why don''t you talk to me instead?"


    "Can''t�� can''t you talk with Angela?"


    "I already did, she''s not telling me anything," Charlotte let out a small but deep sigh, "You know how she is."


    "But--"


    "Let''s go," Charlotte then gently dragged Hans away before he could even say anything else, "Why don''t we explore your father''s home while you tell me everything you know?"


    "W�� wait!" Hans could only scream as Charlotte''s hand won''t even budge. Hans could read Charlotte''s mind, and all her questions were something that Hans was not allowed to answer. But before they could make it far, Hans turned his attention towards Van, "After you''re done with everything, your mother is waiting for you at the lake! She will explain everything to you!"


    Were Hans fleeting words before she was completely dragged away by Charlotte, with Angela following them from behind.


    "...What was that all about?" Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows from hearing Hans'' pleas. It would seem that everyone wanted to tell him something, but at the same time, no one is telling him.


    Just what exactly happened outside while Van was busy planning his escape and playing President?


    "Evans, I think it is better for you not to meet your�� mother."


    As Van was lost in thought, Andrea''s words whispered into his ears. "...I think so as well," Van breathed as he looked at Andrea, "...But I think I have to."


    "If you''re afraid, then we shall meet this mysterious mom of yours together!" Harvey suddenly inserted himself in the conversation.


    "It''s fine," Van could only let out a slight chuckle as he shook his head, "But how�� were you guys able to go inside the Portal?" Van then asked as he scanned the people present.


    Everyone he knew was here. Latanya was currently busy talking with the other Locals, explaining the situation that happened outside to those who were already inside when the huge boulder fell. And the others assisted her.


    "Because of brother Edward," Harvey said as he raised his thumbs towards Edward, who was currently taking care of her mother who was still confused as to what was going on.


    "...Edward?"


    "Bro, Vicky''s brother. You even greeted him earlier."


    "Right," Van blinked a couple of times. He always remembered Victoria''s brother as the hybrid monster, his name usually comes after.


    "Anyway, he sensed something was happening in the skies and we just�� kinda went along with it."


    "I�� see."


    "Yeah, Edward doesn''t know how to lie after all. Right, Bea!?" Harvey then let out a slight giggle as he suddenly called Beatrice, who was also trying to calm down those who had family outside alongside Victoria.


    "Don''t drag me in your conversation!"


    "Pft," hearing Beatrice''s agitated voice made Harvey giggle even further, "Last thing I saw before my brother threw me inside the Portal was something emerging from the skies," Harvey''s tone then became serious.


    "Gerald is��"


    "Oh, he''s alive somewhere with that Asian woman," Harvey breathed, "...But I take it there are more dead outside?"


    "...Hundreds," Van said, "But hundreds alive as well."


    Hearing Van''s words, Harvey could not help but click his tongue, "If only�� we had more time. Then maybe we could have save--"


    "There''s no point in thinking about that, Harvey," Van did not let Harvey finish his words, "It already happened."


    "But still, you know," Harvey let out a wry chuckle, "I�� am afraid to go outside and see them."


    "..." Van could only slightly tilt his head down as he heard Harvey''s words. Harvey knew that Van had to kill people in the Pit, but what would he say if he knew that he had already killed a hundred people as well?


    And some were just doing their duty. He would find out soon, of course, as there were still people from the City Guards that were taken as prisoners inside here, in the Pit.


    "A�� anyway," Harvey then waved his hand, "I''ll go and help Bea and the others. Are you sure you''ll talk to your mother alone?"


    "...Yes," Van paused for a second before nodding his head.


    "Alright, but just call for us when you need backup, alright!?" Harvey said as ran towards Beatrice and the others.


    With Van and Andrea now left alone beside the Portal, Van finally let out a long and deep sigh as he looked Andrea straight in the eyes, "You�� were with Sarah all this time?"


    "It''s�� a long story. You wouldn''t believe it even if I tell you all about it," Andrea, as well, let out a long and deep sigh of relief. Although it wasn''t how she envisioned it, she and Van were finally together again.


    All it took was for her to be on a flying headquarters driven by Van''s mother and for it to be obliterated and fall from the skies for them to meet. How she even survived that while the other normal humans didn''t, was probably thanks to Van''s mother as well.


    "But wait," Andrea then placed her hand on Van''s shoulder, "Sarah was telling me that you thought it was her that reported you, she''s not!"


    "...Hm," Van nodded, "Ms. Elton already told me."


    "...Oh," Andrea could not help but be taken aback, "Then why--"


    "Everything''s happening so fast that I don''t know what to do, Andrea," Van let out another sigh as he looked towards his friends that he just got reunited with, "Everyone�� is here now."


    "...Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "Of course�� maybe."


    "Evans?"


    "I guess I just�� want to go home, you know?" Van then looked Andrea straight in the eyes, "But I don''t know where that is anymore."


    "Here."


    "Hm?"


    "Your home is here, with us," Andrea gently touched Van''s face, looking into his eyes with nothing but warmth, "Now go and talk some sense into your villain of a mother."


    "Pft," Van could not help but release a small chuckle from Andrea''s words.


    "Are you sure you don''t want anyone to come with you? I swear, my blood boils whenever I see that non-caring face of hers as if she knows everything. Are you sure? Why don''t you let me come with you so I can slap her in the face once."


    "Thank you," Van shook his head as he stepped away, "But I need to meet her alone, sis."


    "Alright, just slap her for me, then," Andrea nodded as she watched Van walk away. But after a few seconds, her eyes widened, almost causing her eyes to pop out, "Wait, what did you just call me!?"


    But alas, Van was already gone.


    ***


    "..."


    The flowing leaves and sunlight shower Van like rain as he slowly walked towards the lake, covered by the thick forest surrounding it. His heart was beating erratically, but at the same time, there was a certain calmness in it.


    His eyes strayed across the lake, but it did not need to stray too far, as the person he was trying to find was right in front of him, standing on top of the lake with her toes.


    Her silver hair flowed with the air as she slowly opened her eyes, looking straight towards Van''s eyes.


    "...Evangeline?" Van muttered. He furrowed his eyebrows as a certain memory resurfaced in his mind, he had already seen this scene once back when he was washing blood off of his face not long after he got into the Pit.


    Does that mean�� that Evangeline was watching him inside the Pit all along?


    "...Evans," Evangeline then opened his mouth, her words held a certain calmness in it, soothing Van''s trembling heart, "...my child."


    "Mother��" Van let out a deep breath as he returned Evangeline''s stare, "Mother��


    ...fucker!"

 Chapter 208: Why?

    "...Evangeline."


    "Evans�� my child."


    "Mother��


    ...motherfucker!"


    A trail of golden sparks quickly emerged from Van''s eyes before instantly disappearing from his spot, caving in the slightly moist ground behind him. The water also split apart as soon as he stepped on it before he used [Air Step] to lift himself up.


    He continued to rush towards Evangeline without any pause in his movements, his eyes not leaving his target even for a second.


    "Graaah!" Van could not help but let out a scream as his fist was only about a few feet away from Evangeline, "Fucking die!"


    However, as he was only about a few inches away, his momentum completely stopped. "W�� what?" Van tried to move his head, but the only thing that he could move was his eyes.


    And seeing as Evangeline''s hair was still flowing at a very slow rate, he still had his [Time Perception] on. Slowly, Evangeline opened her mouth.


    "..."


    Van''s eyes could only tremble as he looked at Evangeline in the face, as it was the only thing he could do at the moment. He stayed like this after a few seconds before turning off his Skill and going out of superspeed.


    "There''s no nee--"


    "Gaaah!"


    Before Evangeline could even say anything, Van once again screamed at her, the trees trembling as his voice was loud enough to disrupt the birds that were peacefully hiding in the trees.


    And soon, the water beneath them also rippled, its odd stillness disrupted by the tears that trailed from Van''s eyes as his breaths let out hums of pain.


    "E�� Evans!?"


    His screams of pain reached even the Encampment, Andrea, who was currently talking with Sarah, could not help but stand up as she stood up towards the direction of Van''s voice. However, before she could rush towards him, Sarah stopped him.


    "It''s alright," Sarah breathed out.


    "What do you mean it''s alright!? That was Evans'' voice just now, he is in pain!"


    "He is," Sarah shook her head, "But I can sense the flow of his blood, he''s not hurt physically."


    "Then even more reason to go to him now!" Andrea tried to slap Sarah''s hand away, but Sarah''s grip did not even budge a single bit. "Let go of my hand!"


    "The boy needs to go through this, Andrea."


    "But--"


    "I think she is right, Miss Andrea."


    Before Andrea could say anything, Harvey approached the two of them, "Van said he would go alone, let''s just wait until he comes back to us."


    "His mother is a demon!" Andrea shouted, "She shouldn''t even be allowed 1 kilometer within Evans! She�� She��"


    Andrea breathed heavily for a few seconds before starting to calm down. She then looked towards Sarah before nodding to her, "I''m okay now," she said as she let out one final deep breath, "Just�� tell us if he''s hurt."


    "I''ve been monitoring him since he left," Sarah let out a slight smile, "You don''t have to worry."


    "A�� alright. Thank you."


    Andrea wiped the sweat on her face as she once again looked towards Van''s direction, before proceeding to sit back down. It wasn''t only him that was agitated, almost all of Van''s friends were a bit on edge as they heard his screams that were filled with pain.


    Harvey had his arms crossed, his eyes were calm, but his foot that has been fidgeting and stomping the ground gave him away.


    Beatrice was currently biting her lip, the memories of Van being tied up like an animal resurfaced in her mind.


    Victoria, even when she had already calmed the other people down with her Skills, still felt a bit restless as she heard Van''s voice.


    Nisha, Gil, and Cynthia also stopped their conversation. The history between Van and her mother might be unclear to them, but they knew of Van''s relationship with his father.


    Latanya who was just ordering the other Locals around was now nowhere to be seen.


    ***


    Back in the lake, Van''s screams continued, albeit a bit sedated now as he looked straight into Evangeline''s eyes.


    "There''s no need for you to cry, child," Evangeline then slowly raised her hand, moving Van''s hair and revealing the scar on his left eye. Evangeline then let out a slight breath before proceeding to touch Van''s cheeks.


    "I do not ask for forgive--"


    "Grkh!"


    Before Evangeline could finish her words, Van was finally able to move his head, and the first thing he did was to bite her hand. It wasn''t enough to bleed, but still, Van tried to chew her hand off even though Evangeline''s hand was as durable as iron.


    "..." Evangeline looked at Van''s crazed expression before letting out a slight whisper, "...Enough."


    "!!!"


    The lake then once again split apart as Van''s body suddenly flew at a very high speed away from Evangeline, only stopping when his back hit a tree.


    This did not affect Van, though. Instead, he found himself finally able to move his whole body. He quickly stood up, but before he could even rush towards Evangeline once again, she was already floating in front of him.


    "...You can''t win, my child."


    "Who cares about that!?" Van once again screamed as he released another fist towards Evangeline, "I don''t care about any of that!"


    This time, he was able to stretch his arm, but alas, his fist only hit the air in front of him as Evangeline flew to the side.


    "Why!? Why don''t you let me hit you!?" Van once again screamed, his tears once again starting to fall from his face, "Why!?"


    "Perhaps you need to calm down so that we may talk properly, my child," Evangeline once again landed on the ground as she looked at Van, her words still cold, "Everything that happened to you was for your sake."


    "My�� my sake!?" Van burst out in laughter as he heard Evangeline''s words, "I was beaten and raped by father almost every day. How is that my fault!? I was a child! What�� what the fuck did I do!?"


    Van once again screamed, his words cracking and trembling as they resounded in the air.


    "I had to eat shit, I had to steal, I had to do everything I could just so I could live," Van started waving his hands as all of the memories of his youth started emerging from the deepest parts of his mind, "I�� I wanted to die. But every time, something pulls me back and I don''t know what it is!"


    "Why?" Van''s erratic breaths echoed throughout the forest as his legs finally gave up, dropping him in the ground like a child as his tears continued to mix with the mud beneath, "Why��


    ...why did you leave?"


    "I was always by your side, my child," Evangeline said, her tone still seemingly stoic, "But you had to go through everything yourself�� and even now, you have to go through your trials, alone."


    "I don''t even remember your face," Van let out a small smile as he looked at Evangeline, "I look at you and all I see is a stranger. But�� but I know you''re my mother. Why?"


    "We are connected, my child," Evangeline then slowly stepped forward, her silver hair waving in the air as she approached Van, "Like a string, your existence is tied to me, and I to yours."


    "You�� you left me," Van only shook his head as he looked to the ground, "You left me. I was�� with father�� why would you leave me?"


    Van once again repeated his words as if he wasn''t hearing Evangeline''s words.


    "You could have taken me away�� We could have been together," slowly, Van''s voice started to lose its strength, "You�� you''re supposed to be my mother, you were supposed to be there for me."


    "I have always been with you, my child."


    "No," Van''s lips then started to tremble as he slowly stood up, "...You watched."


    "..."


    "You watched as everything happened," once again, golden trails of lightning started to emerge from Van''s crying eyes, "You watched as the world turned me into a monst--"


    Before Van could finish his words or use his skills, he felt a light thud hitting him as a warm soothing feeling enveloped his body.


    "...What are you doing?" Van said, his whispers filled with rage as he tried to push Evangeline away, who suddenly embraced him out of nowhere. "G�� Get away from me!"


    "Get away from me!" Van pushed with all of his strength, even using his superspeed to get away from the arms of Evangeline, but alas, the difference between the strength of the first System Holder and him was too vast to even comprehend.


    "I''m sorry, Evans."


    "!!!"


    "I��" Van''s breaths quickly stuttered. Evangeline''s tone, which seemed cold and distant from the start, now held a little warmth as she embraced Van, "Get�� get away from me." Van''s whole body started trembling as he once again tried to push Evangeline away. But soon, Van stopped resisting as he rested his head on Evangeline''s chest.


    "I�� I don''t need your apologies," Van whispered.


    And finally, the tears that were endlessly gushing out from his eyes stopped, "I needed you then, but not now��


    ...I already have friends, Evangeline�� and even if it was just for a short while, they were there for me. Andrea, Harvey, Victoria�� I have met a lot of people that are there for me."


    "...I don''t need you," Van then slowly looked at Evangeline''s face,


    "You''re not my mother."


    "..." Evangeline let out a long and deep breath as she let go of Van.


    "But we can talk," Van then said as he dusted off shoulders, "You at least owe me an explanation about everything."


    "...That''s good," Evangeline, as well, let out a short sigh as she nodded towards Van, "But first��"


    Evangeline then raised her hand, and as soon as she did so, the leaves and bushes near them started to rustle. Van was going to put up his guard at first, but then he saw someone floating towards them, emerging from the bushes.


    "...Latanya? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 209: Reunion (2)

    "...Latanya?"


    Van wiped the trail of tears that still slightly dampened his face as soon as Latanya floated out of the bushes. Right when he finally calmed himself down and was about to start his conversation with Evangeline, Latanya suddenly popped out of nowhere.


    No, it was more like Evangeline pulled her from the bushes with her Skills. So does that mean that Latanya was��


    "Where you�� eavesdropping?"


    "W�� what''s this!?" Latanya tried to wriggle her body, but alas, her situation was the same as Van''s-- she wasn''t able to move what seemed to be an invisible rope shackling her. "Un�� Unleash me, Van''s mother!"


    "How long have you been here, Latanya?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he looked Latanya straight in the eye.


    "What do you mean how long have I been here? I was here before you and your mother started biting each other''s asses!" Latanya roared as she still tried to struggle her way out of Evangeline''s invisible clutches.


    "Now tell this woman to unleash me from her infernal powers!" Once again, she tried to wriggle her body, the two glorious mountains that adorned her started to jiggle right in front of Van as she did so.


    "..." Van let out a long and deep sigh before turning his head towards Evangeline, "Can you release her? We won''t be able to talk with her here."


    "Latanya��" Evangeline muttered as she looked at Latanya from head to toe before releasing her from her grasp, "So that is the name you found for yourself."


    "What are you even fucking talking about?" Latanya quickly stretched her body as soon as she dropped to the ground, "Your mother is as weird as you are, Van."


    Latanya then approached Van, patting his shoulder before letting out a long and deep sigh, "I saw everything, you can cry on my arms later if you want to. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone how you cried here like a baby," she then let out a light chuckle before walking away.


    "..." Maybe he shouldn''t have asked Evangeline to let Latanya go after all, "Talk then, why did you leave me all alone?"


    Van then focused all of his attention on Evangeline. He had been hearing a lot of things about his mother lately.


    She was the first System Holder?


    She deliberately left for his sake?


    Why was she so tall when Van was as small as he is?


    And seeing as the Headmaster of the Academy, as well as Angela Elton, was calling her master earlier, it would seem that they were already fully aware of who he was from that start. There were so many questions that were popping out of Van''s head that he didn''t even know what to ask first.


    "I told you, I did not leave your side and have always been watching you."


    "You''ve said that many times now. I am asking why."


    Even though Van seemed calm now, his heart was persuading him otherwise. He still felt something heavy weighing on his neck, enough for his head to droop down. But still, he persevered, looking at Evangeline straight in the eye without blinking.


    "I saw you once right here a few months ago," Van then pointed towards the lake, "That was you, right?"


    "Correct," Evangeline quickly nodded.


    "Why�� didn''t you say anything to me?"


    "Because I was not here for you."


    "...What?" Van furrowed his eyebrows in confusion as soon as he heard Evangeline''s words, "But you just said you were watching me?"


    "I was and I am."


    Soon, Evangeline''s voice returned to its usual cold demeanor, "But I was not here for you at that moment��


    ...I was here for that."


    "...That?" Van''s eyebrows knitted even further as he turned his head towards the direction where Evangeline was pointing, only to find Latanya still there, looking at the two of them, unmoving.


    "Latanya? What are you still doing here?" Van could not help but scratch his chin, "Evangeline, I already told you to let her lea--"


    "I�� can''t leave."


    Before Van could finish his words, Latanya suddenly took a step forward, standing directly in front of Van and almost placing her colossal bosom on top of his head.


    "What do you mean you can''t leave?"


    "I�� can''t leave you, Van."


    "...What?" Van did not know where to look as Latanya''s bosom covered most of his vision, "Is this your doing, Evangeline?"


    "Not at all," Evangeline shook her head, "If anything��


    ...It is yours, my child."


    "..."


    "What�� what is going on here, Van?" Latanya''s voice started to tremble as she felt a sudden urge to embrace Van. She had felt this way before for him, a lot of times, as a matter of fact. But never this strong.


    "Evangeline, enough!" Van then stomped his feet as he made his way towards Evangeline, "Stop your tricks!"


    "I told you that we are connected," Evangeline once again shook her head.


    "And what does that have to do with--"


    "She too��


    ...is connected to you," Evangeline breathed as she pointed towards Latanya.


    "...She''s my sister?"


    "Impossible!" Latanya screamed. If they really were related, then what has she been feeling all this time!?


    "..." Evangeline, for the first time, let out a different emotion as her eyes blinked numerous times, looking at Van with her eyebrows slightly knotted, "No."


    "I see," Van placed his hand on his chin, "You did live for more than a thousand years."


    "I have only borne one child in this life, Evans�� and that is you and you alone, my child."


    "So you say," Van let out a tiny scoff, "Then how are we connected? Please stop delaying it, I want you... out of my life again as soon as possible."


    "Very well," Evangeline nodded before floating, crossing her legs as if she was sitting in the air, "It may have come to you already that I was ultimately the one who sent you here, to the Pit."


    "..."


    "Every action that you took has led you here. And I also made sure that they will throw you here."


    "..."


    "That''s disgusting," Latanya, even though she was feeling an uncomfortable wave crawling throughout her skin, still managed to let out a word of disdain as she heard Evangeline''s words. Van, on the other hand, remained quiet.


    "You wanted me to meet mister Hercules?" Van commented.


    "No, he was just�� an extra," Evangeline slightly tilted her head, "A treasure that now belongs to you is here."


    "...Treasure?" Van, as well, slightly tilted his head to the side as he remembered Hercules mentioning something like that in passing. "What treasure?"


    "You must have felt it by now," Evangeline said, "After all��


    ...it is connected to us�� to you."


    "Connect--"


    Van''s eyes then widened before he turned his head towards a certain direction.


    "W�� what?"


    Latanya could not help but stutter as both mother and son suddenly looked at her, "What are you two even talking about!?"


    "It is truly amazing what the artifacts of their gods could do," Evangeline muttered as she once again looked at Latanya from head to toe, "To become flesh and blood throughout the years, it is a marvel."


    "What are you saying!?" Latanya quickly waved her hands from Evangeline''s words, "What artifact nonsense are you talking about!?"


    For some reason, her heart was beating rapidly. But soon, it almost stopped entirely.


    "The Staff of Asclepius, God of Healing."


    "!!!"


    "Latanya!?"


    Van quickly rushed towards Latanya as she suddenly dropped to the ground as soon as Evangeline finished her words, "What are you doing!?" Van once again roared at Evangeline.


    "Showing her what she truly is," Evangeline said as she descended from the air, "...and her rightful place."


    "N�� no," Latanya let out a stuttered gasp, her eyes trembling as different visions fluttered in her mind, "No, no, no��"


    "Stop this!" Van said he gently lifted Latanya''s head, tilting her whole body on her side, "She has nothing to do with this!"


    "I am afraid she has everything to do with this, my child," Evangeline placed her hand on Latanya''s head, caressing her face as softly as possible. Van, however, quickly slapped her hand away.


    "Stay away from her."


    "...As you wish," Evangeline slowly backed away, "But do know there is no stopping this, my child. It will revert back to her natural form��


    ...and it will once again return to where it belongs, back to you."


    "You''re fucking crazy!" Van shook his head, "She doesn''t belong to anyone. She��


    ...is free."


    "It belongs to you now, Evans." Evangeline repeated her words, this time, her tone was filled with resolute, almost adamant-- no, it was almost crazed, "She will be the strongest feather that will complete your wings...


    ...absorb her!"


    And now, for the first time, Evangeline raised her voice.


    "No!" Van''s eyes quickly let out a golden sparkle, before instantly disappearing from his spot. Latanya as well, was gone.


    "..." Evangeline, who was now left alone at the lakeshore, could only look towards the direction where the trail of golden lightning led to. And after a few seconds, a small smile crept on her face.


    ***


    "Victoria!"


    "Eek!"


    "Hm?"


    "Van!? What are you�� isn''t that Boss!?"


    Different hums of expression echoed throughout the Encampment as Van suddenly appeared out of nowhere, screaming.


    "What is it?"


    Victoria, upon hearing her name being called by Van, quickly ran towards his voice with a slight smile on her face. Her smile, however, slightly faded as soon as she saw him carrying Latanya. But before she could even start to pout internally, Latanya started screaming in pain.


    "!!!"


    And without even hesitation, she rushed towards Latanya and placed her hand on her forehead, quickly activating her skill to calm her down.


    "Be still, plea--" These words, however, were Victoria''s last words before her eyes completely blanked out.


    "...Victoria?"


    Victoria, as if petrified into stone, completely stopped moving.

 Chapter 210: Mother of The Year

    "...Victoria?"


    "..."


    Van stared at Victoria, who suddenly stopped moving altogether as soon as she touched Latanya''s forehead. Meanwhile, Latanya seemed to have calmed down, currently passed out but her breathing was a lot calmer than before.


    It might be because she was unconscious, but that was better than the alternative of whatever it is that Evangelin was doing to her earlier.


    But now, for some reason, there was something wrong with Victoria.


    "Victoria, are you��"


    "!!!"


    Van patted Victoria on the shoulder to see if she was alright, but as soon as he did so, Victoria''s body seemingly tilted like a domino, toppling down towards the ground headfirst. But of course, before her body could hit the ground, Van caught her.


    "...Victoria?" Van whispered into her ear, but alas, even a slight shiver in her eyes could not be seen. The only thing that still had life in her was her hair, scrunching and swaying around Van''s arms. "Victoria?"


    Van once again called Victoria''s name, but she remains so very still��even her breaths. "Latanya, wake up!"


    And now, it was as if the situation has shifted. From calling Victoria to help Latanya, to waking up Latanya to help Victoria. But alas, even though Latanya was breathing, even she was not responding, no matter how much Van nudged her.


    "What''s going on!?" Harvey and the others finally recovered from their shock and stupor as they approached Van.


    "I... don''t know," Van could not help but stutter as he now had two people in his arms, both unmoving. Latanya seemed fine, it was Victoria that worried him so. Her whole body was stiff, even her hands were still raised from touching Latanya''s forehead. "I think... I think Victoria is..."


    Dead�� is what Van wanted to say. But he couldn''t make himself say it, not now, not when their group was just reunited. Not now that she was in his arms again.


    "...Van, what''s wrong with her?" Nisha and the others also rushed their way towards Van, with Nisha quickly checking on Latanya''s pulse. She let out a light breath as she checked her pulse, however, as soon as she checked Victoria''s, her eyes quickly widened in shock. She slightly backed away as she looked at Van, before turning her head towards Victoria''s mother, who was currently still standing still in shock in the distance.


    However, as soon as Paris saw the look on Nisha''s eyes, it was as if all the strands of her hair stood on ends as she quickly rushed to her daughter''s side.


    "N... no!"


    Van quickly made way for Paris, turning his body while still supporting Victoria.


    "No... no..." Paris gently patted her daughter''s face numerous times, trying to wake her up,


    "No... my baby... please... mommy''s here... mommy''s here."


    "..." Van didn''t know where to look as his breaths started to mix with Paris'' cries.


    "Van... what is happening?" Harvey could not help but stutter as his jaw began to tremble, "Is... is Vicky��"


    "Harvey. Don''t," before Harvey could finish his words, Gerald suddenly appeared behind him, grabbing his shoulder and stopping him from saying anything else.


    Beatrice, who was also watching on the side with Edward, had a grave expression on her face as she held Edward''s arm.


    "What did you do!?"


    And all of a sudden, Paris grabbed her daughter away from Van, looking at him with her eyes completely red from all the tears that burst from it, "What did you do to my daughter!?"


    "I..." Van was still at a loss as to what to say, "I..."


    Was this... his fault? Is Victoria... really dead? Just... what is happening? He was as confused as everyone else here, so why is everyone looking at him for some kind of explanation. "I��"


    "Are you alright, Evans!?"


    "A... Andrea," Van blinked numerous times as Andrea ran towards him, grabbing his face as she looked straight into his eyes, "I... I''m..."


    "Did... did that woman do something!?" Andrea roared as she looked around, trying to find Evangeline. Her eyes then strayed towards Paris, who was currently holding a lifeless Victoria, "...Victoria?"


    Andrea was talking with the Pit Locals along with Sarah a distance away and wasn''t aware of what was happening. She only rushed back when she heard someone shouting.


    "What''s�� wrong with her?" Andrea once again looked around. Paris'' face was currently devastated, her tears almost filling her entire face as she hugged her daughter. Andrea''s eyes then strayed towards Nisha, who was now checking in on Latanya''s condition. With two people suddenly not moving, Andrea''s confusion reached its peak.


    "What are you doing blaming a child, Paris?"


    It was then that the ground slightly shook, with Charlotte slowly approaching Paris and Victoria,


    "...The kid is alive," Victoria kneeled in front of Paris, looking at her granddaughter which seemed to have been frozen in time. Charlotte wanted to touch her face, but she knew she could not. "She is alive, Paris."


    "A�� are you sure, mother?" Paris could not help but stutter as her fettered breaths slowly stabilized.


    "Of course. But let''s ask an expert, shall we?" Charlotte then stood up before turning her head towards Sarah, who has quietly been watching on the side, "Please tell us what''s wrong with her, princess."


    "..." Sarah nodded, "I have been monitoring the movement of her blood ever since she�� collapsed. Her heart has stopped."


    "What!?" Paris could not help but let out an anguished scream, "But you said--"


    "But whether or not she is dead is something I can say yet," Sarah shook her head, "Those who have just died will still have their blood flowing through their veins momentarily through different parts of the body depending on her position��


    ...Victoria''s just stopped flowing instantly�� frozen."


    "F�� Frozen?" Paris cleaned Victoria''s face, pushing all the hair that was stuck on her face to the side, "So�� she might still be al--"


    "All of you must be confused."


    "!!!"


    "..."


    Charlotte''s calm demeanor quickly changed as the veins on her body started popping out as soon as a voice came from above. She watched as Evangeline''s long and silver hair flowed in the air as she slowly descended to the ground, landing in a very soft manner.


    "I''m not confused," Charlotte worded as she slowly stomped her way towards Evangeline. The entirety of the Encampment started to tremble, causing the others who were unaware of what was happening to almost stumble, "I am angry."


    "I understand," Evangeline nodded, not even worrying that Charlotte was walking towards her full of hostility, "Any mother would worry for her family."


    "Would they?" Charlotte let out a light scoff, glancing towards Van before returning her gaze towards Evangeline, "What do you even know about being a mother?"


    "I know enough," Evangeline sighed before looking at Victoria, "The blood-bender is correct, your grandchild is alive, she is just�� frozen."


    "Then turn her back, fucker," Charlotte cracked her knuckles as she stood directly in front of Evangeline, the level of her eyes only slightly below Evangeline''s, "I don''t like bullying old people, but you look young enough."


    "Such arrogance," Evangeline tilted her head as she looked at Charlotte, "But not unfounded. You have strength comparable to the one hiding here, after all."


    Although Charlotte was a bit confused as to what Evangeline was saying, the look of rage on her face still remained, "If you know it, then you better turn her back right now."


    "I am afraid I can''t do that," Evangeline shook her head, "Or rather�� I won''t."


    "You--"


    "Will you really risk fighting here?" Evangeline stood her ground even with Charlotte''s fist right in front of her face, "You might win, but do you really think these people can survive us fighting?"


    "Let''s take this outside, the--"


    "Give it up, muscle demon."


    Once again, before Charlotte could finish her words, someone interrupted her-- Angela.


    "...You''re still on her side even after what she''s done to my granddaughter!?" Charlotte could not help but click her tongue as she looked at Angela.


    "I am on the side of the Resistance," Angela let out a short sigh, "But I am also on your side. You don''t know how strong Master Evangeline is, Charlotte. You might die if you fight her."


    "Look at Victoria and say that to me again!"


    "..."


    "Now, now. Let''s all calm--"


    "Shut the fuck up, you baldy!"


    "Shut up, eggnog."


    "..." Hans was going to make an appearance, but before he could even take a step forward, both Angela and Charlotte shut his mouth completely.


    "..."


    "What exactly is your endgame here, Evangeline?" Charlotte then shook her head before taking off her stance and relaxing her muscles, "You torture your own child, and now what, you take mine hostage? Mother of the year here, everyone."


    "I take it I can explain now?" Evangeline breathed out as she approached Latanya, who was still completely unconscious, "Your granddaughter just used her Skill on a God Artifact, trying to take away and contain its emotions that it has built throughout the years-- a weapon''s emotion."


    "...What?"


    "Your granddaughter''s body couldn''t take the toll and--"


    "Cut to the chase, what is it you want from me?" Charlotte interrupted Evangeline, "That''s why you planned this in the first place, right? To get something from me? You have been wanting me to join your band of merry rebels for quite some time now."


    "...Not quite," Evangeline shook her head, "I want you to go away."


    "What?" Once again, Charlotte''s veins exploded as she heard Evangeline''s words.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Charlotte," Evangeline then slowly approached Van, whose mind had been in disarray ever since Victoria collapsed, "I want you to go away with my son to other lands��


    ...and send some pesky people back to where they belong."

 Chapter 211: My Mother

    "Send some pesky people back to where they belong?"


    Charlotte''s guard almost completely fell as soon as she heard Evangeline''s words. She thought for sure that Evangeline''s plan was to force her to join her little resistance and finally crush the Circle and remove them from America once and for all��


    ...But to think she wanted her to go away to some errand?


    "...You want me to chaperone your son?"


    The others who were listening in on the conversation also looked at each other. For most of them, this was the first time they will ever be seeing Van''s mother, the same as him.


    To think that she didn''t even move an inch as Charlotte threatened her, and even asked her for a demand, truly left them speechless. Of course, there was still the case of Victoria potentially being a hostage in Evangeline''s schemes, but still��


    ...To think that there was someone who would stand their ground against the strongest Enhancer-type in the world was not something they were expecting to see today.


    Andrea, however, focused on another thing.


    "What do you mean take Evans to other lands?" Andrea approached the two-- this act, however, overshadowed anything else.


    It was as if a normal human stood between titans, even Sarah was at a loss as to what to do and failed to stop Andrea from interrupting the two''s conversation.


    "To other countries," Evangeline answered, not even minding the fact, "Van needs to�� explore the world."


    "...What?" Andrea raised an eyebrow.


    "Can I ask the reason why?" Charlotte asked.


    "My son will tell you," Evangeline looked at Van, whose eyes still held an unfounded pang of guilt from everything that''s happening, "...As soon as he discovers what he truly is."


    "Why do you persist in being myste--"


    "Can you two stop for a second and talk to us normal humans!"


    Before Charlotte could even finish her words, Andrea completely got in between the two, her tone carrying a tinge of authority.


    "...My son''s caretaker," Evangeline finally looked at Andrea, releasing a light sigh as she did so, "I thank you for taking care of--"


    "Who cares about gratitude," Andrea quickly scoffed, "If the two of you are talking out in the open, then include the other people! Why does it feel that you''re always looking down on everyone you meet!?"


    "..."


    Those who were watching the scene unfold could not help but nod their heads, some of them releasing hums of admiration as Andrea scolded Evangeline without fear.


    "And is that your doing!?" Andrea then pointed towards Victoria and Latanya, who still held no signs of waking up, while Victoria was still�� still, as if frozen in time, "We know you''re one of the worst mothers in this world, but why are you tormenting other mothers as well!?"


    "It is not entirely my doing," Evangelin shook her head, "The girl using her Skill on a God Artifact was her own choice, I merely guided the path that everyone here would take."


    "W--"


    "Was the explosion your plan as well!?"


    "...No," Evangeline shook her head, "It was most probably the Circle''s doing."


    "Do you really expect us to believe you no--"


    "I don''t care about any of that."


    This time, Charlotte was the one to interrupt the two, "Tell me, what does me taking Van to a little adventure have to do with my granddaughter being frozen?"


    "I know how to fix your granddaughter," Evangeline turned her head towards Victoria, "Do as I ask, and I will heal her."


    "!!!"


    A thunderous snap suddenly roared in the air as Charlotte''s muscles once again bulged up. Andrea, who was standing close to her, could not help but slightly back away, almost tumbling down if not for Sarah who caught her before she fell on her butt.


    "Then heal her now and I will listen to your demands," Charlotte demanded.


    "We''re back to where we began," Evangeline shook her head, "I will fix her once I know you will do as I ask�� and as soon as you step out of this country."


    "..."


    "...Fine," the pressure from Charlotte instantly died down as she relaxed her muscles, "Did you hear all of that, boy?"


    She then looked at Van, who was still stupefied by everything that had happened. "W�� what?" He muttered as he looked at Charlotte.


    "Your mother here wants you to go away as soon as you two met," Charlotte snickered, "Why don''t you marry into my family so you leave this fucker behind once and for all?"


    "..." Evangeline didn''t seem to have any reaction to Charlotte''s words.


    "I--"


    "Let us help you, Van!"


    Before Van could finish his words, Harvey, Beatrice, and Edward stepped forward, "I don''t care what kind of fucked up mother you have, all I know is that our friend needs help!"


    "...Guys," Van finally stood up, letting go of Latanya''s hand who was now being carried by Nisha, "I--"


    "I am afraid that''s not possible," Evangeline once again shook her head, "Only you and Charlotte will be going."


    "W�� what?" Harvey, who already has his resolution fully covering his entire body, could not help but drop his hands, "But why? We were--"


    Before Harvey could even say any more words, his brother once again stopped him, "What are you doing--"


    Harvey was about to move his brother''s hand away once again, but as soon as he saw Gerald''s expression, Harvey could not help but shut his mouth. Gerald''s face was currently filled with sweat, his eyebrows shaking as he looked straight into Harvey''s eyes.


    "Don''t. Are�� are you crazy?"


    "Brother?"


    Gerald''s words stuttered as he continued to look at his brother, "What''s�� wrong with you?"


    "I should be the one saying that to you," Gerald said, almost biting his lip, "Don''t you�� realize who you''re talking to?"


    "What?" Harvey could not help but raise an eyebrow as he turned his attention back to Evangeline, "My friend''s mother?"


    "She''s a monster," Gerald said, "She''s a fucking monster."


    Gerald''s eyes slowly strayed towards Evangeline, but before it could reach her, Gerald''s breath stuttered even stronger as his eyes went back towards Harvey.


    "...Interesting," Evangeline let out a breath as she looked at Gerald, "Why do you say that?"


    Gerald, on the other hand, could not help but flinch as he heard Evangeline''s steps approaching him.


    "Enough terrorizing the children!"


    But before Evangeline could get near him, Charlotte blocked her path. "So you just want me to babysit your son and tour some other countries?"


    "Something like that," Evangeline then turned her head towards Charlotte, no longer minding Gerald, "I am not forcing you or anything, it is still your choice in the end. My son could go alone if he wished to."


    "I--"


    "No," Charlotte shook her head, not even letting Van get a word in, "I am coming with him. Seeing as this little war of yours has caused the country to go to shit, only someone like me would be allowed to go outside the country."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, a rare smile crept on Evangeline''s face, "That is true, isn''t it?"


    "Tch," Charlotte clicked her tongue, "Just what the fuck kind of person are you?"


    "The kind that will save this world, Charlotte."


    Evangeline breathed out, her words containing not even a single bit of hesitation, "But like the rest of you, I am but a small piece to what is to come."


    Evangeline then let out a small breath before looking at Van, "I am truly sorry for leaving you in this world, Evans."


    "I do not need your--"


    "Until we meet again," Evangeline then said before closing her eyes, "Everything I have done�� I did it for you."


    She once again said. But afterward, it was as if she fell asleep, her whole body giving out as she stumbled. If it wasn''t for Van catching her, then she would have definitely planted her face on the ground.


    "...Evangeline?" Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows as Evangeline suddenly fell towards him. "What is wrong with you now?"


    Van was so tempted to slap Evangeline awake, but before he could do so, she slowly opened her eyes, letting out a stuttered groan as she tried to lift herself up. However, as soon as her eyes met Van''s, her eyebrows quickly creased and her eyes turned red with moisture.


    "Evans!?"


    And all of a sudden, she embraced Van, "My�� my son�� my son."


    "...What?" Van quickly pushed Evangeline away. And unlike before, Van easily got her off of him.


    "It�� it is you, right?" Evangeline then slowly touched Van''s face, and as soon as she saw the scar that adorned it, her lips quickly trembled, "No�� what happened to you?"


    "Are you�� crazy?" Van could not help but breathe out as he tilted his head. He then looked at the people around him, who seemed as clueless as he was from Evangeline''s sudden change in temperament.


    Even Gerald, who had been on edge ever since Evangeline showed himself to them, was now able to breathe properly.


    "Mommy won''t leave you again, okay?" Evangeline''s words once again started to stutter as she looked directly into Van''s eyes, "Mommy is here, mommy is here."


    "...The fu--"


    "I''m so sorry�� I''m so sorry for leaving you," Evangeline placed both her hands on Van''s cheeks as tears suddenly burst forth from her eyes; her words, filled with remorse and guilt.


    "I already told you�� I don''t need your--"


    "Mr. Evans."


    Before Van could finish his words, ex-Headmaster Hans, who had been keeping his mouth shut ever since he was reprimanded by Angela and Charlotte, finally spoke again.


    "If I were you, I would hug her," Hans then said, his words completely serious, "Not for you, but for her."


    "Huh?" Van furrowed his eyebrows even further.


    "M�� Mr. Hans?" Evangeline said, "Were you�� were you the one who found my son?"


    "..."


    "Yes," Hans nodded his head, "He''s a student of the Academy."


    "You''re a System Holder!?" Evangeline''s voice turned louder, "Is that why you have a scar on your face!?"


    "...What?"


    "No!" Evangeline shook her head as she once again hugged Van, "I forbid it! Quit your job now! Mommy is here now, okay?"


    "...What?" Van could not help but let out another breath as he looked around him. The Evangeline from a couple of moments ago and the way she acted now was completely different. And that wasn''t the only thing different.


    When Evangeline hugged her before, Van only felt a sort of disgust, as well as a pinch of hatred. But this time, Van felt a certain warmth that he couldn''t explain. It was sort of similar to Andrea''s, but at the same time, it was different.


    "...What the fuck is going on now?" Van muttered.


    "Who�� who taught you that language!? Is it him!? Is it that golden-haired kid!? He looks like nothing but trouble!"


    "..."

 Chapter 212: Advisors Duty

    MHS 212


    "��"


    "��"


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Your mother�� is different than most, even amongst System Holders."


    Van, Hans, and Charlotte''s family were currently inside Latanya''s house, with Latanya, Victoria, and Evangeline resting in the beds. Latanya was still not awake even though a few hours had already passed, and seemed to have no signs of waking no matter what.


    Victoria was still the same, still frozen stiff. They could not even move her hand which was still raised as they were afraid that it would hurt her. With Evangeline now also unconscious, there wasn''t any way for them to know whether or not Victoria could feel anything, or hear them for that matter.


    Evangeline was awake a few hours ago, completely in tears, and was not letting Van out of her arms even as he tried to push her away. But after a few minutes of that, she fell unconscious.


    Paris, Victoria''s mother, had also apologized to Van for shouting at him earlier. She even cried as she couldn''t contain the guilt when she heard the story of Van being molested by his father. But of course, Van just waved his hand from her apology, saying it was no big deal.


    "I already know she is different," Van said, "She is the first System Holder, right?"


    "Well, yes. But it is more than that," Hans said as he looked at Evangeline, who was letting out a smile even as she sleeps, "Her memory is�� beautiful."


    Hans could not help but let out a small breath as he remained staring at Evangeline''s face, "But at the same time, it is fractured. You could say she is schizophrenic. It might be her age, or it might be her System�� even I who have watched her memories do not know the real reasons behind it."


    "So�� the one who was hugging me earlier was��"


    "Your mother," Hans quickly said, "It''s not a case of different personalities if that is what you are getting at."


    "��There''s something like that?"


    "Yes, your instructor is one."


    "Ms. Elton? So she isn''t just weird?"


    As soon as Hans heard Van''s words, he could not help but let out a short chuckle. Even Charlotte, who was comforting her daughter-in-law, let out a snicker.


    "She is probably the weirdest person you will ever meet in your life," Hans shook his head, "But even then, your mother is still the most special person in the world."


    "And you know everything about her?" Van asked.


    "You could say that," Hans said, "But out of respect to her, I will not say anything else. But do you want to know something, Mr. Evans?"


    "Hm?"


    "Your mother might be the most special person in the world I have met, but for her�� you are the special one."


    "Pft," Van quickly scoffed as he heard that, "Then let''s hope I am the only one who she treats as special."


    "��" Hans could not help but let out a sigh as he heard the sarcastic tone in Van''s voice, "I share the blame of what happened to you, Van. I am the one who made your father the way he was. If there is anyone to blame for what your father had done to you, it is me."


    "You''ll all get what''s coming to you," Van said, his tone awfully calm, "I''m just�� tired."


    "Everything your mother has done is for you, Mr. Evans."


    "She already said that."


    "Because it is true," Hans continued to defend Evangeline, "I am not saying what she has done to you is��"


    "The boy was raped, Hans."


    Before Hans could finish his words, Charlotte left her family''s side and approached the two of them. "Whatever this woman''s end game is at the end, what she did is atrocious. I don''t even want to know what the plan of someone that would do that to her son is."


    "Once all of you have known what her��"


    "I don''t care, Hans," Charlotte shook her head and repeated her words, "She allowed her own son to be molested. What the fuck kind of mother does that? And you''re telling Van to forgive her? What the fuck is wrong with you? You''re the youngest of us three and you''re already going senile."


    "That''s not what��"


    "��Are you actually in love with her?"


    "!!!"


    "I do not!" Hans stomped his foot and raised his voice as soon as he heard Charlotte''s words.


    "I don''t even need to have your System to know you''re lying, baldy."


    "I�� I do not!" Hans once again said before he quickly made his way out of Latanya''s house.


    "��"


    "He is in love with moth��Evangeline?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he watched Hans suddenly walking away.


    "I have known him since we were teenagers, I am sure he does," Charlotte giggled, "Trust me, I would know. He had a crush on me before."


    "��To you?"


    "I was young once!" Charlotte clicked her tongue as she saw Van''s bewildered eyes, looking at her from head to toe, "You could say I was even more beautiful than the princess."


    "Princess?"


    "The ancient motherfucker''s granddaughter," Charlotte scoffed.


    "��Sarah?"


    "Hm," Charlotte nodded, "Although what a twisted turn of events,  the religious motherfucker''s granddaughter is a lesb��"


    "Mother!"


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, Paris suddenly raised her voice and interrupted her, "Please stop cursing! You''re surrounded by children!"


    "Children?" Charlotte looked back and forth between Edward and Van, "They''re old enough to have children."


    "M�� mother!"


    "Speaking of children, how many kids are you and my granddaughter going to have?"


    "Mother!"


    ***


    "Angelo."


    "Sister."


    "Where were you?"


    "Investigating."


    "What did you find?"


    "Nothing."


    "I see."


    "See you later."


    "Okay."


    "��"


    "Did the two just talk to each other like that?" Harvey could not help but look at Angela with a weird expression. She already knew how weird Angela Elton was from meeting her occasionally back in the Academy. But to think that her brother was as weird as her-- and it wasn''t only that�� they were almost identical. Harvey, along with the others, were currently in the middle of the Encampment, waiting for Van to finish his conversation with their former Headmaster.


    "Why are you even listening in on someone else''s conversation?" Beatrice pulled Harvey away.


    "I got distracted by Ms. Elton''s male version," Harvey said.


    "We need to plan on how to come with Van!"


    "Oho," Harvey let out a hum, "I see you''re trying to compensate for having betrayed Van."


    "��"


    "I�� I was kidding," Harvey let out an awkward chuckle as soon as she saw Beatrice biting her lip, her eyes almost finding their way towards the floor, "A�� anyway," Harvey then cleared her throat, before turning around�� towards his brother.


    "What do you think, brother?" Harvey said, "Do you think we can secure one of our ships in the pier?"


    "Maybe," Gerald said as he quickly left his conversation with Xinyan, "But why do you even want to come with that beggar?"


    "He is not a beggar, Gerald," Harvey furrowed his eyebrows as he looked his brother straight in the eyes, "You could even say he''s even the highest authority here, he''s the President of the Locals."


    "Tch," Gerald clicked his tongue, "A President of Beggars."


    "��" Harvey could only shake his head. It would seem there was no longer any hope for his brother. If unwatched, he and Van might just kill each other out of nowhere.


    "Last I checked��" Gerald then continued to talk, "The others from the board have been scouring to seize our old man''s assets. Since I killed him, my status as an heir is pretty much gone."


    "Damn it," Harvey shook his head, "Why''d you even get caught?"


    "I did it in public."


    "Wish I could have seen it."


    "��" Beatrice, who had her head down, could not help but be perplexed by Harvey''s words. Was this really the Harvey she knew? The Harvey who always hesitated to even kill a Portal monster?


    Come to think of it, they''ve only been visiting either Van''s house or Victoria''s estate. Whenever it was opened up that they should go to Harvey''s, he always changed the topic. She knew how much their father mistreated them, but to think it was to the extent that even Harvey didn''t treat him as human is surprising.


    "Technically, Harvey, you''re the heir now," Gerald then followed, "I am the old fuckers would shut their mouths as soon as you make an appearance."


    "Hm��" Harvey placed his hand on his chin, "Then shall we��"


    "No."


    Before Harvey could finish his words, Van suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Van! We were just talking about how we can come with�� did you say no?" Harvey''s strenuous tone quickly dissipated as soon as Van''s word registered in his mind, "We''re going to come with you, bro! We''re already planning to get a private ship."


    "Me and Miss Charlotte will be leaving tonight," Van shook his head, "And we don''t know what Evangeline would do if I took any of you with me."


    "But Victoria is also our friend," Beatrice interjected, "Please let us help you in whatever this is you will be doing. We just reunited again and you''re already going away."


    Van could only smile towards Beatrice before letting out a short sigh.


    "Is that woman really your mother?" Harvey said, his tone somewhat agitated, "I remember my mother being the sweetest person in the world."


    "You were only a child when she died," Gerald commented.


    "Still," Harvey crossed his arms, "And she is tall too, even taller than Master Charlotte. How can someone like that be your mother? I don''t think she''s your mother, bro."


    "��"


    "Look at Ms. Elton, her brother is almost as short as her," Harvey then pointed towards Angela, who seemed to be talking to herself now, "They even��"


    "I heard that, boy."


    Before Harvey could finish his words, Angela slowly turned her head towards him, looking at him straight in the eyes, her expression completely emotionless that it almost made Harvey back away.


    "T�� It wasn''t my intention to��"


    "I don''t care," Angela said as she approached the group. She then stood in front of Van, looking at him, their eyes almost at the same level as each other. "You''re growing tall, boy. I am a bit envious."


    "��Thanks."


    "Now since you are here, we might as well do the formalities."


    "Formalities?"


    "You were forced to quit the Academy before you can even finish our classes," Angela nodded her head, "��Although since the Academy is already in ruins, I don''t think it''s even relevant��. Or is it? What do you think? I think it is."


    "��What?"


    "I feel like it is my duty as your advisor to give you a proper send-off, Mr. Evans," Angela then slowly backed away, gesturing for Van to follow her.


    Not only Van but also Harvey and the others were looking at each other in confusion.


    "��What are we going to do?"


    "Evans of Unique Class-1��


    ��It''s time for you to graduate."

 Chapter 213: Graduation

    "Evans of Unique Class-1��


    ...It''s time for you to graduate."


    ***


    Outside of the Pit, the whispers of the people currently filled the air; their curiosities almost reaching the skies, mixing with the sand and dust that flowed through the Deadzone. The curiosity of the Locals that were outside was already piqued when their President came out from the Pit, but it only doubled when the President''s friends asked them to make way.


    The New Wall, which was destroyed when the Resistance''s floating base fell, now once again stood erect, and most of the Locals were on top of it, circling two individuals that were on the center of their base-- their President, as well as a small girl.


    "Is that the President''s sister?"


    "No, I heard it was his teacher."


    "T�� teacher? That small?"


    "Shhh. What if the President hears you? Do you want to be like those devils that just suddenly burst into pieces?"


    "I wish he''d burst into me, honestly."


    There were all kinds of rumours floating at the edge of the perimeter, their breaths filling up the air with smog as it mixed with the cold air. There was, however, one truth amongst the many whispers-- their President will be fighting the small girl in front of her.


    "Can you hear what they''re saying?" Andrea, who was also on top of the New Wall, asked Sarah, who was beside her.


    "No."


    "I can."


    "I can."


    "..."


    Nisha and Gerald looked at each other as they both said the same thing at the same time. But afterward, Gerald just clicked his tongue as he focused his attention back towards the center. Xinyan was beside her, and the two seemed to be spending a lot of time with each other for quite some time now.


    "What are they saying?" Andrea looked at Nisha. And before Nisha could even say anything, the group that was near them, Harvey and the rest, started leaning closer to her.


    "..." Nisha could not help but blink a couple of times with the sudden attention she was getting, but after a few seconds, she just let out a short sigh before talking, "They''re talking about Van''s improvements, how fast he leveled up�� and some other things that are not for me to say."


    "W�� what is it?" Harvey scooched over.


    "I can''t say," Nisha shook her head, "I respect Van''s privacy."


    "Hmm��" Harvey squinted his eyes from Nisha''s words, "Are you in love with him?"


    "What?" Nisha quickly raised her eyebrow as she looked at Harvey as if he was some kind of retard, "Are you a retard?" And she wasn''t afraid to tell him even though they just met.


    "No, I--"


    "He is," Andrea interrupted, "But you were with Van this whole time, yes?"


    "Yes," Nisha nodded, "We''ve met once... if you remember."


    "Of course," Andrea let out a giggle, "I remember your beautiful grey hair."


    "...Thanks?"


    "..." Sarah slightly moved in front of Andrea as she heard the conversation between the two. Sarah, however, seemed oblivious of her actions as she leaned closer towards Nisha.


    "Has Van�� gotten stronger?" Andrea asked.


    "Stronger?" Nisha let out a small breath, "Your brother��


    ...is a monster."


    ***


    "Are we really doing this right now, Ms. Elton?"


    "Of course," Angela nodded her head, "You''re about to go to a land far away, this is the only time to do this."


    "Is the Academy really destroyed?"


    "I told you, I destroyed it," Angela shrugged her shoulders, "A lot of things have changed since you were gone, Mr. Evans. The house you were in is also gone, along with the neighborhood and the market near it. Newer York has become a battlefield."


    "If there''s a war in the country, then doesn''t that mean we won''t be able to leave?"


    "Pft," Angela let out a small smirk from Van''s words, "You seem to underestimate the authority of someone like Charlotte has. She is a Platinum Explorer, boy. Why did you think Master Evangeline wanted that muscle demon to accompany you in the first place? Her brain might be made of muscles, but she is still one of the only few Platinum Explorers in the world, there are only 7 of them, in fact. You didn''t know that, did you? Because all you did in the Academy was sleep and fool around. I know it, we know it, we watched you."


    "..." Van could not help but slightly blink his eyes from Angela''s never-ending words, "Why do you call Evangeline maste--"


    "Enough talk."


    "..." Wasn''t she the one that was doing all the talking? Was what Van wanted to say. But before he could do so, he felt the already cold temperature suddenly getting lower and lower.


    "!!!"


    And without even as much as a warning, the entire surface of the ground within the New Wall froze, turning into a field of death. If there were any small creatures still living in that part of the Deadzone, then they are probably not anymore.


    Trails of lightning were already trickling from Van''s eyes as he floated in the air. He was able to jump before the surface completely turned into ice. He was about to land, but before he could do so, he felt a slight tinge of pain across his chest, causing him to use [Air Step] to go even further into the air.


    "..." Van looked at his shirt, which was cleanly ripped from one sleeve to another, crossing his chest and slightly exposing his skin.. Van didn''t even notice what it was that Angela did, it was as if it was an invisible attack.


    ...Invisible?


    Van then turned his eyes towards the direction where Harvey and the others were. If it was an invisible attack, then there was only one other person that Van fought that was like that-- Beatrice.


    Did Angela copy her powers? The Skill she used in covering the entire surface of the ground was probably from Gerald''s only friend as well.


    ''You think too much.''


    "!!!"


    Van quickly turned his attention back towards Angela as she heard her voice�� in his mind. He was already in superspeed mode, and this was the first time he was ever hearing a proper sentence from other people in this state.


    ''So I was right, you perceive time differently.'' Angela, even from afar, was looking him straight in the eyes, ''If only I could copy your skills as well, this would be a lot more fun.''


    "..." Van''s eyes were opened wide as he landed on the ground, but as soon as his feet made contact with it, he lost his balance, causing him to stumble almost 10 meters away from where he landed. He tried to stand up, but this only caused him to stumble once again.


    Van quickly went out of superspeed to stabilize himself, careful not to do it while Angela was attacking. But from the start, Angela has never moved from her spot, so Van still had no idea when she was actually attacking.


    Not knowing when she was attacking, and not knowing what her next Skill was�� There was only one thing that Van could think of that could defeat Angela. The one thing that Van always uses-- his overwhelming speed.


    With that thought, he once again used his [Air Step], slightly putting him above the slippery frozen ground.


    Angela instantly let out a smile as soon as she saw Van''s eyes, once again trickling a flash of gold lightning.


    ''Spoken like a true brute who knows nothing but to ru--''


    Before Angela could finish her words, her whole body burst into a pool of blood as Van suddenly rammed through him. Van, who was not expecting Angela not to even be able to dodge, opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Did�� he kill her?


    "Pft."


    And as soon as he thought of that, he heard Angela snickering behind him, back in her original position without even a scratch on her. No, although she seemed to be unscathed, her whole left arm was missing.


    "Are you alright, Ms. Elton?" Van asked.


    "I should be the one asking you that," Angela breathed, "I admit you have definitely more control with your speed. You even instinctively used your [Air Step] Skill. Nice job, brat��.


    ...but it''s not enough."


    "Wha--" Before Van could even finish his words, he felt a sharp pain around his neck. "...This?"


    There were threads of red strings wrapped around Van''s foot, crawling all the way across towards his�� neck.


    Van lightly tapped the string that threatened to slice his neck, only for his palm to touch something warm. "...Blood?"


    "I heard you and the muscle demon were playing yesterday before our base fell," Angela let out a small sigh, "Good thing you''re still alive. I heard some interesting things like a large pair of wings sprouting from your legs."


    "That is��" The blood wrapping around Van started to crawl away, wriggling their way through the air and towards Angela''s arm, "I think something like that happened, yes."


    "...Interesting."


    "I think it was my fastest speed as well. Everything went quiet when it happened while I was trying to run for my life."


    "I see," Angela nodded her head, "You probably went beyond the speed of sound."


    "Speed�� of sound?"


    "If you were even a bit interested in learning, you would have known what that means, stupid brat," Angela once again let out a sigh of disappointment, "I want to see it, I want to see you run that fast."


    "...Now?"


    "No, not now," Angela shook her head, "Do it when you and Charlotte are leaving, try leaving her behind. Fufufu." Angela let out a slight giggle as she slowly made her way back into the Portal.


    "Wait�� where are you going?" Van asked.


    "We''re done here," Angela once again sighed.


    "But we just started," Van reasoned, "It hasn''t even been a minute since we started fighting."


    "And you already lost�� again."


    "I--"


    "You failed your graduation, Mr. Evans," Angela stopped in her tracks as she slightly glanced back towards Van, "So I expect you to come back once you''re stronger��


    ...return alive."


    "..." Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he watched as Angela''s back completely disappeared into the Portal.


    "...She should have just told me to take care."


    The people watching the fight on top of the New Wall looked at each other, confused as to what just happened. They were expecting to see something amazing�� but it ended just like that.


    "...Who won?"


    "It was the President, right?"


    "No�� I think it was the little girl."


    "A�� amazing, does that mean she''s our new President?"


    "Stupid. She didn''t kill President Evans."


    "Hmm�� but still�� wasn''t she amazing?"


    "...Yeah."


    And so�� a new cult was born today-- "The Small Girl Cult."


    ***


    "What the heck was that?"


    Inside the Portal, Angela quickly raised her voice as she talked to the woman in front of her-- Charlotte.


    "Right?" Charlotte let out a small chuckle as she looked at Angela''s face, which was seemingly filled with shock. "I told you."


    "That brat��" Angela took in a small gulp as a small smile slowly crept into her face,


    "...will probably be even stronger than you in the future."

 Chapter 214: A Quick Goodbye

    "Do I have your word that you will heal my granddaughter once we leave?"


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t, I will destroy this little Resistance of yours and offer you up to the Circle myself, even if I hate them, they are at least sensible enough not to involve themselves with me or my family."


    "Whatever this country''s Circle has right now is an illusion."


    "You would know that, won''t you? After all, you are the Circle. You created them is what I heard. I wonder, how can someone as impressive as that become a bitch of a mother?"


    Evangeline and Charlotte had been at each other''s throats ever since Evangeline woke up. Van waited for her to wake up, expecting her to be the version of her before losing consciousness. But alas, the one that woke up only looked at him for a few seconds before floating away from bed�� and asking Van why he was still here and not in another country.


    "Oi, Van. Aren''t you going to say goodbye to your mother?"


    "No," Van, who was saying his farewell to his friends, only glanced back before returning back to them.


    "Pft, hear that? Your only child doesn''t even want to see you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Your only child isn''t even here."


    "What did you say!?"


    Charlotte and Evangeline seemed to be stuck in a never-ending argument. Hans, who had been trying to stop them since they started, was not even being heard anymore-- if he was ever being heard at all.


    "Are you sure you''re going, Van?"


    Beatrice adjusted her glasses, her eyes fidgeting as she still could not properly look at Van.


    "It is not like I have any choice," Van shook his head, "...I wanted to see the other countries as well, so it all works out."


    "But we just got our reunion, bro!" Harvey let out a long and deep sigh, "We met again just to say goodbye, that''s not cool, bro!"


    "At least we can say goodbye now, right?" Van breathed, "Just tell Victoria my goodbyes."


    "It''s not fair, bro!" Harvey stomped his foot a couple of times before looking at Edward, "Tell him. 2nd bro. Tell him it''s unfair."


    "It''s okay," Edward nodded his head.


    "Not ''It''s okay''!" Harvey raised his voice, "Bea, tell your boyfriend it''s not okay! I thought you had already taught him proper vocabulary!?"


    "I have!" Beatrice rebuked, "And he''s not my boy--"


    "You two are together?"


    Before Beatrice could finish her words, Van interrupted her, "I suppose you have me to thank for that?"


    "What, no I--"


    "Bahahaha!"


    "It''s not like that!"


    And so, Beatrice''s frustrated shouts thundered through the air; almost reaching the ends of the Pit. After a few hours, Evangeline and Charlotte''s civilized conversation had finally reached its fruition, with Charlotte just shaking her head as she approached Van, who was already waiting on top of the Wall with Harvey and the others.


    "Are you ready to go, boy?" She said, "Let''s leave. Any more and I would go crazy talking to that useless mother of yours. She already told me all I need to know about our little adventure."


    "...Sure."


    "So, this is it, huh?" Harvey once again let out a small sigh as he stretched his arm towards Van, "We''ll follow you as soon as we can, bro."


    "If you can," Van let out a smirk as he reached for Harvey''s arm, shaking it firmly.


    Harvey then slightly sniffled, trying to stop the tears that have been wanting to fall from his eyes for a while now, "Real men only say a few words��


    ...Take care out there, bro."


    "Hm."


    "Van, I��" Beatrice slowly made his way in front of Van, her eyes still slightly downcasted, "I��"


    "It''s alright, Miss Beatrice," Van shook his head, letting out a small sigh as he did so, "I already said there''s nothing to forgive."


    "But you''re still addressing me as Miss," Beatrice started raising her voice, before returning back to normal, "...You only do that for people you''re not close with."


    "..." Van was slightly taken aback by Beatrice''s words. Was it really like that? Even he himself did not realize it.


    "Someday��" Beatrice took in a deep breath as she closed her eyes. And after a few seconds, she let out her breath, looking at Van straight in the eyes,


    "I will make it up to you."


    "..."


    With Beatrice''s solemn words, Van could only nod his head before looking towards Edward. Despite him being the reason for Edward returning back to normal, they haven''t really talked that much. So Van only nodded his head before walking towards Charlotte.


    "Goodbye, master Van."


    Edward, however, slightly bowed his head.


    "Let''s go, Miss Charlotte."


    "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to your sister?" Charlotte slightly squinted her eyes.


    "...I already said my goodbyes," Van shook his head, "Besides, we''ll be back as soon as we finished everything."


    "She didn''t take it well?"


    "...Yeah."


    "That''s family for you," Charlotte let out a slight chuckle as she patted Van on the back. But before her palm could reach him, Van moved away.


    This is dangerous, Van thought. Charlotte was getting a bit too comfortable in touching him. He even felt a slight breeze of wind hitting him on the shoulder. One could only imagine what would have happened if that was Charlotte''s palm.


    "A�� anyway," Charlotte cleared her throat from realizing what she just did, "Family is always like that. I remember when I first became an Explorer. My parents almost locked me inside our house."


    "...I see," Van nodded, "Should we go then?"


    "I think you missed a couple of people to say goodbye to," Charlotte pointed towards a certain direction before Van could even take a step off New Wall.


    "...What?" Van blinked a couple of times as he looked at Harvey and the others. He already said his farewells to everyone, as far as he can remember. Nisha, Gil, and Cynthia already approached him earlier, with Gil even wanting to give him his sword. Van was tempted to take it at first, but when he saw the reluctance in Gil''s eyes, he just opted to refuse.


    Van then looked in the direction where Charlotte was pointing to, only to see almost a thousand people gathered below the New Wall.


    "...This is?"


    "Your people."


    "What?"


    "Here, take this. It''ll enhance the volume of your voice."


    Charlotte then handed a donut-shaped object to Van, "Talk into the hole."


    "..."


    "It''s a Portal artifact."


    "...I see."


    Van furrowed his eyebrows. He hasn''t really interacted with the Locals that much besides his little speech back in the Pit''s Main City, so why is it that their eyes seemed gleaming as they looked at him from below? Does being the President have some kind of innate trait of being naturally idolized by the people?


    "Uhm��" Van scratched his chin as he looked at the Locals below.


    And as soon as he did that, the people''s voices started to whisper into Van''s ears. But after a few seconds, it quickly died down as they all waited for their respectful President''s speech.


    "...I choose Nisha as the new President. You guys treat her well. Goodbye," Van said before backing off from the edge and disappearing from the people''s sights.


    "...That''s it?" Charlotte stretched his hand as he gestured for Van to return her artifact. But before she could even reach the artifact, Van already placed it into his bag.


    "That''s--"


    "Bahahaha! As expected, that was a very nice speech, bro!"


    Once again, before Charlotte could even finish her words, Harvey''s loud voice interrupted her. The only thing she could do was sigh as she followed Van towards the other edge of the New Wall.


    Nisha, who was casually talking with Gil and the others, could not help but almost choke from hearing Van''s words. Out of all the people here, why did he choose her? Was there some kind of bad blood between them that she didn''t know?


    If there was anyone that should have the responsibility of being the leader of these people, it should have been Latanya Boss. But then again, Latanya was currently decommissioned.


    "...I guess we should treat you with respect now?" Gil said, a slightly mocking tone in his voice.


    "N�� no!" Nisha was about to rush and climb up to the Wall.


    "!!!"


    But before she could do so, a deafening thunder resounded from the top of the Wall, causing Nisha to stumble back down towards the ground. The thunderous noise was caused by Charlotte leaping from the Wall and towards the expanse of the Deadzone.


    If it wasn''t for them reinforcing the New Wall, then it would have already crumbled from her feet.


    "Bro, she is leaving you behind!" Harvey said as he urged Van to run and chase her.


    "...Want to see something cool?" Was Van''s only response.


    "What do you--"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, he felt something slap his whole body, causing him to slightly back away. And as soon as he opened his eyes, Van was already gone.


    And then, before Harvey could even say anything more, a song whispered into his ear.


    "This is��?"


    Harvey, as well as the others, quickly looked in the direction from where the song was coming from, only to see a colossal golden light in the shape of wings gliding away from afar.


    "Is that�� Van?"


    "This brat," Charlotte, who was already far away from the Wall, could not help but let out a tiny scoff as Van passed by her. And if she wasn''t mistaken, he was smirking at her, "Gloat while you still can!"


    Another thunder echoed in the air as Charlotte clapped her hands, increasing her speed even further.


    Angela, who was behind Evangeline, also let out a tiny smirk as she saw Van passing Charlotte.


    "Follow them," Evangeline then turned towards Angela, "Make sure they don''t get too distracted from the path they should take."


    "...Okay," Angela nodded, but before she left, she turned towards Evangeline, "If you really wanted your son to follow his path, then you should have been the one to come with him, Master Evangeline��


    ...Just my thoughts." Angela said before floating into the air.


    "That�� she doesn''t mean that, Master Evangeline," Hans quickly said. But it would seem that Evangeline didn''t mind as she walked away, heading towards Andrea who seemed to have been waiting for her since earlier.


    Although Andrea knew of Evangeline''s power, she still stared at her straight in the eyes, not even the slightest hesitation in them. Seeing Andrea''s eyes filled with a certain resolution, Evangeline could only let out a sigh as she stood in front of her.


    "You��


    ...wished to talk to me?"


    ***


    Back on the top of the Wall, Harvey, Beatrice, and Edward were now talking to Gerald and Xinyan.


    "Shall we do it then?" Harvey whispered.


    "It is up to you," Gerald let out a short sigh, "But I am not doing this for that beggar, but for you."


    "It''s decided then."


    Harvey nodded towards the group,


    "...It''s time for me to become the head of Lauder Armaments."

 Chapter 215: Hermes

    "This�� is the port?"


    "...You''ve never really seen a port before?"


    "I have never seen the ocean before."


    "Did you know that Newer York used to be beside the ocean before every hell broke loose?"


    "W�� What!? Did you see it!?"


    "No, how old do you think I am!?"


    "As old as Evangeline?"


    "No!"


    Charlotte didn''t know whether to laugh or be mad at Van''s statement. But ever since they�� landed near the port, his eyes had been glistening. Charlotte had never seen Van''s eyes like this before, even when he and his friends reunited.


    In a word-- childish. With how tiny Van is; if you take away that he was some kind of killing machine, one could mistake him as just a little boy seeing the ocean for the first time. It was sort of cute, Charlotte thought. She could still remember when her son was still as small as Van, he was a lot younger at that size, of course. Seeing the curiosity in Van''s eyes truly reminded Charlotte of her son.


    It was always the maids that took care of him, as Charlotte couldn''t even hold him due to her unpredictable strength.


    But if it was Van�� then maybe Charlotte could-- No. Charlotte shook her head as soon as the dangerous thought surfaced in her mind. Van was already a grown-up, one must never forget that fact.


    But still��


    "Miss Charlotte, are we going to ride this? Won''t it sink because of you?"


    "Miss Charlotte, how long would the trip take? Won''t it be faster for us to just run there?"


    "Miss Charlotte, which country will we be going first? Will we be riding that huge one?"


    If he keeps asking her questions like this, The grandmother in her might just gobble up Van whole. He is strong, Charlotte was sure he would survive it. Once again, Charlotte shook her head off of the dangerous thoughts.


    "Boy, come here. We need to register you as an Explorer before we can board any ships."


    "Ah, alright."


    Van cleared his throat before taking in a deep breath. It would seem that he was getting too worked up, almost forgetting why they were starting this adventure in the first place.


    "Do I need to do anything?" Van said, now walking beside Charlotte.


    "No," Charlotte let out a small smirk, "Who do you think I am? You just need to show yourself and I''ll let them issue you a brooch."


    "Hm," Van nodded, now trying his best not to get distracted by the large ships that littered the ocean. The air that was coming from the oceans sort of held a calming air in it, but at the same time, the vastness of the ocean made Van feel even smaller than before.


    The ends of the Pit that Hercules showed him were the same. There was so much space the world had to offer that he had yet to see; so much.


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted by the sudden change in the air, as well as the moans and whispers that it brought along.


    "...That?" Van furrowed his eyebrows as he looked towards the direction where the noise was coming from, only to see a bunch of people all huddled up in front of a medium-sized ship. All of them wanted to go in, but the guards were pushing them all away.


    That wasn''t the only thing the people had in common, all of them had injuries, one way or another.


    "Victims of war, boy."


    "Hm."


    Van had already seen worse injuries, but these people seemed to be ordinary humans. On the way to the port, he and Charlotte passed through a couple of villages, and some of them seemed to have been torn down.


    "Do you see why I don''t participate in the war between the Circle and the Resistance? Once I join Angela and the others, the entirety of the Circle would get involved, not just the ones stationed here in America.


    China, Philippines, North Korea, India, and United France. The other countries the Circle has a huge influence in would all start joining our little war. What do you think would happen to whatever''s left of this country?"


    "Hm," Van could only let out a breath as Charlotte listed some places that he had never even heard about before, "Are we going to any of those countries?"


    "Fuck no," Charlotte shook her head as she gestured for Van to continue walking, "I had enough of the Circle for now."


    "Have you been to any of those countries before?" Van could not help but be curious.


    "I have been to India and Philippines before," Charlotte said, "Philippines has one of the most interesting Platinum Explorers you would see, an Evolution-type."


    "Stronger than you?"


    "Fuck no," Charlotte let out a scoff before stopping in front of a tall marble building, "Anyway, we''re here. Stay close to me, boy�� and try not to say anything."


    "Oka--"


    *BOOM*


    Before Van could even say a word, a thunder echoed throughout the port. Or more specifically, the door of the Explorer''s Association exploded as soon as Charlotte''s finger snapped through it.


    "..."


    "What''s up, motherfuckers!?" Charlotte trotted her way inside of the building, not even minding the guards that were surrounding her.


    "Halt--"


    The guards were about to rush towards Charlotte, but before they could do so, a loud scream echoed throughout the tall building.


    "Fools! Don''t you see who that is!?"


    A muscular bearded man quickly rushed towards the guards, hitting all of them on the head as he reprimanded them, telling them to go away. "Madam Charlotte!" He then said, his smile almost leaving his face, literally, "What can we do for you? Are you going to leave the country? Do you need some supplies? Or maybe��


    ...You want to reconsider my propo--"


    "Gustavo, I''m just here to get this kid his Explorer''s brooch."


    "Madam?" the bearded man called Gustavo slowly turned his head to look at Van, "He wants to be an Explorer?"


    "He is stronger than most of the people here, just give him a Gold brooch or something."


    "This kid�� gold?" Gustavo squinted his eyes as he looked straight into Van''s eyes. But after a while, he let out a long and deep sigh, "Even if that was the case, Madam�� I am afraid the Circle has ordered us to stop registering new Explorers."


    "...Oh?"


    ***


    "Too bad they only had a Silver one. Maybe I should have nabbed you a Gold one back in the city."


    "..."


    Van and Charlotte were now walking their way back to the docks, with Van staring at the Silver brooch pinned on his waist. He still remembered the days he wished to become an Explorer back in the Relic Graveyard��


    ...He always imagined it to be a grand spectacle where a bunch of people was present, cheering and clapping for him. But the only thing that welcomed him there was silence, and a bunch of men shivering in their boots.


    He was then nonchalantly given a card, proving he was an Explorer, as well as a Silver Brooch.


    He�� was an Explorer now. And he didn''t even have to start at the bottom. Van could only sigh as he continued to follow Charlotte to one of the large ships.


    Van stopped in his tracks, waiting for someone to escort them inside once it was time to board. But to his surprise, Charlotte just casually embarked on the large ship, nonchalantly walking across the long moving stairs.


    "..." Van only let out a small breath as he once again followed Charlotte. And as soon as both of them were on the ship, the people quickly removed the stairs and all the ropes that secured the vessel.


    "...Where are the other passengers?"


    "What do you mean?" Charlotte blinked a couple of times, "It''s just us."


    "W�� what?"


    "Did you really think that the port would allow any normal passengers to board with a Platinum-rank Explorer?" Charlotte let out a slight chuckle as she walked deeper into the ship, "And most of all, me?"


    "..." Van nodded his head as he quickly understood what Charlotte meant. Charlotte could casually destroy a mountain, a fragile vehicle like this large ship wouldn''t stand a chance if she somehow loses control of her powers.


    Perhaps--


    "!!!"


    Van''s thoughts were quickly disrupted as the ship began to move, causing him to become somewhat nauseous. It has been a while since he felt this way, causing him to slightly lean on the fence.


    Van closed his eyes, calmly adjusting his breath to the random movements of the ocean. He stayed like this for more than a minute.


    "What are you doing?"


    He then heard Charlotte approaching him, making him open his eyes.


    "...I think I might have motion sickness," Van finally admitted to himself. The noise of the birds singing as well as the horn of the ship made it even worse.


    "...A young man who can run faster than me on a straight line has motion sickness?" Charlotte could not help but snort. But after a few seconds, she looked behind Van, her expression a bit solemn, "Aren''t you going to take a look?"


    "Hm?"


    Van turned around, looking in the direction where Charlotte was pointing to. And there, the port that they were just on now could be seen in its entirety.


    "..."


    "It might be a while before we can return," Charlotte let out a breath as she stood beside Van, leaning on the fence, "We can still turn back and beat the shit out of your mother, you know."


    "..." Van could only shake his head as he looked at the fleeting scenery in front of him, "I�� want to save Victoria�� but I also want to see the world."


    "And the world will see you as well," Charlotte let out a short sigh, "...Let''s just hope they are ready for you."


    "...What? They were ready for you, right?"


    Charlotte shook her head as she looked Van straight in the eye, "Your mother told me what you are�� what you will become."


    "Evangeline did?"


    "Yes," Charlotte nodded, "And if it is true��


    ...it scares the fuck out of me."


    "..."


    "...You''re not going to tell me, are you?"


    "Of course not," Charlotte burst out in laughter as she walked away, "I guess we just have to find out for ourselves."


    "Wait, Miss Charlotte!" Van called Charlotte before she could go inside the bridge, "Can you at least tell me where we''re going?"


    "Oh, you''ll love it there, boy."


    "...What?"


    "After all, in a way, you''ve been with one of their children before," Charlotte chuckled, disappearing into the insides of the ship, but not before the name of their destination whispering into Van''s ears.


    "...


    ...Africa?"


    ***


    The sound of water heavily flowing, as well as a rhythmic beat of a drum that resembled the heart harmonized in the air. Roots, thousands of roots were throbbing, slightly wriggling as if they were alive.


    And each end of the roots all lead to some sort of glass container, and inside it... were people. They were floating inside the glass container filled with what seemed to be water. And in both of their arms were tubes, throbbing rhythmically along with the roots that connected their capsules.


    The roots continued to throb, and along with them, the humans inside slightly flinched. The roots were many, all connected to thousands of capsules, maybe even more�� but they all lead to one thing.


    At the center of everything, was an even larger glass container. Standing tall much bigger than the rest. But even then, there was also a human inside of it-- and he too was much bigger than the rest of the humans.


    The gigantic man was floating lifeless in the water, a large tube embedded in his spine. But even then, as the tube desecrated his body, the man''s physique stood tall�� almost proud.


    He looked almost other-worldly, perhaps even glowing; a man very familiar to Van��


    A man that he had seen in his dreams more than once--


    Hermes.


    ---


    Evans, Age 17


    Height: 5''2"


    System: ...Hermes?


    [Base Lv. 142 EXP: 69/313800, System Lv. 128 EXP: 2342/728370


    HP: 3600/3600 | SP: 900/900


    STR: 400 | (Atk: 730+0)


    AGI: ??? | (Speed: ???)


    VIT: 800 | (Max HP: 3600, Def: 210 +0)


    INT: 235 | (Max SP : 900, MAtk: 235+0)


    HP Regen: 10/min | SP Regen: 15/min


    Status Points left: 0 ]


    [Active Skills


    Air Step Lv. 1 | SP Consumption: 1


    Basic Info: Able to create an invisible platform below your feet. Disappears after 3 seconds.


    Time Perception Lv. 1 | SP


    Consumption: 1 per Second


    Basic Info: Able to slow down your perception of time.


    Rage of Hercules Lv. 1 | SP Consumption: 30 per Second


    Basic Info: Increase your STR by 70%. However, you will lose control of your actions and will attack anyone that stands in your view, whether friend or foe. Can not be deactivated until SP reaches 0. After SP turns 0, you will instantly lose consciousness. ]


    [Passive Skills


    Gift of Hermes Lv. ?


    Basic Info: Harness the speed and durability of the Messenger of the Gods by will.


    Able to speak and understand any language.


    Conductor of Souls Lv. ?


    Basic Info: Able to gain EXP by sending a soul to the afterlife. ]


    Charlotte Gates, Age: Younger than 70(Self-Proclaimed)


    Height: 6''2"


    System: Enhancer-type


    [Base Lv. 1222 EXP: 0/????, System Lv. 999 EXP: 0/????


    HP: 14000/14000 | SP: 900/900


    STR: 4,200 | (Atk: 7665+11496)


    AGI: 1,105 | (Speed: 3646+0)


    VIT: 3,149 | (Max HP: 14000, Def: 840+840)


    INT: 100 | (Max SP : 412, MAtk: 103+0)


    HP Regen: 7/min | SP Regen: 3/min


    Status Points left: 1 ]


    Volume 2: Reunion --END--


    Volume 3 --START--

 Chapter 216: Welcome to The Rest of The World

    "I was 17 years old when I discovered the unknown world that hid itself from me�� and at the same time, the world came to know me as well." - Evans, the Year 1316 APC.


    More than a thousand years ago, Portals opened up all over the world.


    It took the whole world by surprise, but then, the System Holders were born, exploring the depths of the Portals and successfully closing any that appeared. Clearing the monsters outside and within, sacrificing their lives so that the world will once again become safe.


    The people of the normal population considered them to be heroes.


    But even then, perhaps they came too late. 97% of the human population was already gone, almost wiping them out entirely, as well as their civilization.


    Africa. America. China. Philippines. Japan. United France. North Korea. India. Egypt. Australia.


    These were the only countries that survived the calamity, most had become a dead zone-- where portals, monsters, vagrants, rogue civilizations roam about. Even after a thousand years, even with the help of the System Holders who cleared out Portals, now known as Explorers-- the humans had still not fully reclaimed their lands.


    But still, the Explorers risk their lives to this day. Their heroism and tales, being told throughout history and the present.


    They were heroes, but some of them are treated as gods.


    And one such individual was now looking towards the horizon as she stood tall on the edge of the deck of a large ship; her eyes as if looking at a long-lost paradise she once left.


    Charlotte Gates-- one of the only few Platinum Explorers, and the strongest Enhancer-type System Holder in the world. Her legends are known almost by everyone. How she cleared a whole Portal with just her hands stretched inside it, how she destroyed a whole guild by herself because they were annoying her son, how she defeated a Gold-class monster with one hand, how she destroyed a whole mountain with just her fist��


    ...And how she saved the whole country of Africa when their very own Platinum Explorer died from the threat of a Black-class monster. The people of Africa treated Charlotte as a deity-- The White Imvubu, they called her.


    And then there was Van.


    A young man, 17 years of age; his eyes also looking ahead towards the land that finally welcomes him after almost 10 days of�� just water. It was exciting the first night, as the sea seemed mysterious to him as if there was a monster waiting to pop out at any time.


    But after 2 days of that, Van just spent most of his time sleeping. With everything that had happened to him these past few months, it was probably his most peaceful sleep yet. He got thrown into a prison Portal, became the leader of the people of that Portal, met a god that proclaimed himself to be his half-brother, reunited with his friends��


    ...But probably the most important of all was meeting Evangeline. If there was anyone in this world that knew who he really is and was, it would be his biological mother. But alas, she remains elusive, only wishing for Van to discover the truth himself.


    And so now, they were only a kilometer away from stepping into a new land. Van was already almost an outcast in his own country, and now he enters a country where he will be a stranger.


    "...Their port seems to be bigger."


    Now that their ship was preparing to dock, Van could not help but notice the vast difference of Africa''s port compared to the one they have in America.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet, boy," Charlotte let out a light chuckle as soon as she heard Van''s words, "That is just one of the perks of not having the Circle meddling with your country. The influence of the Circle is almost non-existent here, you''ll be like a baby finally learning how the world works."


    "Is it�� really that different?"


    "Just see for yourself."


    "Wh--"


    "Queen Charlotte! Queen Charlotte!"


    "Look here!"


    "There she is!"


    Before Van could finish his words, his voice was quickly drowned by screams coming from the people that suddenly rushed towards the docks, as well as the horn of the ship, signalling that they could finally disembark from the ship.


    "Where did all of these people suddenly come fro--" Van turned his head towards Charlotte. But as soon as he saw her expression, he could not help but shut his mouth.


    Charlotte''s face was completely�� gentle. She was waving her hand towards the people with such elegance; almost as if she was a different person.


    "I am back, everyone."


    Charlotte slowly walked down the stairs, still waving her hand to the people. Surprisingly enough, even though the people were in a frenzy, none of them approached her. Instead, they became silent, bowing their heads as Charlotte passed by them.


    And soon, they began to hum.


    Charlotte closed her eyes as she too slightly bowed her head. Seeing as everyone was doing it, Van felt that he had to do it too. They stayed like this for a few seconds before the song faded away.


    "The Ballad of the White Imvubu." Charlotte then whispered to Van.


    "White Imvubu?"


    "Yes. It''s what they call me here," Charlotte said, her tone filled with pride, "It means the Great White Lion."


    "...Isn''t it White Hippopotamus?" Van raised an eyebrow.


    "W�� where the fuck did you hear--"


    "Queen Charlotte, we have prepared a feast for your arrival!"


    Before Charlotte could finish her question, a loud voice echoed through the port, completely shutting down the cheers that once again filled the air.


    "King Badru." Charlotte''s tone once again shifted to a gentle tone as she slightly stretched her hand towards the person that was approaching them, "It has been a while."


    Van slightly squinted his eyes as he was once again taken aback by Charlotte''s sudden change in temperament. But after a few seconds, he looked at the dark-skinned man called Badru, who was now kneeling in front of Charlotte.


    Badru then carefully reached for Charlotte''s stretched hand, slightly shaking it. "Africa is very thankful for your visit, White Imvubu."


    Charlotte lightly cleared her throat as she gestured for Badru to stand up, "I have told you, Badru, you do not need to call me that."


    Badru quickly shook his head, "You are this country''s hero."


    "You are a hero of this country as well."


    "As long as you exist, none shall be hailed as Africa''s hero." Badru once again bowed his head, and the people followed suit.


    "And this is�� your grandson?" Badru then turned his attention towards Van, "He is a lot younger than I thought he would be. Your son was here a year ago and he was telling us how big his son was�� I see he still has the tendency to lie."


    "No," Charlotte let out a slight chuckle, "This is Van, I am taking care of him now but he is not my kin�� at least not yet."


    "Va-an?" Badru slightly leaned down as he talked to Van, "Did you enjoy trip, little Va-an?"


    "..." Van blinked a couple of times as Badru talked to him as if he was a baby, "It was a peaceful trip, Mister Badru."


    "!!!"


    "Ah!" Badru patted Van a couple of times on the shoulder as he burst out in laughter, "So you have learned our language? As expected of the White Imvubu''s protege."


    The hums of the crowd that was near Van and Charlotte suddenly filled the air as they looked at Van with their eyes wide open.


    "..." Van once again blinked his eyes a couple of times as the eyes of the people were suddenly all on him. Even Charlotte held a shocked expression on her face. Van was a bit perplexed as well, but after a while, he finally understood what just happened.


    The others were speaking in a language foreign to him. Van felt something was weird at first but he couldn''t determine what it was, but now he does. The movements of the mouth of Charlotte and the others have not been in sync ever since he stepped foot on the land.


    "...The Academy taught me several languages," Van slightly bowed his head, imitating Charlotte''s temperament.


    Bullshit-- Charlotte thought. But she just let out a small chuckle as she faced King Badru.


    "Good, that is good," Badru clapped, "Now come, I am sure both of you are tired. Your feast awaits!"


    King Badru waved his hands, and as soon as he did so, the crowd dispersed, making a way for Van and Charlotte.


    "It seems you really are as special as your mother said you are," Charlotte whispered to Van, "I wonder how many secrets are you keeping in that little body of yours?"


    "...Probably a million." Van casually replied as he followed King Badru. His casual tone, however, was quickly destroyed as a huge box with tires welcomed them outside the port-- a car.


    This was only the second working car that he has seen in his life; not to mention this was bigger than what Sarah had back in America.


    "It seems they are really treating you with respect, Miss Charlotte," Van breathed, "As expected of the Great White Hippopotamus."


    "..." Charlotte could not help but twitch her eye as she heard Van''s words. But after a few seconds, she let out a long and deep sigh, "It''s just a car, boy."


    "What do you mean just a ca--"


    Before Van could finish his words, a thundering noise echoed throughout the air�� followed by the appearance of another car.


    And then another.


    And another.


    Until 5 cars lined up behind the car that initially welcomed him.


    "W�� what?"


    "Pft," Charlotte let out a quiet scoff, "Welcome to a country without the Circle, Van...


    ...Welcome to the rest of the world."

 Chapter 217: Culture

    Van''s eyes were wide open as his eyes did not rest in scanning the moving scenery outside the car. Aside from the cars that he and Charlotte were in and the cars lined up in front and behind them as a convoy, there were still other cars moving on the streets of Africa.


    Cars of all kinds of shapes and sizes, Van even saw a car similar to the one Sarah owns�� about 5 of them.


    "Is this the boy''s first time going outside of a Circled country?"


    "It is indeed."


    Charlotte could only let out a tiny sigh as Badru looked at Van as if he was some sort of toddler seeing things for the first time; and in a way, he kind of is. She remembered as well the first time she left the islands of America. She went to China first, and although it was still mostly controlled by the Circle, its technology was leagues away from America since it managed to separate its government from it.


    "Circled country?" Van, who heard the two talking about him, could not help but clear his throat as he tried to calm himself down.


    "Countries controlled by the Circle," Charlotte said, "The countries I told you before we got on the ship."


    "..." Van furrowed his eyebrows, "Is this why the Square exists?"


    "The square?" Charlotte almost snorted due to Van''s words. And if it wasn''t for the presence of somebody else with them, she might have.


    "Who even told you about that name?" Charlotte breathed heavily, "...But yes, the Resistance was formed due to people discovering what the Circle has been doing."


    Throughout the 1000 year history, it had always been the Circle dictating what was right and what was wrong. Whatever the people knew, the Circle shaped it so. They halted whatever advancement the people rediscovered and made, with some even being exiled out of the country.


    And although Africa and the few other countries which the Circle had not gotten its hands on could be considered advanced. It was still years away compared to the technology that the people had before the Portal Calamity happened, partially because of the Circle trying to impede their progress, and also because of the monsters that kept popping out from everywhere.


    But for people who had been stuck in Circled countries, Africa was like a whole new world. Even more so for Van, who was, more than just a year ago, stuck in the Deadzone.


    Badru could only let out a long and deep sigh as he looked at Van. Van was just one of the many hundreds of millions of people stuck inside a theocratic country, it was almost like one big cult, where the people had no idea about the rest of the world.


    "So the Circle has been hiding�� all of these from us," Van breathed out as he once again looked out of the window. But not even a minute had passed when he suddenly flinched due to a weird ringing noise.


    "What was that!?" He said.


    "...You''ve never even seen a phone before?"


    King Badru slowly took something out from his pocket and showed it to Van.


    "That''s��" Van could not help but lightly tap the weird-looking black box as it emitted a harmonious sound, "It''s�� vibrating?"


    "It''s a phone." King Badru then flicked the so-called phone with his thumb, unfolding it and quickly stopping the music it was singing, "You can talk to other people with it�� speaking of which, please do excuse me for a while."


    King Badru then slightly leaned away as he started talking to himself.


    "He is talking to someone else on the other side." Charlotte whispered into Van''s ears as she noticed his bewildered expression, "You''ll see a lot of weird things from now on, Van. Don''t be afraid to ask us anything."


    "You know all of this?" Van asked.


    "Not all of it," Charlotte shook her head, "I came here about 50 years ago, and even I almost did not recognize the roads we''re taking."


    "...Why did you stay in our country?" Van then slightly furrowed his eyebrows, "You could have taken Victoria and his brother here to live a more�� free life."


    "Because it''s home," Charlotte let out a small smile.


    "Just because of that?"


    "It is more than--"


    "I apologize for suddenly talking on the phone."


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, Badru''s loud voice drowned her whispers, "It''s the people from the reception. We will be there in about 5 minutes or so. We will have your things taken to the nearest hotel so you can rest as soon as the feast is over."


    "Thank you for your hospitality, King Badru."


    "No, no. It is the least we can do for the White Imvu--"


    "Stop. I told you not to call me that," Charlotte interrupted Badru before he can finish his words. Van''s curiosity, however, was already piqued.


    "Why do the people call you that?" He could not help but ask.


    "It''s not--"


    "It is a wonderful story!" Badru was the one to answer Van, "Later, we have readied a presentation reminding us of the White Imvubu''s heroic deeds that not only saved this country but the world!"


    "It''s not that--"


    "Her gallant figure, the way she rescued us from being destroyed by a Black-class monster. It was truly a wonderful story that should be told through the��"


    Badru continued to flaunt Charlotte, his tone getting more and more frenzied as the words came out of his mouth like echoing firecrackers. This continued until the car stopped and they reached their destination.


    And as soon as Charlotte stepped out of the car, Van was forced to close his eyes as almost a thousand bright lights started to flicker and flash before his eyes, almost as if threatening to blind him.


    "W�� what''s going on!?" Van screamed as he tucked himself inside the car.


    King Badru, who saw Van putting his guard up, quickly raised his hand. And as soon as he did so, the bright flashes that rained down upon them instantly stopped.


    "Is�� is it over?"


    "Queen Charlotte, did you really not orient the boy of the things he would see here?" Badru said.


    "One must discover things by himself, King Badru."


    "O�� of course! Such wise words. As expected of the White Imvubu!"


    "What�� is happening?" Van got out of the car, his eyes blinking as he saw almost a hundred people lined up outside, blocked by some sort of rope so that they could make way from Charlotte and the group to walk through. But most importantly, almost all of them were holding a black object that was somewhat familiar with Van.


    He had seen some of those in the Relic Graveyard�� were they the ones producing that bright light? Are they some kind of weapon to blind an enemy?


    "The thing they are holding is called a camera," Charlotte said, "It�� paints whatever you point it to instantly."


    "Something like that is possible?" Van said as he carefully approached one of the people holding a camera, "...Interesting."


    "And seeing as you were curling into a ball earlier, expect to see your photos scattered soon on the internet."


    "Inter--"


    "It really is the White Imvubu!"


    "All hail the White Imvubu!"


    "Please, look here! Look at the camera!"


    Before Van could even finish his words, the bright flashes of light once again flooded them, followed by the cheers of the people shouting and cheering for Charlotte.


    "..." Van could only return to Charlotte''s side and walk beside her.


    "Who''s that small emo boy?"


    "Might be his grandson?"


    "The White Imvubu brought her family with her!? Why didn''t anyone tell us that!? This is big!"


    "Quick, make a headline! Make a headline!"


    Van once again squinted his eyes as the bright flashes soon targeted him.


    "Better put on your best smile, boy," Charlotte whispered, "Else you''ll be the brunt of jokes for a few weeks."


    "..." Van couldn''t even retort as he was too busy trying to avoid the bright flashes. He tried to slightly use his superspeed and [Time Perception], but it only made it worse as his eyes were completely filled with nothing but white.


    And so, Van remained like this until they got inside a huge building, littered with chairs and tables with people already sitting on them��


    There was also a table with a whole lot of food that quickly attracted Van''s attention. But that wasn''t what truly caught Van''s attention, it was the thing that was in the front of the festivities.


    "That�� is it moving? The painting is moving?"


    Right at the front of the feast, was a huge painting�� but the images were moving.


    "Is it some kind of Skill!?"


    "It''s a�� television, Van," Charlotte could not help but let out a long and deep sigh, "Maybe I really should have oriented you about some things."


    "A television��" Van breathed.


    Probably out of all the new things he has seen today, this was probably the most shocking for Van. A moving painting? What else awaited him in this country?


    "Please, Queen Charlotte. You and your protege can sit here," King Badru then gestured for them to sit at the front of the huge screen that Van was so enamored with, "We have a presentation to show you while we eat, I am sure the two of you are famished."


    And as soon as Badru said that, a bunch of people started placing plates on their table. Van could not help but take a huge gulp as the appetizing smell started to drown his senses.


    And without even hesitation, Van started to eat the food presented to him. Being stuck inside a ship for more or less 10 days was�� tiring in the stomach, so to speak.


    And so, Van took his first bite of the world that was unknown to him.


    "Right, I forgot to say��" Charlotte then muttered as Van placed the spoon inside his mouth,


    "...the food here is spicy."

 Chapter 218: The Pit of Africa

    "Their food is a little on the spicy side here."


    "!!!"


    And as if on queue to Charlotte''s words, Van''s eyes slowly started to widen as his breath momentarily stopped from the creeping pain that slowly made its way to his tongue. He has eaten spicy food before back in the market near their house, but this one was different.


    It wasn''t that it was spicier, no. The strength of the taste was just too much for Van''s palette who had only tasted Pit food for quite some time.


    He quickly grabbed the glass of water offered to him by Charlotte and chugged it without pause. He then looked at her, his red eyes a little squinted as he looked at Charlotte with a sort of hostility.


    "Why didn''t you--"


    However, before he could even finish uttering his complaints, the scenery inside the huge screen suddenly shifted and a loud noise thundered the whole festivity area.


    The screen showed several shifting images, what caught Van''s attention, however, was the woman being painted on the huge screen.


    "Is that�� you?" Although the woman on the screen was a lot younger than Charlotte, the similarity they carried was too much to just ignore.


    "Indeed," Charlotte let out a small chuckle, "That was me about 50 years ago."


    "Interesting," Van squinted his eyes even further as he looked back and forth between Charlotte and the woman on the screen, "It even painted you moving 50 years ago. Maybe I should start having the things in the Relic Graveyard fixed when I return��"


    "Are you falling in love with my charms?" Charlotte whispered into Van''s ears, teasing him and trying to nudge him a couple of times. But as always, Van tried his best to dodge her.


    "Sure. You were beautiful, Miss Charlotte."


    "T�� that," Charlotte quickly stopped trying to tease Van as soon as his sweet words whispered into her ears, "Be careful there, Van. This grandma might just fall in love with you."


    "...Please don''t," Van said as he slightly moved his seat away. What''s with him and old people, Van thought. First, it was Latanya, and now Charlotte was starting to tease her�� although if Van remembers it clearly, the first time he met Charlotte, she also teased him.


    Maybe it''s just an old people thing?


    "!!!"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted by a thunderous roar that filled the entire auditorium. Van was going to turn on his [Time Perception] skill first, but before he could do so, he realized that the roar was coming from the screen.


    "...That''s a monster?"


    Van focused his attention on the screen as a white-skinned human almost filled it entirely. No, it wasn''t all human. It only had one eye, and if Van was seeing it clearly, those were houses around its feet.


    "It''s the Black-class monster, an abnormal Cyclops..." Charlotte muttered, "It almost decimated half of Africa when it got out of the Portal all those years ago."


    "...How big was it?"


    "Taller than the wall you erected around the Portal of the Pit," Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows as she glared at the screen, "And it wasn''t only enormous�� it was fast and not to mention smart as well."


    "Hm��" Van''s eyes did not leave the screen as he examined the human-like monster. With just one of its swings, a city was gone.


    "It killed the only Platinum-rank Explorer that Africa had," Charlotte then continued her story, "It was pure luck that I happened to be traveling nearby before this calamity of a monster destroyed everything."


    And as if continuing the story for her, Charlotte was shown fighting the Cyclops on the screen, bursting out from inside the monster''s eyes and absolutely destroying its head. Van could not help but be amazed due to how clear the images were.


    "So�� this is how you gained the title White Hippopotamus," Van muttered in awe. Charlotte, however, twitched her eyes upon hearing Van''s astonishment. How did this boy even learn different languages when he was so stupid with other things? Charlotte wondered.


    "What does a hippopotamus look like anyway? Must be a majestic creature. Will we see one sometime soon?"


    "..." So he doesn''t even know what it looks like!? Charlotte thought as she let out a short sigh. The presentation of Charlotte''s exploits continued for a whole 30 minutes before everyone started clapping their hands.


    "!!!"


    "That''s us!?"


    Van could not help but suddenly stand up from his seat as he saw himself on the screen. He tried moving a couple of times to see if it really was him, and to his extreme shock and surprise, the him on the screen imitated his movements.


    "Are you sure this isn''t some sort of Skill!?"


    "It�� It''s technology, Van," if Charlotte wasn''t also on the screen, then she would have surely already burst out in laughter. And after a few seconds of trying to calm himself down, she too stood up and raised her hand towards the people.


    The fiasco lasted for a whole minute before the crowd died down and the images on the huge screen disappeared, replaced only by its black default color. Van still could not wrap his head around how the thing worked. If the others saw this, Van was sure that they would also be shocked beyond belief.


    "White Imvubu," King Badru then approached Charlotte, followed by two people behind him, "I want to introduce you my grandchildren��


    ...This big one is Siwazuri," Badru said as he gestured towards the tall dark-skinned man that adorned himself with what seemed to be gold.


    "And this pretty one is Adia," Badru then placed his hand on the young woman''s shoulder. As soon as the two were introduced by their grandfather, they quickly bowed and kneeled on the floor.


    "There''s no need for that, please stand up," Charlotte quickly waved her hand.


    Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he stared at the King''s grandchildren. They were probably about the same age as Andrea, but he was finding it hard to discern their ages since they all somewhat looked the same for him.


    As expected, King Badru''s grandson, Siwazuri, was bald like him�� and the rest of the men in the country. They also had tattoos on their body, so Van has been using that to separate them from each other.


    On the other hand, his granddaughter, Adia, wore her hair straight, with a part of it in dreads similar to Latanya''s. But alas, unlike Latanya, any woman he has seen so far was lacking in a certain department.


    "It is an honor to finally meet you, White Imvubu!" Adia quickly saluted towards Charlotte as she stomped her foot on the ground, causing the whole stadium to quake.


    "Oh?" Charlotte could not help but be a little amused.


    "I apologize for my sister''s display, Queen Charlotte!" Siwazuri bowed as he tried to pull Adia away, "Unlike your gracefulness, my sister is like a water buffalo in a stampede."


    "It''s perfectly alright," Charlotte chuckled, "Kids need to have that fire in their eyes to succeed."


    Charlotte then slowly placed her hand on Adia''s shoulder, causing her to flinch. King Badru''s smile quickly disappeared as soon as he saw Charlotte doing that, his sweat quickly emerging from his face.


    Adia, on the other hand, stood her ground, biting her lip to try and distract herself from the nerves that were starting to crawl throughout her whole body. Even the people that were clapping their hands instantly stopped.


    It remained like this for a whole 30 seconds before Charlotte removed her hand.


    "You will be strong in the future, Adia."


    And as soon as Charlotte said that, Adia''s legs gave out, falling on her butt as she burst out in tears. The other people watching as well, cheered for her as the whole auditorium shook due to their roars.


    King Badru and Siwazuri then lifted Adia on their shoulders, bouncing her up and down as the people once again started singing the Ballad of the White Imvubu.


    "..." Van, on the other hand, wondered what just happened. Was this what Andrea meant back then by embracing other people''s culture when they went to the Chinese restaurant back in the market?


    The festivities continued on, with Charlotte being kept busy by the people that wanted to meet her in person. And so, Van took this time to go towards the huge screen, touching it to see if he could figure out how it worked.


    "..." Van even went behind the screen, trying to see if there were actually people hiding there. But to his surprise, it was just empty, with only a barrage of black ropes hanging here and there.


    "...Puppets?" Van thought.


    "...Hello, you are called Va-an, yes?"


    Van''s little exploration was then cut short as a voice called to him from behind.


    "...Princess Adia," Van slightly bowed his head towards the woman that was approaching him.


    "No, no," Adia quickly waved her hand, "I''m not a Princess."


    "But you are King Badru''s granddaughter?"


    "Well��" Adia placed her hand on her chin, "...Just call me by my name. You are the White Imvubu''s protege, my status is beneath you."


    "...Call me President Van then."


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing," Van shook his head, "Did you need something from me, Miss Adia?"


    "Not at all. I just wanted to speak with you, if that is alright?" Adia respectfully asked as she placed the small dreaded part of her hair behind her ear.


    "...Sure," Van said as he took one last glance behind the huge screen. Maybe someday, he will discover the secrets of this�� technology.


    "My grandfather said you and the White Imvubu were trying to find something in a specific Portal?" Adia quickly asked as she let out a smile, "I was wondering if I can come with the two of you?"


    "...That''s not really for me to decide," Van shook his head, "We''re going to the Pit, I don''t think it is appropriate for a princess to go there."


    "The�� Pit?" Adia slightly tilted her head to the side before letting out a small hum, "Ah! You mean the Portal being used as a prisoner?"


    "...Yes?"


    "But we don''t have those here."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Well, we used to have one a couple of hundred years ago, but it was abolished when the Circle went away."


    "What?" Van once again asked. If the Pit no longer existed in this country�� Then what were they doing here in the first place? "But it... the Portal should still be here?"


    The Portals being used as a Pit held a certain unique characteristic amongst other Portals-- it didn''t have an Objective, and thus can''t be closed; at least that''s what the general public knew. Considering there were a lot of things new to Van''s eyes here, anything he had ever known back in America might as well be�� all lies.


    "It does," Adia let out a short sigh, "But��


    ...No one is really allowed to go there, maybe even the White Imvubu."

 Chapter 219: Va-an

    "What do you mean even Miss Charlotte can''t go there?"


    Initially, Van wasn''t all that interested in talking with the King''s granddaughter. He was trying to figure out how the huge screen worked before she came and suddenly intruded on his exploration of the unknown.


    Although the people already seemed to know their purpose here, Van would still like to keep information in close proximity.


    But as he heard Adia''s last words, his curiosity and attention completely shifted towards her. Ever since he and Charlotte came to this country, Charlotte was treated like a monarch, almost a deity even, with how much they were idolizing her.


    And now, not even a few hours after they''ve arrived, he was being told that there was a place even Charlotte isn''t allowed to go to. "But she''s a Platinum-rank Explorer�� can''t they go anywhere they wish?"


    "Oh no, it''s not about authority," Adia quickly shook her head, "The area where the Portal you''re planning to go to is restricted to everyone, even grandfather."


    "Restricte--"


    "Is it really alright for you to be telling that, Adia?"


    As the two were having their conversation, another voice joined in and approached them-- Adia''s brother, Siwazuri.


    "They are going to find out about it anyway, Sisi. Stop being a little shit," Adia''s lips quickly turned into a snarl as her brother slowly made his way towards them. Her feet tip-toeing as she tried her best to look down on his brother, literally. But alas, Siwazuri was as tall as Charlotte and she was a few inches short.


    "...Just because Queen Charlotte commended and approved of you, that doesn''t mean you can look down on me now!" Siwazuri pointed at his sister, who was clearly still gloating and high on praise. However, after a few seconds, Siwazuri just shook his head and smiled, clearly still proud that her older sister was praised by the White Imvubu. He then placed his attention towards Van and bowed his head.


    "We haven''t been introduced, President Va-an," he muttered respectfully, "I am Siwazuri."


    "President?" Adia raised her eyebrows at Siwazuri''s words.


    "Yes, Queen Charlotte has told me about him."


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me we were talking to a country leader!?"


    "Because you suddenly left while laughing disgustingly while Queen Charlotte was telling stories about Mr. Va-an," Siwazuri let out a small sigh, "He also happens to be stronger than you."


    "What, how would you even know that!?"


    "Although your granddaughter is strong, I am afraid she is still a lot weaker than my future grands-- my protege


    "Stronge��" As soon as Adia heard Siwazuri''s words, her head slowly turned towards Van, a smile slowly creeping up on her face, "...You''re stronger than me, Mr. Va-an?"


    "..." Just what is Miss Charlotte telling these people, Van thought. But seeing the look on Adia''s face, there was this sudden urge inside Van to��


    "I am actually stronger than Miss Charlotte," Van muttered.


    "W�� what!?"


    "What!?"


    Adia and Siwazuri''s perplexed shouts quickly screamed in Van''s ears. "I became her protege after defeating her in a single combat," Van followed through his lies, "...although it was only luck that I wo--"


    Before Van could finish his words, Adia suddenly stretched her hand towards him.


    "..."


    "A test of strength," Adia said, a small smile slowly creeping on her face.


    "I''m a Mage-type," Van said as he used [Air Step] to show himself flying in the air.


    "A Mage-type won against the White Imvubu!? Impossible!" Adia waved her hands as she looked straight at Van''s eyes, "H��  how?"


    "I''m level 9999."


    "W�� what!?" Adia could not help but slightly back away, her lips quivering at the same rhythm as her legs.


    "Yes," Van let out a wide smile as he returned Adia''s gaze.


    "T�� t�� t��" The only thing that was coming out of Adia''s mouth were stutters.


    "He is joking, Adia."


    Siwazuri, who was watching Adia''s ridiculous sudden display of fear, could not help but let out a long and deep sigh. "If Mr. Va-an truly was level 9999, then we would have heard of him before even if he was Circled away in a backwater country like America."


    "That�� makes sense," Adia then furrowed her eyebrows as she once again turned her eyes towards Van, her words now slowly returning to their normal length. Afterward, she cleared her throat, trying to stand upright as much as possible as she fixed her posture.


    "Ha�� ha," she laughed�� awkwardly, "I knew you were joking. But seeing as you are a Silver-ranked Explorer�� you must be at the same level as me and my brother."


    Silver rank�� Van was about to ask her how she knew, but he realized that he had the Explorer brooch pinned on his waist. Was there a specific level one needed to be to attain Silver-rank? The Academy was supposed to teach them all of that at their third year, but alas, Van did not even reach a year.


    He was at level 142 now�� but the brooch and the card he got from the Explorer Association was muscled by Charlotte, Van didn''t even need to do a single thing. If the Explorer Association of the port could issue a Gold-rank card, then he would probably be Gold-rank now.


    "Maybe," Van muttered.


    "Then fight with me," Adia then said as she once again stretched her hand, "This is not a test of strength anymore, but a gesture to duel."


    "Duel?" Van squinted his eyes as he looked at Adia''s hand.


    "I, Adia of Pretonea, challenge Va-an of the Americas to a duel!"


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but be taken aback as Adia suddenly roared. Her voice almost enough to fill the entire auditorium with the ferocity of a lion. But it didn''t stop there, her roars gathered the attention of everyone in the area.


    Once again, bright flashes of light drowned Van''s small frame as the people that were quietly surrounding Charlotte and King Badru started rushing and pointing their cameras towards him and the King''s granddaughter.


    And soon, the huge screen that remained asleep for a few minutes now once again showed images. But this time, instead of images of Charlotte, it was now showing Van and Adia.


    "Ho�� It seems your granddaughter truly has the ferocity of a lion."


    Charlotte, who was talking to King Badru and his other delegates, let out a slight chuckle as she stared at the screen. Seeing Van flustered in front of the cameras once again truly made Charlotte''s day for some odd reason.


    "I�� I will stop her at once, White Imvubu!"


    "Don''t."


    Badru was about to rush over towards Van and the others but was stopped by Charlotte. "Isn''t it nice that the new generation is getting along? Let them let loose, it would be good to have something your people would talk about during times of distress."


    "That is��" Badru''s eyes wandered back and forth between his grandchildren and Charlotte, the conflict inside of him obviously being shown on his eyes, "If�� you say so, White Imvubu."


    Badru could only let out a long and deep sigh as he watched what was happening on the screen. So far, it doesn''t seem there was anything bad going on�� besides challenging the White Imvubu''s protege to a duel, that is.


    But the White Imvubu''s protege seems to be pissed off, was this really alright?


    "His face is always like that," Charlotte then muttered, "If that is what you''re wondering."


    "I�� I see."


    The huge screen continued to show Van and Adia''s face repeatedly; with Van''s eyebrows furrowed, while Adia''s smile could almost not be painted on her face.


    "...What kind of duel?" Van wanted to refuse at first, but seeing his face in front of the huge screen and the people all gathering around them�� It felt as if he had to accept the challenge.


    "Since I am the one who challenged you, you get to pick," Adia''s smile widened even further as Van finally accepted her request after a few seconds, "But I prefer a good old brawl."


    "Hmm," Van placed his hand on his chin as he let out a long hum, "...How about a race, then?" Van said as if he had to think about it.


    "A race?" Adia furrowed her eyebrows, "Even if you can float in the air, I don''t think a race would be fair for you since you''re a Mage-type."


    "Then we''ll try to stop each other from reaching the finish line," Van said as he remembered the first-ever activity he did in the Academy, the race where some of the students started fighting each other, "...Let''s have a bet."


    "Oh! Interesting," Adia snapped her finger, "...But a bet? Are you sure? What did you have in mind?"


    "Money," Van quickly replied.


    "I don''t need money," Adia quickly shook her head, "What about I replace you as the White Imvubu''s protege?"


    "That''s not really my decision to make," Van let out a long and deep sigh, "But sure, I will ask on your behalf. She dotes on me like her own grandson, after all."


    "It''s settled then!"


    Adia once again stretched her hand towards Van, and this time, Van gently grabbed her hand as he kneeled on the floor. And as soon as he did so, the bright flashes once again covered not only his whole body but the entire auditorium.


    "W�� what are you doing!?" Adia quickly pulled her hand away as the people around them began letting out gasps of shock.


    "..." Van could only remain kneeling on the floor, his expression completely stoic as he wondered if he did something wrong. Wasn''t this how King Badru and the other men greeted Charlotte earlier?


    "I�� I�� I asked for a duel!" Adia slowly backed away as she pointed at the kneeling Van,


    "...Not marriage!"


    "...Oh," Van mouthed,


    "...Oh shit."

 Chapter 220: Another One

    "She�� she''s waking up!"


    "Vicky!? Vicky!? Are you okay, Vicky!?"


    "Stop pestering her, let her get up on her own."


    "Edward, your sister is waking up!"


    "What�� what are all of you doing here?"


    Victoria''s voice was still obviously weak from just having woken up, but she didn''t have a choice but to sit up as she found herself surrounded by friends and acquaintances. She then tried to fix her hair, wiping off any saliva that might''ve slipped from her mouth before looking around for a particular person. But her head was already turned to its limits, and yet the person she was looking for was still nowhere to be found.


    And so, she looked towards her mother, whose eyes were red and the trail of tears on her face still damp. "...What''s going on, moth--"


    Before Victoria could even finish her words, Paris hugged her. Her embrace was so tight that Victoria could not even let out a sound. She was going to use her Skills on her to calm her down, but after a few seconds of thinking about it, she chose not to do so and just let her be.


    They remained like this for a whole minute, with Harvey wanting to speak but was always stopped by Beatrice and the others.


    Finally, Paris let out a long and deep sigh as she let go of Victoria, "You should get ready as soon as you''re able to," Paris then muttered as she wiped the last tear that came out of her eyes.


    "Get�� ready?" Victoria muttered. She was still confused as to why she was being surrounded. The last thing she remembered was��


    ��


    ��


    The only thing she could remember was talking to Beatrice and the others�� after that, there was nothing. And what did her mother mean by ''get ready''?


    "Vicky��"


    Finally, with Paris letting go of Victoria, Harvey was finally allowed to intrude, "Van��


    ...is gone."


    "Gone?" Victoria muttered, "He�� is gone?"


    Her mother crying, her friends surrounding her. Did something bad happen? Did��


    "Van�� is dead?" Victoria stuttered, her lips quivering as she looked Harvey straight in the eyes.


    "W--"


    Before Harvey could even talk, Beatrice gave her a good slap on the head, "You''re obviously saying it like that on purpose!" Beatrice let out a huge breath, "Van isn''t dead, Victoria. He went away because of what happened to you."


    "What happened�� to me?"


    "You don''t remember?"


    "...No."


    With Victoria shaking her head adamantly, Beatrice started telling the story of what happened 2 weeks ago. Hearing how she was frozen for 2 weeks, Victoria finally started to feel the aching pain surrounding her body from having not moved her muscles at all.


    "So Van and grandmother went away�� so Evangeline can wake me up?"


    "Hm."


    Then she was basically a hostage, Victoria thought. Victoria already had a bad impression of Van''s mother, but this just cemented the fact that she was way worse than she and the others initially imagined.


    "Where are Van and grandmother now?"


    As soon as she said that, the others all looked at each other.


    "Master Charlotte didn''t say anything," Harvey let out a small but deep sigh as he shook his head, "We wanted to come with them, but Van''s mother didn''t allow us to. Van also said we should stay with you and make sure we were there when you wake up."


    "I�� see," Victoria slightly turned her head down. Out of the four of them, she was the one that had the least fighting capability. Even when her grandmother was training them before they could rescue Van, all she did was stand on the backlines and support the group.


    And now, she even caused Van to move away somewhere far.


    "You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Hm?"


    As she was wallowing in her thoughts, Andrea stepped forward and sat on the bed with her, "I am sure that boy also wanted to go away. It''s absolutely not your fault�� even if none of this happened, he would have found a way to leave one way or another."


    "Miss Andrea��"


    "He is sort of a free spirit, that boy," Andrea then let out a slight chuckle, "You don''t need to worry about him�� even if Evans is stupid, if there''s one thing he is good at, it is surviving against all odds��


    ...and being entangled with women older than him, apparently," Andrea let out a sigh as she looked at Latanya, who still haven''t woken up from her deep sleep.


    "..." Victoria could let out a light gasp as she heard Andrea''s words.


    "Just kidding, just kidding," Andrea winked at Victoria, "I am sure he is busy doing whatever it is he''s supposed to be doing."


    ***


    "I�� I�� I asked for a duel! Not marriage!"


    "...Oh shit."


    Van remained kneeling on the floor as he heard the distress in Adia''s words. King Badru and the other men did the same when they met Charlotte earlier, so Van just assumed that it was some sort of custom here in the African regions.


    But alas, he was once again proven ignorant of the other''s culture. If there was anyone to blame, though, it would be Charlotte; he thought as his head slowly turned towards where Charlotte is, only to see her slightly smirking at him.


    "Sorry," finally after a few seconds of keeping quiet, Van let out a huge breath as he stood up, "I thought it was a form of greeting. I didn''t mean to propose to you or any��"


    Before Van could finish his words, the crowd was starting to let out gasps of disbelief, the people that were holding a camera also rained down more bright lights around them, their fingers almost reaching Van''s speed.


    "...So you''re saying you''re not proposing to me?" The worry on Adia''s face became evident to Van as her eyes strayed towards the people and the cameras.


    "..." Van could only let out a silent sigh as he closed his eyes momentarily. If this was before, then he would have probably said yes. But being surrounded by a lot of people lately, he became more aware that there were boundaries that one should respect�� this was probably one of them.


    "Of course I am," Van then said, not wanting to embarrass one of this continent''s monarchs, "But let us just focus on our duel at first."


    "Oooh!"


    Once again, the people gathered around them starting pressing their cameras, their gossips almost as drowning as the bright lights that filled the entire auditorium. Van only hoped that this doesn''t reach America, because if it does, then Harvey would have another thing to tease him with.


    Van then looked at the huge screen that showed him and Adia as he let out another big sigh. He was just here to visit the Pit and meet more Olympians-- but not only is the situation with the Pit of this country complicated, the whole country of Pretonea itself was; at least for him.


    After a few more hours of Van trying to avoid the cameras that were being pointed at him, the festivities finally came to a close and he and Charlotte were brought to a huge building where they will be staying the night.


    He and Charlotte were in separate rooms, of course. He was led to a huge room, even bigger than the one he had in the castle of America''s Pit City. The overall aesthetics of this so-called hotel reminded him of Charlotte''s mansion; perhaps this is where she got the design from in the first place? Van thought.


    "You can watch the news or anything you want on the television, sir Va-an. And if there is anything you need, you may call us on the phone beside your bed."


    "...Hm," Van could only nod as he absolutely had no idea what the man was talking about. He could only concentrate on how every man he had seen so far was bald.


    "Is there anything else I can do for you, sir Va-an?"


    "Can you tell me where miss Charlotte is staying?"


    "Ah, the White Imvubu is in the room beside you. Your room is connected so you can just knock on this door if you wish to meet her, sir Va-an," the man swiftly walked towards a door near the television.


    "...I see. Thank you, mister��"


    "My name is Jamal, sir. You can ask for me on the phone and I will come for you as soon as I am able," Jamal then said. He asked Van once again if there was anything he needed before he left the room, his smile not leaving his face even for a second.


    "...I have my own�� television in my room," Van placed his hand on his chin as he stared at the small television attached to the wall, "...It''s not as big as the one earlier. Maybe I can bring this home with me?"


    Van squinted his eyes, looking back and forth between the so-called television and his bag. "How does this thing even come to life?" Van could only shake his head as he quickly let go of the thought. Even if he brought this thing to America, it might not even work anymore.


    Van then spent a good hour trying to figure out how the images appear on the television, his frustration almost reaching its peak as the television won''t come alive no matter how many times he touches it.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Please turn on, mister television."


    "Pft."


    "!!!"


    Van quickly went into superspeed as soon as he heard someone else''s presence in the room. He rushed towards the door, before turning around to try and see who it was that made that snorting noise.


    And to his surprise��


    "...Miss Elton?"


    Angela Elton was in the room with him.

 Chapter 221: Angela Again

    "...Ms. Elton?"


    Van slightly stepped back, even hitting his butt on the door as he noticed Angela Elton standing near where he was before, in front of the television.


    "What�� are you doing here?"


    "I followed you here, of course."


    Angela Elton just shrugged her shoulders as she walked around the spacious room, scanning and looking out the window with a curious expression on her face, "I wasn''t supposed to show myself and just keep quiet the whole journey, but who knew I would fail without even a day passing. Why''d you even have to talk to this weird machine anyway? Didn''t you know it would be funny if someone heard you? Maybe you already knew I was here so you did that? But no, that would be impossible�� besides being fast, you''re incredibly dense with other things. Really? You talked with this weird machine thing? Wait�� maybe you can? You can talk with animals right?"


    "..." Van could only furrow his eyebrows as Angela started blabbering. He still couldn''t wrap his head around as to how and why she was here in the first place, and now she was talking as if she has been with them from the start, "So you''ve been with us since we got here, Ms. Elton?"


    "I suppose," Angela once again shrugged her shoulders as she returned standing in front of the television. Van, as well, slowly approached Angela.


    "...How?" He asked, "I thought you can only copy other people''s skills?"


    Angela''s System, as far as Van was aware of, was to copy the skills of other Systems. Does that mean that they were in close proximity to someone who had the skill to conceal the presence of the holder?


    "I can also save them inside my system," Angela said, "Don''t tell that to anyone or I will kill you."


    "...Wow," Van could not help but let out a voice of admiration upon hearing Elton''s words.


    She also has the ability to store someone else''s skill? If Van didn''t hold a special System, then he would have probably already fainted. How would one even fight someone like Angela? Take her to somewhere with no people so she can only use the skills she has stored?


    ...But then how many skills has she stored in her System? Was it something like his [Conductor of Souls] passive skill?


    "..."


    "..."


    The two then remained quiet for almost 10 minutes before Van gave up and opened his mouth, "But why are you here?" He asked.


    "Your lovable mother, my Master Evangeline asked me to follow you," Angela quickly answered, as if already know what Van was going to ask, "I honestly didn''t want to go, but I really can''t disobey your mother. Also, if I didn''t go, then she would have sent that bald-ass Hans to follow you. I am sure both you and I don''t want that�� and seeing as the muscle demon is with you, Hans would be too busy being bullied to even--"


    "Evangeline again?" Van did not let Angela finish her words, interrupting her with his words obviously exuding disdain, "Did she�� heal Victoria? It was our agreement, after all."


    "She should be awake now," Angela nodded, not even minding that Van cut her mid-sentence, "If there''s something your mother holds dear in this world, it is keeping her words and her inability to lie to people."


    "She�� doesn''t lie?"


    "Hm," Angela nodded, "She has no need to. Your mother knows�� things."


    "I find that hard to believe," Van shook his head.


    "Why? Because her son is a pathological liar?" Angela bluntly said, "You do not have to worry, Mr. Evans. You and your mother are nothing alike, except when her other personalities resurface, but we''re not talking about them."


    "..."


    "You have more important things to worry about," Angela followed, "You should focus on the duel happening tomorrow. You should be asleep right now, or even training or something. Honestly, even amongst the students of Unique Class-1 up to Class-12, you''re probably the laziest one of them all."


    "That--"


    "Focus on the duel. I can''t have my student losing his first battle in another country, it would bring me shame and dishonor. What? What do you mean I have no honor? Go away and just do something else."


    "..." Van could only keep quiet as Angela once again started talking to herself. Also, why does Angela still consider Van as her student when she herself already destroyed the Academy in the first place? There was even that graduation battle that he�� lost.


    But seeing as Angela was weird in the first place�� there was probably just some weird reason to it as well.


    "Does Miss Charlotte know you''re here?" Van then just asked another question.


    "Of course," Angela quickly nodded, "That muscle demon is probably listening in on us right now in the other room."


    "She should have helped me in waking up this television thing then," Van let out a sigh. He had been tinkering on how to turn on the television for half an hour before Angela made her presence known, and yet he had failed to even do that single task.


    "...Do you know how to turn it on?" Van then asked Angela.


    "Pft," Angela let out a loud scoff as soon as she heard Van''s words, "Of course not. I''ve never been out of our beloved country before, only heard stories from that eggnog and muscle demon."


    "...But aren''t you a Gold-rank Explorer?"


    "Yeah, I guess," Angela shrugged her shoulders, "But I don''t like not being in a familiar environment�� Speaking of which, does this small thing really light up with images like the big one we saw earlier?"


    "The man earlier said it was a television as well."


    "Hm."


    The two then stared at the television for another 30 minutes until Angela accidentally pressed something on the television, causing it to light up.


    "Ah!" Both she and Van exclaimed as soon as the images appeared on the tv. And funny enough, the first thing they saw was Van''s face.


    "What''s it saying?" Angela asked as she couldn''t understand the language being spoken on the tv.


    "...It''s about the duel tomorrow."


    "I see," Angela took in a small breath, "You seem to be getting famous. That''s good, that''s good. You make me proud as your teacher, Mr. Evans."


    Angela patted Van on his shoulder a couple of times, "But maybe you should change your hairstyle, half of the image is being blocked by your hair."


    "..."


    The two watched whatever it is being shown on the television for about another 30 minutes before Van finally realized something crucial.


    "...Where are you sleeping, Ms. Elton?"


    "On the bed, where else?"


    "..."


    "You can just sleep on the sofa. You''re small, so you should have no trouble fitting there," Angela said as she made her way to the bed which was obviously too big for her since she was even smaller than Van in stature, "...My old bones need to be laid to rest on the bed."


    Angela then crawled on the bed, patting it before proceeding to snuggle herself on the blanket, turning around and no longer minding Van.


    "..." Van could only let out a sigh before he made his way�� towards the bed, lying beside Angela.


    "...What are you doing, Mr. Evans?"


    "What do you think I am doing��


    ...Ms. Elton?"

 Chapter 222: Start of the Duel

    "What are you doing, Mr. Evans?"


    "What do you think I am doing, Ms. Elton?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Angela could only turn her head towards Van, who suddenly lay beside her on the bed.


    "..."


    The two remained staring at each other for a few seconds, before finally--


    "The bed is big enough for the both of us," Van said before he too turned his back on Angela and slightly pulled the blanket, "Goodnight."


    "..."


    "Hm," Angela could only blink a couple of times before closing her eyes. And then, after a few hours, when the two were obviously asleep, the connecting door leading to Charlotte''s room very slowly and very quietly opened.


    In the darkness, Charlotte stepped ever so quietly as she made her way in front of Van''s bed. This was probably the most control she had on her physical strength, as her toes did not even make a sound on the brittle floor.


    And then slowly, Charlotte lifted her arms, and on her hand�� was a camera. She then gracefully pointed the camera towards Van and Angela, taking a few snaps before she returned to her room; her giggles, almost waking up the two.


    ***


    In a vast and almost empty lot, the cheers of almost a thousand people thundered through the air, almost rivaling the roars of the skies themselves. The day of Adia and Van''s race finally came, and with it, the outpouring of almost all the population of the city they were holding the event in.


    Adia was currently stretching her legs as she looked towards the horizon, her battlefield for today. Her clothes were tight, almost lining up with her skin as it etched her toned muscles. Her hair was now fully in braids, similar to how Latanya styled hers.


    Speaking of which, Van could not help but wonder if Latanya already woke up. Last he saw her, she was in a very bad state.


    Evangeline had told him that Latanya wasn''t really a real human. Instead, she was some sort of�� weapon-- Staff of Asclepius. If Evangeline were really to be believed, then Latanya was some kind of artifact used by a God of Healing.


    Was something like that really possible?


    An artifact turning into a human?


    And why was Evangeline telling him to absorb her?


    There were a lot of things he wanted to ask her, but Evangeline remained insistent in keeping her secrets.


    Hopefully, Van finds about it by himself. He traveled for that purpos--


    "Mr. Va-an! Why does your gaze seem so distant!?"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as he heard Adia shouting at him,


    "Please focus on our duel! I am determined to win this race and have the White Imvubu take me as her new protege!" Adia''s voice got higher and higher, causing the thousands of people watching them on the stands to go wild.


    "..." Van could only let out a huge breath as his eyes scanned the people who were lined up in several rows. Seeing as they were out in an empty field�� did they just set this up overnight? The stands weren''t made with earth as well, but with some sort of metal. Granted, it was just his second day in another country��


    ...but the difference between America and a country that''s not governed by the Circle was, in a word, immeasurable.


    "Mr. Va-an, you''re losing focus again!"


    Hearing Adia shouting at him again, Van finally shook his head of the thoughts he was having and decided to focus on the match at hand. He nodded towards Adia before also stretching his legs.


    "Ladies and gentleman!"


    And suddenly, after a few more minutes, a voice reverberated in the air, quieting the roars of the frenzied crowd.


    "We are here to witness a historical event! And rushed this event may be, still, a thousand of you have gathered! But how could you not!? After all, it is our very own Princess Adia that made this event possible!"


    "We love you, Adia!"


    "Represent! Represent!"


    "Look here, please look here, Adia!"


    Adia waved her hand towards the people that cheered for her, even letting out flying kisses before flexing her toned muscles. Although she was indeed muscular, the curves on her body still retained their femininity, causing her to be popular with both men and women.


    "And his opponent, Mr. Va-an from America!"


    As soon as Van''s name was mentioned, the people started booing.


    "..." Van could only shake his head as he sighed. He already expected the people not to like him since he was against their princess�� but couldn''t they have at least gotten his name right this time?


    "Calm your senses, people! Maybe most of you do not know�� But Mr. Va-an is the protege of none other than the White Imvubu!"


    "..."


    Those who were initially booing Van could not help but stop their breaths as soon as they heard that. Those who knew, on the other hand, just let out a smirk as they started belittling those who booed Van.


    But after a few seconds of silence, the Ballad of the White Imvubu was hummed by the people. It was different from the previous versions that Van heard, this time, it was a bit cheery.


    "..."


    "Hm, hm," Adia nodded in satisfaction as the song started to echo in her ears, "Our duel will be legendary!"


    "..." Van could only nod towards Adia''s fiery eyes.


    In the uppermost part of the stands, Charlotte was seated away from the rest of the people, and slightly behind her, was King Badru.


    "I am really sorry for this, Queen Charlotte," Badru whispered as he leaned closer towards Charlotte, "I didn''t expect that this many people would come."


    "It''s alright, King Badru," Charlotte only waved her hand.


    "I have already reprimanded my granddaughter for this. But ever since their parents disappeared in the Deadzone�� she has become a bit hard-headed."


    "You still haven''t told me what happened to your daughter and her husband."


    "That��" Badru leaned back as he heard Charlotte''s words, "We have the biggest Deadzone in the world, Queen Charlotte. I am afraid the leaders of Africa as well as I have sealed them off as we do not dare trek the unknowns. Only my daughter and her husband were foolish enough to try��


    ...and I couldn''t stop them."


    "..."


    "That is why I can''t grant you the request of traveling there, even if it is you, White Imvubu," King Badru''s tone became dignified, "If even you disappear there, then Africa would truly go down a dark path. I truly am sorry for this, Queen Charlotte."


    "..."


    Badru could only let out a nervous breath as Charlotte''s silence slightly wracked his nerves, "But�� let''s talk about it more later," Badru stuttered as he focused his attention on the commotion below.


    "It�� would seem the children had a deal that if Adia wins, she would become your protege. If she wins, are you really going to accept her?"


    "I am afraid not," Charlotte bluntly answered.


    King Badru''s expectant face quickly died down as he heard Charlotte''s quick reply, "I understand. She is not worthy of your greatness. Maybe this would serve as a lesson to sedate her a little--"


    "It''s not about that," Charlotte let out a small breath as she interrupted Badru''s lamentations.


    "Hm?"


    "I apologize for my bluntness, King Badru," a smile slowly crept up on Charlotte''s face as she turned her head to look Badru straight in the eyes, "But your granddaughter��


    ...has no chance of winning this race."

 Chapter 223: I Accept The Result!

    "No chance of winning?"


    King Badru terribly wanted to rebuke. But seeing as how the other party was the White Imvubu, he chose to keep quiet instead. He had watched Adia grow throughout the years ever since their parents died, and she worked hard even amongst the special forces and the warriors they had in their army.


    To say that Adia had no chance of winning against her protege was truly a bit hurtful to his feelings. But alas, Badru could only look towards the commotion below, towards the event that will decide the fate of this nation''s grandchildren and future. Some might consider King Badru''s thoughts an exaggeration, but for him, this was truly the most important event in decades.


    If Adia wins this match, then she would have the chance of becoming Charlotte''s protege, probably the greatest honor this country can achieve.


    Badru could only hope that the White Imvubu is wrong in her assumptions.


    "Are all of you ready to witness this once-in-a-lifetime event!?"


    Badru''s worried thoughts were then interrupted by the roars of the crowds. Van, who had just finished stretching his legs, looked towards the horizon. The stretch was about 5km, and once couldn''t really see the finish line on their position.


    The stretch was filled with obstacles like huge boulders and some rough roads, and if he wasn''t mistaken, there was also a small hill covering from afar.


    Van then looked towards Adia, who was now also focusing on the horizon, her eyes completely only seeing the prize at the end. But sadly, Van may not be aware of her System''s level, he was sure that Adia was slower than him. Perhaps it was arrogance�� but Van was sure of it.


    And as Van was lost in thought, a short but loud explosion erupted through the air, signaling the start of their race. And to Van''s surprise, instead of going for the stretch, Adia rushed towards him.


    Van''s eyes instantly glowed as a trail of lightning emerged from it, swiftly and casually avoiding Adia''s fist that was threatening to flatten his face.


    And as soon as he was able to avoid her fist, Adia ran away, not following her attack, and instead chose to finally go for the stretch, leaving Van behind on the starting line.


    "..." Van could only let out a sigh as he watched Adia make her way through the horizon. Weirdly enough, Adia was starting to more and more remind him of Harvey. Maybe it''s just an Enhancer thing?


    "The Princess just got a head start and is now leading the race, everyone! What is the little protege of the White Imvubu going to do!?" The announcer of the race seemed to be turning his voice even louder, getting the crowd even more frenzied as their Princess was already leading at the start of the race, "Mr. Va-an seems to be in shock, everyone! He still has not moved from his spot!"


    With the crowd going crazy, and with the cameras pointed at him, Van''s eyes once again finally glowed as he instantly disappeared from his spot. And without even a few seconds, he was already beside Adia. Van, however, did not pass her and just stayed slightly behind her.


    "W�� What the!?" Adia could not help but slightly leap to the side as Van suddenly appeared beside her, the shock on her face was obvious for everyone to see. It didn''t help that there was some sort of huge car following them on the side, pointing a big camera towards them.


    "I thought you were a Mage-type!?" Adia expressed her laments.


    "I lied," Van replied as he slightly turned his eyes towards Adia. Van''s [Time Perception] skill wasn''t even turned on, as he thought this would be a good time to practice his speed without relying on his [Time Perception].


    The two were about to pass the area of the stretch where huge boulders, even bigger than the two of them combined, littered the area, only allowing one to go through the cracks. Adia, though, thought differently. She just decided to take the boulders head-on, ramming her shoulders through them and allowing her fists to obliterate any that blocked her path.


    But that wasn''t the only thing she did. She quickly turned around, clapping her hands similar to what Charlotte was doing.


    "Dodge this!"


    And as soon as her palms made contact with each other, a small shockwave rippled from the hands, throwing the different sized debris of the boulders that she smashed through. The debris and small rocks almost showered Van''s entire body.


    "..." Van could only let out a small breath as he turned on his [Time Perception] skill. As much as he wanted to practice it, being injured here will put him out of the race. The debris rained down on Van almost endlessly. The barrage of stones only stopped as they finally passed the boulder area.


    But as Van was about to exit the terrain, he caught the last pebble that was going for his head, swiftly throwing it towards Adia as he rotated his body while still moving forward in superspeed.


    "!!!"


    "Eeek!"


    Adia could only close her eyes as a deafening thunder snapped through the air. However, before the small rock could hit her body, it burst into pieces, almost letting out a sizzling noise as it did so. The only thing that Adia could feel was a slight heat wafting through her face.


    "W�� what was that?" Adia could not help but mutter as she opened her eyes.


    "..." Van also didn''t expect that something like that would happen as he too, stood still in confusion.


    "Tch!" Adia was in shock, but still, seeing as Van also stopped running, she took this chance to gain distance from him once again as she ran through the stretch.


    Van, on the other hand, was leisurely looking at his hand, wondering what the heck just happened. He remained like that for a few seconds before once again following Adia, staying only slightly behind her.


    Adia attempted a lot of things after that, even trying to fight Van head-on and forgetting about the race. But alas, whenever she thought that her attack connected, Van was already behind her.


    "Damn it!" Completely frustrated, she stomped her foot on the ground, causing the earth to erupt into spiked, creating a sort of sharp wall blocking Van from the stretch.


    They were already only a 3rd away from the finish line, so Adia put everything she had on her legs, each of her steps slightly changing the terrain behind her.


    Van, on the other hand, still just casually ran as he closely stayed behind the Princess.


    "Gaaah!" Adia screamed her frustration. They were only about a hundred meters away from the finish line, so she decided to abandon everything, pushing her legs to the limit and leaping towards the finish line with all her might.


    A smile could not help but creep on her face as the distance between her and Van grew. He probably didn''t expect that she would burst through and go even faster as the final seconds of the race ticked.


    With only 20 meters away, Adia''s smile was fully grown as she decided to turn her head to look behind her. But as soon as she did so, a trail of golden light blurred past her.


    "Wha��"


    And due to her shock and the sudden breeze that slapped her face, her momentum was breached, completely causing her to lose balance in the air as her whole body spun uncontrollably.


    "Eeeh!" But still, her foot successfully landed on the ground, however, due to her lack of balance, her right foot blocked her left, causing her to stumble violently. Adia gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, waiting for the slight pain that will follow as soon as she makes contact with the ground.


    The pain, however, did not come. The only thing that surrounded her body was a sort of warmth that wrapped around her.


    "...Are you alright, Ms. Adia?"


    Adia blinked a couple of times as she opened her eyes, and the first thing that she saw was Van''s face. This was probably the first time she was seeing the entirety of Van''s face, as he always had half of it covered by his hair.


    And seeing the scar adorning his left eye, Adia could not help but think of how manly he actually looked. And without meaning to, the memory of Van''s proposal emerged from the depths of her mind.


    "...Miss Adia? Should we call for a healer?"


    "I�� I''m fine!" Adia quickly pushed Van away as she tried to regain her footing. Van was a lot smaller than her, but even then, he was able to lift her up like she was just paper.


    "So you really weren''t a Mage-type?" Adia slightly harrumphed as she looked at Van straight in the eyes, "That was very cunning, as expected of the White Imvubu''s protege."


    "Well�� That''s not really because of--"


    Before Van could finish his words, Adia suddenly grabbed his hand and raised his hand in the air. And as soon as she did so, the screams of the crowd that was almost 5 kilometers away from them whispered to their ears.


    The people in the car that was following them also got out, carrying almost 3 cameras and pointing them towards the two. The announcer, who Van was seeing for the first time, also got out of the car and immediately started shouting on some sort of�� black stick.


    "What an amazing but very short race, everyone! But as you can see, even though Princess Adia led the match the whole time, it was Mr. Va-an''s silent but deadly approach that won the race!"


    The announcer then pointed the black stick close to Adia''s, "What can you say about your match, Princess Adia?"


    "I lost completely," Adia said with a sigh on her face, her hand still holding Van''s, "This race, as well as my hand, has been won by Va-an...


    ...I accept his proposal for marriage!"


    "...Wait what?"

 Chapter 224: A Walk

    "I accept Mr. Va-an''s proposal for marriage!"


    "...Wait what?"


    "I accept Mr. Va-an''s proposal for marriage!"


    "...Wait what?"


    "..."


    "Can you please stop repeating that, Ms. Angela?"


    "Pft. We should have had one of these back in Unique Class-1."


    Back in Van''s hotel room, Angela was currently leisurely lying on the bed, holding some sort of black box. A remote, she said. She was using it to replay the moment when Adia raised Van''s hand, proceeding to accept her loss as well as answering Van''s proposal with a confident smile on her face.


    Van''s face was a different story, however. The utter shock and confusion on his face were obvious for everyone to see, and this was the moment that Angela kept repeating over and over again as she let out tiny chuckles for almost 30 minutes now.


    "...You seem to have gotten to know how to control the television a whole lot better while I was gone, Ms. Angela."


    "I asked the people downstairs," Angela waved her hand as she finally changed the image being shown on the television, "Most of them know our language, anyway."


    "Hm," Van slightly squinted his eyes as he continued to look at Angela, who seemed to have already made herself home in his room, "Good thing they didn''t ask where your parents are," Van then said, a small smirk slowly appearing on his face as he sat on the sofa.


    "..." Angela, however, ignored Van''s obvious teasing statement about her height and just continued to browse whatever it is being shown on the television.


    "What did you really come here for, Ms. Angela?"


    After a few minutes of silence, Van once again asked Angela the same question he had been asking her since she arrived.


    "I told you, I am just here to watch and follow you," Angela said as she jumped off from the bed, proceeding to get a beverage on the refrigerator, "Do anything you want, I am not to interfere or anything."


    "..." So she has been saying from the start. Van could only let out a sigh as he walked towards the window, pushing the curtains to the side and looking at the scenery below. Ever since his race with Adia, there had been a lot of people wanting to get inside the hotel, wanting to talk with Van.


    An interview, they said. Van, however, had no interest in partaking. He was just waiting for Charlotte to finish talking with King Badru so that they would be allowed to go to the Deadzone. If it was up to Van, then he would have just run through the Deadzone and tried to find the Portal himself. It was going to take a while, but he was sure he would be able to--


    "Pft, why are you and your mother so different?"


    Van''s thoughts were suddenly disrupted as Angela once again let out a small chuckle, "Based on my investigation, this place has one of the biggest Deadzones in the world, much bigger than the one we have in our country. You don''t even know what''s out there and you''ll just blindly run through it? Pft, hopeless. Really hopeless, did you hear that? The boy wants to go to uncharted territory in a foreign country he has no idea what awaited him."


    "..." Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he looked at Angela. Did she just read his mind? So one of the Skills she had saved was the Headmaster''s skills.


    "You just figured that out now? Hopeless, really hope--"


    Before Angela could finish her words, a knock whispered into their ears, coming from the door of Van''s room. And as soon as the third knock echoed, Angela was already nowhere to be found.


    "...Are you still here, Ms. Angela?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Please turn on, mister TV."


    "Pft."


    "..."


    Once again, Van could only let out a sigh as she heard Angela''s breaths whispering into his ears from somewhere. Angela Elton most probably had copied a skill to turn invisible and erase her presence completely.


    Van would lie if he said he wasn''t a tad bit conscious that Angela was watching her from somewhere. But since she had been doing it ever since they left America, she had probably already seen him do anything anyway. Probably even watched him while he was taking a bath.


    "...Bitch," Angela worded out from somewhere.


    Finally, after considering it a win, Van opened the door to see who it was that knocked. And to his surprise, it was princess Adia, her hair no longer in braids but instead in curls. This was the third time Van was meeting Adia, and this was also his third time seeing her with another hairstyle.


    There were two other men behind her, wearing sunglasses even inside the hotel.


    "Ms. Adia?"


    "Good morning, Mr. Va-an," Adia slightly bowed towards Van.


    "Did�� you need something from me?"


    "I was hoping maybe we could go on a walk, you and I."


    "...A walk?" Van blinked his eyes a couple of times, "...Where?"


    "You don''t need to be so serious, Va-an. I just want to tour you through the city," Adia let out a slight chuckle as her now curly hair bounced with each of her breaths, "I heard from the receptionist and the guards that you have not even once gone out of your room."


    "But I am waiting for Ms. Charlotte. She might be back anytime soon."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have already called grandfather and it would seem their talk would last until dinner. You can''t just lock yourself in this room until then, can''t you?"


    "Hm," Van slightly let out a breath as he looked behind him as if trying to look for the invisible Angela, "...I suppose, let me change my clothes then."


    "Oka--"


    "..."


    Before Adia could even say a word, Van closed the door on her. If the one who did that was someone else, then the guards would have probably already rammed the room of the door down.


    Adia waited for a few seconds before Van finally opened the door once again and stepped outside.


    "That''s��"


    "Miss Charlotte gave it to me last night." Van, who noticed Adia was looking at the clothes he was wearing, quickly commented. He was now wearing one of the formal clothes that the people from Africa wear, similar to what Adia''s brother was wearing when he first met them.


    Long-sleeved, with a sort of vest that adorned a high open collar that almost reached Van''s jawline.


    "I�� I see," Adia could not help but let out an awkward chuckle as her eyes reached the bottom part of Van''s outfit. Instead of wearing pants like how the adults do, Van was wearing shorts that were usually reserved for children.


    True, Van was shorter than most people, but according to Charlotte, he was already 17 this year. Her brother was already married at that age.


    "Well�� shall we go now?" Adia tried her best to conceal her thoughts as she started walking. The two guards remind behind the two of them, seemingly talking to someone through a small box. Van had seen that different videos being shown on television, and this country truly was different from America.


    The things they had were a sort of fantasy for Van. And the most surprising thing of all was that he recognized most of these so-called technologies in the Relic Graveyard. It made Van question why the Relic Graveyard existed in the first place. Was the Circle trying to deliberately round up these technologies and destroying them?


    Why would the Circle even deprive the people of these things, which obviously made the life of the people that held it better?


    Van had so many questions, none of them answered, and yet, even more, came his way.


    "They''re here! They''re outside!"


    As soon as Van stepped out of the hotel, they were once again bombarded with cameras, the people that Van was seeing from his room were now once again in a craze.


    "Princess Adia, is it really true that the two of you are getting married!?"


    "We''ve received in our sources that Mr. Va-an is actually already 17 years old, is that true?"


    "Mr. Va-an, why are you and the White Imvubu here in Africa?"


    "Was it true you were holding back in the race? We''ve received intel that you could go faster than the speed of sound."


    Faster than the speed of sound? Van blinked his eyes a couple of times as he looked towards the man that asked the question. He was about to talk to him, but before he could do so, Adia''s guards pushed them away.


    "Sorry about this, Va-an," Adia could only shake her head, "But with both of our status combined, the media won''t just let us have a day to ourselves. I''m already used to it and didn''t think of what you would think."


    "...I''m alright," Van replied, "I am also used to people fawning over me."


    "..."


    "Hm," Adia could not help but let out a slight chuckle as she saw Van saying that statement with a straight face, "Let''s go then!"


    Adia then grabbed Van''s hand, pulling him away like a ragdoll as she leaped through the air, leaving the bodyguards to fend off the so-called media people by themselves.


    "Is it alright to just leave them like that?"


    "It''s fine, they can just find me via GPS."


    "...GPS?"


    "Right, it''s��"


    The two started their walk, but with Adia mostly pulling Van from one place to the next. There were a lot of things that Van was seeing for the first time, it almost equaled what he felt when he first walked into the Academy.


    The world�� truly was a wonderful place, Van thought. After a few hours of Van being dragged, Adia finally found a place to settle down, her favorite coffee shop, she said.


    With them going inside, the entire shop was completely filled with gasps. Van was expecting another downpour of people, but to his surprise, not even one of the people in the shop approached them.


    "Find us a seat, what drink do you want?" Adia said as she gestured to Van to just relax.


    "...Anything you can recommend," Van said after looking at the list of drinks. He absolutely had no idea how they tasted anyway, so it wouldn''t make a difference.


    "Hm, okay."


    Van found a spot on the corner. And as soon as he did so, the people that were nearby all changed to another table.


    "..." Van could not help but wonder why the people here seemed to be avoiding them, but as soon as Adia sat in front of her with their drinks on hand, his question was quickly answered.


    "...This was my mother''s favorite coffee shop."

 Chapter 225: Earring

    "This is mother''s favorite coffee shop."


    "Hm."


    Van only let out a breath as he once again looked at the other people in the establishment. Was that the reason why the people weren''t bothering them, and even making way and avoiding them by themselves?


    At least the people here have a sense of privacy, unlike the media people that Van had been seeing a lot lately ever since he arrived in the country.


    "How�� did your mother die?"


    "She''s not dead!"


    Adia instantly slammed her palm on the table as soon as Van''s words reached her ears. But although it thundered throughout the entire coffee shop, it wasn''t enough to break the table. Adia remained staring at Van for a few seconds before she started to calm down.


    "She and father are stuck somewhere in the Deadzone," she then said before taking a sip of her coffee, "My father, you see, was an Explorer from Xin."


    "...Xin?" Van asked as he too sipped on the straw. Van immediately twirled his tongue inside his mouth as the sweetness of the beverage that Adia got him felt like it melted in his mouth.


    "China," Adia followed, "He wasn''t that famous, he even had a lower rank than you when he and mother got married."


    "...Oh," Van let out a short hum as he stared at Adia''s face. He always wondered why she and her brother seemed to have lighter skin than everyone else in the country; even Adia''s face was smaller than every woman he has seen so far-- She was mixed.


    "I know that look," Adia let out a short but loud sigh, "Their relationship wasn''t favored by grandpa, of course. Mother was his only child, and for her to marry a foreigner was looked down upon by everyone else. But still, grandpa gave in at the end."


    ...That wasn''t really the reason he was staring at her, Van thought.


    "And you think the both of them are still somewhere in the Deadzone�� alive?"


    "Hm."


    "I thought people weren''t allowed to go there, even if they held a high status like Miss Charlotte?"


    "That''s right," Adia nodded, the sorrow from her breaths whispering into Van''s ears, "But mother and father wanted to reclaim the Deadzone."


    "...Reclaim it?"


    "Africa�� used to be a whole continent, you see," Adia tapped her cup a couple of times, "But now it''s just one big wasteland. Whatever was left after the Portal Calamity became the country you see now."


    Adia took a big sip before continuing her story, "They said the Deadzone will continue to be a waste if we were too afraid to see what''s out there. They wanted to prove to people that it was safe�� that they could make it safe for the people; that there thousands of untapped resources there that could make the country evolve even more than it was before the Calamity...


    ...But they didn''t return."


    Most of the people here, System Holder and normal people alike, were already living better than even those in the major cities in America�� and yet they still crave for more. Perhaps no one can blame them. It was an innate trait for people to have what they do not and can not.


    It was a story that Van had heard a million times from the people in the Relic Graveyard back home, a story of hope and wanting more; in a way, it was his story as well.


    "...How long ago was that?" Van said, asking when Adia''s parents disappeared.


    "18 years ago."


    "..." Van was not even born yet that year. He could only let out a sigh as he looked Adia straight in the eyes and say, "They''re most probably dead, Ms. Adia."


    "They--!" Adia stood up from her seat. She was about to scream to let out her frustration upon hearing Van''s blunt words, but in the end, she chose not to do so and calmed herself down.


    "I know they are still alive," Adia said as she returned Van''s gaze, the tone of her voice-- adamant, "They both promised me that they were going to come back��


    ...they have to."


    "...Why are you telling me this?" Van finally asked.


    "If you and the White Imvubu are granted permission to go through the gates and explore the Deadzone��


    ...I want to go with you."


    "You''ll just hold us back."


    Adia almost let out a gasp as Van instantly shut her down without even a slight hesitation on his face. She was not really expecting Van to reject her after hearing her whole story,


    "...But I can help," Adia''s words were firm, "You saw how I did in the race, I almost won against you!"


    "No," Van quickly shook his head, "I could have won that race with you not even taking 10 steps. I held back because you''re the Princess of this country."


    "That--"


    "I could even say that I would probably be holding back Miss Charlotte, what more you?"


    "..."


    "..."


    The whole coffee shop became silent as Van''s sharp words echoed through the air. Although the people did not mean to eavesdrop, it was hard to resist when you could hear almost every word that Van and Adia were saying due to the enclosed space�� it wasn''t helping as well that everyone was quiet as they didn''t want to disrupt their conversation.


    "Still��" Adia then let out a long and deep breath as she broke the silence, "I want to know. I want to know if mother and father are alive out there if they need my help. I want to prove they were right, that we can reclaim the Deadzone. Not just for me or for my brother, but for the people."


    "..."


    "As a future leader of this country, I want my first contribution to be where my mother left off."


    ''Your people seem to be living just fine,'' was Van wanted to say. But seeing as he too, was guilty of always wanting more, he couldn''t really say anything. And seeing the fires of resolution lighting up in Adia''s eyes, perhaps anything he would say would just burn into ashes.


    Van could only let out a sigh, slightly shaking his head as he took another sip of whatever it was he was actually drinking, "In the end�� it is up to your grandfather whether or not we''re allowed to go in the Deadzone."


    Seeing a small smile slightly lifting on Van''s face, Adia let out a small hum of excitement. Afterward, she grabbed something from her purse and slid it across the table towards Van.


    "I also wanted to give you this today," Adia said.


    "This is��"


    "A gift."


    "..." Van looked at the small black box that was handed to him. Was it some kind of technology, like a small television, perhaps? "How do I turn this on?" Van asked.


    "Turn�� it on?" Adia blinked a couple of times as she tried to understand what Van meant, "...It''s just a box. You open it."


    "...Oh," Van muttered, the disappointment in his voice was clear for anyone to hear, "Should�� I open it now?"


    "Please."


    "Hm," Van nodded before opening the small box. And in it, was some sort of jewel in the shape of a feather. "...Is this the prize money from the race?"


    "Prize-- No!"


    Through their walk, Adia had completely forgotten that she had an arrangement with Van-- that if she loses the race, she would give him money. To think that Van would think of that even after they had a heart-to-heart talk.


    "It''s an earring," Adia said, "It''s an earring that will prove that you''re a part of the royal family."


    An earring�� Come to think of it, King Badru, as well as Adia''s brother, Siwazuri, had an earring adorning their earlobes. To think that it was some sort of sign of nobility, Van was once again awed by the different cultures of the world. But alas��


    "...Then I can''t accept this," Van lowered his voice as he calmly returned the jewel box to Adia. It was a shame, he would have probably been able to sell it at a very high price.


    "About the proposal��" Van then whispered, but before he could continue his words, Adia pushed the jewel box back to him and shook her head.


    "I know your proposal was an accident," Adia let out a slight chuckle. She then stood up, making her way towards Van and sitting beside him.


    "But since we''re already here, we might just as well finish our play and let the people have something to talk about," she whispered into Van''s ears, "And with you acting as my fiance publicly, you''d be given more authority. Add that to you being the White Imvubu''s protege, your status would probably be higher than that of even grandfather''s�� even to the other consuls'' eyes. This is a completely political move."


    "...I see," hearing Adia''s words, Van finally accepted the earring, taking it out of the box and examining it fully. Out of all the patterns in the world, why did it have to be a feather? Could it be possible that Evangeline had planned all of this as well? Was she some kind of seer that knew everything that was happening in the world?


    "Here, let me fit it on your ear."


    With him once again lost in his own thoughts, Adia grabbed the earring from his hands. Adia then slightly pushed Van''s hair to the side, exposing the huge scar adorning his left face.


    Van flinched and was about to cover his face once again, but before he could do so, Adia stopped him. "It''s okay, Va-an," she said, "A scar is a sign of maturity here. A proof that one had survived even the worst calamities that the world has to offer��


    ...you don''t need to hide."

 Chapter 226: Coming With Us

    "A scar is a sign of maturity here. A proof that one had survived even the worst calamities that the world has to offer��


    ...you don''t need to hide."


    "..." Van looked back and forth between the wing-shaped earring and Adia''s face. Feeling the warm touch of her hand on his face somewhat made Van calm for some reason, "...Someone said that to me before."


    "Oh, it''s the same in your country?"


    "No," Van shook his head, "It was�� my sister that said it."


    "Then you have a very wise sister," Adia let out a slight sigh, "Unlike my brother. He was supposed to be one of the country''s leading Mage-type, but when he got to level 111, he just stopped. He said that it would take a long time before he could hit another 3-digit single number or something."


    "...Seems like a valid reason," Van let out a slight chuckle.


    "Hm," Adia nodded. She then gently touched Van''s ear before letting out a light gasp, "You don''t have a piercing!? What about the right one?"


    Adia let out another gasp as she found out that Van doesn''t have any holes on his earlobe. But then, after a few seconds, she realized why. "I suppose it''s not mandatory in your country to have your ears pierced�� what do we do now? Maybe I should have gotten you a necklace instead."


    "It''s fine," Van said, "Just�� pierce it through."


    "...Are you sure?"


    "Go ahead," Van nodded, "It will heal once I remove it anyway."


    "Hm," seeing as Van himself had given her the consent to put the earrings in, she carefully removed the crown of the earring, placing it on the table before proceeding to gently pull Van''s earlobe. "This might sting a little, are you sure?"


    Van could already feel the cold end of the earring''s hook touching his ear. He took one final glance towards Adia before nodding his head, and as soon as he did so, he instantly felt a slight tingle on his ear.


    A minuscule amount of blood trailed through Adia''s fingers as the hook successfully penetrated Van''s earlobes. Her face was a bit perplexed because she felt a slight resistance as she pierced Van''s ear. Van was already fast�� but his VIT is high as well?


    Truly, as expected of the protege of the White Imvubu.


    "...Aren''t you going to wipe your hand?"


    Adia''s thoughts were then disrupted by Van''s words, but before she could do anything, Van already took a napkin from the table and started wiping her hand.


    "Ah! You should have cleaned your piercing first!"


    "It''s fine, it''s already healed," Van said as he continued to wipe Adia''s hand clean.


    "..." Adia could only blink a couple of times before her head slightly tilted downwards, a hint of a smile slowly lifting on her face. "You''re�� 17, right?"


    "...Yes?" Van muttered as he placed the napkin on the table, "I know I look younger than most people. Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing, I was just curious," Adia let out a slight chuckle, "I am turning 29 this year. What I wouldn''t do to look as young as you," Adia then let out a long and deep sigh as she grabbed the napkin.


    "I think you look pretty young for your age," Van breathed out, the perplexed look in his eyes proved his words.


    Adia quickly chuckled as she saw the look on Van''s face. She then made her way back to her seat while letting out a few words of her own, "It''s probably the Asian genes in me," she giggled.


    "You look good with the earring on you," Adia followed, "But�� aren''t you going to move your hair to the side?"


    "No," Van shook his head, "I already got used to it."


    The two then talked for a couple more minutes, not even caring that some of the people in the coffee shop already had cameras pointed at them.


    ***


    "Oh, back from your date already? I swear, how many more women are you going to capture before you''re satisfied, Mr. Evans? There''s that red-haired justice seeker, the demon spawn, that big-tittied healer, and now the Princess of a more advanced country. Are young people really this proactive in seeking love?"


    "..."


    As soon as Van got back inside his hotel room, Angela''s almost never-ending words immediately bombarded him.


    "I guess the only one left is you then, Ms. Angela?" Van then bantered. But alas, the only response she got from Angela was another long rant. Van could only let out a sigh as he made his way towards the bathroom and got dressed in more comfortable clothing.


    "...Where''d you even learn to do that? You learned that from the Lauder boy, didn''t you? I swear, the Lauders are never a good influence on people. Although I think you''re the one who influenced the older one to kill Lionel. Kids these days, really--"


    "I remember a Lauder courting you, though?"


    Before Angela could continue her rant, Charlotte suddenly barged into the room from the connecting door. Van, who was checking out his new earring in the mirror, quickly ran outside the bathroom as she heard Charlotte''s words.


    "A Lauder courted Ms. Angela?"


    "Oh yes," Charlotte let out a big smile as she sat on Van''s bed, "If I remember clearly, it was Lionel''s uncle. They were both cute then, but Angie here ended up rejecting him for someone else."


    "Stop digging up the past!" Angela shouted.


    "You want to know who the reason was for her rejecting someone as rich as a Lauder?"


    "Stop!"


    "It was the man who became my husband and the father of my child," Charlotte let out a cheeky smile as she relaxed both her feet on Van''s bed.


    "You! Why do you bring that up every time!? You lecher!"


    Van''s eyes widened in shock as he heard Charlotte''s words. He swore he heard it from somewhere before, but he didn''t really believe it as it seemed like a story someone would tell while drunk.


    But to think it was true��


    These two do have a lot of history together.


    "That''s for being sneaky sneaky and coming with us, Angela," Charlotte then looked at Angela straight in the eyes, "I suppose that Evangeline told you to spy on us? Just when did you and Hans meet that woman anyway?"


    "..." Angela just let out a scoff as she made her way towards the sofa, with no plans on ever telling Charlotte anything.


    "A master that allows her child to be repeatedly raped by his own father," Charlotte followed, "I could understand Hans since he is most likely being driven by his perverted instincts�� but you?"


    "..."


    Van could only blink his eyes a couple of times as he looked back and forth between the two. The previous silliness suddenly shifted to a heavy tension in the air.


    "You''re not part of the Resistance, Charlotte. I can never tell you that."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Well, that''s that," after a few seconds of silence as the two just stared at each other, Charlotte let out a small sigh as she focused her attention on Van.


    "I have both good news and bad news, boy."


    "Were we allowed to go to the Deadzone?"


    "Short answer is yes," Charlotte once again let out a sigh, "The long answer is that they would allow us to explore the Deadzone, but only if they get to watch us do it."


    "...Watch us do it?"


    "Hm."


    Instead of answering Van directly, Charlotte grabbed the remote of the television beside her and switched it on. She then changed the channel until Van and Adia were shown on it.


    Van, of course, quickly recognized when this was taken-- just earlier. It was when he and Adia were in the coffee shop, specifically when Adia was putting the earring on him.


    "King Badru and his circle of friends were adamant on not letting us in the Deadzone. But as soon as they saw you and Adia getting all close, for some reason, they all huddled up and ended up giving us permission to pass through the gate."


    "...Why?"


    "They didn''t really tell me the reason for the change. But the important thing is, we''re finally going to the Deadzone a week from now, even if we are bringing people along with us," Charlotte then let out a small sigh as she turned off the television, "Here comes the bad news."


    "I thought you already said the bad news?"


    "Oh no," Charlotte let out a slight chuckle, "We''re going to clear out any Portal we see."


    "Pft," Angela Elton could not help but scoff as she heard Charlotte''s words, "And here I thought these people had respect for you. In the end, they''re just using you as a weapon to their convenience."


    "It''s give-and-take, Angela," Charlotte also let out a scoff, "Something you probably don''t understand."


    "..." Why do these two want to go at each other every chance they get? Van thought as he slightly backed away, but before he could take a step back to try and avoid the two clashing words again, Charlotte looked at him.


    "That''s not even the bad news yet. That''s just a minor leeway," Charlotte once again let out a sigh, this time even longer, "We''re going to have to take a team of Africa''s best Explorers with us."


    "...What?"


    "I know right?" Charlotte slightly stuck out her tongue in disgust,


    "Bunch of weaklings trying to join us, what a disaster."


    "..." That wasn''t really what Van was getting to, but Charlotte does have a point. They will already have their hands full with some camera crew following them, and now they have to babysit a bunch of Explorers�� this would be taxing, say the least.


    "Pft," once again, Angela let out a slight snort as she lay herself down on the sofa to rest, "Well, good luck. I''ll be watching you from the television."


    "What are you saying?" Charlotte quickly followed,


    "You''ll be coming with us."

 Chapter 227: Another Wall

    "This is��"


    Van has seen his few shares of colossal Walls in his time. The first one was the Wall inside the Pit, which almost looked as if it could reach the skies themselves. The second one was the New Wall they built outside the Portal of the Pit, an even taller one.


    But now, Van found himself once again looking up towards the skies as a new Wall welcomed him. It wasn''t fair to the two previous walls, however, if he were to compare the wall in front of him to them.


    The wall in front of him seemed to be completely made from metal, warm to the touch as it absorbed the warmth of the blazing sun. But most importantly, this wall was probably about 200 meters high, four times as tall as the Wall inside the Pit. And if Van wasn''t mistaken, the wall stretched more than he could count.


    There were also people manning the wall, looking like small ants from the distance.


    "Most of this country''s budget goes to this huge chunk of metal," Charlotte then approached Van as he has been staring at the wall for almost half an hour now with his jaw slightly open, "It''s to keep the monsters and other unwanted things out of the country."


    "So on the other side of this gate is the Deadzone?" Van said, "But I have seen people coming in and out, I thought people weren''t allowed there?"


    "The forbidden area is farther to the east," Charlotte shook her head, "Only Explorers are allowed past this gate, and then about 800 kilometers or so, there will be another wall even bigger than this one, that''s the area where we will be going to."


    "...Another wall?"


    A wall even bigger than this one? Van truly found it admirable how they spent so much to ensure the safety of their citizen. The Relic Graveyard that Van used to live in was right in the center of a Deadzone, the only reason why they were able to remain there safely was that an outpost of the Explorer Association was nearby.


    Once again, Van was in awe of the difference between this country compared to America.


    "...And what about the thing we are wearing?" Van then slightly rotated his body as he examined the outfit he was wearing. It was some sort of tight suit, padded in what seemed to be an armored material coated in silver color.


    "That''s the standard issued armor for the Explorers in this country. Yours has a silver color, and mine is a little bit darker, representing our ranks." Charlotte said, "It''s added protection, especially for the squishy types. The material they used is from Portals, you''ll be seeing a lot more artifacts here since they aren''t controlled by the Circle."


    "Why did I have to wear it as well? What kind of treatment is this?"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, Angela appeared in between the two, causing Van to slightly squint his eyes as the color of her suit reflected the sun due to its golden brilliance.


    "Pft," Charlotte quickly let out a slight chuckle as she looked at Angela, "You two look like you''re just going to a costume party," Charlotte said before her eyes also strayed towards Van.


    The two of them were almost of the same height, with Van only 2 inches taller than Angela. And now, seeing them side-by-side wearing almost the same thing but in just different colors, one could not help but automatically burn the image of them in one''s mind.


    And that''s exactly what the people that just arrived in cars did, instantly pointing their cameras towards the two as soon as they arrived.


    "Who is this? You were with another person?"


    "A golden armor? You''re with a Gold-rank Explorer? Where did she suddenly come from?"


    "Hmph," Angela could only look to the side as she was bombarded by the cameras, "How long will we be waiting? We should be outside right now so we can get this over with and move on to the next country. We''ve been here for like almost two weeks now and we still haven''t started what Mr. Evans here is meant to do."


    "...Why are you talking like you were invited to come with us?" Charlotte quickly rebuked, "You just suddenly appeared out of nowhere and now you''re complaining that we''re not moving as fast as you thought we would?"


    "Just muscle your way out and let''s go. Isn''t that the only thing you''re good at?" Angela said, "Oh wait, you''re also good at seducing the person your best friend is in love with!"


    "At least I am good at something. Anything you''re good at comes from other people."


    "Well, that''s what my System is. Take your System away and you''re just an old washed out grandmother who couldn''t even hold his own son when he was born."


    "..." Van could only slightly step back as the two once again started clawing at each other. The media people, who were first excited that they were having the first-hand insight into Charlotte''s private life were now sweating buckets.


    "...Should we delete this part of the footage?"


    "Yeah, let''s do that."


    Although what the two were arguing about could make a good headline, they couldn''t possibly release it to the public, doing so might release the wrath of the White Imvubu into their country.


    Angela and Charlotte continued their heated conversation, but even then, Van noticed that neither of them was threatening to make things physical. Unlike when Charlotte was arguing with Evangeline, it was as if there was like a thin line wanting to break at any moment.


    Their hurtful words echoed through the air until finally, another batch of cars arrived.


    "Va-an."


    "Mi-- Adia."


    Van was about to bow towards Adia as she got out of the car in front of the convoy, but then he remembered that there were cameras watching them. The two had an agreement, as long as they were with other people, in this case, the cameras-- they were to pretend like an actual couple.


    Their exploration would and could be watched by almost all of the people of Africa, almost all the time. Adia had already told them the reason for this arrangement.


    One being a play in power. If somehow, they were really able to explore and clear out the Deadzone, then a part of the feat would be attributed to the royal family, seeing as Van was the Princess'' fiance.


    Two-- was that they had the White Imvubu. As long as a monster as strong as the Black-class Cyclops doesn''t appear, the princess should be safe. It was also the best time to make and introduce a team of Explorers personally baptized by King Badru.


    The team was composed of 3 Silver-ranked Explorers and 2 Gold-rank. And this team was currently making their way towards Van and the others.


    "Finally," Angela quickly breathed out her frustration, "For a team composed of professionals, you lot seem to like making your superiors wait. Even Mr. Evans here is better than all of you and he was barely excelling in class."


    "Superiors?" The tallest one of the group, a man with a long but scruffy beard stepped forward as he heard the haughtiness in Angela''s tone, "As far as I can see, the only one superior to me here is the White Imvubu herself. We may both have the same rank, little girl. But I assure you, I am stronger than you."


    "Pft," Charlotte could not help but let out a snort as she heard the man''s words, "You heard that, Angie? He''s apparently stronger than you."


    "Ah! Forgive me for not introducing myself, White Imvubu. I am called Duma," The man that just confronted Angela quickly changed his expression into that of a smile as he looked at Charlotte.


    "Although this is the first time we are meeting, I could feel how unearthly your strength is. It is truly a blessing for us to have your presence in our exploration to the unknown."


    "Oh? You could feel how strong I am?" Charlotte let out a slight chuckle.


    "Indeed, Great White Imvubu," Duma nodded, "And I am sure my team feels the same."


    As soon as he said that, the people behind him all nodded at the same time.


    "I see. You could feel how strong I am, interesting��" Charlotte placed her hand on her chin, "And yet you don''t see how strong she is compared to all of you?" Charlotte then weakly whispered as she took a slight glance towards Angela.


    "What was that, White Imvubu?"


    "Oh, it is nothing," Charlotte smiled as she waved her hand, "I take it this is all of you?"


    "Yes," Duma said. He was about to introduce the team one by one, but Charlotte stopped him before he could do so.


    "Let''s leave the introductions once we''re inside the car."


    "Of course, White Imvubu! You heard her, prepare the truck so we could all prepare to take off!" Duma started giving orders to what seemed to be the Standby team from the Explorer Association. Afterward, he then approached Adia, who was quietly standing beside Van.


    "What about you, Princess Adia? Will you also be riding with us on the truck?"


    "Of course, I will stand beside my fiance wherever he chooses to go," Adia quickly nodded.


    "Are you sure? We can prepare an enclosed vehicle for you. The road ahead would be humid, not to mention rough."


    "It is fine. You don''t need to worry about me, Duma. Just do what you have to do and focus on the Exploration."


    "Very well," Duma only took a slight glance towards Van, not even greeting him before he turned around, going back to his team to talk to them.


    "...I take it he''s a failed suitor of yours?"


    "Wha�� how did you know!?"


    Adia could not help but slightly back away as she heard Van''s words.


    "I didn''t," Van said, his face completely stoic, "I just assumed since he is giving me the cold shoulder."


    "Yeah," Adia let out a long and deep sigh as she shook her head, "It was only grandpa that wanted me to marry him a few years ago. Duma and you actually have something in common."


    "...What?" Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he looked at Duma. Duma was taller than Charlotte and was probably only second to Mr. Jacobs in terms of manliness�� What exactly do the two of them have in common, exactly?


    "Well, he has another name he is going by-- Bolt."


    "..." Once again, Van''s mind was filled with confusion, "...I still don''t see how that makes us similar."


    "Well, let''s just say that the two of you��


    ...are both very fast."

 Chapter 228: Hans and Evangeline

    "Master, do you think Angela will be alright? She hasn''t been this far away from you since what happened to her."


    "You do not need to worry about her, Hans. She is with my son, their connection with one another is far greater than you think."


    Back in America, the New Wall that the people from the Pit created was now being used as a temporary base of the Resistance. More and more people have come, its branches all over the country have heard that Evangeline was here, and so, most of them chose to travel long distances just to regroup and meet her.


    "They have�� a connection?" Hans slightly pulled his mustache as he looked at Evangeline, "Is that why you sent her to this important task and not me?"


    "A part of it, yes," Evangeline said as she looked at the almost thousand people that were wishing to meet with her, "But mostly because you are too weak for the task."


    "..." Hans could only look down as he heard Evangeline''s words that serrated his ears.


    "Your place is here by my side, Hans," Evangeline then followed.


    The expression on Hans'' face immediately brightened up from what Evangeline just said. It was true, throughout the years ever since he had met Evangeline years ago, Hans had never left her side.


    She approached him one day, out of nowhere. Not even a day after he was elected as the new Headmaster of the Newer York System Academy, Evangeline showed herself to him. At first, he thought she was a senior student, or perhaps an instructor in the Academy that wanted to introduce herself to the new Headmaster personally.


    Hans had already been in the Academy for a while as an instructor, and this was the first time he was seeing this beautiful silver-haired woman. But as the Headmaster, it would be a mistake if he didn''t know who this woman was that had the authority to enter his office unannounced.


    Hans, you see, was already part of the Resistance at this time, it was his mission, along with Angela Elton and some other instructors, to recruit some potential members. Angela was supposed to take his role as she had seniority over him in the Resistance.


    But alas, even with all of her powers-- Angela was too unstable.


    And so, he tapped into her memories.


    And that was when he knew of the existence far greater than he could have ever imagined. He thought that he knew the secrets of the world, the world of lies that the Circle had built to keep the people in check�� but he knew nothing.


    At that instance, the stranger that entered his office just a few seconds ago was now a person that he knew everything about. He did not intend to see through everything, but it was too alluring not to look at the memories that Evangeline held in her mind. More than a thousand years of memories, Hans saw in just a few seconds.


    Each of her movements, each of her plans, each of her breaths�� each of her pain-- all available for Hans to see and feel. It was as if at that instance, he became one with the universe that is Evangeline.


    How she became the very first System Holder.


    How she created the Circle.


    How she saved the world a thousand years ago.


    How she suddenly awakened to her true self.


    How she left the Circle.


    How she traveled all over the world carrying the burden of her secrets.


    How she created the Resistance through Clark Hearst.


    So many memories.


    And it was so beautiful, and there was still so much for him to see.


    Evangeline did not even need to say anything. Hans, without any hesitation, suddenly kneeled before her. He was, perhaps, her greatest weapon in a war that has yet to come.


    Evangeline was not part of the resistance then, not yet. Hans single-handedly made her the leader by manipulating the memories of every single member of the Resistance. Their current leader back then was no exception, he gave up the seat to Evangeline without even a question, as if she had already been part of the Resistance for years as if she was his most trusted friend. The members of the Resistance idolized her, all because of Hans.


    But Hans wasn''t that powerful to do something like that, no. He had to borrow the power of an old friend-- Charlotte. Or more specifically, her granddaughter.


    One way or another, for some reason, Evangeline knew of what Victoria could do. Unbeknownst to Charlotte; In the guise of letting her tour the Academy, Hans used Victoria to amplify his powers to manipulate the members of the Resistance.


    There was one, however, who his powers did not work in-- Angela Elton. But he did not need to. To his surprise, Angela seemed to have known Evangeline already for quite a long time�� a memory that wasn''t available for him to see.


    But Hans did not mind, it only added to the beauty of Evangeline. She knew almost everything about her, but the most interesting parts were still hidden from him. It was as if she was able to control what he wanted her to see.


    As he was reading the minds of others, Evangeline was reading his.


    Everything that happened up until now, was all part of Evangeline''s plan. And until now, not a single one of her plans had gone astray. And it was not because she was not able to see the future, no. That enough was clear for Hans. It was because she was powerful enough to shape the future itself.


    If there was a single thing that made Hans'' loyalty towards Evangeline waver�� it was what happened in the Relic Graveyard, another part of Evangeline''s memories that he wasn''t able to see.


    Evangeline was leading another life. She had a lover, and also a child in the most impoverished part of the country.


    Evangeline''s lover was a very kind man, not one would expect from someone who was born in the Relic Graveyard.


    Hans watched him take care of his son, as well as other people''s children. Putting his needs below everyone else. He watched him offer him food, even though they had almost nothing to offer. He watched him put food on his son''s plate, not even leaving himself a single thing��


    ...And yet he smiled. He smiled at his son.


    And Evangeline��


    ...asked Hans to turn this kind man into another person-- A man that would do horrendous and malicious things to their own son.


    Hans''s loyalty instantly wavered due to this command. Just what kind of person was she following all this time? Was he so blinded by the beauty of Evangeline''s memories that he had not seen her for what she truly is?


    He had already done so much, even gave her the Resistance.


    What if it was all for an evil goal?


    Hans wavered.


    But then Evangeline showed her another memory.


    A memory not even of this world.


    A memory that showed who�� and what Evangeline''s son is. She showed him what Evans would and could become.


    And once again, without any hesitation, he turned a kind man into a monster. Something that he still very much holds close to his heart.


    But Evangeline''s command did not end there. For the first time since he had met her, she shed tears. And with the trails of tears still fresh on her face, Evangeline asked him to seal some of her memories.


    Any memories that held any affections towards Van, she asked him to seal it. Her memories of giving birth to Van, seeing him walk his first steps, his smiles, his cries�� locked deep into her mind.


    Hans had refused at first, of course. Evangeline''s mind and memories were unstable as it is. But she was adamant that it had to be done, if not, everything would be for nothing.


    There was something coming to their world that would make anything they have faced so far into nothing but child''s play-- even the Portal Calamity.


    And Van was at the center of everything. He was not the key, no. He was the lock, and whatever opens up from inside him��


    ...Will decide everything.


    "Are we still not going to attack the Circle?" Hans then said as he looked at thousands of people inside the New Wall, "We have almost everyone here. The one that attacked our floating base was already confirmed to be a part of the Circle, there aren''t any more loose ends."


    "You know it is not that simple, Hans."


    "Is it because of him?"


    "Yes," Evangeline nodded, "Even if one of the feathers is there, it is not worth it to risk waking him up, not yet."


    "Is he really that strong? Stronger than you?"


    "You have seen my memories, Hans. What do you think?"


    "..."


    "Is waiting for Mr. Evans truly our best option?"


    "Yes," Evangeline''s eyes then suddenly changed color as she looked above the skies, "He�� must wake up, no matter the cost."


    ***


    "Va-an, you''re finally awake."


    "Sorry�� are we not there yet?"


    "Afraid not, we''re only halfway there."


    Van let out a tiny yawn as he looked around him. The other people on the truck were looking at him, especially the team of Explorers that was chosen by King Badru himself. Van, however, did not give them any mind as he turned his attention towards Charlotte.


    "...We would have been there already if we ran, Miss Charlotte." Van then said. Charlotte only let out a slight chuckle as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "You can still do that. I''ll just have the muscle demon to carry me so we can get this over with," the one who answered Van''s words was Angela, who was being bounced up and down inside the truck due to her light weight.


    "And you will be carrying me, Va-an?" Adia joined the conversation with a chuckle.


    "...I feel like it would be better if Miss Charlotte carries you instead. You''re taller than m--"


    "The two of you seem to be overestimating your capabilities. Even if you are the White Imvubu''s protege, you seem to be talking to her as if she was just your friend."


    Before Van could finish his words, the Gold-rank explorer with a beard, Duma, interrupted him. Duma had been giving him looks even when he was sitting sound asleep during the ride.


    "Forgive me, White Imvubu. But I feel like I must do this, for your protege and his friend''s sake," Duma then suddenly stood up and raised his hand, "Stop the car!"


    "Duma, what are you doing!?" The other Gold-rank Explorer in the team quickly pulled him back, but Duma ignored her as he stared at Van and Angela with his eyebrows furrowed.


    "Mr. Va-an, I challenge you and your friend to a duel."


    "...Are you stupid?"

 Chapter 229: Stop Thinking Too Much

    "Mr. Va-an, I wish to challenge you and your friend to a duel."


    "...Are you stupid?"


    "..."


    The other Explorers could not help but look at each other as they heard Van''s blunt words. Charlotte and Angela, however, were trying so hard not to laugh, with Charlotte even jumping off the truck so that her snickers won''t be heard by the group.


    "The boy is right, you are stupid," Angela added, "We''re already wasting valuable time just so that you could get a fix of your daily ego boost. Your friends are also wondering what the fuck you''re doing, see their expression? No, seriously, look at them."


    Duma''s eyes, however, did not leave Van for a single second.


    "Look, even the White Imvubu wants to see us clash," Duma then pointed towards Charlotte, "She is already trembling in excitement to see her protege match up with a Gold-rank Explorer such as I."


    "I''m pretty sure she''s laughing because you''re stupid as heck," Angela let out a slight scoff.


    "I was not talking to you. Don''t think that just because you achieved a Gold-rank at such a young age we are already equal to each other."


    "...You really should learn how you talk to your elders, brat," Angela stood up from her seat, already visibly annoyed from Duma''s words, "Come, let''s take this outside and let me wash off the stupid shit that''s coming out of your mouth, you fucking shit."


    Angela then jumped out from the truck, her feet stomping towards an open area far away from the truck.


    "Duma, I think you have disrespected the White Imvubu''s friends quite enough!" Adia could no longer stay quiet as she stepped in front of Duma.


    "I believe it is quite the opposite. These two are treating our Exploration to the Darkzone as if we''re just going to a picnic, perhaps being with the White Imvubu have made them delusional of their strength," Duma''s tone was adamant as he returned his gaze towards Van.


    "Come out of the truck if you''re brave enough."


    "And do what, pick up pieces of you once she''s done?" Van let out a slight scoff as he grabbed Adia''s hand and pulled her to sit right next to him, their hips touching each other. Van already knew why Duma was doing all of this-- he was jealous.


    He was jealous of Van''s relationship with Adia. If it was Victoria or Latanya, then Van might have been annoyed, but Adia was more like Andrea to him if anything�� they had the same temperament, and the way they treated Van was almost the same.


    And so, there was this slight urge inside Van to just mess with Duma.


    "What did you say!?"


    Needless to say, it was working, "Come out of the truck or I will drag you out! This isn''t child''s play, Mr. Va-an. I need to know if I can entrust you with the safety of my comrades, as well as the Princess!"


    "Duma, I think you''re overstepping your authori--"


    "Fine, fine." Van raised both his hands in the air as he slowly got off the truck. So far, he was the only person to use the steps of the truck instead of just jumping out.


    "Va-an, you don''t need to do what he says!"


    "It''s fine, Adia," Van waved his hand as he walked towards Angela, who was already talking with Charlotte about something, "I need to stretch my legs anyway."


    "Pft, with how short you are, you could do that on the truck," Angela bantered as he noticed Van approaching them. Van, however, only looked at Angela weirdly, as she was shorter than even Van.


    "So, how do you want to go on about this?" Angela then turned her attention towards Duma, who was suddenly already behind them.


    "I challenged you, so the two of you can pick what kind of match we will be having," Duma was slightly surprised as Angela managed to follow him with her eyes, but still, he managed to keep his composure.


    "Let''s just duke it out. I got some nice upgrades with my healing so as long as your heart beats, I can resurrect you."


    "You were a Healer?" Duma''s expression quickly changed, "Why did you not say earlier? Having a duel with you would be meaningless." Duma then turned his attention towards Van, no longer heeding Angela any mind.


    "Choose, let us not make the White Imvubu wait any longer."


    "..." Van could only slightly raise an eyebrow. If you didn''t want her to wait, then maybe you shouldn''t have issued this random challenge out of nowhere literally in the middle of nowhere. "Let''s do as what Ms. Angela said then. Let''s just�� duke it out, Mr. Duma."


    Hearing Van''s words, Duma quickly let out a slight scoff as he cracked his knuckles, "Wrong choice, bud."


    Duma then approached White Imvubu and bowed before her, "I apologize, I will hurt your protege in front of all the people of Africa. But in turn, he will learn a good lesson about humility."


    "Hm," Charlotte only nodded, the veins on her neck about to pop out from trying too hard not to laugh. She still has not recovered from how blunt Van called the bearded man in front of him stupid.


    The standby unit, as well as the people that were holding the cameras, have already set up their places. As soon as they saw Charlotte coming out of the truck in front of them, they knew something good was about to happen.


    Duma was known to be hot-headed amongst the Gold-rank explorers, and so, whenever he was involved, one could be sure that there would be trouble. They just didn''t think that it would happen even before they passed the Darkzone.


    And so, with their cameras all loaded up, they pointed towards Van and Duma, who were now stretching their arms as they were getting ready for battle.


    "Such a bizarre development, everyone!" The announcer during Adia and Van''s race was also here, and still responsible for summarizing and telling the events of whatever was happening to the people of Africa that were watching behind their television and monitors.


    "Look, look what is happening!"


    "Everyone, wake up!"


    There was also one platform where the people could watch what was happening live, as well as discuss it with other people. It was what Charlotte told Van before-- the internet.


    The small screen was quickly flooded by the comments of the people that were watching. Finally, they all said. Finally, after a few hours of just traveling through the boring cracks of the Deadzone, something was happening.


    "I thought so! It''s Duma again! They shouldn''t have added him to the team!"


    "What do you mean not add him? He''s the strongest of the Gold-rank Explorers, why wouldn''t the King add him?"


    "Pft, strongest? The team also has Ms. Kiama. He lost to her before, remember?"


    "That was a mismatch!"


    "Who is Duma fighting with again now?"


    "It''s the White Imvubu''s protege! The dude sure has guts."


    "A silver-rank vs. a gold-rank? Isn''t that a mismatch? The guy just probably wants to impress the Princess by bullying the White Imvubu''s protege. Shame on that guy, fighting a kid almost half his size."


    The comments kept on coming in, Van, however, was completely unaware of their activities. He knew that people would be able to see them, but he wasn''t aware that they were seeing him right now at this instance.


    "Adia said you were fast, Mr. Duma?" Van said as he rotated his ankles, "How fast are you exactly?"


    "Very fast," Duma let out a slight scoff, "But sadly for you, kid. We won''t reach that far into the duel so you wouldn''t be able to find out."


    Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Duma from head to toe. Although he looked calm, in truth, there was a slight nervousness in his heart.


    The fastest he had fought before was Charlotte, but using her as a basis would be meaningless. If so, then it would be the deceased Reed. He too boasted his speed, but unlike Duma, Van could remember that Reed was only about level 72.


    Seeing as how Duma was a Gold-rank Explorer, he should be as strong as Angela?


    Van had lost to Angela in less than 30 seconds during his supposed graduation battle, Angela was far stronger than him. Does that mean that Duma was faster than him as well?


    If that was the case, then Van should probably end this before Duma could use his speed. He has the advantage of being underestimated, but seeing as Duma wanted to impress Adia, Duma would probably want to end this as fast as possible.


    Should he avo--


    ''What did I say about thinking too much during battle, Mr. Evans?''


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as he suddenly heard Angela''s voice inside his mind, ''Just ram through him and use your speed. I have copied some of the big-tittied woman''s Skills, I can heal you by the time you would even feel your wound.''


    Hearing Angela''s words, Van could not help but let out a slight smile as he shook his head. That was right, there was no point in thinking too much.


    "Should we start, Mr. Duma?"


    "We''ve already started a few seconds ago, Mr. Va-an. I am just waiting for you to make the first move--"


    "!!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Oh my fucking god! It''s in my mouth, it''s in my mouth!"


    "Cut the camera, cut the camera!"


    "Don''t you fucking touch my camera! The people need to see this!"


    "Oh my god, oh my god!"


    "What... what just happened!?"

 Chapter 230: Darkzone

    "What happened!?"


    "Did anybody see what happened!?"


    "Fuck, no. I had my earphones on, so when I heard a sudden explosion I almost fell from my seat."


    "Why isn''t there a replay button on this thing!?"


    "I saw like a light flash in my screen, but after that, the camera just shook."


    "Bros, I saw what happened. It''s crazy."


    "I saw it too. What the fuck�� I think Duma is dead."


    "What!?"


    The screen in front of the people of Africa was currently being drowned by words and letters as they all asked the same question,


    "What just happened?"


    And Adia too, along with Duma''s team of Explorers were asking the same thing.


    The ones most affected, however, were the team of people from the media. They brought about 4 different cameras of different sizes, but now, only one was pointed at the area where Van and Duma were previously standing at. The other three were busy wiping the blood suddenly showered on them, as well as on their cameras.


    "I�� I don''t believe what I just witnessed everyone. I don''t even know if we''re allowed to air this, but by the order of the King, everything must be documented!"


    The host almost stuttered, trying his best to announce the scenery that just presented itself to him.


    "We�� we will try if we can get a replay for those who are watching at home�� but��


    ...I think Gold-rank Explorer Duma is dead!"


    "Oh fuck!"


    "Is it true? What happened!? Why is the host not telling us how it happened!?"


    As soon as one of the commentators mentioned his words, the screen in front of everyone shifted, into the events of what happened a few seconds ago.


    "We''ve already started a few seconds ago," the stream was showing Duma with his arms crossed, his tone completely relaxed, "I am just waiting for you to make the first mov--"


    However, before Duma could finish his words, a loud explosion erupted, shaking the camera and making it hard for the people to see what happened.


    The people were about to comment again, but before they could do so, the scene replayed again, this time a lot slower than the first.


    The watchers were literally on the edges of their seats, not wanting to miss even a millisecond.


    Some of them didn''t even blink as a sudden golden flash of light almost erupted from their screens, and after that, all they could see was that the protege of the White Imvubu was gone. While Duma... Duma was in pieces.


    His flesh floating in slow-motion, bursting into pieces all across the screen. And right in the center of it, was a golden blur.


    But even with the video slowed down, it was hard to make out what the blur is-- a testament to how fast whatever the thing is was moving.


    "That''s the protege of the White Imvubu!"


    "Are you fucking serious!?"


    "No way. Did he just ram through Duma?"


    "Is Duma really dead!? What the heck."


    Once again, with them now seeing what happened, the screen was once again flooded by the comments of all the watchers.


    And now, with the replay done, the screen went back to the current events happening, and all the people could see was Van trying to shake Duma''s blood off his body.


    And since the camera was close to him, they could even hear him letting out a long and deep sigh, clearly showing how frustrated he was that he was now covered in Duma''s guts.


    "You said just ram through him? I thought he was going to be as strong as you."


    Even Van''s voice showed how annoyed he was. If the people weren''t aware of the context of what happened to him, they would have probably thought that he just stepped on shit with the way he was acting.


    "Pft," Angela let out a giggle as she approached Van. She then raised her hand, causing a huge ball of water to suddenly splash throughout Van''s whole body, afterwards, a gale of wind washed away all the water on Van''s body, completely drying him in no time.


    "You already knew what was going to happen, didn''t you?" Van once again let out a sigh as he looked at Angela.


    "...I suppose."


    "Why didn''t you tell me he was that weak? You''re both Gold-rank Explorers and yet he didn''t even blink when I got in front of him. I think we just borrowed this suit, I don''t want to be the one paying for it."


    Hearing Van''s words once again caused Angela to let out a chuckle, "He actually has almost double your level," Angela lowered her voice, "But I already knew he was no match for you the first time we met him."


    "Let''s just go," Van could not help but shake his head as he made his way back to the truck, "We should probably leave this country as soon as possible."


    "Hm," Angela then nodded, following Van to the truck. Surprisingly, Charlotte was already at the truck, even before the two. The camera crew as well as Duma''s teammate, could only look at the three as they seem to just casually chat with each other as soon as they all got onto the truck


    "Wait!"


    One of Duma''s teammates and the other Gold-rank adventurer, Kiama, jumped on the truck and stood in front of Angela, "I thought you were going to heal Duma!?"


    "...Heal what?" Angela blinked a couple of times as she looked back towards where Duma was previously standing before Van mowed him down into pieces.


    "That��" Kiama could not help but bite her lip. She could care less about Duma, but Duma was their leader, and without him, the responsibility would fall onto her. She didn''t want to join this exploration in the first place, but now, it would seem that she would need to step up.


    "Then just choose the Princess as your leader, she seems competent enough."


    "Y�� you''re right!"


    Kiama did not even wonder how Angela knew what she was thinking as she focused her attention on the Princess, whose expression was completely blank as she stared at the blood and guts that littered and showered the camera crew.


    "P�� Princess Adia, how would you like to lead our team? I can''t think of a better person to lead us."


    The other Silver-rank Explorer that they were with, as well as the people watching the stream, could not help but think that they were completely forgetting the fact that Duma just died. Duma, one of the Gold-rank Explorers of Africa�� and his death was being treated as if something just minor.


    But finally, someone with humanity started to speak up.


    "Did�� did you just kill Duma, Va-an?"


    Adia stuttered as she slowly looked towards Van, her eyes trembling from what she just witnessed.


    "Yes," Van answered without even blinking.


    "W�� why?"


    "What do you mean why?" Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows, "He challenged me to a fight, Adia. I only did what he wished me to."


    "But you didn''t have to kill him��"


    "I actually think I did, Ms. Adia," the tone of Van''s voice slightly shifted as he heard Adia''s words, "It wasn''t my intention to do so, but I think now that it happened, I would probably do it again. Duma is a risk to this exploration."


    "Ho��" Charlotte, who was listening in on the side, could not help but let out a slight hum. It would seem this boy is growing, she thought.


    "...A risk?"


    "Stopping us in the middle of nowhere just to impress you and fill up his ego? What if a monster suddenly popped out. You could have probably protected yourselves, but what about them?" Van pointed towards the camera crew.


    "But this is a regulated area, most of the Portals have been cleared by Explo--"


    "Nowhere is safe, Ms. Adia. I know you''ve lived a pampered life here, but from where I lived, you needed to be careful even when sleeping," Van was starting to get annoyed. He knew that he was overreacting, but for some reason, his heart was heavy.


    "..." Adia, however, only looked to the side with a slight scoff, "Let''s go. So Mr. Va-an here could go home already!"


    "..."


    The other people could only look at each other in silence as the truck once again began to move. The silence remained like this for hours until it reached their destination-- the entrance to the area they call the Darkzone.


    "What�� is this?"


    "That''s the Wall I told you about," Charlotte replied to Van''s curiosity.


    "That''s�� a wall?"


    With Charlotte telling him before they left that there was another Wall they would be passing, he initially thought that it was the first line of defense of Africa against the monsters from the Darkzone.


    But the thing in front of them wasn''t a wall at all-- it was a dark cloud. A dark cloud that covered almost the entire horizon. The expressions of the other passengers quickly became tense, their sweats filling their suit as they got nearer and nearer to the cloud.


    "We''re passing through the wall!" The one driving the truck hollered, "Don''t make any sudden movements and grab on the rail, we''re not stopping until we''re through!"


    "Yes!"


    Van quickly held onto the rail in the middle of the truck as he heard the driver''s voice. However, he felt a slight tinge of pain in his arm as he did so. Van looked to the side, only to see Adia''s hand grabbing tightly around his right arm, her mouth letting out short whimpers.


    "..."


    "We''re passing through! Everyone��


    ...Close your eyes!"


    ***


    "!!!"


    The trees rustled, almost slipping apart as a small hill from somewhere in one of the Portals in the Darkzone started to tremble. But instead of running away, the inhabitants of the hills all ran towards the moving hill, the sparkle on their eyes brighter than the dimly lit skies above.


    The hill continued to move, pushing away the trees and causing them to fall. But soon, from the remnants and the dirt of the hill that fell like ashes, rose a woman.


    A woman of a gigantic size, whose hair was as green as the trees that used to cover the hills she woke up from. The woman then stood up, causing the whole forest around her to tremble as her gigantic weight centered on it, but still, the creatures around her did not falter, instead even bowing towards her presence.


    Her eyes, as if reflecting the roundness of the earth itself. Her long and green hair, almost taking the shape of her body as every individual strand smoothly followed her silhouette, parting through the curves of her bosom.


    She was almost perfect, but alas��


    ...one of her arms was missing.


    "This scent...


    ...familiar."

 Chapter 231: Weird Place

    Van''s eyes were knotted as his eyes remained closed. They were ordered not to have them open before they could pass through the thick wall of cloud that separated the Deadzone from the Darkzone. It also wasn''t helping that Adia was currently gripping his arm, almost to the point that he swore it was bleeding. She was not talking to her earlier because of their little argument, but now that they were in the middle of the dark cloud, she hasn''t even let go of Van''s arm for about 3 seconds now.


    The cloud was not really toxic whatsoever, there wasn''t even any unusual feeling, just a little bit of warmth and a somewhat heavy feeling flowing through them, but nothing Van had not felt before. It reminded him of the wind skill that Angela used on him during his short graduation match.


    And finally, after another 3 seconds of trying to endure Adia''s grip on his arms, the weight of the air finally went back to normal, making Van instantly open his eyes and scan his surroundings. Surprisingly enough��


    ...The scenery they were in before completely changed. From a vast empty desert with no sign of life, to an almost lush field of grass that reflected the sun''s rays. He could also see some animals roaming around here and there; birds littering the sky, as well as a small body of water from afar.


    Van could not help but let out a slight breath as his eyes continued to wander all around the place. How can something so beautiful be called a Darkzone? Even the Portal that they went into during their Class Excursion when they fought the cockatrices didn''t look as beautiful as this place.


    The only thing that lessened the beauty of this colossal oasis was the dark cloud they just passed through, swallowing the horizon with its dark and disgusting body. Just what exactly is this dark cloud? Van was not exactly briefed of anything they would see in the Darkzone, as no one had really tried to explore it before.


    But even the colossal wall of dark clouds was something Van was not aware of�� just what could it be? What is causing it?


    "S�� sorry."


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as Adia finally removed her hand from Van''s arm, allowing blood to flow through it once again. Van, however, only nodded towards Adia before once again putting his attention back to the outside.


    "We''re not inside a Portal, are we?" Van asked Angela, whose eyes were also looking everywhere.


    "No," Angela quickly shook her head, "If we were, we would have at least gotten an [Objective] from the System."


    "...The Pit has no objective," Van opened up.


    "We''re not inside a Portal," Angela''s tone did not change, "The air here is not that different from the outside. Why are you even questioning my judgment? How many Portals have you been inside in, 3? Just because you''ve been inside a special Portal like the Pit, you''re not an expert in--"


    "I am sure the boy gets is already, Angie," Charlotte interrupted Angela before she destroys Van even further, "But Angela is right, Van. We''re not inside a Portal. The dark cloud we passed by before is actually from a Skill of Africa''s Platinum Explorer."


    "...But didn''t he die almost half a century ago?"


    "He did, even in death, he keeps us safe," this time, it was Adia that answered Van, "Before he got crushed by the Black-class Cyclops, he summoned this wall of clouds that kept any monsters from passing through. The Cyclops was still able to pass through it due to its strength, but it delayed it enough for the White Imvubu to arrive and kill it��


    ...If it weren''t for him and the White Imvubu, then Africa would no longer be on the map."


    Such a colorful history, Van thought. With America, everything that the people knew was told by the Circle. How they were the ones to discover the first System Holder, how they were the ones who saved the world�� But ever since Van met the people he was with now, he knew that most of those were lies.


    His mother created the Circle�� and whatever happened in between was the world''s true history. As for the true history of their country, it was anybody''s guess.


    "Alright, listen up!" Adia then stood up from her seat even as the truck was moving, "We will be clearing out any Portals we see along the way. The White Imvubu is here for another matter, so let''s not make her work too hard. We''ve already lost one member even before going through the dark cloud, let''s not lose another."


    Although it looked as if Adia didn''t listen to the explorer team earlier, it would seem that she was now acting as their leader-- as expected of one of the future leaders of their country, the others thought.


    "There--"


    "!!!"


    Adia was going to say more, but before she could do so, a loud shriek reverberated through the air, enough to shake the truck they were riding on. The vehicle of the camera crew that was following them from behind also stopped, quickly getting out their cameras even amidst potential danger.


    "Everyone, out of the truck now!"


    Adia roared. But the only ones that were still left on the truck were the 3 still unnamed Silver-ranked explorers. Their Gold-rank Explorer, Kiama, was already outside.


    Van, Angela, and Charlotte were also already outside.


    "..." Adia could only let out a short sigh as she jumped out of the truck. Why was she even the leader of her country''s Explorer team when the majority of the people she was with were stronger than her. But still, it was her job, and she will do the best she could to do it.


    "What was it?" Adia then said as she got out of the truck.


    "That."


    "Hm?" Adia quickly looked in the direction where Charlotte was pointing, only to see what seemed to be a huge bird covering almost a fourth of the sky in their vicinity, "W�� what is that!?"


    "Looks like a Stymph," Angela calmly said.


    "A Stymphalian!? That''s impossible. The biggest ones I have seen were just the size of Va-an!"


    "..." Although there was something not right from Adia''s words, Van didn''t mind it any further as he continued to stare at the colossal flying bird. Each flap of its wings was enough to cause the trees under it to wave. If Van didn''t embed a part of his foot on the ground, he was sure he would already be blown away by it. A creaking noise also thundered in the air, making Van think that the bird''s wings were actually made of metal.


    But seeing its bronze-like color, they were probably in the same nature.


    "It doesn''t�� seem to be attacking us? That is very weird."


    Stymphalians was known to be aggressive flying creatures that attacked anyone in sight. They were usually found in Rank F-C Portals�� and if there was one, there would usually be 5. It gave Adia relief seeing as there were only one of these abnormally gigantic birds.


    "...Should we kill it?" Van said. The number of Portal monsters that Van had killed in his life could probably be counted in 2 hands. And so, the little bit of excitement in his tone was obvious for everyone to hear.


    "Let''s not rattle the hornet''s nest," Charlotte answered Van.


    "How�� strong do you think it is, White Imvubu?" Adia could not help but stutter as she asked Charlotte. Charlotte, however, looked at Angela instead.


    "...The muscle demon can probably kill it with one punch," Angela answered, her eyes not leaving the colossal bird that was now gaining some distance from them, "But it is true�� it already saw us, but it doesn''t seem to have any hostility. I have owned a couple of Stymphs in the Unique Class-1''s basement, and no matter how much you tame them, their first instinct when seeing humans is to kill us. This is weird, truly weird indeed."


    "Uhmm�� If I may?"


    Suddenly, one of the Silver-ranked Explorer of the Royal Team raised his hand as he stepped forward. "I am also detecting monsters around us, a lot of them."


    "What!? Why didn''t you say so!?" Adia quickly put up a stance as her eyes became sharp.


    "There''s actually one hiding in that bush," the man said, "But��"


    "It''s also not attacking us," Charlotte was the one to finish his sentence, "That''s actually not the only thing weird in this place."


    "What is it, White Imvubu?"


    "I happened to have taken a peek through this place after I killed the Cyclops decades ago�� and I am certain that this area could no longer hold any life. It was even more barren than the Deadzone outside."


    "Isn''t that normal?" Van placed his hand on his chin, "It was left alone for half a century--"


    "Let us do the thinking, boy," Angela quickly interrupted Van, "If we go with your logic, then the Deadzone should have also repopulated its fauna as well as its flora. Something is going on in this place�� it''s not only that��"


    Angela then kneeled, grabbing a patch of soil from the ground, "This is as dry as it could be," she then said before rubbing the dirt off of her fingers, not even a speck sticking onto her palm,


    "The trees and plants around us shouldn''t be alive in the first place."


    "How�� do you know all of these?" Van could not help but comment.


    "I know things," Angela just shrugged her shoulders.


    "That--"


    "I think what she is saying is true," this time, unexpectedly, the host of the media team joined in the conversation, "And if my knowledge is right��


    ...some of these plants don''t grow in Africa."

 Chapter 232: Van The Explorer

    "The trees�� don''t belong here?"


    The rest of the crew as well as Charlotte and the others all looked around the place as they heard the host''s words. Some of these plants do not grow in Africa? What does that mean?


    "How would you know something like that?" Adia asked the host.


    "Ah, Princess," the host quickly bowed as Adia approached him, "Please, let me introduce myself. I am called Eli. Part-time host, part-time historian�� and also a Silver-ranked Explorer."


    "You�� were a Silver-ranked Explorer?" It was evident on Adia''s face that she was pleasantly surprised. Of course, the camera crew that would come with them to the Darkzone wouldn''t be a normal team, it made sense, she thought.


    "Does that mean we�� were teleported to another place?" Adia followed, "Maybe Va-an was right, and that we''re inside a Portal?"


    "Afraid not, Princess," Eli then grabbed something from his pocket and presented it to Adia, "My map says that we''re still in the country."


    "Hm."


    The group then went into silence as they all thought of what could have happened. Charlotte, however, let out a short sigh before returning back to the truck.


    "Thinking about this now wouldn''t get us anywhere," she said to the group, "Portals have always been unpredictable. Even after a thousand years, even a country such as yours does not know where they came from. Who knows, this might just be the effect of a monster��"


    Charlotte then slowly turned her eyes towards Van, who quickly returned her gaze, "...or perhaps someone. We don''t have to worry about the monsters as well since none of them are attacking us, it will be better to keep it that way."


    "It is as you say, White Imvubu," Adia bowed before ordering her new team to get back on the truck. The camera crew, along with the standby unit, as well, returned to their vehicles as they continued their journey. Besides everything else that had happened, there wasn''t anything strange going on. The colossal bird that roamed the skies continued to fly unabated, not even landing to the ground even for a second to rest its wings.


    Besides watching their group, it didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking. Angela also asked Van if the Stymphalian was saying something, but Van only shook his head, saying that the bird didn''t seem to be talking.


    "Watch out, we got a Portal coming in about 4 kilometers to the West."


    After a few minutes, the direction that the car traveled to suddenly changed. One of the tasks that Charlotte accepted in exchange for letting them into the Darkzone was to clear any Portals that they would happen to run through-- and they were about to run through their first one.


    "...How do you know there''s a Portal?" Van could not help but ask. There was also the thing that Eli showed Adia, proving that they were indeed in Africa. Could their so-called map actually see where Portals are?


    And he was right, Adia took out something from her pocket and showed it towards Van. It was some sort of small television, Van thought. It looked like an aerial view of the area they were in, and it showed a red light towards the direction they were currently heading to.


    "...Oh," once again, Van could not help but be impressed. If their country had even a percent of this country''s so-called technologies, then maybe their life could have been different.


    "We''re approaching the perimeter of the Portal, ETA 30 seconds!"


    As soon as they heard the driver''s words, the Royal Explorer team quickly readied their weapons, taking them off from their bags. Van could not help but furrow his eyes as he saw all of them taking out what seemed to be artifacts from the Portal.


    The Gold-rank Explorer, Kamia, took out a long bronze staff from her bag. While the three Silver-ranked Explorers brought out different kinds of swords. This was probably the most number of artifacts that Van had seen in one place.


    "Surprised?" As if hearing his thoughts�� No, hearing his thoughts, Angela turned her head towards Van, "Artifacts in our country are regulated by the Circle, anything you get out needs to go through them first�� and they usually don''t return it to you, instead, they give you Crystals."


    "I�� see," Van nodded before once again looking at the weapons. This time, he was looking at Adia''s weapon, two golden gauntlets shaped like the head of a lion, with the fists'' of the gauntlet almost as big as Angela''s head. He then looked at Charlotte, who just had her arms crossed, and was not getting ready.


    "You don''t have a weapon?" Van curiously asked. He was looking forward to what kind of weapon a Platinum-rank Explorer like her could have.


    "I am the weapon," Charlotte casually said as she let out a small yawn.


    Adia, who heard Charlotte''s words, could not help but let out a light gasp before her eyes started to sparkle in admiration. She was about to return her gauntlets inside her bag, but Kamia stopped her before she could do so.


    "You''re not the White Imvubu," she said. Adia furrowed her eyebrows at first, but after a while, the only thing she could do was sigh before putting on her gauntlets.


    The truck finally stopped, and as soon as it did so, the Standby unit that was on another vehicle quickly got off the truck to check if there was anything of note. After signaling that everything was alright, the Royal team quickly got off the truck and once again did their final preparations before going inside the Blue Portal that presented itself to them.


    "It''s a C-rank Portal," the leader of the Standby unit approached the team. Van then saw someone going inside the Portal, before going back out in less than a few seconds. The man then approached the leader of the Standby unit, giving what seemed to be a small screen to him. The Standby unit leader scanned the screen for a few seconds before returning his attention back to the group.


    "The objective this time is a Mage-type King Satyr, the weather is Cold, so it''s best if you bring out your coats with you. There are also��"


    Van could not help but look back and forth between the leader of the standby unit and the Royal team. Was this how it usually goes? When they had an excursion, the Standby Unit already had everything checked, all Van and his class had to do were go inside. Their excursion was looking more and more like a field trip compared to the real thing.


    A bit of excitement slowly brewed inside Van as he listened in on the Standby Unit leader. It felt as if he was actually finally an Explorer, a real one. But of course, he was not letting himself forget why he was really here, but still, a small smile could not help but slowly form on his face.


    After killing almost more than a hundred people, it was finally time to kill some monsters.


    Angela, who was watching Van, also let out a small smile on her face. If only things were normal; if only she was just a normal instructor in the Academy; if only Van was just�� a boy.


    Then Angela could imagine herself still teaching Van back in the Academy, honing him into what he really wanted to be.


    Back when she first met Van, Angela read his mind. He was the son of Evangeline, after all. Angela needed to know what he knew.


    But what Angela saw�� was just a boy.


    A boy that wanted only one thing-- a normal life. Live as an Explorer so he could live day-to-day without worrying.


    Angela could see that the dream still lived inside him. But alas, it was too far away�� drowned by a heavy destiny that was set for him by the universe.


    "One more thing," the Standby unit leader continued giving information to the group, "Like with the rest of the monsters that we have passed by, the monsters inside the Portal seemed to have no hostility against us."


    "Alright," Adia clapped her hand as she faced the Royal team, "Let''s not do anything unnecessary. Since the monsters remain docile, we stick to the Objective and nothing more. Do not attack any of the other monsters unless you sense they would attack��


    ...Let''s go!"


    The Royal team all nodded their heads, even Van couldn''t help himself, also nodding towards Adia as they all made their way to the Blue Portal.


    ''Finally!'' Van thought. His first Portal as an official Explorer.


    Although the situation inside might be a bit different than normal, at least he would finally step inside the world of Explorers.


    "...White Imvubu?" Adia then stopped walking as she noticed that Charlotte was standing in front of the Portal, "You don''t need to come with us, we can handle--"


    But before Adia could finish her words, Charlotte suddenly raised her fist, the veins trailing around her arms almost popping out as they wriggled. And then, with a slight release of breath, she suddenly kneeled down, her arm disappearing as she slammed her fist into the Portal.


    "!!!"


    The people all slightly backed away. However, there was not even a sound, not even a tremble of the ground. Charlotte just slowly stood back up, removing her hand from the Portal and patting off the dirt and moisture that stuck onto it.


    And slowly, the Portal in front of her started to disappear. As if a smoke just slowly fading into the skies, and with it, Van''s first experience as an actual Explorer.


    Like the Portal lighting up its last ember, the fire of Van''s excitement also turned into ash.


    ***


    "No!"


    Inside a certain Portal, the colossal green-haired woman that just woke up from her slumber roared. Her screams, enough to shake the entirety of the Portal itself.


    "Stop��" her roars then turned into a whisper. Her remaining arm, trying to cover her ears from the noise that only she could seem to hear,


    "...Enough�� no more killing��


    ...please."

 Chapter 233: Overwritten

    "W�� what just happened?"


    "Did�� the White Imvubu just clear a Portal without going inside it?"


    "She did! That�� that was amazing!"


    The cheers and bellows of the group mixed in the air as they all looked towards Charlotte, her fist still slightly damp, fractals of ice littered and stuck on her knuckles. The leader of the Standby unit said that the climate of the Portal was Cold, is that what he meant by that?


    But alas, Van had no way to confirm if it was snowing inside the Portal as Charlotte already cleared it with just a single strike.


    "How�� how did you do that, White Imvubu?" Adia stuttered as she slowly stepped towards Charlotte, who was now nonchalantly wiping her hand with a towel she got from one of the members of the Standby unit. That said member, however, was currently shaking in his toes as Charlotte gave back the towel to him.


    "Do what?" Charlotte said as she glanced towards Adia.


    "C�� clear the Portal without going inside!" Adia pointed towards the direction of where the Rank C Portal used to be, "It just slowly vanished!"


    "Didn''t you see what I did?" Charlotte slightly raised an eyebrow.


    "I�� I saw, of course, I saw! I always watch whatever you do, White Imvubu!" Adia quickly replied, "You punched the Portal�� wait�� wait��" Adia placed her hand on her chin. The others could swear that there was smoke almost coming out of her ears as her thoughts started to jumble up,


    "...Is it actually possible to close a Portal by destroying it directly!?" As if a light bulb trickled inside of her head, Adia''s eyes started to glow as she looked at Charlotte with an almost frenzied idolization.


    Charlotte, however, only looked at her as if she was some kind of crazy person as she slightly backed away, "No. If that was possible, then our thousand-year problem wouldn''t even be a problem, "I just cleared it like any other normal Exploration��


    ...I cleared the Objective."


    "But you didn''t even go inside--"


    "I destroyed whatever was inside," Charlotte interrupted Adia''s words.


    "What�� do you mean?"


    "What''s so hard to understand, girly?" This time, Angela approached the two as she let out a small sigh, "She destroyed the world within the Portal, therefore killing every monster inside and fulfilling the Objective."


    "That''s�� that''s��


    ...That''s amazing!"


    Adia almost leaped from the ground as she placed both her hands together in a clasp. If there weren''t any cameras around them, then she would have probably already tried to hug the White Imvubu due to her excitement.


    "As expected of the White Imvubu! I shall train hard to do the same feat!"


    ...I don''t think that''s possible-- was what Angela wanted to say. But she didn''t really want to burst another bubble. The expression on Van''s was could already not be painted as he remained staring in the direction where the Portal used to be.


    Angela Elton couldn''t even laugh at him now since she was reading his mind, which was filled with the excitement of going into the Portal.


    But alas, Charlotte crushed it like how she crushed the Portal. The others had the same expression as Van''s, but for a different reason.


    All of them already knew that Charlotte was strong�� but to think it was to this extent? One could only wonder what would happen if Charlotte punched outside of the Portal instead��


    ...Would Africa even exist anymore?


    Granted, the area inside the Portal could be small. But Portal Objectives are usually at the far-end of the Portal�� and there was only one way to kill someone that far away without even going inside the Portal with just using a fist-- destroy the inside of the Portal all the way.


    Trails of sweat started to appear on the faces of the Silver-ranked Explorers of the Royal team. They were already starting to wonder why they were even here in the first place.


    And it wasn''t just the White Imvubu; even her protege was abnormal. If it wasn''t for the strangeness of the Darkzone, most of them would still probably be a bit on edge from Duma''s sudden and pathetic death at the hands of Van.


    The group then slowly looked towards the smallest one of the trio, Angela. She was confident about defeating Duma earlier and was scolding him like a child�� could it be that she is stronger than Duma as well?


    That was probably most likely the case, as Va-an calls him Ms. Angela, the people thought. The Standby unit, who was still finishing their set-up, quickly scattered as they returned their equipment back inside their vehicle.


    The Royal Explorer team as well, were in the same boat as they returned back to the truck with a blank expression, putting their Portal artifacts back inside their bags without even saying a single word.


    Just what kind of Exploration did they get into? They all thought in unison.


    Adia didn''t even get to issue an order to pack up, as everyone was already inside the truck, completely still in a daze of what just happened.


    And so, once again, the 3 trucks went on their way. Going deeper and deeper into the Darkzone, in search of the Portal that used to be the country''s Pit.


    ***


    "Intruders�� why are there trespassers in the sanctuary I have made?"


    A soothing voice sang through the skies as a colossal green-haired woman whispered in the air. "They are drawing near�� stop them. I must stop them��


    ...No, what if they come in peace? I do not want more enemies. I have had enough of war."


    The woman continued to whisper, her emotions as if swaying the trees around her, as well as the creatures that surrounded her, both monster and animals alike.


    "But they already killed some of the children, they have come here for bloodshed, I am sure of it. But perhaps they could be reasoned with? There is no such thing as endless bleeding�� the wheels should and would stop. But could��"


    The colossal woman continued to talk to herself without end. But after a few seconds, her nose started to move as she turned her head towards a certain direction.


    "This smell�� it is familiar," the woman then closed her eyes, "Hermes?"


    "No�� is it? Could it be him? Has he come here to free me?" The woman continued to sniff in the air as her head tilted to the side. The birds that already made their home on her hair all started to fly away, "No�� it smells like him��


    ...But not quite."


    ***


    Van once again found himself in front of a Portal.


    This time, it was a Purple Portal-- A-Rank. The Standby unit was moving even faster than before, setting up the perimeter as fast as they could. A-rank Portals already usually involve an alliance between a certain number of guilds.


    Depending on the threat, only Gold-rank Explorers were allowed to go inside. Van continued to watch the Standby unit do their thing, scrambling here and there�� and also going inside the Portal and going back out in just a few seconds.


    Alas, it would seem that all their expert haste was wasted as the member of the Standby unit that checked the Portal just casually shook his head.


    "It''s the same as the last time. There was a monster right in front of me, but it just looked at me before looking the other way and leaving me alone."


    "..."


    "I''m not going to do anything this time," Charlotte, who noticed that Van was looking at her, could not help but raise her arms in defeat as she let out a small sigh, "I thought you wanted to be done and about so we can leave this country as soon as possible�� my bad."


    True, Van did want to leave and go to other Pits as fast as possible. But this was also a great chance to gain experience as an Explorer. There won''t always be a mystery to solve around him, Van thought. Once the deal with his mother was over, once the Circle was gone from America, then he could finally have the chance to live a normal life.


    For that, he must learn whatever he could.


    "Have fun, children," Charlotte said as she sat on the chair provided by one of the Standby unit members. She was also given some sort of beverage, filled with ice to quench her thirst from the heat of the sun.


    Adia once again asked her team to gather, once again telling them that their only target was the Objective, nothing more. After a few minutes of talking to her team, she then looked towards Van, who was already eager to enter the Portal.


    "Van�� about our little argument earlier��"


    "...What argument?" Van replied, his eyes not even leaving the Purple Portal in front of him.


    "About--" Adia did not continue her words and instead just let out a sigh, "It''s nothing. The monsters inside might not be attacking, but it is still best to keep your eyes open."


    "Alright," Van nodded, "I never do anything reckless. Please trust me, Adia."


    "..."


    Adia could only blink her eyes a couple of times. Somehow, she found Van''s statement hard to believe. But none of those matter now�� the only thing that matters was to clear the Portal in front of them.


    "My team will go first," Adia said before turning towards the Royal team.


    "Let''s go!" Adia then raised her hand as she ordered her team to go inside the Portal. Van let out a long and deep breath as he watched as the last of the team disappeared into the Portal.


    This time, finally�� he would step into the world of Explorers.


    "Good luck out there, kid. We''ll be waiting for you outside," Angela said as she got her own chair and sat beside Charlotte.


    "You''re not coming with them?"


    "No," Angela let out a slight scoff, "The boy wants to experience the life of an Explorer, let him have it. I am sure nothing bad will happen anyway."


    "Hm," Charlotte hummed as she watched as Van disappeared into the Portal, "Reminds me of my son when he first went inside a Portal. Sadly, my son never seemed to have left Portals alone after that."


    Charlotte could not help but sigh, "Let''s just hope he doesn''t turn that way and leave his future family alone to fend for themselves."


    "Your son and the boy are nothing alike," Angela almost spat out as she heard Charlotte''s words, "Your son is more like Hans if anything. Once obsessed, will only do what he wants�� are you sure he isn''t Hans'' son?"


    "I''m sure," Charlotte smirked, "I felt every inch of my husband, the man you fell in love with, inside me--"


    "Don''t start," Angela furrowed her eyebrows, "Let''s just focus on the boy for now��


    ...Hopefully, nothing more unusual happens."


    ***


    [Detecting the Influence of the Goddess of the Hunt]


    Van stared at the window that popped out in front of him as soon as he stepped into the Portal, he was about to wave it close, but before he could do so, another window popped out.


    [Overwriting the Influence of the Goddess of the Hunt]


    "..."


    [...]


    [...]


    [Success�� Influence of Tranquility is now canceled]

 Chapter 234: Get Ready to Rumble

    [Detecting the Influence of the Goddess of the Hunt]


    [...Overwriting the Influence of the Goddess of the Hunt]


    "..."


    [...]


    [...]


    [Success�� Influence of Tranquility is now canceled]


    Van stared at the words that were floating in front of him. Influence of Tranquility? Was that the thing that was making the monsters docile? Van quickly put his guard up as his eyes scanned the area.


    This time, the area of the Portal was not an open field, instead, it was similar to the first-ever Portal that Van had entered. But unlike the cave of the arachnes, the cavern they were in right now was extremely spacious, with the ceiling almost reaching around 20 meters, Van surmised.


    Van continued to scan if there were any monsters coming to attack them, but even after a few seconds, the cavern remained quiet.


    "Lamias�� quite a tricky opponent," one of the Silver-ranked Explorers spoke, "It''s a good thing that none of them seem to be attacking us."


    "Hm," Adia nodded her head in agreement, "Let''s just get this over with. I don''t like being inside dark places too much."


    Although Adia said that, her eyes still scanned the vicinity. Her parents might be here, or at least their corpses. When Charlotte destroyed the Portal earlier, Adia was a bit on edge at first as her parents might have been inside, but after a few seconds of the Portal being gone, there was no sign of 2 corpses being brought out.


    She was still on the lookout for her parents, but when they clear this Portal, they will be teleported outside anyway. When they discovered that the monsters around the Darkzone, even the ones inside the Portal, weren''t attacking anyone, the hope of her parents being alive was lit up inside her.


    What if the monsters have been like this when they entered all those years ago? Could it be possible that they were alive somewhere? But if that was the case, then why didn''t they return?


    Numerous thoughts were circling around Adia''s head, but after a few seconds, he shook her head off of them.


    "Let''s go," she then gestured to the others, "The Objective should be deeper into the cavern, be careful not to antagonize any monsters that we see, we don''t want them ganking us from behind."


    "Alright." The rest of the group nodded. Their only Gold-rank Explorer, Kamia, summoned 3 fireballs, floating in front of them to light their way. Van had already seen her casting some sort of wind earlier. Does that mean she had two Elements?


    Impressive, he thought. Aside from Angela, this was probably only the 2nd time that he has seen someone using more than one element. Of course, it was probably to be expected for someone like a Gold-rank.


    "Adia, we should be more careful," Van said as he followed the rest, "I think the monsters here are not as peaceful as the ones outside�� we should probably kill anything we see."


    "No," Adia quickly shook her head, "Why do you insist on killing everything? The monsters we have seen so far have all been peaceful. Even the colossal Stymph have left us alone�� I do not want any more troubles than we can handle."


    "That''s--"


    "!!!"


    Van then quickly turned around as he heard a noise behind him, only to see a part of the camera crew entering the Portal, "What�� are they doing?"


    "They will be coming with us," Adia let out a small sigh, "Sadly, that was part of the deal we had."


    Adia then looked at the host, Eli, and warned him not to do anything stupid and only stay behind them at all costs.


    "I still think we should kill every creature we see," Van insisted, "I have a Skill that can detect if the monsters are aggressive or not."


    "...Really?" Adia furrowed her eyebrows at Van''s statement, "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Keep your eyes peeled, everyone! It would seem that our hands will actually be full!"


    Hearing Adia''s words, the 3 Silver-ranked members of the Royal Team tightened their grips on their weapons. The 3 fireballs that led their way also brightened up, illuminating their path even further.


    Van let out a short but deep sigh as the team put up their guards. He didn''t actually think that his line would work... good thing it did, he thought.


    30 minutes. The group continued to trek the caverns for 30 minutes but not even a single monster blocked their path. Could it be that they were actually still peaceful�� and were just sleeping somewhere deep into the cave?


    The camera crew as well was already starting to get bored and was just pointing their cameras towards Princess Adia and Van. The two seemed to not be talking as much anymore ever since they argued earlier. It was such a shame that they weren''t able to capture their argument as they were on another truck.


    But finally, after a few more minutes of just silence, the group had finally encountered their first monster.


    Van squinted his eyes as he focused his attention on the monster in front of them. The monster''s slithering movements whispered into his ears as it slowly wriggled its lower body, which reminded Van of snakes�� but extremely thicker and bigger than normal as the upper half of the monster''s body was that of a human.


    But unlike with the arachnes'', the human part of the lamia''s body was not that�� attractive. Its face could still pass as a human, yes. But one glance and one could still make it out to be a monster.


    "It''s�� it doesn''t seem to be attacking?" One of the Silver-ranked slowly stepped forward, lifting his large shield in front of him.


    "Van, you said they were already hostile? Why isn''t this one attacking us?" Adia knotted her eyebrows as she looked at Van.


    "...I don''t know," Van said as he focused his attention towards the monster. He was trying to hear if it was saying anything, but he could only hear whispers he could barely make out.


    "Be careful," Adia then said towards the Enhancer-type that was approaching the lamia, "If there are any signs of it attacking, immediately retreat back to us."


    The Silver-ranked Explorer nodded as he tightened his grip on his shield, the sword on his other hand pointed towards the silent lamia.


    "..." The enhancer was very careful with his steps, only stopping with each of the lamia''s breaths. The others that were watching also had their weapons ready to go at any time, but even as the enhancer got close to the lamia, his sword almost touching its body, the lamia had no sign of even fighting back or being on guard.


    With his sword on the reach of the lamia, the silver-ranked explorer could not help but let out a short sigh as he let go of his guard. He then turned around to look at the group, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "It''s not attacking us," the man said, "I saw its eyes looking at me earlier, and it just looked away."


    Lamias were categorized as one of the smarter monsters, capable of using weapons and such. Maybe the fact that the monster didn''t hold a weapon in the first place was already a sign that they were still docile.


    Adia, who heard the man''s words, slightly glanced towards Van before gesturing to the man to come back to them.


    "Good thing you were wrong, Va-an," Adia let out a long and deep sigh, "Let''s leave the monster for now, we don''t want it to--"


    "Gah!"


    Before Adia could even finish her words, a scream entered her ears. She quickly looked towards the direction of the shout, only to see the Silver-ranked Explorer now kneeling on the damp ground, a spear stabbed through his chest.


    "Kreeeee!"


    And without even warning, the lamia that remained quiet throughout the whole scenario started to roar, its call almost like a whistle that threatened to deafen one''s ear.


    "Kree--"


    The lamia was about to scream again, but before it could do so, its head suddenly disappeared.


    "W�� what?"


    One of the media crew quickly panned his camera, only stopping as his lens captured where the head was not at-- on Van''s hand, who was now suddenly behind the lamia.


    "...More are coming," Van said as he nonchalantly dropped the lamia''s head to the ground. He then slowly walked towards the silver-ranked explorer, whose breaths were already starting to fade as his painful gasp for air littered his body.


    "Can I borrow your artifacts, mister?" Van politely said as he proceeded to grab the man''s sword from his hand. The man, however, did not let go of his sword.


    "...I can get the spear, but then you''d probably bleed out if I pulled it out from you."


    As soon as the man heard Van''s words, he quickly let go of his sword, even offering Van the shield that was on his other hand.


    Adia''s mouth was slightly opened as she watched Van take a sword from a defenseless man. If the situation was any different, then she would have probably been arguing with him right now. But seeing as there were hissing sounds whispering into their ears in all directions, the only thing in Adia''s mind right now was to survive.


    "It was a trap," she sighed, "We''re not going to protect you, is that clear?"


    "No problem," Eli waved his hand towards the Princess, "Treat us as if we don''t exist."


    "Alright," Adia nodded as she clasped her fists together, causing a clap of thunder to ripple through the cavern, "Everyone��


    ...Get ready to rumble!"

 Chapter 235: Vananas

    "How many do you think are there?"


    "I have no idea, we have walked deeper and deeper into the cave��


    ...for all we know, there are probably more than a hundred of them here."


    "Shit, so we''re surrounded?"


    The Royal team quickly got into position as the pressure in the air grew louder and louder. Judging by the deafening whispers slithering through the air, the number that one of them surmised was probably closer than he thought.


    "Can you heal Alex?" Adia then said as she looked at Kamia.


    "...I don''t have a healing skill."


    "What!? We don''t have a healer in the team?" Adia almost pulled out her hair in frustration as she heard the Gold-rank Explorer. She then looked at Alex, whose gasps were being drowned by the sound of the lamias approaching their position. She then looked towards Van, who was swinging Alex''s sword... like there wasn''t a person in the process of dying beside him.


    He was calmly checking out the sword, seemingly swinging it to check the weight. But based on how he was holding it, he probably didn''t even know how to use it.


    "!!!"


    Adia was about to say something, but before she could do so, a spear whistled through the air. If they weren''t already aware of the oncoming ambush, then the target of the spear would have surely been pierced by now due to the speed it was traveling.


    The media crew, which Adia was worried about earlier, was now hiding safely somewhere. They weren''t called professionals for nothing, she thought. The other Explorers seemed to be ready to fight as well, as they got into their own positions.


    There really wasn''t much for her to do as the leader of the Royal team except to fight. They were all experts here and already knew what they were going to do without even her saying anything. The only one that she was a bit worried about now was Van.


    "Get all of them in a straight line!" She then roared, "Don''t let them surround us or we will all be dead!"


    As if following a queue, as soon as Adia finished her words, 5 lamias jumped out from their rear. But before they could reach their position, Kamia summoned a wall of fire, managing to burn one of them, with the 4 others slightly wounded.


    While the four other lamias were in a panic, the 2 Silver-ranked Explorers quickly tried finishing them off. But still, this was a Purple Portal and was already above the level their rank was used to explore. It took a few dodges and hits, but finally, after a few seconds, they were able to kill the remaining 4.


    "Kree!"


    Without even allowing them to take a break, another group of lamias emerged. This time, they fell from the ceiling, falling on top of one of the Silver-ranked Explorers.


    "Tyro--"


    His comrade was about to help him, but before he could even do so, it was already too late. Blood showered on his face as the lamia tightened its body, crushing the silver-ranked explorer''s head and turning it into a paste.


    "No!" The man rushed towards the lamia, his rage exuding from the blade that decapitated the lamia''s head swiftly. But due to his anger, he did not see the lamia that was slithering its way towards him.


    The lamia had its spear already pointed towards his back as it wriggled its body. "Behind you!"


    "!!!"


    Luckily, before the lamia could reach him, Adia blocked its path with her fist, punching it in the face causing it to fly until it hit the wall. However, Adia was not able to see the other lamia that was heading towards the remaining Silver-ranked Explorer.


    Both of them didn''t. At least not until the lamia had the tip of its spear through the man''s eye.


    Adia could only grit her teeth as she rushed towards the lamia, crushing its head with a pincer using her gauntlets. Adia had no time to rest, however, as another group appeared from another random direction.


    If it wasn''t for Kamia killing and holding off the rest, then they would have already been overwhelmed with the monsters'' number. Adia continued to swing her gauntlet, her feet moving in an almost circular motion as if she was dancing.


    Although they already lost two people, and one gravely injured and fighting for his life, Adia could not take even a single breath to put her thoughts together as the lamias came endlessly. Van already warned them that the monsters were now aggressive. She should have probably taken it more seriously and have been proactive in hunting the monsters as they got deeper into the cave.


    She was still a little upset with what Van did, so she wasn''t really keen on following him. But alas, look where it got them. Her comrades'' death might as well have been in her hands.


    "Grah!" Adia let out a deafening roar as she clobbered and smashed her way through the lamias that were endlessly rushing towards her and Kamia. She continued to--


    ...Wait.


    Two of them?


    What was Van doing!?


    Adia wanted to turn her head towards where Van was, but seeing as they were currently being bombarded by the human snakes, she was not able to spare even a single glance towards his direction. She could only click her tongue as she relaxed her breath, trying not to lose focus.


    And finally, after what seemed like a whole 15 minutes, the onslaught of lamias was finally over. Adia quickly fell to the ground as she tried to catch her breath. She wanted to remove her gauntlets as her hands were starting to get numb from all the hitting, but she chose not to do so as there might be another wave of monsters ready to ambush them.


    Kamia, as well, was the same. She quickly sat down, grabbing what seemed to be a piece of Crystal from the ground and placing it on her forehead to try and recover her SP.


    The media crew also started appearing from wherever they were hiding. Their cameras were panning on the dead lamias on the ground, then towards Adia and Kamia whose chests were moving up and down as they gathered their breaths-- truly, a professional.


    After a few seconds, however, Adia let out a loud breath as she stood up from the ground. Her eyebrows clearly knotted as she headed towards where Van was. "Kamia, can you light up a fireball towards Van," she then said, the tone of her voice clearly pissed.


    Kamia slightly glanced towards Adia before casting a fireball, then returning back to absorbing the Crystal.


    "Va-an, why weren''t you helping us!?" Adia said as the fireball slowly traveled in the air. Hearing the tone in Adia''s voice, the media crew quickly nodded to each other as they widened their shots to capture both Adia and Van.


    "Kamia and I were fighting for--"


    Adia''s words, as well as her steps, instantly stopped as soon as the fireball illuminated Van''s position. The sound of water rippling silently echoed from Adia''s foot as she slightly backed away.


    "This��"


    Her eyes did not know where to look as the brightness of the fire was being reflected almost everywhere. "...Blood?"


    Adia then took a small gulp as her eyes started to wander, only for them to see only blood and guts surrounding the cave. It was almost as if Adia was inside a monster''s mouth, as the color of the cave changed into a pink hue.


    And at the center of this mouth, was Van; a small smile formed on his face. His body, also red from all the blood that clung to it. The only thing that was clean on him was the sword he was holding, which was releasing a whistling sound, seemingly vibrating as it blurred into the darkness.


    Adia was not sure how many corpses there were here, but judging by the heads that sprawled on the ground, it was equal to the monsters they fought, maybe even more.


    Adia then once again slightly backed away as Van turned his head towards him. Adia was about to say something, but before she could do so, Van walked away, heading towards the remaining Silver-ranked Explorer they had in their team.


    But alas, a light sigh escaped from Van as he got to the man''s position, "He''s dead," Van then muttered as he returned his gaze towards Adia.


    "I�� I see," Adia could only stutter as Van shook his head. The camera crew, who was expecting some good drama, was slightly disappointed. However, the ones watching on the other side of the camera were anything but-- they were going bananas.


    The viewers were not able to see what Van did, but seeing that there was blood everywhere, something amazing probably happened. It was just a shame that the cameras were focused on Adia and Kamia. Without even knowing it, the viewers'' screens once again became flooded with comments. Comments on how the camera should be focusing on the White Imvubu''s protege.


    "Should we�� leave or just continue the exploration?" Van said as he approached Adia.


    "I��" Adia hesitated for a few seconds before nodding her head, "Let''s retreat for now so we can discuss our option. Gather all the Crystals we can get."


    "...Alright."


    ***


    "Someone�� someone is definitely here."


    In another Portal, the colossal green-haired woman carried a worried expression on her face. She was now in front of a White Portal, most likely the exit towards the Darkzone.


    "I can feel him�� Hermes�� is it really you? But then why��


    ...why are you killing these children?"

 Chapter 236: Mothers

    "You guys look like you''ve been through the mines."


    Adia decided to exit the Portal to calm and better prepare themselves for whatever was still out there. They have probably already killed more than a hundred lamias, so there shouldn''t be too many left. But still, seeing as how they already lost all of their Silver-ranked Explorers in just a single Portal, continuing with the Portal was not the wisest decision.


    "Where�� is the rest?" Charlotte slightly leaned over her chair as she noticed that the Royal team were losing members.


    "They�� they''re dead," Adia lightly bit her lips as she heard Charlotte''s words. Out of all the people to see her failure, it was her idol that first noticed it. "The lamias ambushed us deep into the Portal and��"


    While Adia continued to tell her story, the Standby Unit leader was recording everything she was saying into his device. Finally, after a few minutes of her shifting between stutters and wry chuckles, she finished her story.he


    "So the monsters inside were aggressive?" The Standby Unit leader placed his hand on his chin, before looking at the person who checked the Portal before the Explorer team went inside, "You said the monsters were docile?"


    "Y�� yes. There was already a lamia a few steps from the Portal, and it didn''t even move an inch when I got near to it. The monsters outside the Portals are also still not hostile."


    "Could it be they were threatened by the numbers that went inside the Portal?"


    The Standby Unit were trying to figure out what could have triggered the sudden change of the monsters inside the Portal.


    Van, on the other hand, remained quiet as the group was discussing their opinions. He was deliberating whether or not he should say the contents of the windows that popped out in front of him, but in the end, chose not to do so.


    ''Never tell them anything,'' and as if in queue to his thoughts, he suddenly heard Angela''s words in his mind, ''Do not tell them anything involving your unique System.''


    ''Is this why Evangeline asked you to follow me?'' Van let out a slight breath as he turned his head towards Evangeline.


    ''Maybe,'' Evangeline replied, not looking towards Van, ''I do not really know what Master Evangeline is thinking.''


    "Do you have their licenses?"


    Their internal conversation was interrupted when one of the members of the Standby unit approached Van.


    "Licenses?" Van could not help but slightly tilt his head from the man''s words, "What do you��"


    "Ah, I have it."


    Before Van could say any more, the Gold-rank Explorer, Kamia, approached the two of them and handed 3 cards to the member of the standby unit. Van curiously looked as the man checked the cards, putting two holes on them before putting them gently inside a black box.


    So once an Explorer dies, a member of his guild or team has to retrieve their Explorer card? What if there was no one to retrieve it anymore?


    Come to think of it, he was not even aware of the name of the 3. Now Van was starting to think that perhaps if they have introduced themselves to the group, maybe they would still be alive.


    "��" Van let out a light chuckle from the thought. So as to not let the others hear his misplaced chuckle, he looked towards Adia and said, "Should we go back inside now?" with a slight clearing of his throat.


    "Let''s rest for a while," Adia shook her head, "We need to refresh our team since we can''t enter the Portal with just the three of us."


    Adia then glanced towards Angela, as if insinuating that she should fill the spot. Angela, however, just let out a small sigh, "Just let the boy clear it by himself, I am sure he could do it."


    "That''s��" Adia''s expression was starting to get complicated. If Van were to clear the Portal by himself, then what would the White Imvubu think? 3 have already died in her leadership, if she wasn''t able to redeem herself, then Charlotte might no longer approve of her.


    "I''d rather have a team with me," luckily, Van just shook his head as he made his way towards Angela, sitting on the ground beside her.


    "Ho��" Charlotte let out a slight breath as she heard Van''s words, "Following procedure now, are you boy? That''s quite unlike you to do so."


    "��Embrace other people''s cultures," Van nonchalantly said as he waved his hand.


    "��"


    The others could only look at each other as they pondered his words. Culture? What does that even have to do with what was happening now? 4-man teams were one of the universal laws of Explorers. Adia wanted to rebuke, but she just had no more energy to spare anymore.


    ***


    "Are we sure Harvey and the others will be alright?"


    "They''re pretty strong."


    Back in America, the New Wall that Van had left almost a month ago now looked completely different. Besides almost a thousand tents being set up, there were now also houses and even a plaza where people could sell their things.


    A lot of the Locals have traveled outside, with, of course, the permission of their current acting President, President Nisha. If it wasn''t for Gil and Cynthia assisting him, she would have probably already gone crazy. It didn''t help that Latanya still wasn''t waking up.


    They all thought that once Victoria woke up, it won''t be long until Latanya does too�� but they were wrong. Evangeline also was refusing to talk to anyone and was just keeping to herself inside the Pit.


    The Locals had their eyes opened up to the world as all the new things kept popping out in front of them. But alas, since they gained their freedom when a silent war was going on between the Circle and the Resistance, it was as if their freedom had become an illusion itself.


    They could return back inside the Pit, but surprisingly, none of them chose to do so.


    Andrea and Sarah were near a Portal talking to each other, along with the other surviving members of their floating base around a bonfire.


    "That brat Gerald is with them, so they should be fine," Sarah said as she added more wood to the fire.


    Hearing Gerald''s name being uttered, Andrea''s eyebrows quickly furrowed, "That''s Harvey''s brother, right?" Andrea muttered, "The one that beat Evans almost to death?"


    "Hm," Sarah nodded, "He might not be right in the head, but the kid is strong, abnormally strong. I fought him once when I�� visited the Lauder''s mansion."


    "Oh?"


    "I won, of course. It was a mismatch of skills."


    "Is he stronger than Evans?" Andrea then asked as she looked Sarah straight in the eyes.


    "Hmm," Sarah placed her hand on her chin as she stared at the fire, "Maybe not. You''re not fully aware of what your adopted brother is capable of, are you?"


    "��" Andrea remained quiet for a while before leaning her head on Sarah''s shoulder, "No, I suppose not anymore," she then let out a long and deep breath, causing a thick vapor to come out of her mouth.


    "But he has always been strong," she then said, "When everyone was going towards a dark path, he managed to keep a small light within him."


    "��You know he has killed a lot of people, right?" Sarah quietly replied, "He is completely different from when you two were in the Relic Graveyard."


    "And he will kill more," Andrea quickly replied, "Life is treated differently back there. If anything, death is an escape from all that is bad. Dying is not the worse thing that could happen to you there."


    "You think he sees it like that whenever he takes another''s life?"


    "Perhaps," Andrea shrugged her shoulders before snuggling closer towards Sarah, "Even I look at life differently."


    As soon as Andrea heard those words, she could not help but let out a slight chuckle.


    "What? What so funny?"


    "Nothing," Sarah cleared her throat as she rested her head on Andrea''s. Andrea kept mentioning how Van kept a small light inside of him�� when Andrea herself managed to keep all of it.


    Sarah already knew of Andrea''s dark past. Although Van still had it harder, it didn''t take away that Andrea had to do things to demean herself just go live another day��


    ��and yet she was still able to help people in her limited capacity. That''s what brought Sarah towards her in the first place. To have come for nothing, and was willing to sacrifice everything to a person not even related to her by blood.


    One could not help but wonder what Andrea would be capable of if she had power, "Yo��"


    "��You are Andrea?"


    Before Sarah could say anything more, a soothing voice whispered into their ears. Sarah and Andrea turned around to see who it was, only for Andrea to furrow her eyebrows as soon as their eyes met.


    "��Evangeline," Andrea said as she stood up from the bench they were sitting, "What do you want from��"


    Andrea''s tone was cold, but as soon as she saw the expression in Evangeline''s eyes, her words completely stopped. Evangeline''s overall demeanor was also different. Instead of her just floating around, her feet were touching the ground as she approached them.


    "You''ve�� grown into a beautiful lady," Evangeline let out a small smile as she sat on the bench beside them, pointing her palms towards the fire and rubbing them together, "I regret not having been there for the both of you. It must have been hard on Greg, raising a child on his own."


    "��" Andrea could not help but blink a couple of times as she heard Evangeline''s words. She already knew that there was a side of Evangeline that was completely different from her usual cold personality. Could this be�� her?


    "You�� knew my father?"


    "Hm," Evangeline nodded her head, "Him, as well as your mother."


    "You�� knew my mother?"


    "Of course��


    ��we grew up together."

 Chapter 237: Hair

    "You�� knew my mother?"


    "Of course, we grew up together."


    The trickle of the fire was almost in agreement with the feeling that was building up inside Andrea. She didn''t know much about her mother, as she died before Andrea ever got any real memory of her. She could even say that even though her memories got erased by Hans, she remembers more about Evangeline than her own mother.


    Her father also did not really talk about her mother that much, only saying that she was a troubled woman. Andrea didn''t think much of it, of course, as any other woman in the Relic Graveyard could be considered more than troubled.


    "I�� really am sorry for--"


    "You should be saying that to Evans."


    Hearing the aggressiveness in Andrea''s voice, Evangeline could not help but take in a deep breath before letting out a wry smile. "He�� has grown up, hasn''t he?"


    "Maybe if you didn''t leave, he would have grown up more," Andrea furrowed her eyebrows. Even though she knew that the Evangeline she was talking about right now was different from the cold Evangeline that caused every fucked up shit that''s happening now, she still could not stop herself from feeling betrayed.


    "So, who is the real you?" Andrea asked, "I have seen you almost every day in the market as Chloe, selling some weird trinkets. I assume that was you?"


    "...Yes," Evangeline once again let out a wry smile.


    "Then why�� why didn''t you just visit Evans even once?"


    "I wanted to. I really did," Evangeline closed her eyes as their color slowly reflected the color of the fire, "But I can''t. The only thing I could do was ask you about him. Everyday�� Every day I wanted to come home with you�� each time you brought home a meal to cook, I wanted to be the one to do that for him. But this�� this other me��


    ...it just won''t let me be with my son."


    "...What are you?" Andrea could not help but ask. Sarah, who was beside her, was also curious as to Evangeline''s real identity. But alas, the only response they got from her was the shake of her head.


    "She�� is different. But at the same time, we are the same."


    Andrea could only slightly raise her eyebrow from Evangeline''s confusing words. But after a few seconds, she just let out a long and deep sigh. She knew she wouldn''t be able to get answers from her, at least not like this. So it was better to ask something that the Evangeline in front of them knew.


    "My mother�� you said you knew her?"


    As soon as Andrea asked that, Sarah wanted to leave and give the two privacy, but before she could even stand up, Andrea grabbed her. Feeling the heavy grip that exuded Andrea''s vulnerability, Sarah could only stay.


    "Pft," Evangeline let out a chuckle as she heard Andrea''s words, "You could even say we were almost inseparable when we were younger. You know, it was such a big surprise with the rest of the ladies that Skylar got pregnant with you, but I already knew that your father and she were together even way before that."


    Slowly, Evangeline''s chuckle turned into peals of laughter. Her previous cold and calculating demeanor were completely nowhere to be seen. There truly were two different personalities inside Evangeline, Andrea thought as she kept staring at Evangeline.


    "You were born so small, even smaller than Evans," Evangeline''s laughter slowly faded as she returned Andrea''s gaze, "You''re�� all grown up and looking more and more like your mother each day. If it wasn''t for your father''s genes clinging to you, I am sure you would have blue hair as well. I swear, it would seem like your father and my husband just took away all the good qualities that your mother and I could give."


    Evangeline was almost talking nonstop as she reminisced about the past. Andrea, however, focused on one thing. With the mention of her mother''s hair color, Andrea could not help but suddenly turn her eyes towards Evangeline''s hair.


    "Are you and mother�� sisters?" Andrea lightly gulped as she waited for Evangeline''s answer. But alas, the only answer she got was Evangeline''s laugh. But after a few seconds of laughter, Evangeline once again let out a sigh as she focused on the fire in front of them.


    "We might as well have been since we were together ever since we were children," Evangeline smiled, "I could still remember--"


    "Wait."


    "Hm?"


    Midway through the conversation, Andrea finally realized that she was missing something throughout the whole conversation-- one crucial fact.


    "You keep saying the two of you grew up together..." Andrea blinked a couple of times. With each blink, her eyes turned wider, "...but aren''t you over a thousand years old?"


    "That is true, yes," Evangeline slightly tilted her head to the side, somewhat confused about Andrea''s words.


    "That��" Andrea could not help but stutter as she slowly stood up, dragging Sarah with her, "Doesn''t that mean�� That�� doesn''t that mean��"


    Sarah was slightly confused as well as to why Andrea was suddenly acting this way. But after a few seconds, she realized why. And as soon as she did so, her eyes also widened in shock as she looked back and forth between Andrea and Evangeline.


    "Doesn''t that mean�� mother is also a thousand years old?"


    Evangeline stared Andrea straight in the eyes for a couple of seconds before nonchalantly shrugging her shoulders, "Yes?"


    "Why�� why are you acting like this is not a big deal!?" Andrea could not help but shout, quickly garnering the attention of the other people near them, "You just said my mother was a thousand years old!"


    "Well, we''re actually a little more older than that," Evangeline said as she threw a piece of wood to the bonfire, "And not was�� is."


    "W�� what?"


    "Your mother is still alive," Evangeline let out a long and deep breath as she stood up from the bench. Her ascent, however, did not stop there as her feet completely left the ground.


    "...and it would seem you will be meeting her sooner than expected," Evangeline said, the tone of her voice now once again completely different than how it was just a second ago, "How peculiar, but I expected nothing less from a Feather, albeit without any memory."


    "What are you--"


    "!!!"


    Before Andrea could even finish her words, a loud explosion thundered through the air.


    "We''re under attack!"


    A roar then whispered to their ears as the ones tasked to guard and watch the empty fields outside all shouted at the same time-- also insinuating that the attack was on all sides.


    Nisha, who was still previously busy talking about the steps they could take, quickly got out from her tent along with Cynthia and Gil. "Those who are not able to fight, go inside the Portal!", Nisha quickly ordered before dashing and climbing to the top of the New Wall.


    "What''s the situa--"


    However, she did not need to complete her question to get her answer. "What�� what the hell?" Nisha could not help but rub her eyes if she was seeing it clearly, "Just��


    ...where was the Circle hiding all of these people?"


    Even though it was dark, the horizon reflected the rays of the moon, almost causing Nisha to feel like she was currently in the middle of the ocean. But instead of waves, it was people; carefully lined up and all wearing white suits, which reflected the light of skies.


    They were like ants, numerous without a doubt.

 Chapter 238: I Just Want To Go Home

    "That''s enough rest, we should go back inside."


    Back in Africa, Adia and the others were currently preparing to go back inside the Purple Portal. Now, from their previous set up of 1 Gold-rank Explorer and 5 Silver-rank Explorers, it has become 2 Gold-ranks and 2 Silver-ranks. With the addition of a completely bored Angela.


    "Muscle demon, are you sure you don''t want to just destroy this Portal like you did the last time?" Angela could not help but grunt as she slightly pulled her Explorer suit, "This thing is really inconvenient to move in, I prefer skirts."


    "No, I shall remain here," Charlotte said as she sipped the beverage that was handed to her by one of the members of the Standby unit, "Let the young''uns gain their experience."


    "Mr. Evans here needs a different kind of expe--" Before Angela could finish her sentence, she suddenly stopped mid-way as she looked towards a certain direction, her eyebrows slightly turning downwards, "You''re right. Let''s go, team."


    Charlotte, of course, noticed the sudden change in Angela''s expression. She looked towards where Angela was looking to see what it was, but no matter how hard she focused, the only thing she could hear was the insects buzzing through the leaves.


    "W�� wait!" Adia, who was still trying to put on her gauntlets, could not help but rush as she saw Angela going inside the Portal on her own-- This caused her to drop one of her gauntlets on the ground.


    She was about to pick it up, but before she could do so, Van picked it up for her. "Let me," Van said as he grabbed Adia''s wrist.


    "O�� okay," Adia could only nod her head as she stared at Van before opening up her palm, allowing Van to slide in the gauntlet around her hand. Her eyes completely focused on the earring that was dangling on Van''s left ear, the earring that signified that the two of them were, in fact, engaged. Although it was just a political move and maybe completely fake, she still could not help but feel a little strange seeing it in Van now.


    Van wasn''t her type, of course. She preferred someone of�� the same race. Add that to the fact that Van looked like he was just on his way to puberty, there was no way that Adia would actually fall for him. But still, there was this feeling inside Adia that she just couldn''t shake. It was as if she was somewhat�� forcibly being drawn towards him.


    But alas, it was not only her that was being drawn towards Van; the camera crew was too. More specifically, their cameras were drawn towards both of them. There was no way that the media team was going to miss this kind of moment and try to sensationalize it. The host, Eli, was even whispering into his mic, saying that it was a touching scenery that the two have finally fixed their misunderstanding earlier.


    The viewers in their homes, of course, were also hyping it more than it actually is. It only lasted for a few seconds, but it was definitely going to last for a very long time.


    "L�� Let''s go," Adia only cleared her throat as she slowly pulled her hand away, the expression on her face somewhat complicated. She was about to enter the Portal, but before she could do so, Angela stepped out.


    "What''s wrong?" Adia quickly asked. The answer to her question, however, was quickly answered by the slow disappearance of the Portal behind Angela.


    "You�� you cleared it?"


    "Yes. Now let''s go," Angela did not even glance at her as she quickly made her way back towards the truck. She then raised her hands in the air, causing all of the things that the Standby Unit set up to float in the air.


    This, of course, included the glass that Charlotte was drinking from as well as the chair she was seating on, causing her to slightly stumble. All of them then floated towards the Standby unit''s truck, each of the objects being clumsily thrown inside.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," Angela clapped her hands numerous times as she urged everyone to move, "Let''s finish this today, people. We have more Portals to clear."


    "..." Charlotte was the first to follow her back inside the truck, quickly sitting next to her as she whispered into her ear.


    "What''s going on, Angie?" Charlotte asked.


    ''The Resistance is currently being attacked,'' Angela glanced at Charlotte''s face, speaking into her mind.


    "Then shouldn''t you go? I can watch over the boy, I won''t let him die."


    ''No, it is alright,'' Angela shook her head, ''My brother is there, he can tell me whatever is happening�� my place is here.''


    "Then why are you trying to rush if you''re not planning to go back there?"


    ''It''s just an irritating feeling, is all. Not being there when Master Evangeline is being attacked.''


    "Just what is your relationship with that woman, Angie?" Charlotte lowered her voice even further as Van and the others started loading the truck.


    ''I�� can''t tell you. Not yet.''


    "...But are you okay?" Charlotte then asked as she saw the distressed look on Angela''s face.


    "...I am alright, Charlotte. You don''t need to worry about me," Angela then whispered before turning her head away, leaning her arm outside of the truck as she no longer spoke to Charlotte.


    Van, who saw the weird atmosphere between the two, could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Van was aware of Angela''s connection with her twin brother, was there something going on back in America?


    Adia and the rest of the group, however, were thinking of a completely different thing-- Just what kind of people were they with? Even Kamia, the only other Gold-rank Explorer here, could not help but feel like they truly were just decoration. She didn''t want to be a part of this Exploration in the first place, it would seem that she was right to feel that way.


    It was an honor to be exploring alongside the White Imvubu, of course. But she knew from the start that with her with them, they were already rendered useless from the start. And now there was another abnormality in the group.


    She could only imagine what the viewers were saying right now. But whatever it is, though. She was sure she was not included in it.


    Kamia could only let out a long and deep sigh as she lay herself down on the long seat of the truck. Her head then turned towards the bag of her dead comrades. They were not really that close as King Badru just mixed them up at the last minute, but still, she could not help but feel sorry as their deaths would surely be overshadowed by the abnormal people they were with.


    "...I just want to go home."

 Chapter 239: Friendship

    "Haaa��"


    "Tch."


    "This one took long."


    Adia, Kamia, as well as Angela all, let out sighs of frustration as the Blue Portal behind them closed. This was the 5th Portal they have cleared already, and yet there was still no sign of the Portal that used to be the Pit. They have already spent almost the whole day-- At this rate, it would be weeks before they reached the Pit.


    Their only saving grace was that they had a map, pinpointing where the Pit is. If they didn''t, considering that the Darkzone consisted of 30% of the current Africa''s landmass, they would spend weeks here and not be able to find it from all the numerous Portals it held. No one was even talking anymore, even the viewers were starting to get bored as it was the same thing over and over again, as if they were reading a novel that repeated the same scenarios with just different characters.


    Van, however, still held a bit of excitement inside him due to the Portal they just cleared. Van had always heard that there were different types of Portals, the most common one being eliminating the target objective-- which until that previous Portal, had only been the type of Portal that Van had been in.


    The Portal they closed just now, though, was different. It was what the Explorers call a Survival Portal. And just as the name suggests, one had to survive through the Portal until the given time passes.


    6 hours. Van and the others had to spend 6 hours trying to survive the almost endless onslaught of different monsters that bombarded them. There really wasn''t any critical danger as it was only a Rank-C Portal, but still, having no time to rest was their biggest enemy. The one that was the most exhausted of all was Kamia, as her Skills heavily relied on consuming her SP.


    Kamia didn''t even say a word as she continued to groan straight towards the truck, quickly laying her back and stuffing her whole head with White Crystals. "Wake me up when��


    ...you know what, never mind. Please don''t wake me up. Just let me die."


    Adia could only awkwardly chuckle as she got onto the truck. She would lie if she said she wasn''t feeling the same as her. She had been to many Portals before this, but never 4 on the same day. If it wasn''t for the help of Angela Elton and Van, then she was sure that it wouldn''t even be possible.


    It would seem that the people surrounding the White Imvubu truly were special. Although the fact that Van had killed one of the few Gold-rank Explorers their country had should have already been an indication that neither 3 of them were normal.


    Adia could only hope that Van won''t face any charges once they were back inside the safe zone.


    It was already selfish of her country to set up this kind of deal with the White Imvubu in the first place. She and Van only wanted access to the Darkzone to find the Pit, but her country tasked them with something this taxing in return and even asked them to come with another team they barely know about.


    Of course, she wasn''t innocent of this as well. She was one of the people that pushed this scenario to happen because she wanted to confirm whether or not her parents really were dead�� and now that they came to the intelligence that the monsters were docile, her hopes were slightly revived that they might be alive.


    But then again, since the first Portal they have seen, Charlotte hasn''t taken any action and was just relaxing and sipping her cold beverage. Perhaps it was better this way, Adia thought. At least this way, the people wouldn''t say they were exploiting her�� too much.


    Adia could only let out a sigh as she smiled towards Charlotte. Charlotte, on the other hand, was slightly weirded out that Adia was smiling at her for no reason.


    "Let''s go!" With everyone back in their vehicles, the group once again made their way to their destination.


    "Ms. Angela, are you�� alright?"


    Van has been noticing that something was amiss with Angela. With each passing hour, the expression on her face grew even more restless. She was now even biting her nails, making her look even more of a child than she already does.


    "I''m fine, Mr. Evans," Angela only glanced at Van for a few seconds before returning back to biting her nails. Van, however, instead of leaning back on his seat, stood up and sat beside Angela.


    "Is�� something happening back in America?" Van asked.


    "..." Angela quickly stopped biting her nails as her mouth was left open as she felt Van scooching beside her, "...Nothing you should worry about, boy. Everything is alright."


    "You do not seem alright, Ms. Angela," Van persisted as his eyes did not leave Angela for even a second, "Even when the Academy almost found your collection of illegal creatures below our class'' house, you didn''t even flinch."


    "It is nothing," Angela insisted, gesturing to Van to return to his side of the bench, "Why do you even still remember that anyway."


    "Of course," Van let out a slight breath as he slightly looked down, his face carrying a little smile as the memory resurfaced in his mind. If Angela did not want to tell him anything, then that was that.


    "Even if we only met once a week, each of your teachings was�� very entertaining, Ms. Angela."


    "...It''s not supposed to be entertaining," Angela furrowed her eyebrows from Van''s words, "Whose fault do you think it is that our lessons are a bit atypical? If only I could copy your Skills, I wouldn''t have to put an effort to try to think of different scenarios. I don''t think I even taught you anything well except with your language Skill."


    "I miss it."


    "Hm?" Angela quickly stopped babbling as she heard Van''s words.


    "Even if it was for a very short time�� I missed the days of me and Harvey just fooling around the Academy. I even miss having a hard time trying to understand what the other instructors are teaching."


    "..." Angela could only keep quiet. She felt a slight guilt in her heart as Van''s words entered her ears because she, by herself, destroyed the Academy. She destroyed the very place that had Van''s most cheerful memories. If truly, there was ever a chance to do everything again, then she would definitely do her best to allow Van to live the life he wanted.


    "...I miss having you as my teacher, Ms. Elton."


    "!!!"


    Angela almost choked on her own saliva as soon as Van finished his sentence. She then looked at his face, only to see a slight smile on his face. "Uh��" Angela didn''t know what to say to that, only letting out a single utter before looking to the floor of the truck. But after a few seconds, she let out a long and deep breath as she lightly punched Van''s chest.


    "D�� don''t mess around, brat," she then said, "...Even without the Academy, you''re still my student."


    "Hm," Van nodded before finally standing up to return to his seat. But before he could even take a single step, he noticed something. Charlotte was holding what seemed to be a small camera, and it was, without a doubt, pointed towards him and Angela.


    As soon as Charlotte noticed Van was looking at her, she quickly turned the camera away; a single drop of sweat slowly started trailing across her cheek.


    "Ah!" Angela quickly stood up from her seat, "Were you recording us just now!?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, you midget," Charlotte''s tone was almost monotonous.


    "Erase that right now!"


    "Stop bothering me, go away! Even if I erase this I still have the video of the two of you on the same bed."


    "W�� wait, what did you say!?"


    "Nothing," once again, Charlotte turned her head even further to the side, as if trying to capture the lush nature that was around them with her new camera.


    Adia, who was watching as the scene unfolds could not believe her eyes. To think that the White Imvubu had a side to her like this; she always saw her as this calm and benevolent god. It would seem that with her friends, she could let out a warm smile. She also learned another thing about her-- the White Imvubu sucks at lying.


    Adia could not help but chuckle as she continued to watch the two bicker with each other. Van, on the other hand, could only let out a sigh. He could probably take the camera from Charlotte''s hand and destroy it, but then there was also the chance that his hand might get crushed by her.


    And then there was Kamia, who only glanced at the commotion before drowning herself with Crystals once more. Even after seconds had passed, Charlotte was still feigning ignorance, her camera stretched and pointed towards the moving scenery outside.


    Angela tried to reach for it, of course, but she could not as Charlotte''s other hand was blocking her whole face, preventing her from moving even further.


    "W�� wait, stop!" And then, all of a sudden, Charlotte shouted.


    "What do you mean stop? Remove whatever it is that you have captured in that infernal invention!"


    "No, stop the truck!"


    As soon as Charlotte''s words reached the driver''s ears, he instantly stepped on the brakes, causing everyone to almost stumble, with Kamia completely sliding and rolling on the floor of the truck along with her Crystals.


    "W�� what now?" She muttered.


    "...What is the matter, White Imvubu?" Adia quickly recovered herself as she approached Charlotte. Even Angela, whose face was currently being grabbed by Charlotte backed away as she saw the look on Charlotte''s face. She was about to ask her the same question, but before she could do so, Charlotte jumped out of the truck.


    She looked at the camera one last time before finally hiding it. "Something is shining there," Charlotte said as she pointed towards the collection of huge trees that were oddly clumped together.


    "What?" Angela squinted her eyes as she was the 2nd one to jump off the truck.


    Charlotte didn''t wait for everyone to get out as she approached the giant trees, quickly pulling them from the roots and throwing them to the side.


    "What�� what are you doing, White Imvubu!?" Every tree that grew and is growing in Africa is protected by its government, and so Adia could not help but feel a little conflicted as she saw Charlotte casually pulling them out.


    However, Charlotte did not need to answer her question, as the answer revealed itself to them. Hidden from the lush trees that seemed to be hugging each other, was a Rank F Portal.


    A White Portal.

 Chapter 240: ili

    "What!? What is a Portal doing here?"


    With Charlotte pulling the giant trees and revealing the Portal it was hiding, the Standby Unit leader quickly jumped out of the truck. The mix of panic and amazement in his voice could not be hidden.


    "There shouldn''t be a Portal here, the map isn''t detecting it!" The Standby Unit then looked at the device he was holding, repeatedly fidgeting with it with his fingers. A complicated look was slowly starting to crawl on the Standby unit leader''s face, as no matter how he refreshes the map, nothing comes up on it.


    "Could this be the Pit?" Van quickly got off the truck as soon as he realized what Charlotte had discovered; the tone of his voice containing a bit of excitement.


    The Standby Unit leader, however, shook his head repeatedly upon hearing his words, "Impossible," he said, "It is recorded here that the Portal that used to be the Pit is still ways away, about 200km that way," the Standby Unit leader pointed towards a certain direction.


    "But�� there really should not be any Portal here, even the map is not detecting it. Is it possible�� that the Portal moved over time?" Although the Standby Unit leader knew that what he was saying was impossible, he just couldn''t shake the fact that there was a chance that it was. After all, they were talking about the Darkzone, an area completely unexplored for more than 50 years. "This�� is truly fascinating."


    "One way to find out."


    "Y�� yes, of course!"


    As soon as Charlotte''s words reached the Standby Unit leader''s ears, he quickly clapped his hands and ordered his team to set up the perimeter. Although the Portal in front of them right now was a White Portal, a Rank-F Portal, they could not really relax.


    Usually, if they were faced with a Rank-F Portal, they wouldn''t even bother setting up barricades and other necessities. But if there was a possibility that this was the Pit, then they should be prepared for everything. Even if it was a Rank-F Portal, it was still the Portal that Charlotte and her protege came all the way to their country for.


    And so, the team acted as if the Portal was a Purple Portal, Rank A. As soon as it was set up, the scout tasked to get basic information of the Portal took everything he could with him, fully prepared for anything that could happen.


    And with a thumbs up, he carefully stepped inside the Portal.


    "My grandfather didn''t tell me why you and the White Imvubu are searching for the Pit."


    "Hm?" Van stepped to the side as Adia approached him.


    "Can you�� tell me why you''re searching for the Pit?"


    "..." Hearing Adia''s question, Van could not help but look towards the Portal surrounded by trees, and then back towards Adia while letting out a small sigh.


    "I honestly don''t know myself," Van muttered, "I suppose you can say that I am trying to find myself."


    "...An American traveled all the way to Africa just to find himself?" Adia raised an eyebrow, "What are you, an old hermit?"


    "Well�� You could also say that I am here for a woman."


    "You had a girlfriend!?" Adia could not help but slightly stepped back upon hearing Van''s words. She was careful not to raise her voice as the cameras were pointed at them. But alas, she just couldn''t help herself.


    "Yes," Van answered without hesitation, "I have 2."


    "W�� what!?"


    "Pft."


    "..." Adia could only roll her eyes as she saw the subtle smirk on Van''s face. She barely knew Van and has only met her less than a month ago. And yet, Van was already her fiance, albeit fake and only as a political move. There was also the fact that Adia also shared her story and dreams with Van, and yet he hasn''t really told him about anything.


    It truly was quite unfair, she thought. And although Adia did not like Duma, he was the only one brave enough to court her�� and he died just like that. She was about to turn 30, and if she doesn''t marry any time soon, then she was afraid that she wouldn''t be having any children to pass her bloodline.


    If it was like this, then maybe she should really just go with Van. He''s the White Imvubu''s protege, more than likely a potential Platinum-rank Explorer in the future, and he did not look bad as well. Although��


    ...he still did look like a 12-year-old. If Adia wasn''t aware of Van''s real age, then she would definitely be handing him candy. But perhaps, that is not too bad as well?


    In 10 years, she would still have a young-looking husband.


    "...Is there something on my face?"


    "!!!"


    Adia quickly shook her head as she completely erased any thoughts that she had. She didn''t realize that she had been staring at Van for more than a whole minute now.


    Wait�� A whole minute?


    Adia quickly placed her attention back to the White Portal before placing her attention on the Standby Unit leader, "The scout is not back yet?"


    "...No," The Standby Unit leader furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the Portal, "Something is definitely wrong."


    "That decides it then," Angela, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, finally started moving and started to stretch her arms and her legs. Adia and the other people in the group could not help but be surprised by her actions. Throughout their whole Exploration, Angela never once prepared and just casually entered the Portals without even stretching her legs.


    But this time, she was fully preparing herself. Just what exactly was she expecting to find inside the Portal? In fact, even the White Imvubu held a serious expression-- this put the final nail that made the atmosphere of the group extremely heavy.


    "Van," once again, Adia approached Van, "I am going to ask you again. Just why did you and the White Imvubu come all this way? What''s inside the Pit?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    "Quit the bullshit, we''re risking our lives here."


    "I told you," Van let out a sigh, "I don''t know whether or not the thing that we will be meeting is friendly or not."


    "...The thing? What thing?"


    Hearing the adamant tone in Adia''s voice, it would seem that she really would not let up if Van did not tell her anything. And so, with a small but deep sigh, he whispered into Adia''s ear.


    "...a god," Van uttered before he left and walked to where Angela and Charlotte are, leaving a petrified and confused Adia frozen in place.


    "Do you think this really is the Portal, Miss Charlotte, Ms. Angela?" Van asked as he stood in between the two.


    "Considering this Portal is almost as weird as you, it probably is," Angela said as she finally finished stretching her body, "You know what we will be meeting, yes? You''ve already met one of them back in America''s Pit."


    "Hm," Van nodded his head.


    "What about you, do you know what we will be meeting? Master Evangeline already told you everything, right?" Angela then turned her attention towards Charlotte, who still held a heavy expression on her face.


    "Somewhat," Charlotte muttered, "I don''t fully believe that bitch, but since I am already here, I am fully invested to see this through."


    "Just don''t attack the first thing you see," Angela lightly clicked her tongue, "This is not something your muscles can solve, Charlotte."


    "We''ll see about that," Charlotte could not help but smirk from Angela''s statement, "Let''s go in."


    "Alright."


    "Don''t order me around."


    "Wait!"


    The three were about to go inside, but Adia suddenly blocked their path. "We need to talk about how to proceed once we''re inside first!"


    "You''re not coming this time, Princess," Angela quickly shook her head as she gestured to Adia to step away, "I am afraid playtime is over."


    "What!? But you''ve helped us clear all the Portal so far. Please let us help you in this one!"


    "Listen to the midget, Princess Adia. I do not know what to say to King Badru if something happens to you."


    This time, it was Charlotte that spoke to Adia.


    "But--"


    Before Adia could even finish her words, Charlotte suddenly disappeared from her spot. Adia wasn''t even able to react as she felt a slight pain on her neck before her vision completely faded.


    "P�� Princess!"


    The Standby unit members could not help but panic as Charlotte flicked Adia''s neck with her finger. Charlotte, of course, caught Adia before she could fall on the ground.


    "Get her," Charlotte gently lifted Adia, calling one of the members of the Standby unit to retrieve her. Several members rushed to get Adia, carefully carrying her back to the truck without even saying a word.


    Kamia, who remained on the truck all throughout the scenario, could not help but wonder what was going on. But after a few seconds of looking at the unconscious Princess, she realized she didn''t care and went back to rest.


    "Don''t let her follow us inside in case she wakes up," Charlotte said.


    "Y�� yes!" The Standby Unit leader automatically saluted, "We''ll be sure to tell her not to follow."


    "Hm," Charlotte only nodded before walking back beside Angela and Van, "Let''s go. I''ll kill you if you die."


    "Kill yourself."


    "Hm."


    The three all took in deep breaths before they all stepped inside the Portal, their silhouette, slowly fading.


    ***


    "He is here?"


    The colossal green-haired woman let out a slight gasp as her nose slightly moved. Afterward, her eyes twitched a little as she felt an uncomfortable feeling wrapping her body.


    "Is�� is he canceling out my Influence? Why? Who are you? Hermes? No�� but it smells like you."


    The ground trembled as the colossal green-haired woman slowly stood up, her movements slightly clumsy as she has not moved for almost a thousand years.


    "Are you��


    ...an enemy?"

 Chapter 241: Unexpected Visitor

    As soon as the three got inside the Portal, they all could not help but look at each other. And, as if they practiced it, they also looked at the Portal they just passed through all at the same time.


    "...Weird," Van could not help but utter as his eyes scanned the surroundings, "We''re inside the Portal now, right?"


    The surrounding area was almost the exact same as the one outside, causing not only Van but all three of them to be confused if they actually passed through the Portal. If it wasn''t for the trucks and the perimeter that the Standby Unit set up, then they would have probably thought that they were still outside.


    "What do you think, Angie?"


    "Hm," Angela quickly nodded, "Except for the trees that you plucked before we entered, it is as if we''re almost in the same place. Even the positions of the plants, the movement of the clouds, the temperature��


    ...everything is the same except the shadows."


    "I see."


    "..." Hearing Charlotte not even hesitating a single bit from Angela''s statement, Van could not help but be slightly taken aback, "You know every single detail of where we were earlier? Is that another Skill of yours, Ms. Angela?"


    "What? No, of course not. Are you stupid?" Angela quickly answered back, "Why would I even copy a skill as useless as that?"


    "...You memorized everything on your own? How?"


    "We''re more than our Systems, Mr. Evans. Forget about what Hans said during the entrance ceremony that we are our Systems, he''s just a perverted bald imbecile."


    "..." More than our Systems? Van could not help but slightly look towards the ground of the thought. Without his System, he would surely still be in the Relic Graveyard�� or dead-- most probably the latter.


    "Don''t sell yourself short, Mr. Evans. You survived the harshest environment in our country even with that feeble body of yours. If anything, with how things have been going on with your life right now, you''d probably be the leader of the Relic Graveyard in a few years. What a life we would have lived."


    "...We?"


    "Don''t mind it too much," Angela waved her hand as she started walking through the lush forest, "All you need to know is that you too are more than your System, Mr. Evans."


    "How I envy this teacher-student relationship," Charlotte let out a long and deep breath as she followed closely behind Angela, "But with the way things are developing now, I am afraid my granddaughter has another rival in love inste--"


    Before Angela could even finish her words, Angela rolled her fists and started punching him. The punches were enough to move Van''s hair and the leaves of the trees even from a distance, but Charlotte was just casually catching it with her palms. It took a few seconds for the two to calm down. But after that, their expressions turned serious.


    "Stay close," Charlotte muttered as she went to the front, "We don''t know what''s out there so I will take the lead."


    "Hm," Angela quickly nodded as she walked beside Van just a few steps behind Charlotte. While walking, Angela continued to scan the surrounding area, and she could not help but squint her eyes because the area really was similar�� no, the exact copy of their world outside. "It would seem we really are at our destination. Only a Celestial Portal would be as weird as this."


    "...Celestial Portal?"


    "It''s a Portal that contains a god."


    "You�� know of it, Miss Charlotte?"


    Surprisingly, the one to answer Van wasn''t Angela, but Charlotte.


    "Yes. Your bitch of a mother told me all about it."


    "I�� see," Van could only turn his head down as he continued to walk with the two. Everyone was saying that everything was for him and revolving around him, and yet it would seem that he was the only one being kept in the dark from what is truly happening. Even Charlotte, who seemed to have been a 3rd party until recently, knew more than him.


    Why is Evangeline informing other people, but not him, her own biological son? Was what awaited him at the end of this�� not favorable to him? Is that why no one is telling him anything? If so, shouldn''t he just run away right now?


    ''It''s nothing like that, Evans.''


    Angela''s voice suddenly intruded his mind as his thoughts were starting to become disarray, ''Your fate involves all of us. There will come a time where you have to decide something very important for the rest of the world and I am afraid you''re not ready for that kind of responsibility yet. So let us old cronies carry this burden for you for now.''


    ''Then shouldn''t you tell me now so I could be ready?''


    ''Patience, Evans,'' Angela looked Evans straight in the eyes before gently placing her had palm on Van''s chest, ''Let me carry this burden for you as your teacher, okay?''


    "..." Although Van slightly flinched from feeling Angela''s hand on his chest, he nodded in the end.


    "Wow. Way to make me feel like a third wheel, guys," Charlotte let out a loud sigh as she noticed that Van and Angela stopped walking, "I was just kidding with what I said


    earlier, you midget. Why are you making moves on a man 5 times younger than you?"


    "What did you say!?"


    Once again, Van could only let out a sigh as Charlotte and Angela started fighting. This pattern continued as they continued to walk deeper and deeper into the Portal. They were probably about a kilometer from the entrance, but there was not even a single sign of the member of the Standby unit that was supposed to scout the Portal for them.


    Finally, they came to an area that had almost a dozen abandoned houses, probably where the residents of the Pit used to live before Africa abolished it all those years ago. Unlike the Pit in America, where only Latanya''s house was made of stone and marble; every house here was almost the same as the houses outside.


    "Do you hear anything, Charlotte?"


    "...Yes," Charlotte said before every vein on her hand started to scream as she tightened her muscles, "Someone seems to be coming out of that house."


    Both Van and Angela looked at the house where Charlotte pointed to, only to see the door slowly opening. The two also readied themselves for whatever was coming out, but as soon as the individual stepped out, Charlotte could not help but slightly open her mouth.


    Angela and Van initially thought that it might be the scout, but it became obvious that it wasn''t. The one that came out of the house was a man-- An abnormally normal-looking man that seemed to be out of place from the rest of the Portal. His slightly dark brown hair was perfectly combed, wearing a green shirt printed with colorful flowers and shorts to match it. To top it all off, he was wearing sunglasses and flip-flops.


    "Woah!" The man then slightly jumped back in fright as he noticed Charlotte and the others staring at him. But after a few seconds, he quickly took off his sunglasses and blinked his eyes a couple of times at Charlotte.


    "...Mother?"


    "C�� Charles?"


    "Is that aunt Angela I see there as well? Are you guys here to visit me?"


    "What do you mean did we come here to visit you!? Why the fuck are you here!?"


    Charlotte stomped her foot on the ground, causing the surrounding trees to tremble. Hearing the anger in Charlotte''s voice, Charles only let out an awkward chuckle as he scratched his head.


    "Y�� you know me, I go wherever the road takes me."


    "Do you even know that your daughter was in danger!?" Charlotte approached Charles, threateningly.


    "Oh, she''s okay now. I checked on her 2 days ago."


    "Did you even show yourself!?"


    "Of course not," Charles waved both his hands as he pursed his lips and let out a sigh, "A man is the most handsome when his family does not know that he supports them from the darkness of the shadows."


    "You want me to turn your vision dark?"


    "...Eh," Charles''s smile quickly faded as Charlotte started to crack her knuckles, "A�� anyway, what are the two of you-- Oh, hello there."


    Before Charles could finish his sentence, his eyes wandered towards Van. But after a few seconds, his eyes widened in shock.


    "I know you!" He said as he pointed his finger at Van''s face.


    "W�� what?" Van slightly squinted his eyes, trying to search his mind if he has ever seen this man before. But no matter how much he searched it, the only thing that was popping out of his mind was Edward, as he and Charles looked somewhat similar.


    "Oh, sorry," Charles then let out an awkward chuckle as he dropped his hand, "I was wrong. I thought you were someone I knew."


    This man with a chaotic energy�� is Edward and Victoria''s father? All of a sudden, Van started to feel sorry for Paris. But that wasn''t the time for that, most importantly��


    "Why�� are you here, Charlie?" Charlotte asked again.


    "Oh, I actually just got here," once again, Charles chuckled awkwardly, "I was in another Portal, but I detected something funny around here about a day ago so I decided to teleport here."


    "...Teleport?" Van could not help but let out a breath as he was curious about Charles''s powers.


    "Oh, it''s my Skill. I guess you can say�� I can go wherever-- Wait, who are you?"


    "I''m--"


    "Wait, don''t tell me!" Charles raised his hand to stop from Van talking before looking back and forth towards him and Angela. He then placed the tip of his fingers near both of their heads, as if comparing their height to one another, "Are you��


    ...Aunt Angela''s son?"


    "..."


    "It would seem your son is in need of another spanking, Charlotte."

 Chapter 242: Beat

    "P�� please don''t, aunt Angela. I am already old enough to be a father."


    "You are a father, you imbecile!"


    Angela raised her hand in the air as she threatened to teach Charles a lesson. But before Angela''s air could even sway in the air, Charles suddenly disappeared from his spot.


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but slightly flinch as he heard a voice behind him. Golden flickers of light emerged from his eyes as he moved away before the hands that wanted to grab his shoulders could touch him.


    "Oh, aren''t you a fast one," Charles awkwardly clapped his hands as he failed to hide behind Van, "I knew mother wouldn''t just willy nilly bring someone here if he wasn''t someone special."


    Van remembered Elton mentioning someone named Gary or something who was supposed to be faster than him-- faster than him while he was still in the Academy, that is. But Angela never mentioned Charlotte''s son. He was able to move from one place to another without even any effort.


    Doesn''t that mean that he was one of the people faster than Van? No, he might even be the fastest in the world. Suddenly, a slightly crawling heaviness started to weigh on him. How would he even defeat someone that can practically move faster than him by leaps and bounds?


    Van didn''t even feel Charles behind him until he heard his breaths behind him. Perhaps he could defeat him before he could even--


    ''What did I say about thinking too much? Charles is weaker than you.''


    As soon as he heard Angela''s affirmation, Van''s thoughts quickly cleared out.


    "Oh, I see aunt Angie is also your teacher?" Charles looked back and forth between the two as he noticed them exchanging glances. After a few seconds, he then let out a sigh of relief, "Of course, of course. There''s no way mother would have taught you. She''s no teacher, after all."


    The tone of Charles''s voice slightly became sedated as he said his last words. But afterward, the careless smile on his face returned as he clapped his hands and gestured to the three to follow him.


    "Come on. I''ll tour you to my temporary home."


    "I thought you just got here, Charlie? Where in the world will you be touring us?"


    "All Portals are the same one way or another," Charles said, "This one, however, you''ll have to be blind in order to miss the main attraction. It''s legit just like out there that it''s crazy."


    "Wait."


    "What is it, aunt Angela?"


    "Did you perhaps see a man here wearing a Standby unit uniform?"


    "Sadly not. Did your scout go missing?"


    "Yes, it''s probably been about an hour or so."


    "That''s quite a bummer, isn''t it?" Charles let out a sigh before continuing to guide the three, "He''ll show up sooner or later. First, you''ll have to see what I found. Did you guys know that the monsters here don''t attack people?"


    "It''s the same as the other Portals," Angela said, "Well, that is if a special someone doesn''t enter."


    Van finally realized something as he heard the conversation between the two. When he entered the Portal, the message that he was overwriting the influence of a god did not pop out. Probably because that said god is really here. The Goddess of the Hunt? Just what kind of god is it? Is he the same as Hercules?


    The name itself already sounded dangerous enough, though. Van just hoped that this Olympian is as friendly as Hercules-- Van thought, completely ignoring the fact that Hercules executed Latanya''s henchman right in front of everyone.


    "Are you and your son not close?" After a few seconds, Van then noticed that Angela was the one walking beside Charles, and not Charlotte. In fact, Van even had to step back a meter or so just so he and Charlotte could walk side by side.


    The surprise on Charlotte''s face could not be hidden as Van''s words reached her ears. Charlotte always seems to forget that Van was already a 17-year-old young man, and so somewhat mature questions like this would come from time to time.


    "Well��" Charlotte was going to answer jokingly at first, but seeing as Van was not really foreign when it comes to family problems, in fact, he might even be more of an expert to it than she is. And so, for the first time ever, she chose to take him seriously like the budding adult he actually is.


    "...I have never once touched my son."


    "...Touch?"


    "No! Not like that, I am not your father!" Charlotte almost snarled, "I�� was already at the level I am now when he was born. But back then, my control was even more abysmal. I�� made it my mission not to go near him. I haven''t even hugged him once."


    "I�� see."


    "It was a good thing that Angie was there. She''s the one who took care of Charlie when he was just a toddler," Charlotte continued her story about Charlie''s childhood, "Growing apart seemed inevitable with the way things were. I am sure my son hates me in some way�� but even now, I can''t seem to go near him too much."


    "Sounds rough."


    "Pft. I know it''s nothing compared to your family situation," Charlotte let out a slight chuckle, "I wanted to be there, but the only thing I could do was provide for him�� and that seemed to even distance himself from me even more."


    "I see. Is that why he''s like that?"


    "Hm?"


    "He reminds me of Harvey but at the same time he''s more�� chaotic."


    "I get what you mean," Charlotte could not help but chuckle from Van''s statement.


    Charles slightly glanced back as she heard Charlotte laughing together with Van. But after a few seconds, he continued to lead the way. The four continued to walk deeper into the Portal, almost walking for 2 hours before Charles finally stopped.


    "That''s the anomaly that I was talking about. I told you you won''t miss it�� or rather her."


    "!!!"


    Van, Charlotte, and even Angela slightly backed away as they saw where Charlotte was pointing to. He was right, it was hard not to miss her. How could they? When she almost clouded the entire sky itself, her hair almost reaching the clouds.


    It was a gigantic woman, maybe even taller than the New Wall that the Locals built back in America. Her luscious green hair almost made a gradient with the sky, creating a sort of ocean-like hue as her hair and the sky met.


    "What�� the fuck is that?" Charlotte could not help but curse as a pressure she has never felt before started to crawl through her skin, "It�� it doesn''t seem to be a Cyclops. Could it be that this was the thing that your mother was talking about?"


    "A god!?" Charles gasped as soon as he heard Charlotte''s words, "Wait�� what god!?"


    "It is," Angela nodded as she looked at Charlotte, "It''s a Pure God."


    "Wait, what? Can someone fill me in about what''s going on here?"


    "Have you made contact with it yet?"


    "Not yet, aunt Angela. It doesn''t seem to even be acknowledging me even though I already said hi to her."


    "Understandable," Angela sighed, "She probably sees you as nothing more than an insect, not any different from the rest of the wildlife in the Portal."


    "Wait, wait, wait," Charles waved his hands in the air, "What do you mean by god? Is she really a god?"


    "You could say that."


    "Oh�� ohohoho," Charlie rubbed his hands together, "This is starting to get interesting. We would probably be noticed if you and mother punch her."


    "There''s no need for that," Angela shook her head, "Mr. Evans is with us."


    "This little--"


    Before Charlie could even finish his words, the ground started to tremble. And soon, a whisper that almost pierced their ears thundered in the air.


    "Hermes? Is that you?" The gigantic green-haired woman then turned her head towards their position, causing the four of them to completely froze on the spot, "Is it you, Hermes? Are you here to send me back? I heard about you and Athena''s plan."


    Slowly, the colossal green-haired woman leaned closer to where Van and the others were, her hands, pushing away the trees that blocked her path. The trees, however, seemed to be alive as their roots crawled to the sides, once again planting themselves.


    Even with the colossal green-haired woman''s face only meters away from them, the four didn''t move. How could they? When one single casual movement from the woman caused the air to slightly snap.


    "H�� hi?" Van was the only one able to speak as the green-haired woman''s face was already covering their entire horizon. However, his tone was a bit held back as his heart seemed to be playing by itself. As soon as he saw the colossal woman earlier, a certain feeling inside him started to grow.


    It was a creeping sensation similar to what he felt whenever Victoria, Latanya, and Nisha were near him. But unlike the weak throbbing that he usually felt, this time was completely different. Van''s eyes could not even choose where to land as the uncomfortable feeling inside of him continued to grow.


    The woman''s almost porcelain-like skin, her voice which whispered into Van''s ears as if a lullaby. Her seemingly soft lips, which Van could almost reach with the tip of his fingers��


    ...she seemed perfect, Van thought.


    For the very first time in Van''s life�� his heart skipped a beat for a woman.

 Chapter 243: Peace

    For the first time in Van''s life, his heart skipped a beat for a woman.


    "Hermes?" The colossal green-haired woman once again focused her eyes on Van. And after a few seconds, she let out a short sigh, "No�� Not Hermes. It is quite peculiar, you smell like him. I thought you were here to send me back. It''s�� a good thing you''re not Hermes."


    "I�� am," Van''s tone was slightly sedated.


    "Hm? You are Hermes?"


    "No," Van quickly shook his head, "I am here to send you to the Afterlife.


    "!!!"


    Charles''s eye opened wide as soon as he heard Van''s words, "Did�� did you just threaten a god!?"


    ''...Are we supposed to be doing something here, Angie?'' Charlotte thought repeatedly before Angela answered her back.


    ''No idea. Let''s just watch what will happen for now.''


    ''If a fight happens, will we be able to defeat her?''


    ''Are you stupid? Absolutely not.''


    ''But I heard from Evangeline that Van managed to kill one already,'' Charlotte continued to whisper in her mind, her eyes, however, were locked on the colossal green-haired woman.


    ''You mean the one called Hercules? He is a god, but not completely. And based on the information I got from master, he was already extremely weakened when it happened. It''s a bit complicated, really. I thought master Evangeline already told you everything?''


    ''I didn''t dig too deep that much. Who knows if what that woman is saying is true.''


    ''Master doesn''t lie.''


    ''Who cares.''


    "Send me to the Afterlife?" The colossal green-haired woman once again held a curious expression in her eyes, "So you truly are Hermes? You are aware of the plan."


    "I only know it because mister Hercules told me," Van''s tone was almost monotonous as he tried to calm the weird raging beating in his heart. He had felt something like this with Victoria, and in a way, towards Latanya. But neither made him feel this heavy.


    "Hercules�� so you have sent him to the Afterlife?" Once again, the colossal woman leaned closer, this time, her lips were directly right in front of Van''s face.


    "Y�� yes, he told me to do it," Van could not help but notice that her lips were almost the same size as him.


    Wait, why was that the first thing he noticed? Van awkwardly looked to the side as soon as he noticed his�� weird thoughts.


    Angela, who noticed that something was happening with Van, could not help but squint her eyes. But she didn''t really say anything as it really wasn''t the time to do so.


    "So you really are Hermes!"


    "No," Van quickly shook his head, "Mister Hercules also said that, but I have no recollection of being this�� Hermes person. I am surely not him."


    Although Van had visions of seeing Hermes, it also included some other mysterious individuals. Maybe if he only had visions of Hermes, then he might have actually believed it himself.


    "I truly do not get it. Only Hermes should be capable of sending us to the Afterlife since he is the only psychopomp," the green-haired woman slightly squinted her eyes, "So who are you if not Hermes?"


    "...Then I guess I am a new psychopomp," Van answered casually.


    "Is something like that possible? Only the bearer of�� Wait, the deaths that I have been feeling since I woke up, was it your doing? Did you send the souls of the children to the Afterlife?"


    "...Children? What children?"


    "The children�� oh," the woman had a perplexed expression on her face, but after a few seconds of seemingly pondering, she opened her mouth slightly and let out a hum. Afterward, the ground beneath Van and the others'' feet started to tremble.


    "What''s happening!?" Charlotte was about to rush towards the colossal green-haired woman, but she was stopped by Angela before he could do so. As for Charles��


    ...Charles was no longer to be seen.


    ''What are you doing!? Are you trying to commit suicide?'' Angela screamed in Charlotte''s mind.


    "But--"


    The ground continued to tremble, with the rustle of the leaves whispering like an unending noise. Charlotte was completely on the edge, not knowing what to do in this kind of situation.


    She only started to slightly calm down as soon as she noticed that the colossal green-haired woman was smaller than she was a few seconds ago. The branches and the roots that were covering her body also retracted, leaving only the leaves to block her precious parts.


    The woman continued to grow smaller until finally, she was only as tall as Charlotte.


    "I am deeply sorry for not introducing myself. I keep glossing over the fact that you are not Hermes, or at least you say so."


    Artemis, now the size of a normal human, slowly started to walk towards the three.


    "My name is Artemis," Artemis was seemingly going to curtsy at first. But since she was lacking one arm, she chose to bow her head instead, causing her slightly unkempt but still silky green hair to brush across her shoulders, "''Tis an unexpected meeting, but a meeting still, new psychopomp.''


    Once again, Van''s heart could not help but skip a beat as the heavy feeling in his chest started to grow even wilder as the whole of Artemis was now right in front of him bearing a normal size. Well, she was still taller than him.


    "And I see�� these are your companions?" Artemis then turned her attention towards Angela and Charlotte, "Fascinating. I could feel the strength oozing from their bodies�� They feel like demi-gods, but not quite the same. I could feel the same presence when I was still asleep, but there were too many of them that I thought they were just some sort of�� insect."


    An insect? A System Holder was like an insect in her eyes?


    "But not your companions. I sense great strength between the two," Artemis let out a small smile as she continued to scan Angela and Charlotte, "But�� I also sense a Seraph''s power. Quite the peculiar companion for someone tasked to be our psychopomp. Just what kind of plan did Athena make?"


    "A Seraph? You mean those winged soldiers?"


    "Yes, they were our enemies," Artemis let out a long and deep sigh, "But you do not have to worry. I am too tired of wars to even bother��


    ...of your presence," Artemis then turned her head towards Angela, looking at her straight in the eyes.


    "Ms. Angela�� a Seraph!?" Van could not help but raise his voice. But the one that seemed most affected by Artemis''s words was Charlotte.


    "What�� does she mean by that, Angie?"


    With all the eyes suddenly on her, Angela could only let out a long and deep breath. She looked at Artemis at first, seemingly annoyed. Afterward, she looked at Charlotte and Van.


    "I am not a Seraph," Angela shook her head, "But what the Olympian is saying is not false either. I do have a Seraph''s power within me."


    "What? What are you saying, Angie!?" Charlotte grabbed Angela''s shoulders as she looked her straight in the eyes, no longer even minding Artemis''s overwhelming presence on her.


    "That I am not a Seraph," Angela once again repeated, "Nor am I anything that the world dictates me to be-- I am just me."


    "Since when then?" Charlotte lightly shook Angela, "Since when did you have this power!?"


    "It is a long story. Something that I wish to be kept hidden," Angela said as she looked to the side.


    "Really? You''re doing this now? You know everything about me!"


    "That''s--"


    "I believe it is inappropriate to discuss this here."


    The conversation between the two was cut short as Artemis grabbed Charlotte''s wrist, pulling it away from Angela''s shoulder before letting it go.


    Although it was such a simple action, the expression on Charlotte''s face could almost not be painted as she slightly took a step back.


    "Quite strong indeed. Maybe even stronger than Hercules was when he was just a demi-god," Artemis exclaimed, "But as I said, this is not the place for the two of you to argue. This is a place of peace, and signs of aggression will not and shall not be tolerated here."


    Charlotte had no answer to Artemis''s statement, or rather, her body wasn''t allowing her to answer. What Artemis just did was something that only one person in the world could do-- Angela. But with Angela, Charlotte could still easily overpower her if she tried. But with Artemis�� it was as if she was just a child. And now, slowly, it was starting to sink into Charlotte.


    Olympians, Gods, Seraphs�� the things that Evangeline told her might just actually be true. And slowly, fear started to build up inside her. Evangeline had told her many things, but there is one that was worrying her the most now-- The gods�� there were many of them out there.


    If they were to somehow find a way to pass through the Portal, then they would surely be able to destroy the world in just a single day.


    Was this what Evangeline said when she said that she was trying to save the world? To allow Van to get stronger, while at the same time eliminating the threat of the Olympians?


    "Please," Artemis then looked at Van, "Take your companions away. The three of you may leave and we will talk once all the fires of temper have gone."


    "...What about you?" Van turned his attention away from Angela as soon as he heard Artemis''s words, "Do... you not want to leave this place as well?"


    "To be sent to the Afterlife?"


    "Yes."


    "No," Artemis shook her head, "As I have said, I am tired of war and battles. This�� minuscule world may be a prison. But still��


    ...it is peaceful here."

 Chapter 244: Angelas Wings

    "This world may be a prison�� but still, it is peaceful here."


    Van, Angela, and Charlotte looked at Artemis with a complicated expression. Van''s mission was to send the Olympians to the Afterlife-- that was why he was here in the first place. If they were going to leave just because she said so, then everything they did here would be a waste.


    "I believe that''s not possible. Mr. Evans here is on a mission to--"


    "It''s fine."


    Before Angela could even finish her words, Van stopped her. "If that is your decision."


    "Thank you," Artemis smiled as soon as she heard Van''s words, "It seems that you and Hermes are similar with how you respect people. You may or may not be Hermes, but I am glad that you are the current psychopomp. I can rest easy knowing some of the children will be sent to the Afterlife."


    "...Children?" Once again, Van''s very first question popped out.


    "Ah yes," Artemis clapped her hands. And as soon as she did so, several monsters suddenly started popping out from the forests causing Angela and Charlotte to put up their guard. Charlotte knew that there were already monsters surrounding them, but she didn''t really mind since the biggest threat was right in front of them�� but to think she could control them.


    "There''s no need to be alarmed," Artemis quickly shook her head, "As I said, this is a peaceful place. I made sure that it would be that way. So please, if your companions continue to fight and argue with each other, even if I want you to stay, then I will ask you to leave, please."


    "You�� you want me to stay?" Van could not help but gulp from Artemis''s words.


    "Well, yes. After all, you could be considered an Olympian. And there is also the fact that you have someone who has a Seraph''s companion. I would lie if I said I was not curious as to how the two of you gained this�� peace."


    "...Oh," Van cleared his throat as soon as he realized what Artemis meant. He also slightly winced as he looked to the side. What exactly was happening to him? Does he actually have a crush on her even though they just met?


    ''You do, boy.''


    "!!!"


    Van slowly looked towards Angela, only to see her smirking at him.


    "I see that one of your companions has also gone?" Artemis then looked around, "I apologize if ever you were scared of me. Please do know that I have no intention of harming any of you."


    A slightly complicated feeling started to crawl on Charlotte''s throat as she heard Artemis''s words. She has never been afraid of anyone, but right now, she was like a child. If Artemis was someone violent, then she was sure that the 3 of them would have already died.


    She really thought she was strong, but to think there were beings out there that could kill her, the strongest Enhancer in the world, with just one hand was�� truly quite disturbing. She, however, quickly shook her head, there was something much more important to discuss right now-- Angela.


    How was she truly involved in all of this? She had known her since they were teenagers, and to think she hasn''t noticed anything. Angela had always been weird, of course, but to think it was something like that. The two of them should definitely talk so--


    "!!!"


    Charlotte''s thoughts were quickly disrupted as the smell of blood suddenly entered her nose. It was too sudden that she couldn''t even react. She could only slowly look towards where the scent was coming from, only to see that��


    ...one of the wildlife that appeared was beheaded.


    Charlotte could not help but let out a small sigh of relief knowing that it wasn''t Van or Angela, but still, she kept her guard up.


    "Why�� did you do that?" Charlotte asked.


    "I thought that the three of you may be hungry. After all, you are mortals," Artemis said as the beheaded creature was slowly carried by the roots that emerged from the ground.


    "But I thought you said that you valued peace?" Charlotte was very careful with her words, but still, she could not help but share her thoughts.


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you just kill something so casually?"


    "Peace is not synonymous to a singular life. One death may cause a war, but this is not it," Artemis said as the roots hung the creature in the air, slowly draining it of its blood.


    "Besides, a meal may help cool down your heads. Then this child''s death will have the meaning of achieving peace between the two of you�� that is if you prefer to still fight, then I will have to ask the two of you to once again leave."


    Charlotte could not help but slightly let out a breath as she heard Artemis''s words. There was a sort of hypocrisy in her words, but still, there was also some truth. Charlotte may have been living long enough to have her own grandchildren, but the woman in front of her has lived for eons.


    If Evangeline was already fucked up with just 1000 years of life, then how more so will someone who had lived for a million years?


    Angela could only furrow her eyebrows from Artemis''s statement, not really thinking much of it.


    Van, however, had his mouth slightly open. It was as if a candle was lit inside his head upon hearing Artemis''s words.


    "But if you prefer to stay, then please, let us have a meal. I also want to know how this kind of situation came to fruition... if you allow me to hear it, of course."


    "...There is no need," Angela quickly said as she turned around, "If you are not interested in going to the Afterlife, then we can not force you. If we can not force you, then there is no meaning in staying here��


    ...Let''s go, Mr. Evans. We''ve already wasted enough time. Let''s just come back when you are strong enough, it would seem that there are things Master is wrong with, after all."


    "Wait."


    Before Angela could take his 3rd step, Charlotte raised her voice, "I want to know."


    "There is no need for you to know anything more," Angela shook her head, "You are here because Master needs you to protect Mr. Evans, that is your only role in this."


    "Maybe not," Charlotte said, "You said so yourself, your master has a plan for everything. Maybe it is her plan for your identity to be known to us this time? Maybe the fact that she chose you to follow us is because of this."


    "...Don''t be ridiculous," Angela let out a scoff as she continued to walk away.


    "If not for her then at least do it for me, Angie," Charlotte then grabbed her hand, "We''ve been friends forever and you''ve even taken care of my child. Please, let me know what you''re going through."


    "..." Angela turned her head towards Charlotte''s hand before looking her straight in the eyes, "...Even my friendship with you and Hans was determined by Master Evangeline."


    "But still, you''re my best friend."


    "..." Angela then looked towards the direction where the Portal is located. But after a few seconds, she let out a long and deep sigh, "...Fine. If it is as you say, then master Evangeline might have predicted this would happen."


    Angela then raised her hand, creating a fire on the ground below the beheaded creature, roasting it.


    "See?" Artemis then said as she created a set of benches from the roots,


    "An otherwise meaningless life would create peace amongst friends."


    ***


    Almost a hundred years ago, a very peculiar triplet was born somewhere in the world. The three were connected to each other�� physically. There were three heads, all had their own thoughts.


    However, there were only two bodies-- both male and female.


    The two were able to move the bodies below their heads individually, they, however, share the same arm between them, seemingly connected through their shoulders. Now the third one�� the third one was in between the two, extruding from their shoulders-- that was Angela.


    She had no limbs to control, just stuck between her siblings. They were different. Too different that they were thrown away by their parents at such a very young age.


    They were ostracized; treated as monsters, even. For years, that had to hide in the sewers. For years, they had to live like rats.


    Their life only changed once two of the siblings unlocked their Systems at a very young age, both Mage-types. Starting then, they were able to fend for themselves. Life was still hard, of course, they still chose to remain hidden from the world.


    Angela, however, remained powerless. She was so excited that finally, she would be able to control something that was hers. But alas, it did not come. The two were very protective of her, of course. But still, she wanted to have something that was hers.


    It wasn''t until that a certain individual found them that Angela was given hope. Right at their very first meeting, that individual offered to split the three up.


    They were aloof at first, of course. Not believing anything a stranger would say to them.


    But with just one snap, the bodies of the two were separated, even having complete limbs of their own.


    ...Except for Angela, whose head was lying lifelessly on the ground.


    The two were furious, in rage, angered that Angela had to die in order for them to separate.


    But then��


    ...that very same woman gave a Feather to Angela-- allowing her to finally spread her own wings.

 Chapter 245: Psychopomp... Van

    "That woman that physically separated you and your siblings�� was Evangeline?"


    "Yes."


    "I�� never knew the story. Does Hans know?"


    "No, of course not. I learned how to use his Skill faster than him when he unlocked it."


    The four were now sitting in the benches that Artemis made, eating the roasted meat that they just made. Van and Artemis had kept quiet all throughout Angela''s story, not daring to intrude as they listened closely.


    With Van''s case, it was curiosity. With Artemis, it was the chance to know what has been happening outside ever since she had been trapped in this Fracture World. More than a thousand years since she had been sleeping here, only to wake up and find herself surrounded by humans of another�� universe.


    She knew a bit of Hermes and Athena''s plan through intercepting their messages, but she wasn''t aware of what was happening outside of it. But it didn''t matter, as soon as she wandered and had been trapped into this world, she decided that this would be her new home; away from the never-ending war of the Olympians against the other Celestials, away from the war of Olympians against each other.


    "Wait, so you don''t really have a System?"


    "��No," Angela shook her head. But afterward, she looked straight into Charlotte''s eyes, "Wait, you believe my story?"


    "I know when you''re lying."


    "You definitely don''t, muscle demon."


    "I can. The beating of your heart changes."


    "I can control the beating of my heart."


    "Even so."


    Just how many things were Angela capable of, exactly? Van thought. But Angela''s story truly was�� bizarre. Maybe even more tragic than him. A triplet that was joined together, with Angela not having any limbs of her own.


    But there was one more thing that caught his attention even more. Evangeline handed Angela a Feather. Angela was dying as she and her siblings separated, leaving her with only her head. But as soon as Evangeline gave her a Feather, she was able to live and gain�� powers.


    Was that the same Feather as what the spider-human gave him? It told Van that she was ordered by the gods to test and hand it over to him. Van had thought that Evangeline might be the Seraph that he was seeing in his visions, seeing as everything he knows on her all pointed towards that.


    The Olympians could have access to feathers since they fought them in an almost never-ending war. Evangeline could have them simply by plucking it from her wings that Van had not seen yet. Was it really that simple?


    Knowing Evangeline''s schemes, what''s stopping her from being the one to hand the Feather to Arachnaea? Maybe she pretended to be an Olympian��


    No, but the message that popped out in front of him said that the Olympians were sending him a gift. But that was the first and last time that it happened. If Evangeline was capable of giving Angela her own body and powers, then maybe his System came from her in the first place?


    Van''s thoughts were in disarray as numerous thoughts entered his mind. Although he kept denying it, the thing that made the most sense was that he was Hermes''s counterpart, perhaps a reincarnation.


    What is he, really?


    "You are Mater Evangeline''s son, Mr. Evans," Angela turned her attention away from Charlotte as she looked at Van, "Whatever and who you are after that is up to you. You may have a great destiny laid upon you, but in the end, it will not be Master Evangeline that will choose, it will be you."


    "��What am I? And what is this destiny that you and Evangeline have been telling me?" Van once again asked, but Angela only shook her head, once again telling Van that she can''t tell him anything.


    "Truly interesting. Your story should be told by the bards for ages to come," Artemis took a bite of the roasted meat after clapping her hands, "��So this Evangeline woman that saved you and your siblings, she is the current Psychopomp''s mother?"


    "��"


    "I initially thought that this Evangeline woman was a Seraph, but it seems that is not the case," Artemis said as she wiped the mess on her face with a leaf.


    "Do�� you know anything, Miss Artemis?" Although Van was still a bit uncomfortable talking to Artemis, his curiosity completely won over whatever misplaced infatuation he was feeling.


    "I do not fully know of Athena''s plan. But there is one thing I know-- she would never entrust her plan to a Seraph or anything relating to it. Even Ares wanted us to seek peace, but Athena was adamant that should not submit to the angels��


    ��She loathed them. Are you really not able to tell us what this Evangeline woman is?" Artemis then looked Angela straight in the eyes, her tone was still calm, but there was now a tinge of authority in them.


    The three could feel this sudden change of pressure slowly crawling on their skin. When Van met Hercules, he was already weakened, his bones almost protruding from his skin. He couldn''t help but wonder how strong Hercules was when he was still in his prime.


    But still, even with the pressure building up on her, Angela stood her ground.


    "I am afraid I really can''t," Angela said, "Even if you threaten to kill me now or torture me, my answer would remain the same."


    "Angie!"


    Charlotte wanted to cover Angela''s mouth, but she was afraid that any sudden movements might trigger the god in front of them.


    "Please, there will be no such thing as that happening today," Artemis shook her head as she stood up, "And one more thing, is this also one of your companions?"


    Artemis slightly tilted her head, and as soon as she did so, a naked man walked out from the bushes. And although he was no longer wearing his uniform, the three were sure that this was the scout that the Standby Unit sent.


    "��He is," Van said as his eyes slightly avoided the naked man. The man seemed sedated, his eyes just roaming around and even petting the animals with a warm smile on his face.


    "I see. Then please, take him with you once you leave," Artemis then snapped her fingers, and as soon as she did so, the man let out a loud gasp as he quickly looked towards Charlotte.


    "W�� White Imvubu! Please�� please save me!"


    The man quickly rushed towards Charlotte, the thing in between his legs dangling wildly as he did so. Because of this, Charlotte could only move to the side. Even if it has been a very long time since she had made contact with one, doesn''t mean she would just let any naked men touch her body, she thought on impulse.


    "P�� please, White Imvubu. I don''t�� I don''t want to feel like that again!"


    "��Feel like what?" Charlotte could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she heard the man''s voice. Angela, on the other hand, had a very complicated expression on her face as she read the man''s mind.


    "There�� there was too much light. Too much light that the shadows just wanted to burst forth. As if I was being lured in a cage made of light."


    "��What the heck are you even saying?" Charlotte breathed before sneaking a glance towards Artemis.


    "That is a normal feeling, mortal," Artemis let out a small smile as she looked at the scout, "Peace has always been a prison for mankind. A prison that cages the innate violence that is mankind''s instinct. For without violence and wars, mortals can not grow. Even the mortals here in my universe are the same."


    Was it really that simple? Charlotte was starting to think. Although calmness was never absent in Artemis''s tone, Charlotte couldn''t shake the fact that there was�� something off with her. Perhaps it''s just what happens when one is more than a million years old.


    "For now, let him sleep." And with the wave of Artemis''s hand, the scout collapsed to the ground, "Take him with you to your world, for he does not belong here. But before you do, may I ask you a favor, Psychopomp Evans?"


    "��What is it?"


    "Some of the children here would die of old age soon," Artemis once again waved her hand, and as she did so, dozens of wildlife once again stepped out from the trees and the bushes, "I wish you to send them to the Afterlife."


    "Send these animals�� to the Afterlife?" Van blinked a couple of times as he scanned the deers, the birds, and even some kind of monster calmly approaching their position.


    "Yes," Artemis, for the first time, let out a sigh, "I may have found my peace here, but I can not say the same to them��


    ��Please, Evans. Send them to the Afterlife so that they may find their own eternal peace there."


    "I�� can''t," Van muttered.


    "You refuse to do so? But that is your job, is it not?"


    "I mean I can''t," Van once again repeated, "Animals and monsters do not have Soul��"


    "Mr. Evans!" Before Van could finish his words, Angela rushed towards him, trying to prevent him from speaking any further. But alas, everyone in the vicinity heard enough.


    "The children�� have no souls?"


    Artemis''s calm tone slowly shifted; and as if the climate itself was following her tone, the temperature in the lush forest quickly lowered, causing the leaves on the trees to fall. The animals that were also seemingly sedated started to rampage, their cries almost piercing Van and the others'' ears.


    "You��


    ��are not the Psychopomp."

 Chapter 246: Evans is...

    "You��


    ...are not the Psychopomp."


    The temperature of the Portal lowered almost instantly. The leaves'' luscious green hue quickly faded as some of them fell to the ground, while some withered hanging. The wildlife, as well as the handful of monsters that surrounded them also started letting out their roars. Their cries, almost deafening.


    The peace that resided in the Portal ever since Van and the others stepped inside quickly waned, with only the light of the sun prevailing; but even that, now seemed ominous.


    "Hermes took the responsibility for the longest time, and I have never seen him once ignoring the Souls of the other beings-- human or not," Artemis''s cold tone made Van shiver. The weird infatuation that he previously held was no more, and all that remained was a somewhat crippling fear, "I do not know how it is in your universe. But here, in ours, every creature has a Soul, even the smallest one."


    "That�� seems impossible," Van muttered.


    "Impossible; because even with all your powers, you still can not grasp the powers that we have," the warmth in Artemis''s voice was completely gone, replaced by a sort of irked tone, "Hermes was chosen the Psychopomp for a reason. He could travel from one end of the galaxy to the other in the time it would take for you mortals to take a single breath. Where there is death, he is there. From the largest of cyclops to the smallest of insects; he leaves none to walk lost and alone.


    There is no time when Hermes rests, for when he does, then that only means that there are no lives left to redeem. You, Evans�� you are definitely not Hermes, you are not his reincarnation, you might not even be a psychopomp."


    While Artemis was delivering her short speech, Angela was already thinking of ways to get Van and Charlotte out of here. If only Charlotte''s stupid son didn''t suddenly leave them, then he could have taken Van out. She could not really copy Charles''s Skill, as the previous times she did so, she was unsuccessful in controlling it and thus leading to disaster.


    And based on the shift of Artemis''s tone, they needed to get the fuck out of this place soon.


    "You said that you have sent little Hercules to the Afterlife," Artemis continued, "Now I am curious as to where you really sent him. Tell me, Evans��


    ...Where did you send my kin?"


    "I�� I sent him to Elysium," Van could not help but slightly stutter as Artemis glared at him, "It''s the place where the greatest of men and the heroes go."


    "Send him how? Did you escort him personally there?"


    "...No," Van wanted to lie. He had been lying to people all his life. But now, for some reason, he was not able to do so.


    "Then that further proves that you are not a Psychopomp. One must travel through the Afterlife himself if one wishes to send a Soul. I have told you, Hermes is the busiest amongst us�� and perhaps quite possibly the strongest.


    You question who you are�� Now I question the same-- who and what are you, Evans?"


    Instead of looking at Van, Artemis turned her head towards the only one that might possibly know-- Angela. And as soon as she did so, razor-sharp roots shot out from the ground beneath Angela''s feet, piercing them before she could even react. The only thing she could do was slightly wince in pain as the roots wriggle through her skin and bones.


    "Angie!" Charlotte quickly rushed to remove the roots, but as soon as she removed one, another would emerge from the ground, "Stop this at once!"


    Realizing that nothing would change, she decided to rush towards Artemis instead. The veins on her skin almost solidified as she put everything in one single blow; strong enough that her foot destroyed anything behind it when she pushed forward. This was a blow stronger than what she did earlier when she cleared a Portal without even entering it.


    Van had to move to the side, covering Angela as she slightly writhed in pain. "Just run, boy! Leave us old people behind!" Angela screamed.


    "No!" Van, however, covered her even tighter as he braced for the impact of Charlotte''s punch. He almost felt himself fly as deafening thunder silenced everything in the Portal, almost whispering a whistle in his ears.


    1 second.


    3 seconds.


    5 seconds.


    It took a whole 15 seconds before everything calmed down. And as soon as Van opened his eyes, it was as if he was in a whole different ecosystem. The luscious trees, the crying animals, and even the whole terrain was different.


    From a rainforest littered with wildlife to a desert almost resembling a Deadzone. But there was one thing that remained almost unchanged-- Artemis.


    Charlotte still had her arms stretched, the veins covering her entire body still erect. Her fist, however, was trembling as Artemis''s hand wrapped around it.


    Charlotte quickly pulled her fist away as she leaped back to where Van and Angela were.


    "Miss Charlotte�� your�� your fist."


    Van blinked a couple of times as he saw the skin of Charlotte''s knuckles chafed; to the point that her bones were showing.


    "It''s alright," Charlotte, however, only shook her hand as it quickly healed. Although her tone was now calm, the weight in her heart was heavier than ever. Everything strength she had, she gave in that attack. But the only thing that Artemis seemed to have gotten was a broken finger.


    "Truly fascinating," Artemis said as she looked at her own hand. But after just a breath, the broken finger adorning it healed, "Just how did the humans of your universe gain such powers without even as much as a speck of a god''s blood inside you? As far as I could smell, only Evans has it, albeit truly a speck.


    I grow more and more curious about your identity, Evans. But based on our conversations, only the one with the Seraph''s feather knows what you truly are."


    As soon as she said that, the trees that were already gone once again protrude from the ground in almost a blink of an eye.


    "Just leave me here!" Angela shouted as she looked at Charlotte straight in the eyes, "Take the boy and go!"


    "N--"


    "No!" Van once again refused as he carried Angela before the roots could penetrate her flesh once again, "Why aren''t you fighting back, Angela!?"


    "Because there is no point in fighting a battle you can''t win!" Angela once again raised her voice, "You may have survived a lot of things, but this scenario will not be one of them. Just leave me behind!"


    Van could only grit his teeth as he saw Angela''s expression. Even though she looked irritated, there was a certain shiver on her body as he carried him. Even with all of her bravado, Angela was scared.


    The roots from the ground continued to grow and chase Van and Angela at an almost blinding speed. Van continued to run, while Charlotte did her best to mow down the roots that were endlessly growing.


    They have been doing all of this, and yet Artemis has not even taken a single step from where she is standing.


    Van was with two of the strongest System Holders in the world-- and yet they were still outmatched. Van had initially thought that the main reason Evangeline went through all the trouble of forcing Charlotte to aid him with the Exploration ahead of him was that she would be able to match the Olympians.


    But now�� he knew that was not the case. They were being played like children.


    "I thought you seek peace, miss Artemis!?" Left without anything else to do, Van resorted to talking to her once more.


    "I do," Artemis answered. But even as she focused her attention on Van, the roots continued to grow, "That is why I am doing this-- to know if your death will prevent unspeakable chaos in the future."


    "Please, stop this, miss Artemis! I seek the same as you, to live in peace!" Van wanted to run towards the direction where the portal is, but Artemis was not allowing him to as his path was always being covered with thorns.


    "But what if your peace ends up bringing chaos to everyone else? Your existence is not to be treated lightly. For whoever and whatever you may be, I at least know what you will be-- a god.


    ...And the birth of a new god always leads to one thing-- War."


    "But--"


    "Enough."


    Artemis then waved her hand, and the roots that were ceaselessly growing grew no more, and the last of them was destroyed by Charlotte. Instead, the root emerged in front of Artemis.


    It grew in an arc, in the shape of a bow.


    "!!!"


    "Run!"


    Although Charlotte did not know what was going to happen next, she knew and felt enough that the next attack that Artemis would do will completely obliterate them. And without even saying a word, Artemis lifted the bow, and slowly, a string made of light emerged from one end, connecting to the next.


    Artemis then opened her mouth, biting the string of light before pulling it back, and as soon as she did so, an arrow of light emerged.


    "Oh�� fuck!" Charlotte could not help but curse as she ran behind Van and Angela, trying to cover them from the oncoming attack, "What the fuck are you doing, Angie!? Do something!"


    "I can''t! Any attack I do would be futile!"


    "Then tell the angry god what she needs to know or we''re all going to die, even your master''s child!"


    "Fuck!" Charlotte once again screamed as a bright light started to cover the entire Portal. She then rushed towards Van and Angela, covering the two of them with her entire body, "If we survive this, I am going to fucking kill you, Angie!"


    Van also gritted his teeth. He could probably escape the Portal now if he ran with all of his might, but that would mean leaving Charlotte and Angela behind-- that was something he will never do, not now.


    "Miss Charlotte, Ms. Angela��" Van then whispered, "If I think about it, besides Andrea, you two are probably the closest thing I have for a mother��


    ...Thank you."


    "Where did that suddenly come from!?" Charlotte screamed as she embedded her feet on the ground.


    Angela, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide as soon as she heard Van''s words. She let out a slight gasp before closing her mouth. But after a few seconds, her mouth once again moved.


    "Evans is��" Angela hesitated once more, but when she saw Van''s face, the resolve inside of her transformed into a blaze,


    "...Evans is the child of Hermes and the Seraph!"

 Chapter 247: ...A Child.

    "Evans�� Evans is the child of Hermes and the Seraph!"


    Angela''s thunderous roar echoed throughout the air, drowning any noise that still persisted in the forest. Even the light that drowned the entirety of the inside of the Portal slowly dissipated as Artemis slowly drew back her bow; releasing the string from her teeth after all the light that it released completely disappeared.


    "Is�� what you say true?" Artemis then calmly said as she dropped the makeshift bow she made from the roots of the forest, "Hermes had a child with a Seraph?"


    "..."


    Charlotte and Van blinked their eyes numerous times as they opened it. Not sure if what they heard wasn''t their hallucination; but seeing the complicated look on Angela''s face, then it could only mean that what she said was true. She had been trying to hide Van''s true identity ever since, and now it was out in the open like that.


    "But�� I thought Evangeline was my mother?" Van stuttered as he gently let go of Angela, "Does that mean that Evangeline really is the Seraph?"


    Hearing Van''s question, Angela could only bite her lip as she looked to the side, but once again, after a few seconds, she let out one long and deep sigh. "Maybe you were right, Charlotte. Maybe Master Evangeline predicted all of this will happen. Maybe she predicted that I would be left with no choice but to tell what I am about to say in front of all of you now."


    Charlotte nodded as she tried to calm herself down. She still could not help but take side glances towards Artemis, who was approaching them calmly.


    "Let''s start over, shall we?" Artemis then said as another batch of roots emerged from the ground, creating a circular bench for them to sit on, "I apologize for my earlier actions, but I did what I had to in order for you to talk and know the way to peace."


    ''Peace, my ass,'' Charlotte thought. There were a lot of things that she could have done for this so-called peace of hers, but when she didn''t get the information she wanted, she was ready to erase the three of them. And to think she thought that the gods might be reasonable, but to think they really were crazier than Evangeline and Clark Hearst.


    Van was the first one to sit down, his wandering eyes reflecting the chaos that was currently residing inside his mind. He had thought of a lot of possibilities, but now he was just confused.


    Artemis was the next one to sit down, and surprisingly, she sat beside Van. Charlotte remained standing, ready to protect Van at any second even if she knew it was futile. Seeing everyone waiting for her to tell her story, Angela once again let out a sigh as she proceeded to sit down.


    Although they looked like people just out on a camping trip right now, their situation was anything but. If anything, one could say they were being judged by a god�� or being held hostage.


    "Evangeline is your mother, Mr. Evans. With that, you can be sure."


    "Then what about my father?"


    "And the father who took care of you is really your father?"


    "W�� what?" The confusion inside Van''s mind grew even further. If he could drown in his own thoughts, then he would probably be in the deepest parts of it by now.


    "But so is Hermes," Angela continued, "...Do not ask me of the specifics of how it went down, master Evangeline did not share it with me."


    "Then is Evangeline a Seraph?"


    "No," Angela quickly shook her head.


    "But you just said--"


    "Can you let me talk?" Angela quickly blurted out, "You said you wanted to know and now you''re interrupting me with every dialog. I swear you were cuter when you were quiet. Listen, just listen."


    "..."


    "Good," Angela then cleared her throat as she started telling her story once again, "Master Evangeline�� is just a Wing-- a wing of the Seraph that Hermes fought more than a thousand years ago."


    Van wanted to ask what she meant by that but chose to keep his mouth shut instead.


    "I am sure Mr. Evans knows which Seraph I am talking about. Even now, the vision that you have seen is replaying in your mind over and over again," Angela looked at Van. Afterward, her eyes traveled to Artemis, "While you and the other Olympians were forced to seek refuge in the Fractured worlds one by one, the battle between Hermes and the remaining Seraph continued��"


    The battle between Hermes and the Seraph continued on, with the two traveling from this universe to Van''s universe, almost endlessly alternating. With each dimensional travel, the two opened up gates. Gates from and to the Fractured Worlds that developed over time into the thing that the people of Van''s world now called Portals.


    And in time, those Portals learned to open up by themselves.


    Hermes and the Seraph continued to fight. One of the critical factors of their battle happened in the earlier years of their fight when Hermes managed to pull out one of the 6-winged soldier''s wings.


    The Seraph''s ethereal wing fell on a human, the woman that would give birth to the first System Holder-- Evangeline.


    And as time passes, a feather would fall from the 6-winged soldier; falling and touching the humans of Van''s world. And those that were touched by the Feathers, became the vessel for the first System Holders.


    Evangeline was destined to be different from the rest, as she was directly connected to the Seraph. She had the Seraph''s memories, she could hear the Seraph''s thoughts as it battled Hermes�� she carried the Seraph''s Will.


    And through the Seraph''s Will, Evangeline created the Circle; for the people of Van''s world to worship their creed, for that is the reason why the Seraphs invaded the Olympian''s world in the first place-- they had none to worship them anymore.


    Their battle continued on, with Hermes growing weaker each travel. But it wasn''t only him, with each feather that fell from the Seraph, her powers too, lessened considerably. And with their powers continuing to weaken, after hundreds of years of just trading blows after blows��


    ...The Seraph finally talked.


    "I wish to tell you the cause of this war," the Seraph talked. And unlike the high-pitched blood curling wail that she made before their almost unending battle, this time, her tone was calm. Her, for the Seraph''s voice, belonged to a woman.


    And also, for the first time after hundreds of years of battle, Hermes finally stopped running.


    "Whatever reason you may have for causing the destruction of not only my world but this one as well, it matters not. This war only ends one way, and that is fortunately through your death, Seraph."


    "But my death would just be the beginning of the destruction of this world. This universe can rebuild, it is young."


    The two overlooked the world, with the humans not knowing that their fates were being decided by forces above while they were busy fending off the monsters that came from the Portals they created.


    Hermes did not believe the Seraph, telling her that her death would only serve one purpose-- the survival of everything in this universe that they made their battlefield.


    "Enough talk, Seraph."


    "You are called Hermes, correct?" Still, the Seraph insisted to talk, as fighting any further would just lead to not only their demise but of this world, "I feel it is not fair for I to know the name that has been given to you, while you do not know of mine."


    "I do not--"


    "My name is Azrael, the Angel of Death."


    The Seraph then took off the helmet that she had worn for years, revealing her long silver hair that reached almost to the soles of her feet.


    "Angel of Death, how fitting for one such as you."


    "And you are a conductor of souls. You and I are much alike, Messenger of the Gods."


    "For one, you are a woman. And two�� Well that''s it, I do not assume and presume to know what you can do."


    "I can be whatever you want me to be, Hermes. What I am right now is the embodiment of every desire that you have ever wanted and will ever want; I am the face that you want to see as the embers fade from your life."


    "That is not exactly true, Azrael."


    "But it is. The way you converse with me now is completely different from how it is before I took off my helmet; you even call me by the name that has been given to me by the Father."


    "So now that you have shown your face, does that mean that death will come to me?"


    "We have both grown weaker, Hermes. Our existence will fade if we continue to fight. I do not wish for death, none of my brothers and sisters did; We wished for life, and that is why we invaded your universe."


    "The only thing I can understand here is that you and your siblings destroyed your universe, and you wished to do the same to mine."


    "We did not destroy our universe, Hermes. We loved and took care of it. So no, Messenger of the Gods, we did not destroy our universe��


    ...we escaped from it."


    "...Escape?"


    "Indeed. My universe could be considered almost eternal comparing to yours. While Chaos had just given birth to your worlds, ours have already thrived�� and thrived even more. They have developed far more than we could imagine possible. They have developed enough...


    ...that they were able to kill Father."

 Chapter 248: ...A Child (2)

    "The humans of my universe developed strong enough��


    ...that they were able to kill Father."


    "Able to kill�� your Father?"


    The golden trails of light that still traveled across Hermes''s body slowly waned. He had not rested even once, even before their war in his world. From delivering the souls to the Afterlife, to defending his universe to the foreign army that wanted to conquer them, to battling it out with the last remaining Seraph, never once did the light fade from his body.


    But now, after thousands of years, he rested.


    "Yes."


    "But that is�� impossible."


    "In your universe, yes. Your world is what? An eon? Ours is a thousand times more than that. What you deem impossible might just be rational in ours."


    "This one you call the Father, is he your creator?"


    "Father is not a He, Father is Father."


    "...That makes Father a he," Hermes''s form slowly shrunk as he floated near Azrael.


    "What is Chaos to you then?"


    "I guess you could say she is the Mother of everything."


    "And you presume that Mother is a she?"


    "...Well yeah, she would be called Father if she wasn''t."


    "...Hm," Azrael slightly tilted her head to the side as her 4 remaining wings retracted in her back, "I believe that is enough semantics. Yes, the humans of my world were able to kill Father. I was granted the power over life, and I am, as you are, also given the power to be beside where death resides; even if it was in a different universe."


    "And so you came to ours."


    "We escaped to yours," Azrael shook her head, "It was our last option, to abandon the universe that our Father created."


    "These humans that you speak of�� how were they able to kill your Father?"


    As Hermes asked that question, Azrael slowly lifted her hand; and Hermes, instead of putting his guard up, approached Azrael even closer. Azrael then opened up her palm, and as soon as she did so, a projection of light burst forth everywhere-- showing the events of what happened.


    "Father is an ephemeral being, he existed, but at the same time, he does not. Ours is not as straightforward as yours, Father only exists if he needs to�� and that is exactly what they made Father do. First, the humans destroyed their homeworld, but they were able to travel to a new one.


    This happened over and over again, until what was deemed impossible happened-- they had no habitable planets left to conquer. They were almost wiped out from the existence of the universe, everything would have been reset if they just perished. But Father�� Father did not allow them to; they gifted them Wisdom. More wisdom than they already have and had; more wisdom than even we, Father''s First Children, have.


    Soon, they once again thrived. They were able to form different planets into anything they wished. But once again, in time, they had no universe left to contaminate. Every planet, every star, every asteroid, a human lived and lives. And once again, they found themselves dying, along with the universe."


    Hermes''s eyes continued to scan the projections that showed the history of Azrael''s universe, but it was when his eyes landed on Azrael''s face did he truly know how grave the situation became.


    "And once again," Azrael continued her story after a short respite, "Father intervened. He gave them more Wisdom; wisdom enough to give the humans the ability to create their own worlds."


    "What��" Hermes once again focused on Azrael''s eyes. If he wasn''t mistaken, then he could see a single tear building up from her eye, "...is that even possible?"


    "It shouldn''t have been, but Father made it so," Azrael closed her eyes, pushing out the single tear that floated through the expanse of space.


    "But I still do not get it," Hermes placed his hand on his chiseled chin, "How were they able to kill your Father, who was able to give them that kind of power?"


    "Because they no longer needed him. Father''s existence thrived in the need of those who live in his universe. If you gift someone the power to create, then what are they, if not Fathers of their own?"


    "But following your story, your Father killed himself."


    "...That is not how we see it," Azrael furrowed her eyebrows, "Another eon passed, and the humans were able to go to our domain. And do you know what the funny part is?"


    "...I didn''t know you guys were capable of funny," Hermes bantered, "When we were fighting back there, I thought you Seraphs were incapable of thought."


    "That is irrelevant," Azrael squinted her eyes. The interaction between the two became more casual as time passed; one could even say human.


    "The funny part is-- they thought that we were the lesser creature. After thousands of eons, even with all the Wisdom that was directly given to them by Father, they have forgotten who created them. And perhaps they were right, at that moment, we were the lesser creature."


    "...They were capable of that?"


    "They were capable of more. The roles in which we Seraphs were originally birthed from, they have surpassed. What is I, Azrael the Angel of Death, if there are no deaths to reap? What is Samael if the humans have judged themselves by themselves?"


    "..."


    "We were unneeded. And so, like what they have done for eons-- they wished to conquer us. But there was one thing they were not capable of, and that is what we did. We traveled to another universe-- A decision made in haste that caused our very extinction. We escaped our world to live, only to die in yours��


    ...And like Father, we died from our mistakes."


    "I do not apologize for killing your kin. You started this war that made my world Fractured," although Hermes''s tone was blunt, there was a certain warmth in his voice, "But I would also lie if I say I do not feel your pain."


    "We did not start this war, Hermes."


    "...What?"


    "We sought refuge. We were already wounded, we were tired. Did you really think gods as young as yours had the ability to kill us?" Azrael then waved her hand, changing the sceneries that were projected in space, "We sought refuge in your universe, but you wanted war."


    "Is that�� Athena?" Hermes looked at the dominant figure that now filled almost half the projections.


    "Yes."


    "Then�� are you telling me that our side caused the destruction of our own universe?"


    "I am not telling you, I showed you," Azrael then closed her palms, and with it, the projections instantly disappeared, "And no, it is our fault for choosing a universe as young as yours. Of course, seeing another Celestial would provoke you; you would want to test who is the strongest one."


    "But Athena is the Goddess of Wisdom." Hermes reasoned, "She would have negotiated--"


    "Have you already forgotten what I showed you?" Azrael did not let Hermes finish, "Father gifted the humans Wisdom; and Wisdom killed Father. Athena is not only a Goddess of Wisdom but also War-- and war stems from greed."


    "I�� I did not know that we started this."


    "You, Hermes, did not start this," Azrael then slowly raised her hand, gently touching Hermes''s face, "How could you know, when you were busy doing your duties? We were both responsible for the dead in our respective universe one way or the another. But while I only reap the lives of humans, you were responsible for delivering everything."


    "..." Hermes rested his cheek on Azrael''s palm, "So what do we do now?" He then said as he looked at the Earth of this universe.


    "Your universe is dying," Azrael then whispered, "And if I am right, the humans of mine will find their way to your world soon."


    "What!? But you said they were not capable of traveling to different universes?"


    Azrael quickly shook her head, "That is true. But it could be different now-- I could no longer presume what they are and are not capable of. But your universe is already dying, whether or not they come will just decide how soon."


    "Apollo, Lord Zeus�� the others will die?"


    "I do not know why your kin is trapped in the Fractures, but one thing I do know is that Fractured worlds do not last long. The Fractured worlds will die, and if your kin is in it, the Fractured world will use their life as nourishment�� and slowly, they will perish and there is nothing any of us can stop it. That is just the unspoken law of every universe. In the end��


    ...only you, Hermes, will be the only remaining Celestial of your universe. We both are."


    "Then what do I do now?" Hermes slowly backed away from Azrael, removing her hand from his face, "If I can not save them, then I�� have no purpose."


    "This universe does not seem to have a Celestial guiding and protecting it," Azrael then looked towards the direction of the Earth, "Once the humans of my universe have come to you, they will find their way here."


    "...Are you saying we should protect this universe?"


    "No, both of us are too weak to protect anything. You may have not noticed, but my wings have made an influence on the people of this world. They have become stronger, but they are no gods."


    "You�� want to create a new god?"


    "Yes," Azrael floated towards Hermes, once again caressing his cheek, "Through our union, we will create a god that will protect this world."


    "...Union?" Hermes, for the first time, stuttered, "You mean--"


    "Yes," Azrael quickly nodded, "You are a male, and I am now predominantly a female god. Together��


    �� we will have a child."

 Chapter 249: A Devourer

    "That��"


    Charlotte, who was fully on guard against Artemis, how had her hands completely down. The story she just heard from Angela seemed like it came from legends, and perhaps it could be considered as such.


    Even Angela''s own life story of how she and her sibling were conjoined was already almost a story from a book. To think there was something to top that in just an hour.


    Van�� is the child of gods from different universes? But how could that be when--


    "But wasn''t Evans born from Evangeline and his father?" Charlotte was the first one to open her mouth after Angela''s short but heavy story, "How were the gods involved in that?"


    "Gods of different universes can not procreate," Angela shook her head, "I no longer know the full story, but it had something to do with Master Evangeline being an extension of Goddess Azrael. She carried Goddess Azrael''s Egg which contained both the Goddess and Hermes''s essence until master found a suitable mate to create�� Mr. Evans with."


    "That''s�� ridiculous," Charlotte could not help but comment. She could destroy mountains with just a single punch, but this kind of story truly was, as she says, ridiculous.


    "If your story is correct and without lies, then that would mean that my side really did start all of this," Artemis could not help but look around her. She had been in this Fractured world for more than a thousand years, slumbering until the day that something changes. But to think that her universe is dying and there was no way to save them is�� truly regretful.


    "Doesn''t that make Evans someone who was born from peace?" Artemis continued as she slightly leaned closer to Van, "A child born from the gods of two different universes, what is that if not a sign of peace?"


    Although Artemis was already almost touching his leg, Van still had no reaction to anything as he was still trying to wrap his head around the story he heard. Ever since he met his mother again, the people have been telling him that he was destined for something bigger than himself, that his decisions will decide the fate of the world.


    But to think it was this literal. What was he supposed to do with this information anyway?


    "Is�� your story true, Ms. Angela?" Van asked.


    "Hm. There is no point in hiding it any longer. Your life is more important than the secret. Besides, the muscle demon might be right, maybe master Evangeline had foreseen this happening and that is why she asked me to go with you two in the first place. She doesn''t make any mistakes."


    Van and Charlotte were still busy trying to decide whether or not they would really believe Angela''s story. No matter how much they try to think about it, if it was anybody else telling that story, they would have already left it midway.


    Surprisingly, the only one that seemed to fully believe Angela''s story was Artemis. Although, she was the one who needed to believe it in the first place, as they were currently indirectly being held here by her. But now, it would seem that her guard was completely gone. They could probably run and Artemis wouldn''t follow them.


    The only problem they have right now was Van, who was in a complete stupor. However, Artemis''s next words fully woke Van up.


    "Kill me, then."


    "...What?"


    The leaves and branches that Artemis used as clothing slowly withered as she stood in front of Van. Her skin, which was almost as smooth as porcelain, now fully exposed itself to him. Although her figure wasn''t as voluptuous and curvaceous as Latanya, it held a certain allure that Van could not avert his eyes aware from it.


    "...Why?" Van asked.


    "Because that is your destiny. I know now what your role is," Artemis calmly said as she slightly stepped back, "You are not the Messenger of the Gods, you are not the Goddess of Death, you are not the Psychopomp. None of those expound what you truly are. Evans, you are...


    ...the Devourer of Gods."


    "The Devourer�� of gods?" Van looked at Artemis before placing his attention towards Angela, who was just looking at him with a sort of concerned expression, "But my System is--"


    "Whatever this System that you are talking about is, it is a lie," Artemis did not let Van finish, "I have heard enough. You mentioned before that you sent Hercules to the Afterlife, what was his reaction when you did so?"


    "He��" Van let out a deep breath as he recalled Hercules''s last words. He clearly remembers it, after all, the distress in Hercules''s voice was hard to dismiss, "...he asked me where I sent him."


    "And what happened after that?"


    "I�� received a Skill."


    "An ability. From Hercules himself, I presume," Artemis shook her head, "That just further proves my claim. The plan that Hermes and Athena planned about sending us to the Afterlife�� Hermes had a different plan in mind. He betrayed us."


    "..." None of the three interrupted Artemis.


    "But knowing what he knew and knows, it is understandable. I would have probably done the same if I were in his position. He planned his child to absorb the power of other gods in order to make him grow in power in a very short amount of time. And that child is you, Evans."


    "You�� believe the story?"


    "What is there not to believe in? I can detect the blood of an Olympian inside of you, it is faint as it has not yet awoken," Artemis continued to talk as she opened up her arms, completely showing her invulnerability, "Kill me. Kill me so that your universe may have the chance to fight for peace. Grow strong to the point that none can contest you in the multitudes of universes. Grow strong so that your universe will not end up like mine."


    "I�� I can''t," Van stood up as he looked the naked Artemis straight in the eyes, "Now that I know I am not sending you home�� I can''t just kill you."


    "Evans, perhaps do as the god says," Charlotte said as she crossed her arms, "If the story is true, she is going to die anyway."


    "Your withering companion is right, Evans. Even without the cherub''s story, I know that there is no way for me to leave this place. I am forever stuck here until this Fractured world disappears, taking me along with it. Our only chance was the lie that Hermes had told us, but that too is gone now. Even if all of us do manage to retreat back to the Afterlife, it would take an eon for us to recover. By then, the humans of the Seraph''s universe would have surely found their way towards us��


    ...Everything is as it should be. The Fates have already ordained my destiny, and it has yours. Fulfill mine so that you may continue yours��


    ...Absorb me."


    "But�� you are family," Van said as he once again slightly backed away, "I�� can''t." He then looked at his hands, which were trembling from the thought of having killed Hercules. He really thought that he sent him home. He thought that Hercules was leisurely spending his time right now, waiting for the other Olympians to so that they could finally reunite after a thousand years.


    He had a certain connection towards the Olympians that he just couldn''t explain. Even now, his heart races as he looks at the naked Artemis.


    "We will live on, Evans," Artemis said as she slowly kneeled to the ground, "We will live on inside of you."


    "But--"


    "!!!"


    Before Van could finish his words, countless roots suddenly emerged from the ground. Both Angela and Charlotte instantly rushed in front of Van, only to find that they weren''t the target of the roots, but Artemis herself.


    "N�� no."


    Van could not help but stutter as he watched as the roots slowly opened up Artemis''s chest. He wanted to stop her, but Charlotte''s grip was not allowing him to. He could only watch as a bright golden light emerged from Artemis''s wound, and slowly, it faded.


    "Do it, Evans."


    Artemis then looked Van straight in the eyes as her beating heart exposed itself to him.


    "I just hope that however you use your power, it would lead to peace," Artemis then closed her eyes, fully offering up her heart towards Van. Maybe in a different time or a different setting, Artemis''s heart would have beat in a different way for Van-- but this was not their story.


    Van''s stuttered breaths rhythmically drummed along with the beating of Artemis''s heart, both were loud enough to drown any other noise in the Portal. It was as if the two made an orchestra of their own-- an orchestra filled with regret.


    But soon, even the orchestra died down as Van closed his eyes as well. His breath, slowly stabilizing to the tune of his destiny.


    Charlotte and Angela, seeing that Van had started to calm down, carefully relaxed their grips as they made way for Van.


    "I''m sorry you have to go through this, kid," Charlotte whispered, "But this is just one death of many."


    "No," Van opened his eyes as soon as he heard Charlotte''s words, "This is a death that matters."


    "..."


    Van then focused his eyes back on Artemis, who was still calmly waiting for him to end her life.


    "I promise you, Artemis," Van then lifted up his hand before it soon started to blur and release a humming sound, "I will do everything I can to provide the peace you seek��


    ...no matter what I have to do."


    "I thank you, Evans, son of Hermes and Azrael."


    And slowly, Van gently stretched his trembling hand through Artemis''s heart.


    [New Passive Skill Gained: Gift of Artemis]

 Chapter 250: Alive

    "I was right, Evans. This is not the Afterlife."


    Charlotte and Angela could only watch as Artemis''s Soul slowly faded away. This was the first time the two of them were seeing an ephemeral soul, yet they could not comment as doing so with this kind of atmosphere was truly not appropriate.


    They could see the obvious melancholy building up in Van''s eye. Of course, they could not truly understand why, as they had only met Artemis almost just an hour ago. Perhaps there was some kind of connection they had? Van even went so far as to call her a family, which he didn''t even with his own mother; which is understandable, of course.


    "Please, use my powers for peace��" Artemis once again repeated her words as the edges of her lips faded. And soon, the light that previously flooded the entire Portal was gone, along with her soul.


    It wasn''t only her soul, but the trees, the leaves, and even the very dirt they stood on withered; blown by the wind that now continuously flowed across the Portal. Instantly, the temperature of the Portal rose up a few degrees as the natural foliage that covered it was completely gone.


    "...Shall we bury her?" Charlotte was the first to speak as they stared at Artemis''s body, still kneeling on the ground as the roots were the only support that kept her once-glorious body upright.


    The ground trembled as Angela slowly raised her hand, but before she could fully do anything, Van stopped her.


    "Please let me, Angela," Van said as he kneeled down, looking at Artemis with the same melancholic expression he had from the start. He then closed his eyes as he took one deep breath.


    1 second.


    5 seconds.


    15 seconds.


    He held his breath for a total of 30 seconds before releasing it in one full blast. And as soon as he did so, several roots emerged around Artemis, covering and circling her as they continued to grow towards the sky, but stopping just enough before they could reach it. The top of the roots then expanded, each blooming like a flower that almost covered the entirety of the Dome that served as the cage of the Portal.


    "This��" Both Angela and Charlotte could not help but open their mouths in shock as their necks almost break from looking at the colossal tree that suddenly emerged from the ground. They then looked towards Van, who was still kneeling on the ground, in disbelief. Was this the power he got from absorbing Artemis?


    "Evans, you--"


    "It''s alright, Miss Charlotte," Van did not let Charlotte finish as he approached her, "This was going to happen from the start, things are just�� a bit different."


    "!!!"


    Charlotte then quickly caught Van as his legs suddenly gave in, causing him to fall towards her.


    "Everything�� everything will be fine��" Van whispered before his body completely relied on Charlotte''s arms.


    "...Poor kid," Charlotte could not help but utter, "Even if he was destined to be one of them, the only thing he knows is how to be human�� and he experienced the worst of us. Do you still trust this plan of that master of yours?"


    "...Of course," Angela nodded. But although her words seemed sure, there was a certain hesitation in her voice.


    "Because if it were up to me, and we were going to rely on a child to save us all, I wouldn''t put him in the Relic Graveyard," Charlotte said as she lifted Van, carrying her in her arms, "I would have taken care of him the way a mother would have, the way I couldn''t with my own son."


    "..."


    "You knew all of this, and yet you allowed something like this to happen? You of all people should know what kind of people are born from the Relic Graveyard," Charlotte continued, "You know, I could crush him right now, break his neck and he won''t feel a thing."


    "What, why would you do that!?" Angela quickly grabbed Charlotte''s arms.


    "To stop him from the monster he could possibly become. I mean why? Why would you put such a child with powers into such a hideous environment?"


    "It had to be done."


    "Why?"


    "...Because it is master Evangeline''s plan."


    "This is wrong, Angie. And I know you know it too," Charlotte said as she started walking away, "Remember Artemis and think of Evangeline. One is a true god, and one is just a proxy. And yet the former seemed more human. What would you do if Van ends up turning his back on humanity after all of this?"


    Angela could only stay silent as she followed behind her, looking at the unconscious Van as his head bobbed up and down. Evangeline''s orders were absolute. She had already disobeyed her, she can''t do it again.


    ***


    "How long has it been?"


    "It''s been about 5 hours and 32 minutes since they entered the Portal."


    "That''s it, we''re going in."


    Adia cracked her neck as she readied herself to go inside the Portal. Kamia, who was previously resting, could not help but let out a long and deep sigh. They were strictly ordered to stay here, and yet the Princess wants to go inside-- as expected of someone privileged, she thought.


    But before Adia could even take a single step, something shot out from the Portal. Everyone quickly put up their guards. The camera crew, which had been bored through their minds, also instantly pointed their cameras towards the mysterious object that shot out, only for the Standby unit scout to come up from their lenses.


    "Mbita!"


    The Standby unit members quickly rushed towards the scout to help him up, but most of them stopped their tracks as he was completely naked and they wanted nothing to do with it. But after a few seconds, they swallowed their disgust and helped him up.


    "White Imvubu��. Va-an!? What happened to him!?"


    Adia''s loud voice then entered everyone''s ears as she rushed to the Portal as soon as she saw Charlotte, with a seemingly lifeless Van in her arms.


    "He''s alright," Charlotte gestured Adia not to approach Van, "Don''t touch him if you don''t want your fingers to be blown-off."


    "W�� what?"


    Adia was confused at Charlotte''s words at first, but then a certain hum entered her ears. A hum that was coming from Van''s body.


    "That''s�� what''s happening to him?" Adia could only let out a small breath as she noticed something unusual. Van''s whole body was vibrating, enough to even chafe of Charlotte''s skin.


    "Let''s go back," Charlotte then said as she walked back into the truck, "We''re done here."


    "But�� there are still Portals near--"


    "I won''t say it again, let''s go back."


    The Standby unit leader was about to say something, but as soon as Charlotte''s eyes landed on him, the only thing he could do was nod and order his men to pack up their things. Angela, as well, did not say anything as she got inside the truck.


    "What�� what happened inside?" Adia''s whispers seemed to be only reaching air as not one responded to her. She could only stare at the White Portal that still stood strong.


    ***


    Back inside the Portal, the wildlife and the monsters were all circling at the colossal tree that Van summoned. Everything seemed so peaceful and quiet�� and finally, Artemis achieved her peace.


    But a peace that did not even last an hour.


    Slowly, certain parts of the tree opened up, with the roots being pushed to the side as a pair of hands emerged from it.


    "W�� what? Why��


    ...why am I alive?"

 Chapter 251: Alive (2)

    The people on the truck were all quiet as Van remained in Charlotte''s arms. They had been on the road for a few hours now and never once did she let go of him. But seeing as there was this vibration happening with his body, then maybe it was for the best. If the vibration was enough to chafe even Charlotte''s skin, then the truck would have definitely been destroyed.


    "What happened inside, White Imvubu?" The Standby unit leader once again asked Charlotte as he joined them at the back of the truck, "Please, I need to know so I could enter it into the logs."


    "Please don''t disturb the White Imvubu any longer."


    The Standby unit leader could not help but held a complicated expression on his face. He was required to know what happened inside of the Portal as he would put it in a report for the Explorer Association. But if the White Imvubu and even the Princess of the country itself didn''t want him to know, what else could he do?


    Finally, after asking repeatedly for hours, the Standby unit leader gave up and returned to his seat once more with a long and deep sigh. But as soon as he got in the front, he quickly grabbed his seat.


    The driver quickly stepped on the breaks as a red-furred animal with the head of a human blocked their path.


    "Ready to attack!" Adia, as well as Kamia and Angela quickly jumped off the truck, not even waiting for the truck to fully stop as they rushed to attack the monster. Ever since Charlotte and the others got out of the Portal, the monsters that remained peaceful have once again started attacking them, and so they have been killing every monster that they pass by.


    It was a good thing that the colossal Stymphalian had not shown itself to them�� at least not yet. With how large it was, it was probably about time for it to fly over them. Maybe since the monsters were once again hostile, it was busy feasting on the other monsters on the ground.


    With Angela beside them, of course, it did not even take long until the manticore that blocked their path met its end. The Standby unit quickly retrieved anything they could from the melting manticore before the group once again headed on their way.


    After the encounter, nothing unusual happened. Just the occasional monsters that were curious as to what the noise was, unfortunately approaching the truck before being instantly dispatched by Kamia.


    Perhaps the only thing unusual that happened was that Van finally woke up from his mysterious slumber.


    "Fuck, finally," Charlotte quickly dropped Van as she started stretching. The red spots all over her arms and torso also instantly started to heal, with Adia giving a jacket to Charlotte to cover herself up.


    Van carefully grasped his head as he woke up with a bad headache.


    "What''s happening?" He quickly said as he scanned the people looking at him.


    "Shouldn''t we be the one asking that!?" Adia helped Van up, "What happened inside the Portal?"


    "A beautiful god tried to kill us, but Angela was able to talk to her�� and then I killed her," Van lazily said as he sat on the bench, "And then it turns out I am a god myself."


    "I am serious, Va-an, what happened inside!?" Adia once again raised her voice, demanding for an answer.


    "Good to see you''re back to your usual self, boy," Charlotte could not help but let out a smirk as she heard Van''s words, "Let Van rest, Adia."


    "O�� of course," Adia could only bite her lip as she took one final glance towards Van before once again returning to her seat with her shoulders down. Although the main reason she was here was to see if her parents were alive and if there was a chance to reclaim the Darkzone, she still wanted to be in on whatever the White Imvubu and Van were mixed in.


    After all, the White Imvubu was her idol. And even if their relationship was fake and only for the masses to see, she still wanted to know more about Van. Because she was sure of it, she doesn''t know how it developed and why, but as soon as she saw Van being carried by Charlotte, she felt heavy sadness dawn upon her.


    She likes Van, she could even dare say that she might have fallen in love with him. Van had this certain appeal, like his every move just made her�� attracted to him. Maybe it was because Van was different from the rest of the men in her country, or maybe because he was the White Imvubu''s protege. But it didn''t matter, Van had become important to her.


    "Are you okay?"


    Angela, who had been quiet the whole time they were on the road, finally opened her mouth as she sat beside Van, checking up if he''s alright.


    "I honestly don''t know, Angela," Van quickly said as he gently grabbed Angela''s hand.


    "...Why are you calling me with just my first name?"


    "Am I?" Van let go of Angela''s hand upon hearing her words, "I am, aren''t I? That''s weird."


    "You''re weird," Angela bantered, "But I suppose it''s not your fault�� it was ours."


    Angela''s voice suddenly became weaker as her head turned downwards, "Charlotte is right, it is wrong what is happening to you. I know how much you''re longing for a normal life�� But I am afraid that''s no longer possible."


    "It''s alright, Ange�� Ms. Angela," Van said, "We''re already here. I''m used to adjusting anyway," Van slightly chuckled as he looked at the passing scenery outside.


    "If it''s really that hard, you can just call me by my first--"


    "Kree!"


    Before Angela could finish her words, an almost deafening whistle entered their ears. The truck, as well as the trees that littered their path, all swayed to a beat-- the beat of a wing flapping.


    "It''s the giant Stymph!" The Standby unit leader screamed as he quickly got off the truck. The others as well, got off the truck, with the camera crew running to hide with their cameras professionally pointed at the approaching colossal bird.


    "Good," Charlotte said as her feet landed on the ground, "Carrying a small man in my arms almost made my body stiff, at least I can exercise my old bones now."


    Charlotte cracked her neck and knuckles as looked at the giant stymphalian. Seeing as its beak was cleanly pointed at them, it was already hostile just like the rest of the monsters.


    "You guys just relax, I got this," Charlotte removed the jacket that Adia gave her, exposing the somewhat wrinkled but still smooth skin from the open patches of her suit caused by the vibrating Van.


    Charlotte was about to jump, but before she could do so, Van got in front of her.


    "Wait!" Van shouted.


    "What!?"


    "It''s�� saying something," Van closed his eyes as he tried to focus his ears, "...There''s someone on its back."


    "...What?"


    As soon as Charlotte said that, a figure jumped from the top of the bird''s head. Seeing who it was, Charlotte''s excited expression quickly turned grave.


    "...You?"


    "Explain this to me, Evans��


    ...Why am I alive? And why could I go through the Seraph''s gate?"


    It was Artemis, still naked, with both her arms now intact.

 Chapter 252: There they go

    "...Artemis?"


    Although Van was still a bit groggy from just having woken up, the shock of seeing Artemis in front of him truly jolted his body. For him, it was just a moment ago that he plunged his hand through Artemis''s heart.


    "Why am I alive? And why was I able to pass through Azrael''s gate?"


    Artemis once again repeated her question as she slowly walked towards Van, "And it''s not only that, my arm, which has been gone for almost a thousand years have healed," Artemis let out a short breath as she scanned her arm, which she has not seen for a very long time.


    "I don''t know," Van quickly answered. This time, there was no hesitation in his words as approached Artemis, trying to see if it really was her, "Do you know that this would happen, Angela?"


    Van then looked towards Angela, but seeing the confused look on her face, it would seem that he already had their answer. Perhaps the only one who can truly tell them the reason for this would be Evangeline. But alas, she was more than ten thousand kilometers away from them.


    "I seek answers, Evans," Artemis said as she stood right in front of Van, her head looking down as Van was smaller than her.


    "I do too, Artemis," Van let out a long and deep breath as he looked Artemis straight in the eyes, "I think we all are. Perhaps it''s time to return to Evangeline?"


    "No."


    Surprisingly, Artemis was the one to refuse as she grabbed Van''s shoulders, "There is no time, we must continue your adventure, young god."


    "...What?"


    "When I�� was about to pass through the Seraph''s gate, I felt something�� something ominous. Perhaps the time that Azrael has foretold has come, the humans of her world are upon my universe. It is true that we need to seek answers, but we must also save my brothers and sisters as well."


    "...Save them?"


    "Whatever it is that you did to me, it allowed me to escape my universe," Artemis said as she once again scanned herself, "But not all of me. The thing that made me a celestial is in you now."


    Artemis then lifted up her hand, gently planting her palm on Van''s chest, "You�� have half of me," Artemis closed her eyes as she whispered into Van''s ears. She was close enough that Van could feel her heart, which now beats again.


    "If�� you''re alive, then does that mean that mister Hercules might be too?" Van then said as he slightly backed away.


    "That I do not know," Artemis shook her head, "Unlike me and the rest of the Olympians, Hercules was not born a true god. He only became one when he died. If you took his godhood, then that might have been the same as death for him."


    "I�� see."


    "But you don''t have to worry," Artemis''s hand trailed from Van''s chest to his cheek, "He lives on in you. Just make sure you do not waste it. Speaking of not wasting anything��"


    "...What are you doing?"


    Van could not help but stutter as Artemis suddenly kneeled in front of him.


    "Please, let me come with you in your epic. Let me help you in saving the other Olympians. And if it was the case that it is only I that was able to live again, then I would at least have said my farewells to them�� please, Evans."


    "That''s��" Van turned his head towards Charlotte as if asking her what to do. Charlotte, however, only shrugged her shoulders. Van also looked at Angela, but she remained unresponsive. Finally, after a few more seconds, Van could only let out a sigh as he nodded his head.


    "Sure. If they are as strong as you, then we need all the help we can get."


    "That''s great!"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, Artemis''s pitch became higher as she jumped out of joy, lifting Van up and hugging him, "Let''s go now. I haven''t talked to the others in a very long time."


    Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows from this sudden change. Was this�� how she truly was? But�� it was not like Van minded. Feeling her soft skin woke something up in him, literally.


    "O�� oh my," Artemis quickly dropped Van to the ground as her face slightly turned red, "I did not mean it that way, Evans."


    Van, on the other hand, did not stand up as he didn''t want anyone to notice what happened. But alas, Charlotte''s hearing was too great.


    "It seems you''re growing up in all places, you brat," Charlotte clicked her tongue as she approached him, "After my granddaughter and that colossal-tittied monster, now it''s a literal god? Are you going after the humans in the Seraph''s world next?"


    "I see, is it like that, Evans?" Artemis let out a slight gasp, "I suppose you truly are Hermes''s child. That woman is in love with you as well," Artemis then pointed towards Adia.


    "What!? That''s not��" Adia was about to rebuke, but as soon as she saw the camera pointed at her, she could only smile. Who was this woman anyway, and why does she seem to know a lot about Van? Was she another companion of the White Imvubu?


    "I remember I almost gave up my chastity to your father. Your father could be said to be the most charming of the male gods. Unfortunately, he was too busy to follow up, even abandoning his own children. But I suppose everyone abandoned their children, at least he had a reason for it��


    ...But we are getting sidetracked, let us go. It is time for you to meet the rest of us, Evans."


    Artemis then jumped up, leaping back to the head of the Stymphalian, "I assume your companions are coming?"


    "That''s��"


    Before Van could even say a word, Charlotte already jumped to the top of the colossal stymphalian.


    "This beats having to sit on a ship for days!" Charlotte shouted; a slight excitement exuding from her voice, "Yo, Angie. Come on up so you could feel what it''s like to be tall once in your life!"


    "...I''m not coming."


    "What''s that!?"


    "I''m not coming!"


    "...Ms. Angela?"


    Van could not help but blink a couple of times as Angela suddenly screamed. "What''s wrong, Ms. Angela?"


    "I''m not coming with you anymore, Evans," Angela started to calm down as she shook her head, "I need to return to master Evangeline. I proved useless when it counted anyway."


    "...That''s not true."


    "It is," Angela whispered, "And just like you need to find your answers, I need to find mine too. Why master sent me here in the first place��"


    "But--"


    "Goodbye, Evans."


    Before Van could even reply, Angela suddenly disappeared. However, her voice could still be heard as it echoed through the air, "Take care of the boy, muscle demon! Or I will make sure to kill you if something bad happens to him!"


    "...Yeah right," Charlotte only smirked as she finally sat on the stymphalian''s head.


    "..." Van only let out a short but deep breath as he nodded. Angela truly was like a bubble, appearing and disappearing whenever she wanted to, "...Goodbye, Angela."


    After a few seconds, Van then raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, roots emerged from the ground, elegantly lifting him up towards the colossal Stymphalian''s head.


    "Wait, Va-an!" Adia screamed, "Where are you going!?"


    "...We''ll come back," was Van''s only response as the Stymphalian flapped its wings, pushing it instantly up in the air, "...I think."


    "W�� what!?"


    And just like that, Van and the others left Africa.

 Chapter 253: Welcome Greeting

    "Do you think she will be alright?"


    "Who, Angie?"


    Van, Charlotte, as well as Artemis, were currently on top of the colossal Stymphalian''s head. And due to his small size, Van had to be extra careful not to be blown off due to the air current that was currently threatening to blow their face off.


    "You don''t know her like I do. She''s one tough fucker," Charlotte said as she looked towards the horizon of nothing but clouds and blue, "If anything, you should worry about us. We''re literally on our way to face more of her kind."


    "Most of my kin are easy to talk to once you get to know them, old mortal," Artemis squinted her eyes as she looked at Charlotte, "They wouldn''t leave so many bastards if they weren''t."


    "You must have one intriguing family tree."


    "We do," Artemis smirked, "That is why I do not want to add any more to the branches. I take pride in my chastity, unlike the rest of my kin. What about you, Evans? Has your seed been planted to anyone in this mortal realm?"


    "...Once," Van said.


    "Wait, what? With who!?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow as she scooched closer towards Van, "I know, is it that big-tittied monster? It is her, right?"


    "No," Van shook his head, "It was when I was in the Relic Graveyard. There was a woman there�� and I had nothing to eat so I--"


    "We don''t need to hear any more, kid," Charlotte could only let out a loud and deep breath as she prevented Van from speaking any further.


    "It would seem you really had a hard life before you, Evans," Artemis said as she patted the colossal stymphalian''s case, "Such is always the case for the Olympians'' children. Even the one you met before, Hercules�� his fate is not something I would wish even to my worst enemies."


    "...What happened to him?"


    "The Queen of Olympus happened."


    "Queen of Olympus?"


    "Lady Hera, the wife of Hercules''s father, Zeus. As with Zeus''s other children, Hera was determined to make them suffer. She got into Hercules''s head, causing him to go in a fit of rage and kill his own wife and children."


    "W�� what?"


    "Fuck," Charlotte let out another long and deep breath, "That''s some family you got there. You sure you still want to meet them, Evans?"


    "It''s not like I have a choice," Van sighed, "Destiny and all of that, right?"


    Hearing the sarcastic tone in Van''s voice, Charlotte could not help but let out a slight chuckle, "Good to see you finally learning to treat some things as a joke."


    "I guess Harvey really rubbed off on me."


    "Or maybe you''re just starting to get a personality of your own, boy," Charlotte said as she slightly nudged Van, almost causing him to fall off the colossal bird.


    "What do you mean? I have a personality."


    "If you think following people around and being clueless all the time is a personality, then I don''t know what to say."


    "That''s--"


    "The two of you seem close."


    Before Van could rebuke, Artemis joined in on the conversation.


    "Of course. This boy here was supposed to marry my granddaughter," Charlotte crossed her arms.


    "Really? As expected of Hermes''s son," Artemis looked at Van with her eyebrows slightly raised, "But it is to be expected. We Olympians have a certain allure to mortals."


    "...Allure?"


    "Yes. It is innate," Artemis let out a sigh, "Perhaps a twisted design by one of the Primordial Gods, Eros. Any mortal that will have even just an inkling of interest towards us will always lead to them falling in love."


    "That��" Van could not help but let out a slight gasp, "...Does that mean that anyone that will love me�� will only end up an illusion?"


    "I�� don''t quite see it that way," Artemis slightly tilted her head to the side, "Love has always been an illusion, Evans. It is when the two parties act upon it does it become a reality."


    "..." Whatever Artemis meant, it did nothing to reassure Van. He was sure that Victoria had feelings for her, and maybe even Latanya�� does that mean it was because he was part-Olympian? Did it have anything to do with him actually being�� likable?


    Van then looked towards Charlotte with a complicated expression on his face. Charlotte, however, only snarled in disgust.


    "You really think I would fall in love with a small boy like you?"


    "...That''s not what I�� Never mind," Van shook his head off the thoughts he was having. It was not really the right time, to think of such�� trivial things, "We have been flying for almost an hour now, which direction are we flying to, Miss Charlotte?"


    "Egypt. We are actually quite near to it already."


    "...Already?"


    "It is not that far from Africa, but it is its own little island," Charlotte let out a slight scoff, "Hopefully, they are not as tight as before when I visited."


    "...Is it really okay for us to fly in there�� with a giant monster?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," Charlotte waved her hand nonchalantly, "I am sure Salim won''t mind."


    "Salim?"


    "Oh, he�� well she�� Actually, I don''t really know. But she is the strongest Mage-type System Holder I know of, and also a Platinum-rank Explorer."


    "...Like you?"


    "Pft. There''s no one like me, brat."


    "Huh��"


    The two got quiet. But after a few seconds, Artemis broke the awkward silence, "Forgive me for asking, Evans. But this woman that you said you left your seed with, who is she?"


    "...I don''t think it''s right for us to know, Artemis," Charlotte could not help but widen her eyes from Artemis''s blunt question.


    "It''s okay, Miss Charlotte," Van waved let out a slight chuckle, "It�� is in the past. I''m not proud of what I did, but I did what I had to to survive, and I won''t shy away from it."


    "Ho�� you''re really starting to grow."


    "It was�� an old woman," Van continued, "I think she was as old as you, Miss Charlotte."


    "Who you calling ol--"


    "But she wasn''t as beautiful as you," Van did not let Charlotte interrupt him, "She said she would feed me, so I stayed with her for a week as she�� used me however she wanted to."


    "..." Charlotte could only keep quiet as she heard the slight pause in Van''s words.


    "How old were you then, Evans?" Artemis, however, was unperturbed.


    "I don''t really remember. I was 12, maybe?" Van said as a slight chuckle came out of his mouth.


    "Did you really put your seed in her?"


    "I think so, my memory is clouded because I''d rather not�� remember it."


    "I see. I apologize for bringing it up."


    "Why did you bring it up?" Charlotte muttered.


    "Because there might be someone of your blood roaming this world. Our�� fertility is strong."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry," Van shook his head, "She''s dead."


    "..."


    "I�� see."


    "Come to think of it, a lot of old ladies seemed to like me then. I guess it was because of the Olympian blood in me?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Is that also why I feel like I am falling in love with you now, Artemis?" Van then said as he let out a slight sigh, "I really thought it was something as cheesy as love at first sight or something," Van then chuckled awkwardly.


    "W�� what?" The stymphalian slightly lost flight as Artemis stuttered. Her face, slightly turning red from Van''s statement.


    "...Is something wrong?"


    "...You''re not human, Evans," Artemis said in a low voice as she could not look Evans in the eye, "...It doesn''t work on you."


    "...Oh."


    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you, brat?" Charlotte raised an eyebrow, "You sure he isn''t the Devourer of Hearts instead?"


    "I didn--"


    "Incoming!"


    Before Van could rebuke, Artemis quickly raised both her arms; and as soon as she did so, a bow appeared in front of her. Van quickly but carefully looked as to where Artemis''s bow was pointing to, only to see a huge�� comet shooting towards them from below.


    Although it wasn''t as large as the Resistance''s base that fell on the New Wall, it was still large enough to fill Van''s whole view.


    "Don''t!" Charlotte blocked Artemis''s view.


    "...What are you doing, old mortal?" Artemis furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Let me do it," Charlotte then stood up on the bird''s head, "This...


    ...is a welcome greeting."

 Chapter 254: Visit

    "Let me do it��


    ...this is a welcome greeting."


    "Such a weird greeting. This truly is an interesting universe."


    "...It''s not always like this."


    The bow on Artemis''s hand suddenly disappeared into thin air as soon as she heard Charlotte''s words of assurance. Van, on the other hand, was a bit on edge as the meteor did not slow down its ascent, determined to blast them off the sky; and seeing as it was even bigger than the already colossal bronze bird they were riding, being blown off would probably the best outcome if it hits them.


    Van tightened his grip on the almost iron-like threads of the stymphalian''s feather as the big block of earth shot closer and closer towards them. If Charlotte was going to do something, then she better do it now, Van thought.


    Fortunately, before Van could even voice out this thought, Charlotte leaped from the head of the stymphalian, slightly pushing it to the side as she rushed towards the oncoming meteor from the ground.


    "Still not tired of these games!?" Charlotte roared as the creases of her muscles once again from her still tattered suit, "Take your gift back, Salim!"


    And with another final roar, Charlotte clasped both her hands together and smashed them towards the meteor. From Van and Artemis''s view, it seemed like the meteor was momentarily flattened and squished. But after what seemed like a millisecond, a deafening thunder filled the skies, almost pushing out the clouds as well as the giant stymphalian away.


    And the meteor, that once threatened to blast them off the sky, was the one that was blown to smithereens as pieces of it went back to the ground. Due to the force and the shockwave of her strike, Charlotte also shot towards the sky, then gently landing back on top of the stymphalian''s head after.


    "Land it there," Charlotte then pointed towards what seemed to be a very large crevice. Artemis clicked her tongue a couple of times, and as she did so, the colossal stymphalian slowly descended to the direction where Charlotte was pointing.


    "That''s�� Egypt?" Van stretched his neck to look at where they were landing, only to see a land that seemed to be below sea level. No, as the stymphalian continued to lower its flight, it would seem that really was the case. Although Van could not see the end of the land due to its size, the whole of Egypt seemed to be on a crevice, with some parts of the ocean acting as a waterfall.


    Van''s eyes could not help but wander as he almost felt suffocated from the sudden change of atmosphere. From the heat of Africa to the somewhat chilly but humid climate of Egypt; Van was slightly taken aback by the scenery, just what kind of adversity did this country face to become something like this?


    "You guys stare here for a while."


    As soon as they landed, Charlotte asked Van and Artemis to stay on the stymphalian before she jumped off by herself. And as soon as she did so, she was surrounded by more than a dozen people, all pointing what seemed like metal rods towards her.


    "Guns?" Van had seen these things before after the base of the Resistance fell on top of them. Although he was sure that Charlotte wouldn''t be hurt by one of them, pointing a weapon towards her only meant one thing-- aggression. He was about to jump down, but Charlotte gestured to him not to do so before he could even do anything.


    "Are all of these necessary, Salim?" Charlotte calmly said as she looked in a certain direction. And suddenly, one of the towers, or at least it seemed like one, moved. Its shape changed, wriggling into a form that somewhat resembled a human-- a golem.


    "Talos?" Artemis murmured. But after a while, she just let out a big sigh and shook her head. Van, on the other hand, was slightly on edge. Were these people truly not hostile? Should he kill them as soon as they move in a certain way? With the new powers that he gained from absorbing Artemis''s Soul, he could probably do it without even using his speed. Come to think of it, he still hasn''t really thoroughly checked what else he could do now, as unlike with Hercules, the one he got from Artemis was a [Passive Skill] similar to [Gift of Hermes].


    Van then quickly shook his head as he found himself lost in thought. It would seem that lately, he found himself doing it more and more. Was it because of the increase of INT? But doesn''t that just increase the System Holder''s capacity to use his Skills better?


    "Charlotte Gates."


    Finally, Van''s continuous thoughts were disrupted by the coarse but somewhat coquettish voice coming from the golem, "Why have you come to this country again?"


    "I''m just visiting an old friend, am I not allowed to do that?"


    "A friend would have visited once or twice a year, I have not seen you for almost 5 decades," the golem then waved its hand, and as soon as it did so, the people that were pointing guns towards Charlotte retreated.


    "I''m here now, right?"


    "Unannounced."


    Cracking sounds then drummed in the air as the golem slowly crumbled, starting from its face. But it didn''t simply crumble, no. The remains of the golem started to tremble before they could even reach the ground; and without even a slight pause, they once again fixed to one another, cementing into what seemed like�� a throne.


    And sitting on that throne, was a man�� or maybe it was a woman. Van couldn''t really quite make it out from the distance. The individual then raised one of its legs, dramatically placing it on top of the other as it sat cross-legged.


    The features of the man reminded Van of Hercules. Skin, only slightly lighter than the Africans. His face, however, reminded Van more of the departed Reed. Feminine, but not quite as the chiseled chin, as well as the voice, gives it�� him away.


    "So that''s your protege and the fiance of the Princess of Africa?" The feminine man, Salim, then flicked his finger towards Van.


    "...You know him?"


    "You''re all over the internet, dear," Salim''s throne then flew in front of Charlotte, "How else would I have known that you were the passengers of this�� magnificent thing," Salim then looked at the colossal stymphalian, specifically at its bronze and luscious feathers.


    "Hmph," Charlotte could not help but click her tongue from hearing Salim''s words, "Is that why you sent that meteor as a greeting? If it was someone else, they would have died."


    "Why do you think you''re still alive?" Salim then flicked his long jet-black hair, almost hitting Charlotte''s face with it, "If it was anyone else, then they wouldn''t even know what hit them. No one enters my country unannounced and lives."


    The friendly tone in Salim''s voice was completely gone as he whispered into Charlotte''s ears, "Be grateful I still treat you as a friend. If it wasn''t for your son dropping here every now and then, I would have surely forgotten about you."


    "Pft," Charlotte let out an arrogant chuckle. But after a few seconds, she blinked a couple of times and looked at Salim, "My son�� visits you?"


    "Every now and then," the cheerfulness in Salim''s tone returned as he shrugged a shoulder, "Ah, yes. As a matter of fact, he was here just a few hours ago. He told me you were in trouble somewhere in Africa."


    "Charles�� was just here?" She was wondering where Charles suddenly disappeared into, to think he went here. In the first place, Charlotte didn''t even know that Salim and her son were acquainted.


    "Ho, you don''t know? It seems that''s one more thing I beat you at, being a responsible parent."


    "Last time I checked, you had more than a dozen children."


    "They''re a hundred now, dear," Salim then finally stood up from his hovering throne, "And for the record, I know what each of them ate for breakfast."


    Hearing Salim''s sharp words slithering into her ears, Charlotte could only furrow her eyebrows as she couldn''t really come up with a comeback. Instead, she just looked at Van and Artemis and told them that it was alright to come down.


    Van was about to leap off, but before he could do so, a set of stairs suddenly emerged from the ground.


    "How can I let a guest as special as you jump like a savage?" Salim said as he bowed his head, "Please."


    "..." Van looked at Charlotte before proceeding to use the stairs that Salim made for him, "Artemis, let''s go."


    "Hm," Artemis then reached for the hand that Van offered her as the both of them descended down the stairs. Looking at this, Charlotte could not help but twitch an eye.


    Why were these two leisurely going down like some kind of royalty, while she landed with guns aimed at her?


    "Welcome to Egypt, Mr. Evans," Salim once again bowed his head towards Van, "I am General Salim Said. And like your�� mentor, I was a Platinum-rank Explorer before I retired and decided to serve my country��


    ...I assume this is one of your mistresses?"


    "Mis...tresses?" Van blinked a couple of times as he looked at where Salim was looking-- Artemis.


    "Yes. You are the fiance of the Princess of a neighboring country, I would assume someone with your status will have�� a lot of lovers."


    "Well, that''s not--"


    "Ah, also��" Salim then raised a finger as a smile crept on his face, "Since you''re in a very close relationship with a royalty of another country, shall we treat this��


    ...as a political visit?"

 Chapter 255: ESE

    "Please, make yourself comfortable. President Ishaq will be with all of you shortly."


    "Are all of this necessary? We''re just here to check on something and we will go, Salim."


    "I am afraid things are not quite the same since you were last here, Charlotte."


    "We--"


    A snapping sound tingled through Charlotte''s ears as Salim suddenly shut the door on her, leaving her, Van, and their new companion, Artemis, in a small room with a big mirror on the wall. Charlotte slightly rolled her fist, wanting to break the door down and just get this over with. Fortunately, her reason won and she just sat at the table where Van and Artemis were already seated.


    "I see the technology of this world is almost the same as mine before it was destroyed by the war," Artemis''s eyes have been wandering ever since they landed in Egypt.


    "It would have been more if it weren''t for the appearance of the monsters," Charlotte muttered, "I heard the stories my grandparents heard from their grandparents and so forth. The technology that the other countries have, except for the Circled ones, is a sliver of what it used to be. Although some things were retained, I don''t think it has returned to what it once was."


    "..." Artemis could not help but look to the side as she heard Charlotte''s words. "I do not yet know the full story of your world, but perhaps you are right."


    "Hm?"


    "Even if this is a Rogue universe, a world without a god to guide it, its Earth and the Humans in it developed in a way that is sufficient, perhaps even effective," Artemis said as she stood up, looking at the only mirror that''s plastered on one of the walls, "And yet as soon as a god showed itself, your world was almost destroyed in a day."


    "Don''t flatter yourself too much, lady god," Charlotte scoffed, "I heard somewhere before that the humans before the Portal Calamity were already at the brink of war before the monsters came."


    "Hm. I suppose war is innate in any intellectual life, gods are no stranger in it�� perhaps one could say we even started it."


    "..." Van could only look back and forth between Charlotte and Artemis as they continued to talk about extraordinary things. He didn''t know a lot about the history of the world, and it did not help that the little things he knew were lies taught to them by the Circle. He was supposed to be the defender of this world, and yet he was probably one of the few people on this planet that knew almost nothing about it. What was he even supposed to protect?


    ...Was it even worth protecting?


    The conversation of Charlotte and Artemis continued, with Van just listening in on the two. He had so many things to learn, and he needed to learn them as they went. Finally, though, after a few more minutes, a knock came from the door before it opened.


    "I am really sorry the three of you had to wait because of my mother''s will."


    The man that entered did not really have any astonishing features that separated him from the rest of the people that Van had seen coming to this room. Like with the Africans, Van had a hard time differentiating them from the others.


    There was a woman behind him as well, repeating every word the man says, albeit a little differently. Van was confused at first as to why, but then he realized that the woman was talking in English, translating the words of the man.


    "...Your father?" Charlotte slightly furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Ah, where are my manners, I apologize," the man saluted towards Charlotte, "I am Ishaq Said, General Salim''s son."


    The President of Egypt was Salim''s son? Considering he was also a general as well as a Platinum-rank explorer, couldn''t it be considered that he was actually the one ruling this country? Charlotte could not help but slightly scoff at the thought. It did seem like something that fox would do, Charlotte thought.


    "I am Charlotte Gates, and these are my companions, Van and Artemis."


    "Ah! No introductions needed, I am well aware of your feats, madame Charlotte. Please, please, you can stay in this country as long as you want," President Ishaq waved his hand a couple of times as his translator repeated his words, afterwards, he then pointed towards the female translator.


    As soon as he did so, the translator bowed her head towards Charlotte and the others, "My name is Nadeen Said, the President is my brother."


    The woman who called herself Nadeen had abnormally long hair, even longer than the departed Reed''s as her hair was almost panning on the floor. Her face, seemingly filled with make-up almost making her look like she was always blushing.


    "I see your father did not understate when he said that he had hundreds of children now," Charlotte slightly blinked a couple of times, "Is he still adopting more children?"


    "Yes," Nadeen once again bowed her head, "Mother helps a lot of children in need."


    "You seem to really know a lot about mother?" President Ishaq interjected.


    "We were�� dating once," Charlotte chuckled awkwardly.


    "...But you''re a woman."


    Both the President and Nadeen put on faces of shock as they looked at Charlotte.


    "Your father wasn''t always�� like that," Charlotte once again chuckled.


    "I�� I see, perhaps a story better told in a feast," President Ishaq said as he gestured to Charlotte and the others to follow him out, "I would also like an introduction towards the fiance of the Princess of Africa."


    "There''s really not much to introduce," Van said.


    "You know our language!?"


    Nadeen could not help but raise her voice as soon as she heard Van speak. "That''s amazing! How old are you to know something like that? You must have learned when you were still just a toddler," Nadeen then slightly kneeled down and patted Van''s hair.


    Seeing this, President Ishaq quickly cleared his throat before pulling Nadeen away and whispering into her ear. After a few seconds, the smile on Nadeen''s face slowly turned into shock as her face slightly turned red.


    "I�� I am deeply sorry, I didn''t know we were the same age!" Nadeen quickly bowed her head several times.


    "Come come, let''s all just talk later while we''re munching on some food," President Ishaq chuckled awkwardly as he once again started to walk.


    Charlotte didn''t really have any comment to say as she proceeded to follow the President. Van being treated as a kid has been the norm and she was already used to it.


    The person in question, however, was not. Van purposely slowed down his steps, walking side by side with Artemis, "...Since you can turn into a giant, can I do something like that as well?"


    "I do not know the extent of the powers you''ve absorbed from me, Evans," Artemis answered, "I only feel that my control with the elements�� as well as my aim have slightly dwindled. I could probably still hit the insect over there with my hair, but I will not be able to hit that bird flying up in the sky on the first try."


    ...What insect? What bird? Van thought as he squinted his eyes�� but alas no matter how much he focused his eyes, he could not see the insect nor the bird. Perhaps it had something to do with them actually being indoors.


    "Are you worried about your height, Evans?" Artemis then asked.


    "What? No, pft," Van quickly shook his head, "Why would I?"


    "You do not have to worry, Evans. I feel you are fine the way you are now. Not many gods can boast that they killed the God of Strength while being more than half his size."


    "..."


    "Your short stature also makes you a harder target to hit-- partner that with your unlimited speed, then even my arrows will not hit you. I was only able to hit Hermes once, I figure I will not be able to hit you even if I try a trillion times."


    "..."


    "There is also the fact you will be able to hide in even the smallest spaces��"


    Artemis continued to list the benefits of being short in stature. If it wasn''t for them reaching their destination, she probably would not have stopped just yet. Artemis and Charlotte were led into a room, while Van was escorted to a separate one.


    "Please, we have prepared some clothes for you so you and the others could freshen up," Nadeen said to Van, "...I am sorry again for mistaking you as a--"


    "It''s alright��" Van said before quickly entering the room and shutting it closed.


    Wait ''til he grows taller, he will show these people that he is not one to mess with, Van thought as he sluggishly walked deeper into the room. There seemed to be a shower in it, with a mirror plastered on its wall. There was also a formal suit with its edges adorned in gold prepared for him.


    People seem to like gold in this place, Van thought as he proceeded to clean himself up, finally removing the already slightly sweaty Explorer suit provided by the Africans. Van let out a long and deep breath as the cold water showered on his body. It felt like it has been a very long time since he was able to take a good look at himself, he�� had definitely grown, hasn''t he?


    Looking at the mirror, the muscles that were as if sculpted on his body almost overwhelmed the scars that were given to him by the Relic Graveyard. He also could not help but notice the feather tattoos on his back. There was only one last time he was able to check, but now there were three.


    The first feather was from the Arachnaea, giving him the power to talk to other creatures not human. Then the other two�� were perhaps from the God Souls? Even now, even with all the revelations, Van still had no idea what was going on with him and his body.


    However, he knew one thing. He had come a very long way from the frail skinny boy he once was�� and perhaps that was enough.


    "Hm?"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as a small clanging sound whispered into his ear, he then looked to his feet, only to see the earring that was given to him by Princess Adia.


    "..." Van stared at it for a while, before deciding to wear it back. He then finished washing up, wearing the white and golden suit provided by the Egyptians. Before heading out the door, Van took one final look at himself.


    "...There are benefits in being small," Van nodded to himself before heading out. But before his hand could reach the knob of the door, several iron rods came out, completely barring the door.


    Van''s eyes quickly started to emit streaks of lightning, but before he could do anything, a monotonous voice surrounded the room.


    "Please stay in your room and hide��


    ...We are currently under attack by the ESE."

 Chapter 256: Terrorist

    "Please stay in your rooms and find a place to hide. We are currently under attack by the ESE."


    "I repeat, this is not a drill. Please stay in your rooms and find a place��"


    Van looked towards the direction where the voice was coming from, only to see a weird black box on the corner of the ceiling. The voice just continued her words over and over again without pause. And soon, it was replaced by the sound of a siren that almost threatened to deafen Van.


    "..." Van quickly threw the wet towel he used earlier towards the black box, and to his surprise, he hit it almost dead center, completely splitting it in half. He only wanted to cover it since it was noisy, but it would seem he no longer knows his own strength�� as well as his aim.


    Should he actually just wait here until whatever this ESE thing is would be over?


    "Pft," Van let out a slight chuckle as golden streaks of lightning emerged from his eyes. And without thinking about it any longer, he slammed his body through the door. The peaceful hallway that he once passed through was now filled with lights, flickering into a blue and red color as the sound of the siren once again penetrated Van''s ears.


    There didn''t seem to be any people walking in the hallway as far as he could see. He then ran towards the room that Artemis and Charlotte went into, only to see the door already smashed through. Were they already checking what the commotion was all about?


    ...Then why didn''t they call him? Van could not help but let out a small sigh as he was trying to figure out what to do, but before his thoughts could start, he realized that there was still someone inside the room-- Artemis.


    The makeshift clothes made from leaves and branches were no longer to be seen. Instead, it was replaced by a full white gown, with a lace of golden pearls serving as its collar. The little gap from the pearls slightly exposed the skin of Artemis''s bosom. Van wanted to look more, but he stopped as he remembered their current situation.


    "...You''re still here?" Van muttered.


    "Yes," Artemis nodded, "The announcement said we should stay in our rooms. Unlike your aged companion, I value and respect the laws of the land in which I currently walk."


    "Aged�� When did miss Charlotte leave the room?"


    "She already destroyed the door before the bars could even make contact with the floor."


    "I see. Let''s go, this place is currently under attack."


    "I wish to remain here, Evans."


    Van was about to leave the room, but his steps stopped as soon as he heard Artemis''s words, "What do you mean? If Charlotte is fighting, this building will collapse soon. I know you can survive it since you''re stronger than both of us combined, but still--"


    "Don''t be silly, Evans," Artemis waved her hand as she let out a soft chuckle, "It''s not for that reason. Even if I want to advocate peace, as a god, I can not intervene too much. This seems to be a civil war, and it is not my place to do anything or choose a side."


    "But you''re not a god anymore, though," Van blinked a couple of times, "You said that whatever made you a god, I absorbed already."


    "That��" Artemis could not help but place her hand on her chin, "I suppose that is true. But which side should we choose? This ESE seems to be a terrorist organization, but then again, we know too little about this country to judge."


    "...Why do we need to choose sides?" Van raised an eyebrow, "The last time I chose a side was to survive; I chose the stronger side."


    "And which one do you think is the stronger side?"


    "Ours," Van let out a small smirk before turning around, "Now let''s go see what all this fuss is about."


    This time, it was Artemis''s turn to blink a couple of times as she watched Van''s back disappear into the hallway. But after a few seconds, she started heading towards the door, "...I suppose that is true as well," Artemis let out a small smile before following Van.


    Van did not really use his speed as he waited for Artemis to run beside him. Although she was stronger than Charlotte physically and had some other tricks up her sleeves that Van still was not aware of, it would seem that she wasn''t as fast.


    The two continued to head in the direction they came from when they landed earlier, but even as they passed by several rooms already, they have not seen a single person running around. It would seem that the people are taking the announcement seriously and not leaving the rooms as it suggested.


    Even with the deafening sirens, Van could still hear the thundering noises outside. It would seem that there really was a war happening-- and to think he thought he could relax even for just a day when he was showering earlier.


    Finally, after a few more seconds, the two reached the outside of the building, only to see the skies already covered in smoke. Before they could even see the beauty of the country, they were seeing the demise of its city.


    "Your aged companion is there."


    "Where?"


    Van quickly looked in the direction Artemis was pointing to, only to see a watchtower blocking his view. Van tried to see where Charlotte was, but it was to no avail. It wasn''t until a flying hunk of what seemed to be metal showed itself. It was lifted by blades that were rotating at an incredible speed.


    But before Van could even scan it in its entirety, it went into flames and exploded as Charlotte burst forth from it, landing in front of them.


    "L�� let go of me!"


    And in her hand, was the collar of a man whose face was fully covered in a black hooded mask. The man then wildly waved the rifle hanging on his neck, pulling the trigger loosely towards Van and the others.


    Van instinctively shielded Artemis, with the bullets bouncing off of his body-- even his eye.


    Seeing this, the man could not help but click his tongue. But after a few seconds, he turned the rifle towards his face, "You fucking Holders should just rot and die!"


    The man gritted his teeth and closed his eyes as he pulled the trigger. A thundering noise whistled into his ear, but the comforts of death never came for him. The man quickly opened his eyes, only to see a hand covering his rifle''s nozzle.


    "I am afraid we strangers have a few questions of our own," Charlotte said as she nonchalantly dropped the bullet and the man at the same time. She then grabbed the man''s rifle before proceeding to crumple it in a ball.


    The man only yelped from Charlotte''s words, shouting things that she couldn''t understand. Hearing this, Charlotte could not help but let out a sigh as she turned her attention towards Van.


    "Can you translate what I just said to him?"


    "...Sure."


    Charlotte dragged the man back inside the building as they asked him a bunch of questions as to the country''s current state. The man was confused at first, but as soon as he realized that the three were foreigners, he quickly explained the situation to them.


    The man was part of a revolutionary militia called ESE, or the Equalist State of Egypt. They were a band of groups of ordinary people seeking peace, and as their name suggests, equality. According to them, the world is currently being run by the System Holders, and that the System Holders were deliberately not clearing all of the Portals so that they could continue their reign in the world.


    Their country was a good example. Everyone who held a high position in their country was a System Holder, even their President. What made it worse was that they were all the sons and daughters of a single man, Salim Said, one of the strongest System Holders in the world.


    The normal population were treated as 2nd class citizens; treated as farmers, maids, and labor workers. They were never presented the opportunity to be more; they know they deserved more, but the government was not willing to give it to them.


    And so, the goal of their group was to make it known that the normal population could stand toe to toe with the System Holders, maybe even become their leaders.


    "...Sounds like entitlement to me."


    Surprisingly, Van was the first to react as he heard the man''s story.


    "Hm," Charlotte only let out a breath from Van''s statement, not knowing whether to agree or not. Artemis, on the other hand, didn''t have any reaction to the man''s story.


    "Entitlement!?" The man screamed, "What would you know!? You System Holders are all the same! If killing some of you is the only method we could be heard, then I would gladly give my life if it means killing one of you bastards!"


    "Everyone could hear you already."


    Suddenly, another voice reverberated in the air as a part of the wall crumbled, and from it, emerged Salim Said.


    "I�� it''s you!" The man quickly backed away in fear as soon as he saw Salim.


    "But the country no longer cares about your message," Salim slowly approached the man, with Van and the others not really trying to stop him, "Just with this unprovoked attack, you''ve killed people�� ordinary people that you claim is your cause. What you are, young man��


    ...is a terrorist."

 Chapter 257: Responsibility

    "What the hell is going on here, Salim?"


    "You already saw what''s happening. There''s a big rebel group waging war on the country. Why do you think my sons and daughters multiplied to hundreds?"


    "You mean��"


    "Yes," Salim let out a long and deep sigh as encased the man that Charlotte caught in stone, with only his head exposed, "Aside from those that were left behind by those who died during Explorations, I have also taken into adopting the children that were left behind by the war."


    "Such a noble deed," Artemis could not help but comment, "Such kindness and charity is rare even amongst the greatest of people."


    "...You hear that, Charlotte?" Salim blinked a couple of times in surprise before smirking towards Charlotte, "At least your friend appreciates me. Anyway, the three of you should return and hide, this is my country''s problem and foreigners shouldn''t get involved."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry. We''re here for an entirely different matter."


    "The Pit, right?" Salim quickly smirked at Charlotte, "You don''t have to worry, we''re preparing it as we speak and doubling the security on the Prisoners so you can get whatever you need there. The sooner you''re out of this country, the better."


    "...You seem to know a lot about our little adventure."


    "That tends to happen when you''re on live television for almost 24 hours. I know the King there is your friend, but to think the hot-headed Charlotte would allow such a thing to happen. If it was you from the past, I am sure you would have just rammed your way through."


    "We get old, Salim," Charlotte let out a short sigh, "But it seems you can''t let go seeing as you''re still stuck in your shell."


    "This and that are an entirely different matter," Salim waved his hand. And as soon as he did so, the man from the ESE was swallowed into the ground, "I''ll take this one for questioning. You guys go and relax yourselves in the meantime while I fix the city."


    Salim did not even wait for Charlotte to respond as he disappeared the way he came, his body being swallowed back to the ground. The three waited inside the building until an announcement once again echoed through the air, saying that it was safe to go outside. The bars that were blocking the rooms immediately retracted back into the wall as soon as the announcement was over.


    The people inside quickly rushed out, trying to see the situation outside. Van and the others also went back outside, and as soon as the sun hit Van''s face, his eyes could not help but blink a couple of times in shock.


    The smoke, the watchtower, and the other broken buildings were now nowhere to be found. Instead, a newly built infrastructure stood in its stead. They were just inside for less than an hour, and everything seemed new again. Van had already noticed it before, but everything in this country was made in bricks and stones-- most probably Salim Said''s influence.


    The one that repaired everything was also probably him as well. Truly, the power of Platinum-rank Explorers could not be dismissed. But�� one of that Platinum-rank Explorer was no match against the woman beside Van.


    He still hasn''t gotten over the fact of how strong Charlotte was, and now their new companion, Artemis, could play with her like she was nothing. Just what kind of fate did the future actually hold for him now?


    "Mr. Van, Madame Charlotte!"


    As the three were checking their surroundings, Nadeen Said suddenly ran towards them, waving her hand so that she would be noticed.


    "We really apologize that this happened right at the time of your visit," Nadeen was obviously out of breath, but still, she tried to collect herself, "The President is already at the presidential mansion, mother and he prepared a feast for you."


    "...We''re still having a feast after what just happened?" Van could not help but comment.


    "Yes. Mother said that if we do not go on about our daily lives with each of the ESE''s attacks, then they would have succeeded in their goal-- to disrupt the status quo. Instead, we should show them that we are unaffected by their provocation."


    "That�� sounds idealistic," Charlotte could only let out a small chuckle as she heard Nadeen''s words.


    "A little," Nadeen also let out a chuckle of her own, "Mother has lived a very long life�� but it would seem that it made her even more of a believer than anything. Now if you would, please follow me."


    Nadeen then gestured to the three to follow her as she led them to a vehicle waiting for them on the road. Unlike the first time it happened, Van was no longer surprised to see a bunch of cars lined up. There was even that flying vehicle earlier.


    Van could not help but wonder why Charlotte didn''t really interfere since she knew all these things existed outside of America. She had the power to do so, and their country could have prospered and lived more conveniently��


    ...So why exactly didn''t she do anything? Instead, her influence seems to be more felt in other countries. She knew the King of Africa, and now she seemed to be friends with the one who held the highest authority in Egypt. Just what kind of past did she have, exactly?


    "...Why are you looking at me like that?" Charlotte could not help but raise an eyebrow, "Don''t tell me you''re really falling in love with me? I told you your godly allure thingamajig doesn''t work on me," Charlotte said as she entered the car prepared for them.


    "No. I was just wondering why you let the Circle roam around freely in our country," Van replied without any hesitation as he also got inside the vehicle.


    "Oh? Why the sudden thought? Are you starting to develop a conscience for us lowly humans?" Charlotte teasingly giggled as she slightly nudged Van, almost pushing out Artemis who was still on her way inside the vehicle.


    Artemis, however, didn''t seem to mind as she just casually scooched in and even had words of her own, "I too, am curious," she said, "Perhaps it would be better for Evans to hear it as well, as he would be leading his own people in the future."


    Nadeen, who was seated in the front passenger seat, could not help but slightly tilt her head closer to the back as she too was quite curious of Charlotte''s life. Their adoptive father, Salim Said, didn''t really have many friends because of his�� peculiar personality. So one could not help but wonder what kind of friends he would have.


    "Well," Charlotte slightly scratched her chin as she looked at the moving scenery outside the car, "It''s simple, really. I didn''t want the responsibility that comes after."


    "...The responsibility?"


    "Take a look at this country, for instance. Or even the way the people of Africa treated me," Charlotte continued, "Once you move in a certain way that affects the lives of thousands of people, they would start expecting something of you. They will look towards you to lead them, and you will have no choice but to act on it because...


    ...it has already become your responsibility."


    "..." Van could not help but remain quiet from Charlotte''s words.


    "And we''ve been together for more than a whole month now, do you really think I have the qualities of someone that can lead people?" Charlotte then chuckled, "I can''t even manage my own son. Politics? No, thank you. I''ll just give that to someone who actually gives a damn about people. That''s why your father, Salim�� take care of him while you still can. He''s one hell of a person."


    "While�� I still can?" Nadeen could not help but wonder what Charlotte''s words meant. But Charlotte didn''t really follow up as she just looked at the scenery outside.


    "You should take heed of your companion''s words, Evans." After a few moments of silence, it was Artemis that spoke up as she turned to look at Van, "Your fate will decide the fate of this world, whatever choice you make, they will be the ones to experience the aftermath-- such is the responsibility of a god��


    ...and no matter how much you try, you can not escape the future that the Fates have foretold on you. It is both a blessing, as well as a curse."


    "..." Van continued to remain quiet as he absorbed Charlotte and Artemis''s words. Once again, the talk of him having to decide the fate of the world was opened up. Did he really not have a choice in the matter? Why was everyone telling him that he didn''t have a choice?


    And if the time does come that he has to choose whatever it is that needs to be decided��


    ...what kind of choice will be presented to him?


    Nadeen, on the other hand, was filled with confusion. She didn''t really have any time to watch the television or go on the internet as her schedule was filled up so she didn''t have that much information on Van and the others�� but why are they talking about gods and stuff?


    Were they in some kind of�� cult and they were making Van into some kind of messiah? Nadeen quickly shook her head off the thoughts. It wasn''t really her business, she was just tasked to assist and guide Van and the others with whatever they needed. Fortunately, after a few more minutes, they were nearing their destination.


    "That''s the Presidential Mansion."


    The trio all turned their heads at the same time to look towards where Nadeen was pointing to, only to see a colossal triangular building. Although the country being lower than the sea level was already quite a sight to see, this triangular building made it even more spectacular to the eyes.


    "Mother made it," Nadeen held a proud expression as she saw the look of awe on the other''s face, "She told us that the country had a similar infrastructure before the Portal Calamity. It served as a tomb for royalty. She found it fitting to recreate it into the country''s most important building, as she said that in death, there will always be rebirth. Back in the year 1000s there were--"


    *BOOM*


    "There were�� there��" Nadeen could not help but repeat her words as her eyes reflected the sudden blaze of fire that lit up from afar. The excited look on her face as she explained the history of her country slowly faded as darkness slowly loomed over the skies.


    The thundering noises continued to echo through the air, even causing the windows of their car to tremble.


    The Presidential Mansion went up in flames.

 Chapter 258: Brothers and Sisters

    "N�� no! Mr. Mazen, please hurry up!"


    The Presidential Mansion seemed to have been bombed from the inside as the black fumes continued to cover the sky with darkness. Even though they were still a distance away from it, the screams of the people that were caught up in flames reached Van and the others. Nadeen wanted to cover her ears from all the pained noises, but still, she even urged their driver to speed up so that they could help the people in need.


    The President, as well as Salim Said and her other adopted siblings, were inside the Presidential Mansion preparing to welcome their foreign guests. Although some of them were System Holders and could have survived the explosion, most of the people inside were still normal humans.


    "Mr. Mazen!? Why aren''t you driving!?" Once again, Nadeen urged the driver to speed up. The driver, however, instead of stepping on the pedal, stepped on the brakes instead, "W�� what are you doing?"


    "For the Equalist State of Egypt!"


    "W--"


    Before Nadeen could even say a word, another bright light drowned her entire view. Everything after that was a bit blurry for her as a weird thunderous noise whistled into her ears. She could feel herself being dragged away, however, she wasn''t able to open her eyes as the wind was violently blowing through her face.


    But finally, after a few seconds, any sensations that drowned her body disappeared and the only thing that remained was the heat that was coming from the flickers of sunlight that were sipping through the smoke.


    "W�� what happened?" Nadeen stuttered as she slowly opened her eyes, only to see Van standing in front of her.


    "You alright, Nadeen?" Van said as he calmly removed the flesh that was hanging on his shoulders, "Your car is completely destroyed now�� how much was it anyway?"


    "The�� car?" Nadeen was still not quite sure as to what just happened as her eyes still scanned the scenery around her. She could see the car she was in currently in flames. She could also see two people casually coming out of the burning car, making her even more confused than she was before.


    "A suicide attack," Charlotte said as she patted out the fires sticking on her clothes, "They are looking more and more like extremists. And here I thought their organization held a deeper meaning."


    Artemis, on the other hand, only looked at the burning car letting out a long and deep sigh, "A meaningless death."


    "Death�� suicide?" Nadeen slowly stood up, her eyes still looking at the car, "Mr. Mazen�� is dead?"


    "Considering I am holding whatever part this is, I assume he''s dead," Van said as he continued to remove Mr. Mazen''s guts from his body. Charlotte and Artemis seemed fine besides her clothes a little bit burned, so why was he the only one with all the remains of Mr. Mazen?


    "I guess he''s part of the ESE thing," Van then commented.


    "But�� Mr. Mazen has been with the family for years," Nadeen''s words were still sedated, "I''ve known him since I was a little. He�� he took care of us�� why?"


    "Probably a spy from the other side, girl. Indoctrination is one tough motherfucker to crack. They''ve probably been planning this for a very long time and were just looking for a chance to finally execute their plans��


    ...The better question is, why do it now when there are now two Platinum-rank Explorers roaming around the country? Based on how deep they are inside the government, they should have known of our arrival. Something... is not right here."


    "That''s impossible��" Nadeen still refused, "Mr. Mazen couldn''t have�� he couldn''t have been a part of the ESE. He''s a kind man."


    "It''s alright, denial is the first part of grief," Charlotte only let out a short sigh before turning her attention towards the Presidential Mansion, "But after you''re done, then maybe we should head to your family. Some of them might still be alive."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the look of confusion on Nadeen''s face quickly disappeared as she also turned to the Presidential Mansion. And without even saying a word, she rushed to a nearby pedestrian who was riding a two-wheeled vehicle.


    "H...hey!" The pedestrian could only scream as Nadeen pushed her away and used his vehicle. He tried to chase her, but alas, his vehicle was too fast. Van, Charlotte, and Artemis only looked at each other momentarily before running to her. Although speed was not Artemis''s forte, it would seem that she was still a lot faster than the vehicles of this world.


    After just a minute, the group arrived at the scene. There were lots of people running around, some even crawling as their feet were either in flames or were crushed by debris from the explosion. The only ones that seemed fine were obviously the System Holders, who were helping the other normal humans and taking them to safety even as they themselves were bleeding.


    "This��" Nadeen once again could not believe what she was seeing, carelessly dropping the vehicle she borrowed as she started walking aimlessly around the place. "Have you seen the President!?"


    "Have you seen General Salim!?"


    "My brothers and sisters, they were supposed to be here, have you seen them!?"


    She asked all of the people that were able, but none were really giving her a straight answer as they were busy finding their own people.


    "Relax, Nadeen," Charlotte said, "You said your father was with them, they should be fine somewhere. Why don''t you focus on helping the other people you can for now?"


    "But--"


    "H�� help me!"


    Before Nadeen could finish what she was going to say, a cry started to drown her ears. She looked at Charlotte for a few moments before nodding her head and rushing towards the one asking for help.


    "Should we be doing something?" Van then asked Charlotte.


    "I don''t know. What do you think?"


    "...Why me?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he noticed that it wasn''t only Charlotte looking at him, but also Artemis.


    "You''ve been a leader before, what do you think we should do?" Charlotte then crossed her arms, seemingly adamant no to do anything until Van says something.


    "A leader? But that was just an accident!" Van reasoned.


    "Then we can just go, Evans," this time, it was Artemis that spoke to him, "Our goal goes beyond the problems of this small country. An Olympian awaits for you somewhere through the Seraph''s gate, we can just ignore the cries of these people."


    "The god has a point," Charlotte added, "We spent weeks in Africa because I was in charge and chose to follow their laws, I am clearly not leader material," Charlotte then chuckled as the screams of the people continued to permit through the air.


    "..." Van looked back and forth between the two as his mind was filled with different kinds of thoughts. But after a few seconds, he shook his head, "...Then let''s not waste any time."


    "Oh? We''re really abandoning these people?"


    "Let''s not waste any more time and let''s help them," Van said before a streak of golden lightning emerged from his eyes.


    "Ho," Charlotte could not help but let out a slight breath as her eyes followed Van, "I guess that''ll do."


    "It seems Evans is a righteous person," Artemis walked closer to Charlotte, "As expected of Hermes''s son."


    "Him? Righteous?" Charlotte could not help but burst out in laughter from Artemis''s words, "Stick to him long enough and you would probably know what he''s really thinking."


    "...And what''s that?"


    "He probably just wants the people of this country to owe him."


    "...Is it truly like that?"


    "He was made to be like that," Charlotte said before she started walking towards a huge rubble and lifting it, "I don''t know what his mother was planning in letting him turn out like that if he''s supposed to save the world or whatnot, but seeing as every one of you gods are batshit crazy, I don''t really want to know now."


    "Hm," Artemis only squinted her eyes before raising her hand. And as soon as she did so, numerous giant debris were lifted into the air by thick roots, along with the people that were buried underneath all the rubble.


    With the help of the three, everyone still alive outside of the still burning mansion seemed to have been rescued swiftly.


    "T�� thank you very much!" An old woman touched Van''s hand, the tears on her face showed no signs of stopping.


    Van, on the other hand, only nodded as he approached Nadeen, who seemed to still be searching for someone.


    "They�� they''re not here. I can''t find them!" Nadeen said as soon as she saw Van, "Are they still inside!?"


    "It''s alright, girl," Charlotte also approached the crying Nadeen.


    "It''s not alright, why are all of you so calm!?"


    "They''re still alive."


    "How can you be so sure!?"


    "Because they''re coming up now."


    "Wha--"


    Before Nadeen could even continue her words, the ground beneath them trembled. And slowly, after a few seconds, the ground near them opened up. And from it, several people emerged completely unscathed, except for one.


    "Bro�� President Ishaq�� what happened to mother!?"


    "...She took the brunt of the explosion head-on to protect all of us."


    Salim Said was currently kneeling on the ground, being supported by his numerous sons and daughters. Unlike the smooth skin that adorned his body when Van and the other met him earlier, there were several cracks on it. His skin was falling apart, revealing his true wrinkled exterior that completely showed everything that he went through.


    "Couldn''t you have also done something!? You''re also a System Holder!" Nadeen quickly pushed President Ishaq away as she rushed to Salim, "M�� mother! Heal her, quick!"


    "I am! But her organs are all messed up!" One of Nadeen''s brothers shouted.


    "You''re not doing enough!" Another child of Salim interjected.


    "Would you shut up!? You''re not even a System Holder to understand the extent of mother''s damage!"


    "What was that!?"


    "Enough shouting at each other!" Salim then pushed all his children away before all of them could start to argue with one another.


    "You�� you shouldn''t be moving, mother!"


    "I know my body''s condition more than all of you! Worry about the other people!" Salim said as a throne of earth emerged from the ground to sit himself up.


    "But--"


    "That was an order!"


    "Y�� yes, mother!" Most of Salim''s children quickly dispersed as they started assisting the other people. The only ones that remained were the President, Nadeen, and some few others that were still assessing the situation. However, as soon as the majority of his children were gone, the expression on Salim''s face turned cold.


    "What have you done?" Salim then hovered towards President Ishaq.


    "W�� what do you mean, mother?"


    "It''s you��


    ...you did this."

 Chapter 259: MHS 259: Home

    "You�� you did this."


    "What? Did what?"


    Salim''s remaining children all looked at each other as they heard their father''s words. What exactly was their father accusing their brother of?


    "What are you talking about, mother? What did brother do?"


    "I have had suspicions of you for a long time now. I''ve had a lot of people look into your activities ever since you''ve become President. Ishaq, you��


    ...you are part of the Equalist State of Egypt."


    "W�� what?" Nadeen could not help but stutter as she heard her father''s words, "Don''t be ridiculous, mother. How could the President be a part of the ESE when he''s a System Holder?"


    "My men have been tapping his phone calls," Salim let out a sigh of disappointment as he leaned on his throne, "Although he was very careful, we were still able to decipher the silly codes that he had been sending different people in the ESE. At first, we thought they were really just his weird way of flirting with women, but now that this has happened, I am sure of it. President Ishaq�� you are part of the ESE."


    "Huh?" The confusion on President Ishaq''s face could no longer be painted as his eyes scanned all of the people present, "You should listen to sister Nadeed, mother. Your words are starting to sound ridiculous. You must still be shaken up by the explosion. Brothers, bring him to a hospital to rest."


    "Perhaps brother is right, mother," Nadeen said as she approached Salim, further checking his condition. Based on how much of Salim''s exterior skin was falling, his condition was worsening by the second; his previously smooth skin could no longer be seen as all that remained were cracks. "Rather than the President�� it''s Mr. Mazen who is involved with the ESE."


    "What!?"


    "Mr. Mazen is part of the ESE?"


    "What are you saying, Nadeen?"


    The whispers of the siblings started to clamor in the air as soon as they heard Nadeen''s words.


    "Mr. Mazen�� bombed himself."


    "Mr. Mazen did what now?"


    "He bombed himself in the car while we were inside it. If it wasn''t for Mr. Evans, then I would have surely died."


    "W�� why?"


    The siblings could not believe Nadeen''s words. Mr. Mazen had been one of their family''s trusted drivers for years and had even taken care of some of them. To think that he was actually part of the ESE.


    "See?" There was a certain sadness in President Ishaq''s voice, "Why would I even agree with putting my sister in danger? Mother, please. I urge you to take a rest."


    Salim let out a long and deep breath as he looked at Nadeen, checking if she was alright. He then looked towards Van.


    "Thank you for saving my child, Mr. Evans."


    "No need to thank me," Van said, nodding his head in reply.


    Salim, however, turned his head towards Ishaq once again as his eyebrows furrowed even further. "You knew�� You knew that Nadeen would be safe because she was with Charlotte and her companions. You knew that they would keep her safe."


    "...Maybe you really are turning senile, Salim," Charlotte, who had been keeping quiet, could not help but snide a comment.


    "I have been old for a very long time, Charlotte. My mind is clear."


    "Look, even your friends think this is ridiculous," President Ishaq let out an awkward chuckle.


    "I didn''t say that," Charlotte, however, just shrugged her shoulders as she stepped back a few steps, "This doesn''t involve us, however."


    "Ms. Angela would have been a real help here, wouldn''t she?" Van whispered.


    "God damn right she would."


    "...Should we do something?"


    "What? No," Charlotte raised an eyebrow, "We did say you should take charge, but this one is off-limits."


    "...Hm," Van nodded as he continued watching the scenario unfold. They have just been here for a few hours, and yet it was already proving to be more�� entertaining than his whole stay in Africa. It was like he was watching one of the dramas that Angela liked to watch during their stay in the hotel back in Africa.


    Every angle of the country was scenic as well. In fact, after everything was over, it would be nice to live here with the others, Van thought as he looked around even with the ongoing chaos.


    This�� could be home.


    Artemis seemed to be quite invested as well, as her expressions change with every exchange of dialogues.


    "Mother, this situation is starting to get confusing," President Ishaq once again let out a long and deep sigh, "Perhaps you should really take a rest, the crowd is also starting to gather and this would be bad for my image as the President. I am a System Holder, father. Why would I even be in the ESE in the first place?"


    "How else would so many bombs have been placed inside the Presidential Mansion?" Salim quickly replied, his tone no longer holding any signs of endearment, "Only you can have that kind of authority."


    "Mother, we both have that kind of authority. Do you see me accusing you of such grave misdeeds? My brothers and sisters are here, why would I even do something that would put their lives in danger? You''re not thinking straight, mother."


    "You knew I would save them!"


    Salim''s voice thundered as he stood up from his throne. And as soon as he did so, the exterior skin that still clung on him lost all of its strength, bursting everywhere and revealing Salim''s true physique.


    His beautiful long hair that reached the floor was completely gone, replaced by plucks of white thin hair that could fall with even the tiniest of whispers. There was also no portion of his skin devoid of cracks as the wrinkles completely showed how many years he has been walking in this world.


    His eyes, however, still held all of their previous dignity as they stared down at his son.


    "I am a System Holder!" President Ishaq did not back down, "And I am also your President, why would I even join some�� some fucking cult!?"


    "Because you''re not really a member of the ESE!" Salim roared. And as soon as he said that, the faces of his sons and daughters could not help but askew.


    "...You''re no longer making any sense, mother," President Ishaq could only shake his head, "Brothers, please take General Salim away."


    As soon as the others heard Ishaq''s words, they proceeded to carefully approach their father. Salim, however, stared all of them down causing them to stop.


    "You are just posing as a member of the ESE," Salim then turned his head once again towards Ishaq, "You penetrated their ranks, lured them into thinking that you are one with their cause�� because you want to spark an all-out war between us and them."


    "Starting to sound like paranoia, moth--"


    "Your real parents," Salim raised a finger to interrupt his son''s words, "They were killed brutally by normal humans right in front of you. This�� this is revenge."


    "Wh--"


    "Except for your brothers and sisters, you want every other normal human in this country to die," Salim let out a long and deep breath as he returned to his throne, "Did you really think that I wouldn''t notice? I have eyes all over the country. As long as there is earth, I can feel and hear everything going on in this country."


    "Mother, I am not--"


    "If you do then why are you not doing more!?"


    "!!!"


    "Mother!"


    Before President Ishaq could finish his words, Nadeen''s sudden screams and her actions completely shook him.


    Without even any warning, Nadeen suddenly thrust a knife through Salim''s chest.


    "What have you done!?" President Ishaq and his other siblings rushed towards Salim''s aid. Charlotte, on the other hand, stood behind Nadeen and tapped her right on the head, throwing her almost a dozen meters through the air.


    "W�� what did you do!? What''s happening right now!?" The other siblings could not help but tremble in fear as Charlotte suddenly made a move. Their fears, however, did not last long as Nadeen stood up from the ground even as blood was oozing from her nose.


    "Secure father!" President Ishaq ordered his other siblings to take General Salim away.


    "You�� you were a System Holder?" President Ishaq then turned his attention towards the bloodied Nadeen. Even though it was just a light hit from Charlotte, there was no way a normal human could have survived that. There was also the fact that she was able to lodge a knife through their father''s chest. Nadeen�� was probably an Enhancer-type System Holder.


    "Why�� Why would you do something like this?" President Ishaq said, "Don''t tell me�� all of this is your doing? You�� you''re part of the ESE?"


    "You think you''re the only one whose parents were brutally killed by these�� these fucking Normies!?" Nadeen''s previous strict but endearing demeanor could no longer be seen as she waved her hands erratically, the blood coming from her face spewing everywhere. "My�� My parents were also normal people, but they killed them. And you know what they did after? They raped me!"


    "...Nadeen."


    "Mother came but she was too late! Everything already happened!" Nadeen continued to scream and flail her arms, "And you know what the ESE did when they found out I was adopted by the great General Salim? They came to me, forced me to join them. But what they didn''t know is that my System had already woken up."


    "It really was you all along?" Ishaq could still not believe it even though it was already coming straight from Nadeen''s mouth, "You�� you were planning to commit genocide?"


    "You should join me, brother! Mother was suspicious of you because you also had every right to be mad at these... these germs. Join me and we will eradicate this country of--"


    "Sorry, excuse me."


    As the two were exchanging heated words, they could not help but turn their heads at the unexpected voice that suddenly interrupted them.


    It was Van, stepping in between the two.


    "I am learning how to take charge these days�� and this is really starting to drag with all the twists. So can you two resolve this so my companions and I could have the permission to go to the Pit already?"


    "This isn''t something that could be resolved easily!" Nadeen screamed, "Just go and do whatever you came to this country for!"


    "...I can solve this for you guys if you want?" Van then said. Both Charlotte and Artemis could not help but look at each other. Just what exactly was this boy suddenly doing now?


    "Solve..."


    "Yes," Van nodded before letting out a smile, "Starting from today��


    ...This country belongs to me."


    "...Kid, that''s being too much in charge."

 Chapter 260: By Force

    "This country��


    ...now belongs to me."


    "..."


    It was as if all the chaos was filtered as everyone stopped whatever it was that they were doing as their heads were all slowly turning towards the young man who was suddenly claiming ownership of their country.


    Even Nadeen and President Ishaq, who were previously in a heated argument, could not help but look at Van, who held a little smile on his face. It didn''t help that half his face was covered by his hair, so they couldn''t really guess what he was really thinking right now.


    But perhaps the most baffled of all was Charlotte. She did tell him that he should learn how to take charge from now on as he will hold a great and inevitable responsibility in the future, that he would decide not only his fate but others as well.


    But this��


    "Kid, this is taking way too much charge," Charlotte could not help but shake her head. But this isn''t necessarily a bad change, she thought. Someone with Van''s powers should learn how to be proactive.


    Artemis, on the other hand, was just nodding her head at Van''s words. She had seen and read a lot of the epics of the greatest heroes of their world, and it all involved them conquering a city or a country.


    Van was on the right track, she thought. And it was even better that he was doing it not by waging war, but just by his words.


    "...Are you crazy?" Nadeen said as she was starting to get dizzy from all the blood she was losing.


    "Maybe," Van said before he turned his head towards President Ishaq, "How about it?"


    ...How about what? Was this guy really expecting him to hand the keys to the country just because he says it? And why do this now of all times when they were experiencing a tragedy?


    "Let''s�� talk about this once I have solved this problem," President Ishaq did not really know how to respond to Van. Van was a companion of his father''s friend, so he didn''t really want to dismiss or offend him in any way. But perhaps he should have expected this, someone who stands next to a Platinum-rank explorer is bound to be�� eccentric.


    "I''m afraid I need to rush," Van shook his head, "I am sure General Salim already told you why we were here. If you can grant us passage to the Pit, then we''ll just gladly get out of your hair."


    "I am afraid this is not a good time, Mr. Evans. If it wasn''t obvious already, I am not in the position to grant your request at the moment," President Ishaq said as he gestured to their surroundings. People were still wounded and their cries were still fresh in the air. There was also the fact that they just found out that one of their siblings was part of the ESE and was planning to commit genocide��


    ...and this young man was doing this now?"


    "Give me your country and I will give myself the permission to go to the Pit," Van said, not even a slight stutter in his tone as he looked directly at President Ishaq''s eyes.


    "Enough with this nonsense!" Nadeen could not take any more of the young man''s nonsense as she rushed towards him with her fists completely loaded. However, before she could go near him, Charlotte blocked her path.


    "Maybe you should shut your mouth first, girlie," Charlotte said as her hand grabbed Nadeen''s face whole, "The new�� the new leader of your country is talking."


    Nadeen wanted to pull herself away, but the only thing she was able to do was let out muffled noises as Charlotte was not budging even a single inch.


    "What�� what''s the meaning of this?" President Ishaq did not really understand what Charlotte said, but he knew enough that she was giving way for Van, "Are you�� really taking over the country?"


    "That is entirely up to you," Van said.


    "Then just go!" President Ishaq waved his hand, "I grant you permission to go to the Pit. Hamed, escort our�� guests to the Pit and give them whatever they need."


    "Are�� are you sure, brother?"


    "Of course, I am sure. Go!"


    How is this even a choice, President Ishaq thought. His country was already in an ongoing civil war, not to mention they were in a climax that would decide the fate of their country. They weren''t going to add having the strongest Enhancer in the world as their enemy to the list.


    "O�� okay!" The man called Hamed quickly saluted to his brother as he carefully approached Van. "Shall�� we go?"


    "Hm," Van nodded. Charlotte also casually dropped Nadeen as she made her way towards Van.


    "..."


    The others, who had watched the full scene from that start could not help but turn their heads all at the same time as the three guests of their country all walked away as if they didn''t just threaten to wage war with their country.


    "...Take the traitor away," President Ishaq then said as he looked at Nadeen, who was sprawled on the ground. Their first priority now was making sure that their father, General Salim Said, will live. Even if they got bullied by guests from outside the country, he was sure that General Salim Said would commend him for preventing an even more dangerous war.


    ***


    "''Tis a shame. I would have wanted to see you conquer these lands, Evans," Artemis could not help but let out a disappointed sigh.


    "He''s already a president of a small nation."


    "...Really? Why did you not tell me this? So you are already aware of the responsibilities of a leader?"


    Hamed, who was tasked to lead the three to the Pit, could not help but glance at the three numerous times. The three were speaking in English, and even if he wasn''t fluent at it, he could still understand what they were saying word for word; and the only thing he could think of was how weird these 3 were.


    But considering one of them could probably destroy their country, they had no choice but to obey, especially now that their father is currently wounded.


    "So, you''re called Hamed?"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Hamed slightly saluted towards Charlotte.


    "How long has this been going on?"


    "...The civil war, ma''am?"


    "Yeah."


    "The group first made their presence known about 30 years ago," Hamed answered without any stutter in his voice.


    "30 years and Salim still has not dealt with them? It should be simple for your father to resolve something like this."


    "I am afraid I don''t delve too much in politics, ma''am," Hamed let out a long and deep sigh before gesturing Charlotte and the others to proceed, "Please get inside the chopper, I will just let the people guarding the Pit to expect us."


    Van could not help but raise an eyebrow as he saw the flying vehicle that he also saw earlier. So it was called a chopper? Van thought. He was the first to get inside, seemingly excited to see how it worked. But to his disappointment, it just seemed like a car except for the added buttons.


    "Why do you act like a kid sometimes and a murdering lying psychopath most of the time?" Charlotte could not help but comment as she got inside the helicopter.


    "Reminds me of Ares," Artemis also snided a comment, "I am sure he would be�� ecstatic to find out that Hermes''s son is growing to be more like him."


    "Ares? I think Mister Hercules has mentioned him before."


    "Ah yes, he is�� probably the most problematic out of all of us. 2nd to your father, of course," Artemis let out a slight chuckle as she looked at Van as if reminiscing the past.


    "Since we''re on the topic of childish and erratic gods, any information we should know once we meet the next of your kin?" Charlotte interrupted the two, "Like slight changes in behavior and things we should avoid?"


    "My kin are exceptionally understanding, you do not have to worry about anything."


    "Like how you almost murdered the three of us after offering us a nice meal?"


    "...I have no recollection of that," Artemis said as her eyes looked to the side.


    "...Right," Charlotte could not help but let out a long and deep sigh. She can''t say she wasn''t afraid. But it had been a very long time since she felt that she was in genuine danger and it somewhat made her excited. But if she dies��


    "Kid, if ever something grave happens to me�� make sure you quickly take my life first, okay?" Charlotte then said.


    "...Nothing is going to happen to you, Miss Charlotte," Van quickly dismissed Charlotte''s words by waving his hand, "You''re the strongest person I know."


    "That is true," Artemis nodded, "Even if it was brief, you were able to break my hand. Not even Hercules would be able to do that before his ascension to godhood."


    "...This kind of talk makes me think something bad is actually going to happen to me. Let''s drop it."


    It took a few more minutes for Hamed to come back. And as soon as he did, they were handed some kind of muffler to cover their ears as the chopper started to ascend into the air. Although it was a lot slower than when they were flying with the colossal stymphalian, it was a lot more stable-- except for the noise that made Charlotte completely irritated.


    It didn''t help that they flew for more than an hour before they reached their destination. Unlike in America, there wasn''t a Dome to cover the Portal. Instead, it was inside a tower, completely secured by several other types of machinery whose purposes were still unknown to Van.


    As soon as they arrived, the guards quickly escorted them to the Portal. And without even a single question asked, they entered it.


    ***


    "Wake up�� Athena, wake up!"


    "Why do you disturb my sleep, Dionysus!?"


    "I think��


    ...he''s here."

 Chapter 261: ...Of course

    "I think�� he is here."


    "What?"


    The only things that one could feel were the whispers and breaths that the two were releasing. Even their eyes were not holding any light as the darkness drowned everything else; as if they were floating in the empty reaches of space, no one to save them.


    But still, the two seemed to continue to talk with each other. One voice; a male, excited. The other; a woman, clearly annoyed. But still, the man''s breath of the man called Dionysus continued to flutter in the darkness as his voice turned cheerful by the second.


    "The Messenger, he is here!" Dionysus said.


    "...That''s what you said yesterday, and the day before, and the day before that," the woman called Athena could not help but let out a small grunt as she replied to Dionysus, "Why don''t you wake up when it is really here? Or better yet, never wake up anymore."


    "Such cold words, if it were Artemis here with me, I am sure she would appreciate my efforts to help. Ah, my poor heart, beaten to death by a cold goddess," although it was dark, one could imagine Dionysus to be suddenly dancing as he placed the back of his hand on his forehead.


    "How would I not be mad at you when you wasted our one and only Message by testing it!?"


    "Such a vengeful heart, my sister has. Have you still not forgotten about that? It has been a very long time."


    "It had only been several full moons!" Athena growled, "I am going back to sleep, brother. Do not wake me up again just because you feel even a little bit of-- !!!"


    A loud gasp came from Athena before she could even finish her words before a rumble could be heard in the darkness. And after a few seconds, light finally emerged�� as Dionysus switched on the lights to their little confinement.


    The two were actually in a small room, or perhaps more precisely-- a jail cell.


    "Oi! It''s too bright! Close the lights you two!"


    "It''s those two again, they''re causing troubles!"


    ***


    "This�� is a Pit?"


    Although Van had been in only two Pits now and his surprise was still valid, Egypt''s Pit truly was different from the two others he had entered before. Unlike the two which were in an open environment, this Pit was inside what seemed to be a huge cavern.


    No, perhaps an underground building was the better word to describe it. It would seem that unlink with the two other Pits, which were allowed to grow a society of their own, this one completely stuck in its roots and remained truly a prison.


    Van thought the security was a bit lax outside because they were already granted the permission to go to the Pit. But it turns out, they were all here. There were guards lining up, walking, and there was no corner or angle left without an eye to watch it.


    "The three of you are the guests?" A man wearing a beret then approached Van and the others, "I heard something grave is happening outside, but to think the three of you were granted the permission to go here. You must be very-- Aren''t you Charlotte Gates!?"


    The man''s slightly arrogant voice almost cracked as soon as his eyes landed on Charlotte, "To�� to what do we owe this visit, madame Gates? Do you have a relative here? Did we mistakenly arrest a friend of yours? Please, please tell us so we can immediately release them."


    "..." Charlotte could not help but slightly back away as the man''s voice got higher and higher as he leaned in ever so close to her, "...No. Well yes, but it''s not my friend, it''s hers."


    Charlotte then pointed at Artemis, whose eyes were looking all over the place.


    "I see," the man wearing a beret cleared his throat, "What are their names so we could take a look at our roster to see which rooms and department they are assigned to?"


    "...I don''t know yet," Artemis shook her head as she let out a long and deep breath, "I can sense that someone is here, but I can''t determine their location. What about you, Evans?"


    "I don''t sense anything," Van was a bit surprised with Artemis''s words. Was that something he will be able to learn in the future? To detect the other Olympians?" He tried to concentrate again if he could feel or sense anything, but no matter how tried he hard to focus, he was not able to sense anything, not even a flicker.


    "...Have you seen anyone unusually tall here?" Van then asked the man wearing a beret.


    "Unusually tall? Like how tall, sir?"


    "I don''t know�� like someone in the 10 to 60-meter range."


    "...60 meters tall, sir?" The man with the beret could not help but slightly be taken aback with the little boy''s words, but after a few seconds, he let out a small chuckle, "We wish we had a prisoner that tall, but I am afraid our ceiling to not even reach 10 meters."


    "..." Was something he said funny? Van thought. Hercules was abnormally tall, not to mention Artemis was taller than the Wall when they first saw her. So Van just assumed that�� know what? Never mind-- Van thought as he also let out an awkward chuckle.


    "Please, please follow me. We don''t really let anyone look at our resident list, but since we were ordered to give you everything you need, you''re free to check it and maybe you can find the one you''re searching for there. Does that sound good?"


    "Sure," Van said as he followed the man, followed by Artemis and Charlotte.


    "..." The man wearing a beret did not fail to notice this. Was this little boy actually the one leading this group? Who was he? Was he someone important? The man hadn''t been outside for a very long time, so the news that he was receiving was limited.


    The three continued to follow the man deeper into the Portal. More and more, it was looking more like they were actually in just some kind of building. There were doors and bars separating the room, and if Van wasn''t mistaken, there were also cameras hanging in the ceiling.


    The place seemed spacious, as Van could hear the clamors and whispers of what seemed to be the Prisoners from across the halls. Finally, after a few more minutes, the two arrived in a room filled with small televisions.


    "Sir Said!" The man that was inside the room quickly stood up and saluted towards the man leading Van and the others.


    "...Said?" Charlotte could not help but utter, "You''re also one of Salim''s children?"


    "Ah, yes. Sorry, I was so excited I haven''t even introduced myself. My name is Masud Said, I am General Said''s 69th child."


    "I�� see. Just how many of you are there?"


    "Last I checked, mother adopted someone last week�� So I guess that makes us 213? But please, enough about us," Masud waved his hands as he chuckled. Afterward, he clicked something on the table and the screen started to change, "This is the list of all the prisoners we have. This side is the System Holders, and this side is the Normies."


    Normal humans were also imprisoned in the Pit? Van thought that only System Holders were imprisoned here. But it made sense, he supposed. There seemed to be a lot of rooms for everyone. And a criminal is a criminal anyway-- he thought.


    "Press this to switch to another list��" Masud then started explaining how to control the machine for a few minutes before proceeding to head out of the room with his colleague.


    "...Do you see anyone you recognize here, Artemis?"


    "No."


    "Have you checked?"


    "Yes, please change to another page."


    "Okay."


    "Not here."


    "But I just pressed it."


    "My observational skills and eyesight are�� better than most," Artemis explained.


    "...Alright," Van continued to press the controller. They continued to do this for quite a while before they seemingly reached the end of the list as it already repeated to the start.


    "Perhaps whoever it is is still in slumber?" Artemis placed her hand on her chin. But afterward, she turned her head towards Van, "It makes sense, I was only forcefully woken up when you entered the Fractured World I resided in."


    "So we need to do this the old-fashioned way, then?" Charlotte let out a sigh, "I was hoping this was going to be straightforward, but I suppose it''s never that easy."


    "Perhaps�� it could be easy?" Van then muttered as he looked at the other screens that showed the live video of different parts of the Pit.


    "Oho, really taking this taking charge thing serious, aren''t you, Evans?" Charlotte whistled. But after a few seconds, her expression changed, "Don''t tell me�� you''re planning to kill every one of them?"


    "What? What do you think I am, Miss Charlotte?" Van furrowed his eyebrows from Charlotte''s words, "No�� I was thinking of letting them all out. The Olympians can''t pass through the Portal, so they would be the only ones left here and the only thing we need to do is find them."


    "...That is a genius plan, Evans."


    "No, it''s not!" Charlotte almost choked as she heard Artemis agreeing, "Why are you always setting criminals free?"


    Charlotte could not help but let out an exasperated sigh as she called back Masud and his colleague into the room.


    "You�� didn''t find who you were looking for?"


    "Afraid not," Charlotte let out a sigh, "Has there been any�� weird things happening here lately?"


    "Can''t say there is. It''s pretty much the same every day. Yup, every day... pretty much the same," Masud also let out a sigh, "If only something nice actually happens, then I wouldn''t be bored. But hey, you guys are here!"


    "What about weird people?" This time, it was Van that asked Masud.


    "Weird people? Everyone is weird here, sir Evans. That''s why it''s a prison," Masud suddenly burst out in laughter. But as soon as he realized that none of their guests were laughing, he quickly cleared his throat.


    "But yes, we do have a lot of weird people," Masud said as he nodded his head repeatedly, "They are all bunched up in the Asylum."


    "...The Asylum?"


    "Yes," Masud then once again approached the controller as a different list popped up, "It can''t get any weirder than the people in this list since they''re all pretty much�� insane."


    Hearing this, Van and Charlotte looked at each other before slowly turning their heads towards Artemis.


    "Ah!"


    And as soon as they did so, Artemis let out a short scream and quickly pointed at the screen with a shocked expression.


    ''Of course,'' Van and Charlotte thought. Why didn''t Masud show them this list first?

 Chapter 262: Reunion

    "Ah!"


    As soon as the list of the mentally insane Prisoners was brought up by Masud, Artemis''s tiny scream instantly echoed throughout the surveillance room. It made sense, Van and Charlotte thought. If there was indeed an Olympian roaming around in this Pit, where else would it be other than the looney bin?


    The only surprising fact was that the people here were able to jail whoever the Olympian is. Did it allow itself to be caught? Or was there something else happening here?


    "Did you find who you were looking for?" Masud said as he made way for Artemis.


    "Yes, they''re here."


    "...They?" Charlotte could not help but raise an eyebrow at Artemis''s words, "What do you mean they?"


    "Those two, enlarge their profiles?"


    "O�� of course."


    As soon as Masud pressed something on the controller, the two photos that Artemis pointed to were instantly enlarged into each of their screens. And instantly, everyone in the room could see how different the two looked like from the rest of the slightly tanned Egyptians.


    One could even say the two were paler than most, even compared to Artemis. Especially the man who seemed like he hadn''t even tasted sunlight his whole life.


    "I was right. These two are Dionysus and Athena."


    "Athena?" Even more so the fact that there were two Olympians in one Pit, Van was more surprised to hear that they were meeting Athena this soon. If Angela''s story about Evangeline and the Seraph was true, then that would mean they were already meeting one of the foundations that instigated the destruction of their worlds soon.


    "Can you take us to these two?"


    "Hm, oh these two?" Masud let out a slight hum as he looked at the screen, "These two are quite famous here. They just suddenly infiltrated the Pit out of nowhere so we had no choice but to imprison them with the others. You know what else, though? When we were setting them free because we really had no idea who they were, they chose to stay�� so we just assumed they were a crazy couple."


    That''s because they didn''t infiltrate it, Van thought. They were here from the start and can''t get out.


    "Follow me then," Masud then gestured to the three to follow him as he headed out of the surveillance room, "Just a little warning, though. Once we get to the Asylum department, you would see all kinds of crazy people there and it''s best to ignore them."


    "You don''t have to worry, my best friend is not right in the head as well," Charlotte let out a slight chuckle.


    "Same, same," Masud also burst out in laughter out of nowhere as he heard Charlotte''s words. With the way he laughs, perhaps he should also belong in the Asylum, Van thought as they followed Masud.


    Seeing all the straight hallways, as well as different partitions of the Pit, it really felt like they were inside a normal prison. There was even a sort of indoor garden for the Prisoners'' recreational activities��


    ...Suffice to say, the living conditions here were a whole lot better than in the Relic Graveyard. But that wasn''t really hard, since even America''s Pit had better living conditions than in the Relic Graveyard.


    The three were led to another area, which seemed to be the most heavily guarded part of the Pit. They even had to pass 3 walls of thick bars and had to be escorted by 4 other guards just to enter the so-called Asylum.


    But that wasn''t all, once they got deeper into the Asylum, the less light the hallway had. It didn''t help that they were hearing whispers and moans as they passed through the several Prisoners that were locked in an enclosed room, with only a single small glass window for them to see through.


    "See these people, Evans?" Charlotte then walked beside Van and whispered into his ear, "Just one wrong click in your head and you could''ve ended up the same as them."


    "Crazy?"


    "Insane," Charlotte quickly replied, "You''re already crazy."


    "...What does that even mean?"


    "I believe all of us are already crazy in our own ways," Artemis nodded her head, "Even I have crazy moments from time to time from interacting with others, that''s why I like talking to the animals more."


    "...Right."


    The three continued to walk deeper into the Asylum until they were already in an area where the only source of light was the flashlights that the 4 guards were waving, and as soon as they turned it on, a lot of voices started to echo in the air.


    "Turn it off! Turn the lights off!"


    "We''re saved! Salvation is here!"


    "Fools! It is the demons! The demons of Mesopotamia are back to haunt us!"


    "Shut up!" One of the guards slammed his hand on the wall, quickly stopping the clamors of the insane prisoners.


    "Why isn''t there light here?" Van could not help but ask as soon as the noises dissipated.


    "There is," Masud quickly replied, "They even have lights in their own cells. But they easily get stimulated whenever they see even a hint of light. I don''t know when it happened, but I think they just decided it collectively. One more thing, these two prisoners are somewhat special as they were the only ones allowed to be in the same cell."


    "Oh, how so?"


    "Because they refuse to be separated, and they get violent when you split them up. Mind you, these two are incredibly strong," Masud continued, "Of course, now that I know they''re madame Charlotte''s acquaintance


    Masud then once again burst out in laughter, but it wasn''t only him, even Charlotte started laughing. Artemis, as well, let out a slight chuckle from Masud''s words.


    Van, on the other hand, was completely weirded out as to why the three were laughing. "You mean because they would have sex so that''s why there will be three of them?"


    Hearing Van''s words almost choked Charlotte as her laughs turned into coughs. Afterward, she then turned her head to Musad, "It was a good decision to give them what they wanted. It would have been bad if you angered them," Charlotte muttered as she glanced at Artemis.


    Looking at her now, besides her unusually colorful green hair, she looked like a normal young lady. But who would think that she was the 2nd person in this world that was able to stop her punch, and almost without effort at that?


    Sure, Artemis comforted her that to wound a god was something that no one has achieved yet as a "mortal", it was still a hit to her ego. But at the same time, she couldn''t help but get excited at the thought of struggling again. The feeling of not knowing what''s going to happen next was something that she sorely missed from her early years as an Explorer-- albeit it didn''t last long as she quickly found out that she was stronger than most.


    "And we''re here."


    Van could not help but slightly squint his eyes as the light in the hallway was suddenly turned on. And as soon as they did so, the screams and whispers of the prisoners once again bombard them.


    "It''s best if we remove your companions out of the cell as soon as possible," Musad said, "I am afraid the other prisoners won''t stop howling like monkeys as long as the lights are on."


    Musad then ordered the guards to open up the cell. Van once again squinted his eyes as he focused on the darkness inside the room, however, as soon as the lights were turned on, he could not help but slightly be taken aback.


    There was a bearded man with long golden hair, casually drinking from a goblet that came from who knows where. The man was wearing nothing but a towel loosely wrapped around his body and was sitting in a very relaxed manner around a table.


    And although he had a full beard, there was a sort of a feminine tone in his face that Van could not seem to discern.


    There was also a tall woman, even taller than Charlotte. Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail as she seemed to be writing something on the wall. In fact, the wall almost looked animated as every corner of it was not absent of scribbles and lines.


    The tall woman''s long and deep breaths could then be heard as she walked towards the table and placed the chalk she was holding there. She then sat beside the blonde man before turning her head towards Van.


    "Greetings, Messenger," the woman said as she once again let out a deep breath, "We have much to discuss. I am sure you have a lot of--"


    Before the woman could finish her words, she suddenly stood up, flipping over the table and causing the man to spit out his drink, which seemed to be wine by the color of it.


    "What''s the big deal, Athena!?" The man also stood up as he got wine all over his white blankets, almost revealing all of him to everyone, "I thought we were going to welcome-- Artemis!?"


    If the man still had wine left in his mouth, it was definitely gone now as he could not help but suddenly spat out as his eyes landed on Artemis. "You�� you were also in this Fractured World!?"


    "No," Artemis shook her head as she entered the room and looked around, "I came from a different�� Seraph''s gate."


    "W�� what?" Both Dionysus and Athena stuttered as they heard Artemis''s words.


    "And yes," Artemis''s eyebrows then slowly furrowed as she turned her head to her kin, "We have much to discuss��


    ...Like how you started the war with the Seraphs."

 Chapter 263: Man to Man

    "Why do you imply that I started the war with the Seraphs? And why are you here!?"


    "I did not imply it, I said it."


    "That''s what she said!"


    "Fight! There''s going to be a fight!"


    Although there was a certain strength in both Athena and Artemis''s voices, the prisoners'' screams and howls were enough to completely drown their words. The guards were trying to calm the prisoners down, even hitting their doors so as to make them stop. But alas, all it seemed to be doing was making their clamors worse than it already was.


    "I suggest we leave the asylum before. Since it''s confirmed that these two are the ones you''re trying to find, we will clear them for release," Masud gestured to the other guards to escort Athena and Dionysus out, "I will handle the paper works so you do not have to worry about anything else."


    "Hm," Van nodded as his eyes continued to scan the two Olympians. Dionysus looked so out of place like he truly did come from another place. Athena, on the other hand, one could even say she looked somewhat like Andrea. It was a common face, but beautiful, nonetheless.


    Charlotte, as well, was staring at the two as they got out of their cell, but for different reasons-- she was trying to size them up. Dionysus wasn''t particularly muscular, one could even say he was slightly slim. Athena, on the other hand, was more muscular than Artemis. She was wearing a tank top, and the tightness of the muscles on her arms was quite obvious.


    There was also a certain grace with each of her movements, as if even the most minute movement, every oxygen that passes through her lungs, were calculated. It reminded her of the way Angela moves, but a bit more tactical-- every movement had a purpose.


    Out of the three gods present here now, she was definitely the most dangerous.


    "!!!"


    Charlotte then could not help but slightly step back as Athena''s eyes suddenly met hers. Charlotte quickly felt disarmed, as if all of the secrets of her body became known to Athena in just a single second. Afterward, Athena let out a slightly amused expression.


    "Impressive," Athena said as she passed by Charlotte, "You''re the second mortal I have seen that is capable of equaling the demi-gods of our world, perhaps you even surpass them. It would have been great to see you at your prime."


    "I second that," Dionysus suddenly jumped in between the two as he raised a finger, "I bet even the nymphs would cower at your beauty, as even now, I stand trembling with how immaculately wild your beauty shines," Dionysus then gently held Charlotte''s hand and kissing it.


    Charlotte quickly pulled her hand away, slightly perplexed by the god''s actions.


    "And quite strong too. Truly, you are the epitome of what humans could probably achieve�� perfect in every way. May I offer you some wine?"


    Dionysus snapped his fingers, and as soon as he did so, another goblet appeared in his hand, with contents already in it.


    "This wine and you have the same years in you, aged to perfection�� and I am sure the both of you taste splendid," Dionysus offered the goblet of wine to Charlotte, "If only I could taste you both."


    "..." Charlotte''s fist was slowly being tempted to strike this god in front of her, and it took every effort she could muster to not do so.


    Dionysus then sipped his wine, not breaking eye contact with Charlotte for even a second, "Oh, Artemis, why have you not introduced us yet to this beautiful lady?"


    "T�� that''s enough, Dionysus!" Artemis could not help but pinch the bridges of her nose as she stopped her steps, "This is not the best place to discuss this. Masud, please lead the way!"


    "...Of course," Masud then signaled the other guards to hurry their steps. Throughout the walk, besides Dionysus''s continuous attempts at flirting with Charlotte, he also noticed that Athena was glancing at him from time to time, but never once did she try to talk to him.


    Finally, they reached the shallow areas of the Pit and were offered a private room to talk to near the Portal. Masud quickly excused himself and also said that for security and documentation processes, they were being recorded in the room.


    But before Masud could leave the room, Van called him.


    "Yes, Mr. Evans?"


    "How fast can you evacuate the prisoners if something comes up?"


    "...Sorry?"


    "If a fight were to break out between the people in this room, how fast can you evacuate the prisoners?"


    Hearing Van''s words, it was Athena that first reacted. But she did not really say anything, only letting out a light curious hum before turning her head to Artemis who was in front of her�� and has been staring at her with furrowed eyebrows since they entered the room.


    "It�� is impossible to evacuate the Prisoners," Masud shook his head, "And if a fight really were to break out, I will only evacuate the guards, those that remain will be considered as�� collateral."


    "...I see. Then I suggest you take the guards away now," Van said before taking a seat at the u-shaped table.


    "...I''ll take it under advisement. Thank you for caring, Mr. Evans," Masud bowed his head before finally leaving the room. And as soon as he stepped out, he could not help but feel a little nervous from what Van said.


    If a fight really were to break out, then who would be able to stop it? Charlotte herself was already too much for them to handle. And if the others were even half as strong as her, then everyone in this Portal will definitely die.


    It didn''t help that his father, General Salim Said, the only one that could probably even have a chance to stop their rampage, was currently in intensive care. And so, with all that in consideration, Masud decided to gather every personnel to standby near the Portal.


    Back in the room, Van could not help but feel a bit nostalgic with their seating arrangement. The u-shaped table reminded him of the one back in the Student Council�� come to think of it, he didn''t really do anything there. But now, they purposely left the middle seat empty for him.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It felt like Artemis had a lot to say before they arrived here, but even after a whole minute, only silence echoed through the room. It wasn''t until the sound of Dionysus spilling his wine resounded in the room a movement could finally be seen from Artemis.


    And as if Dionysus''s goblet falling to the ground served as a bell for her to start, Artemis began to talk.


    "You started the war against the Seraphs!" Artemis screamed as she pointed towards Athena.


    "That again? Pray tell, where have you even gotten that idea?" Athena, on the other hand, was calm, with her hands even clasped together on the table.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just know that it is true as she could have not lied to the current situation!"


    "She? It was from a woman? Have you perhaps made contact with the Seraph herself?"


    "What? No! I just got out of the Fractured World I was stuck in!"


    "And how did you get out? I thought the plan was for the Messenger to send us all back to the Afterlife," Athena then turned her head towards Van.


    "Don''t think you can change the topic on me, Athena! I am not as stupid as Dionysus! I had their lives by my hands and I have also read her mannerisms, she was definitely not lying when she told us the story!"


    "You''ve grown, haven''t you? Then perhaps it is also time for you to stop screaming like a child," Athena slightly scoffed, "And since when were you an expert in talking to other people? Last I checked, the only friends you had were the animals that was unfortunate enough to be kept in your garden."


    Artemis let out a loud gasp from Athena''s words, "At least I have friends! The only thing you have closest to you are books! And I took an oath of chastity, what''s your excuse for not having any children!?"


    "Why did the talk of offspring suddenly get in this conversation!? That is absolutely childish and uncalled for! I am immune to such mundane feelings such as love!"


    "Last time I checked, you were in love with a mortal, how mundane is that?"


    "..." Van and Charlotte could not help but look at each other. Although it was good that there weren''t any signs of violence yet, but why did it suddenly become a wrestling of words between the two?


    "Now, now. Perhaps we can discuss this more peacefully?" Dionysus once again interrupted the conversation, placing wine in front of Charlotte, Athena, and Artemis, "This one''s for you, a grape juice," he then said when he reached Van''s side of the table.


    "..."


    "Fine," Artemis gathered her breath as she tried her best to calm down, gulping the wine that Dionysus offered them, "But I have heard quite a credible version of the story that it is your fault that we even went to war with the Seraph in the first place."


    "...Explain then."


    It took almost 30 minutes, but Artemis explained the whole story that Angela told her about what happened. Even Dionysus was quiet, with his expressions changing from every part of the story told. And surprisingly, he was the only one that did not take a sip of his wine throughout the telling.


    "Is�� this true, sis?" Dionysus could not help but stutter.


    Athena closed her eyes as soon as she heard Dionysus''s question. She then took a long and deep breath before opening her eyes and answering, "...Yes, I am afraid so."


    "What, why!?"


    Everyone in the room could not help but be shocked by Athena''s answer. They all thought that she was going to deny it, as she had been doing so from the start�� but why did she suddenly admit to Artemis''s claims?


    "None of you understand," Athena shook her head as she stood up from her seat, "Father had told me not to tell you anything, and I thought I could keep that promise. But if the Seraph''s words are true and our universe is truly beyond saving, then I will tell you��


    ...Olympus is--"


    "Athena!?"


    Before Athena could even finish her words, she suddenly dropped to the ground. Artemis quickly rushed towards her, but before she could even take 3 steps, she also fell to the ground.


    "..." Van also stood up, only to realize that Charlotte was also not moving in her seat, completely unconscious.


    "This is��" Van then looked towards the only other person that seemed to still be awake in the room-- Dionysus.


    "Well, right on time. I impress myself sometimes," Dionysus muttered as he lifted Athena and gently placed her on the table, "Now��


    ...shall we talk, man to man?"

 Chapter 264: The Talk (1)

    "Now�� shall we talk man to man?"


    "...What?"


    "Let''s talk, mano a mano."


    "...You want us to fight?"


    "What? No, forget the meaning, I just wanted to say it. What I mean to say is that let''s talk."


    Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows as he slowly walked his way towards Charlotte, trying to check her condition as her head was lifelessly laying on the table. How Van didn''t notice that Charlotte lost consciousness was baffling, was he so focused on Artemis and Athena''s heated argument that he forgot to look out for Charlotte?


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry, dear ol'' Vanny. Can I call you Vanny? I used to call your father Hermy as well, so I thought it would be fitting," Dionysus then approached Artemis, carrying and placing her gently on the table before once again focusing on Van, "But wow, to think you were actually that guy''s son. Although I should have known since you''re named Evans. Did you know that that guy had a son called Evander back in the days? Useful guy��


    ...But then again, this so-called embodiment of the wing of the Seraph Azrael calls herself Evangeline as well, now it gets more confusing. But that story though, woo! Talk about plot twists after plot twists."


    "Did you�� also put something in my drink?" Van said after checking that Charlotte was truly just unconscious.


    "Oh, don''t worry. That''s just grape juice," Dionysus let out a chuckle as he pulled a seat towards Van and sat near to him, "As I was saying, the plot twists�� spectacular. But it would have been more surprising if I didn''t already know that big ol'' Goddess of Wisdom here started the war."


    Van didn''t really say anything as he once again checked Charlotte''s condition.


    "Forget about the beautiful mortal for a second, Vanny. I assure you she''s alive and she will be alive later on," Dionysus said as he took a sip of his wine, "Sit down, we have something to talk about. But first, of course, you might have questions, so ask away-- that''s why I brought wine in the first place."


    Van could not help but furrowed his eyebrows from the sound of Dionysus slurping his wine. But after a few seconds, shook his head and also took a seat as well.


    "Most of the Olympians seemed to not know about Athena starting the war�� how did you know?"


    "Oh, how many have you met?"


    "Mister Hercules and Artemis."


    "You''ve met the mighty Hercules? How did that go? Were you even able to talk to the buffoon with all his raging muscles?"


    "...He''s the calmest I have met out of all of you so far."


    "Hercules and Calm in the same sentence? Oh my me. I thought the day would never come," Dionysus took a big gulp of his wine, "I suppose more than a thousand years of isolation would do that to even a god. I, on the other hand, was stuck with the woman that started the war that destroyed our world in the first place!"


    Wine burst all over the room as Dionysus suddenly crushed his goblet, "Did you know how hard that was!? To hear her babbling about how to save us all when she was the reason we''re stuck in this father-forsaken world in the first place!"


    Dionysus then flicked his slightly dark golden hair to the side as he let out a short but deep breath to calm himself down, "Anyway�� to answer your question. I am the God of Festivities and all other things that involve wine and losing your head. And you know how parties go, people talk. One Fury, in particular, I won''t name who because I am not a snitch, whispered something into my ear whilst we were celebrating someone''s birthday party��


    ...and it just so happened to be that Athena was planning to blow up Olympus so the war with the Seraphs would start."


    "...Athena was the one who destroyed Olympus?"


    "You know what they say about rumors, it usually doesn''t lie, only exaggerates the truth."


    "...What?" Van slightly tilted his head from Dionysus''s words. He was pretty sure that rumors don''t actually work like that�� or did it?


    "What I am trying to tell you is that I could have prevented all of this from happening!" Dionysus once again raised his voice, "I just thought that once again, it was just exaggerated. I thought that the Fury meant that Athena would expose something shocking�� you know, blowing up Olympus. Who would have thought that the Goddess of Wisdom herself would do something as stupid as destroy our home!?"


    Dionysus''s heavy breaths echoed throughout the room repeatedly. But after a few seconds, he once again flipped his hair to the side and started to calm down. But then, after a few more seconds, tears started to trail from his eyes.


    "I�� I could''ve prevented it from happening," Dionysus then once again took a big gulp from his seemingly unlimited wine, "But instead, as always, I was busy losing myself to the insanity of my own doing�� because I am the God of Festivities."


    It would seem that all the gods have a few screws loose in them. But then again, who wouldn''t? To watch as your home crumbles and you know that you could have done something about it�� then be stuck with the woman who caused it for a thousand years--Dionysus probably had it worse.


    "And Athena�� you said she was the Goddess of Wisdom?"


    "And of War, Tactics, a weapons master. Father''s perfect little spawn," Dionysus let out a chuckle, "She also calls herself a Goddess of Handicraft but apparently, she once turned a human into a spider because she lost to a weaving match, petty really... Although I guess most of us are."


    "Goddess of Wisdom and War��" Van had already heard it from Angela''s story, but one thing he can''t wrap his head around is��


    "If she is indeed all of that, then don''t you think she had a very good reason for doing so? Hermes was the Messenger of the Gods, giving him the gift of speed. Artemis is the Goddess of The Hunt, and she told me that she never misses a target even if it''s�� from another planet. And you, well�� you''re the God of Wine and you seem to be able to conjure it up whenever you want. As for Athena, you said so yourself, she is the Goddess of Wisdom and War, if there''s something she knows best, it''s that."


    "I have thought of that before," Dionysus let out a wry smile from Van''s words, "But as I have mentioned before, we are fallible. We make mistakes, and I assure you, Athena made a mistake in her plan."


    "Hm," Van really can''t say any more since he was not in the position to do so-- he wasn''t there.


    "I--"


    "Maybe if you would have let me finish, I could have explained everything to you."


    Before Dionysus could say anything more, Athena suddenly sat up from the table, holding her head as she let out a long and deep groan, "I wonder if this is what father felt when I was born."


    "You�� were awake?" Dionysus could not help but slightly step a few feet back from Athena.


    "Of course," Athena said as she pinched the bridge of her nose,


    "Who do you think I am?"

 Chapter 265: Talk (2)

    "You�� were awake?"


    "Of course, who do you think I am? I was awake the whole time�� my head hurts like it was stepped on by a thousand centaurs, though. What in the world did you put in that wine?"


    Athena continued to let out a somewhat sedated groan as it seemed like it took all of her strength to just stand up. She then spat out something from her mouth, it was a yellowish liquid that sizzled as it hit the ground.


    "H�� how?" Dionysus could not help but once again move back a few steps as he saw Athena collect herself, fixing her hair and patting out the edges of her clothes that creased from Dionysus carrying her to the table, "I put enough of Hypons''s urine to put down even father!"


    "Did you just say�� urine?" The calm tone in Athena''s voice finally broke down as her stuttered words echoed through the room, "You made us drink pee!?"


    "Well, if you put it like that, it does sound kinda wrong, doesn''t it?" Dionysus let out an awkward chuckle, "But I thought I had to use nothing but the best�� drug to put the Goddess of Wisdom to sleep."


    "You fucking rantallion! So that''s why I quickly recognized the somewhat menacing smell that was mixed with the fresh scent of the wine!"


    "...You recognized Hypnos''s pee?"


    "That doesn''t matter! You have desecrated my unsoiled mouth, and not to mention pure Artemis''s!" Athena could not hold back her emotion after knowing what she just drank. Although she spat out most of it, she swallowed enough to turn her groggy. She then looked at Artemis with a shake of her head.


    If there was anyone from the Olympians that should have recognized that there was urine mixed in the wine, it should have been the Goddess of the Hunt. But alas, a thousand years of isolation would have probably dulled even her senses�� not to mention her bloodlust.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter!" Dionysus then also screamed, "What matters is that it is your fault that everything happened!"


    "Your feeble mind does not understand, there is and was a reason for me to destroy Mt. Olympus. And it was Father himself who approved of what I have done! How else do you think a Fury would have found out? He was probably fucking her and accidentally told her about it!"


    "Father approved of the destruction of Olympus? You may be the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena�� but your lying skills are just a tad bit subpar," Dionysus''s chuckle held a sort of sarcasm in it as he started walking around the room, "Zeus? The one who would sooner kill all of us just to keep his position? Father uses Mt. Olympus as an escape from the mortals that he fucked and raped down on Earth, why would he destroy it!?"


    "Because our universe was already dying even before the Seraphs came!"


    "W�� what?"


    The room suddenly turned quiet as soon as Athena''s words reached their ears.


    "Although the Seraph surprisingly knows a lot about our universe, she was wrong about something," Athena then pulled a chair then sat on it, her breaths still affected from sedative that Dionysus placed in the wine, "This, the Fractured Worlds, they aren''t dying because they were separated from the Core of the Universe or from the fact that they''re fractured. Our World had been dying even before that."


    "What�� are you saying?" Dionysus could not help but stutter. Van, who had been quietly listening in on the side, could not help but cover his mouth from all of this. He was told that he was a god�� was this a conversation that was going to be normal soon for him? Just a year ago, he was busy talking with Harvey on how many barbecues they could eat in an hour, and now, it was talk of an end of a world.


    "We�� we''re the ones who caused it, we who stood on the top of Mt. Olympus," Athena shook her head as she let out a long and deep sigh, "There were just too many of us. Too many Gods for one universe, father and the others just kept fucking and fucking around until there were too many baby Olympians loitering around everywhere, not just on Earth��


    ...It turns out, our divinity was sucking out the natural resources of the Universe. There was nothing left."


    "You are still guilty of destroying us!"


    "I was saving us! I saved us!"


    "You call this being saved!?"


    "He is the proof!" Athena then suddenly pointed towards Van, "My plan worked, Olympus will live on!"


    "You�� impossible," Dionysus shook his head slowly as he also turned his attention towards Van, "You couldn''t have known. You couldn''t have known that Hermes and the Seraph would have an offspring."


    "No, I didn''t," Athena let out a chuckle, "I knew that Hermes would eventually have a child in the other world, it was not a matter of if but when... but I didn''t think it would be with the Seraph herself. I did not even know that she was a female god, but what I did know was that she was capable of traveling to different universes, why else would she have lived while her other kin died? But that''s the wonderful thing about plans, they don''t always go the way you expect them to."


    Athena then turned her head towards the unconscious Artemis, "We, the remnants of Olympus, were supposed to perish. The plan to send us to the Afterlife was a lie because the Afterlife no longer exists."


    "...No."


    "��It was a lie that would ensure that we would at least die by the hands of one of our own, and not wait for the cruel demise that we ourselves have created-- a mercy," Athena then gently caressed Artemis''s face as she let out a smile, "But who would have thought that my plan would encounter a mistake, a beautiful mistake-- a mistake that could very well give us a chance to redeem ourselves."


    Van''s head was starting to hurt from all the words that Athena was releasing. If this is what it means to lead the people�� then he was definitely not ready for it.


    "So�� your plan was to let our blood live on in the other world, using Hermes�� and just let the rest of us wither away because�� we deserved it?"


    "Poetic, is it not?"


    "You�� carried that burden with you for all these years?" A tear suddenly fell from Dionysus''s eyes as he looked at Athena. He was already crushed by the burden of knowing Athena''s secret all these years, but it was nothing compared to what Athena had to carry.


    "As I said earlier," Athena let out a wry smile, "Who do you think I am?"


    Dionysus only let out a small breath from Athena''s words before proceeding to drink his goblet of wine. Athena, on the other hand, slowly approached Van��


    ...and knelt in front of him.


    "Athena!?" Dionysus could not help but spat out his wine from Athena''s sudden action.


    "Now I ask you this, Evans, Devourer of Gods, God of the New World, and the Child of Two Universes, please��


    ...would you be the Savior of Olympians as well?"

 Chapter 266: Conclusion?

    "The Savior of�� Olympians?"


    "Yes."


    Van was at a loss as to what to do as Athena kneeled in front of him. She was wearing a tank top, so her finely shaped bosom was clearly available for Van to see, but of course, it was just a minor distraction from what she just said to him. This wasn''t the first time that an Olympian kneeled to him, Hercules did so as well, and also indirectly called him a savior, but when he found out that he wasn''t really returning them to the Afterlife, a tinge of guilt grew inside him ever so slowly��


    ...But before he could wallow in regret, Artemis turned out to be alive and was even set free of the prison she was trapped in for more than a thousand years. Van was unsure if the Olympians living and even being able to pass through the Seraph''s gate after he absorbs their�� God Soul is part of Evangeline and Azrael''s plan, so he doesn''t really know if it was wise to let them roam free.


    If only Angela were here, then maybe she could have given him some advice. Charlotte could work as well, but alas, she was currently out of commission.


    And if it was, won''t Evangeline and the Olympians still be at war with each other? Even if it became known that it was some sort of sophisticated but isolated plan of the two, it doesn''t change the fact that they did kill each other.


    If Van were to set them free, they would be roaming in his world. What''s to say they won''t create chaos?


    Artemis seemed peaceful�� and maybe even somewhat predictable. But these two?


    Dionysus, was in a word, insane. While Athena�� Athena was probably the most dangerous of them all. She seemed more calculative than even Evangeline, and maybe even more ruthless as she was ready to kill every one of her kin just for the sake of a chance that their lineage will continue in another world.


    So, with all that thought lingering in Van''s mind, he could only say,


    "...No."


    One Evangeline running around was already enough for the world.


    "You already said so yourself, Miss Athena. You pushed your world to its own destruction, you and I both know that it can happen again," Van breathed, "What happened with Artemis�� was an accident. None of us knew that she would live, and even pass through the Portal since she no longer has the soul of a god."


    "So be it," Athena let out a short but deep sigh before standing up, "I would have been more perplexed if you had said no. It is a good decision, it may even be the right decision to do, but I thought it might be worth a try."


    ...That''s it? Van thought she would try to plead more. Even Dionysus himself could not help but be confused. They had the chance to live again there and there, and the stubborn Athena just�� let it go like that?


    "Wait, but wait��" Dionysus then stopped Athena from walking away. He then turned his head towards Van and let out a somewhat awkward chuckle, "But Vanny, don''t you get stronger whenever you free us? And if the story about the humans from the Seraph''s world is true, you would need all the reinforcements you could get."


    "The boy made the right decision, Dionysus," Athena was the one to answer Dionysus''s queries, "I deduce that Evans would get stronger even without absorbing our souls, just look at her."


    Athena then pointed towards Charlotte, who seemed to already be waking up from Hypnos''s pee as the muscles of her fingers were starting to fidget.


    "In my assumption, she is stronger than most of the demigods, even Hercules�� and physically, maybe even you," Athena then pointed at the confused Dionysus, "If she could achieve that, what more a child of the two strongest gods of their respective universe? Evans doesn''t need us to grow, Dionysus. It is not a matter of if, but of when. He has the potential to even be stronger than his father."


    "But don''t you want to be free!?"


    "I do, Dionysus, but history has this ironic tendency to repeat itself," Athena shook her head as she removed Dionysus''s hand which was gripping her wrist, "We''ve already been dead for more than a thousand years, deep down, we''re just not accepting it�� even me. But I am ready now."


    "But look at Artemis, she''s alive!"


    "I think sister is right, Dionysus."


    "Since when were you awake?" Athena rushed towards Artemis and checked up on her.


    "From the start of your story," Artemis said as she stood up, already seemingly even in a better condition than Athena, "I did smell the scent, but it was already too late�� I have to say, it does have quite a distinct taste, I have only ever used it in my arrows."


    "...You dipped your arrows with Hypnos''s pee?"


    "Hm. It''s proven to be more effective than his saliva."


    "I have never once taken into consideration to use Hypnos''s bodily fluids as a weapon, it would have been an effective way to keep casualties of war to a minimum."


    "Y--"


    "Enough talking about the dude''s god damn pee!" Dionysus once again lost his temper, "We have a chance to save ourselves, to start anew with Vanny''s help! I learned from partying with the Fates that everything has a purpose, even the smallest of things��


    ...I''m not saying you''re small, Vanny. But there must be a purpose for why we''re still alive even without our godhood."


    "The Fates also said that one can never escape their destiny. And I think that our destiny is to just wither away," Athena shook her head, still adamant with her stance, "Give it up, Dionysus."


    "If that was the case then Artemis shouldn''t have lived! She is alive for a purpose! I do not get how you do not see that as a sign, Athena!"


    "..."


    Athena placed her hand on her chin as she let out a long and deep breath, "Even if that was the case, the young god has already made his decision. Our only choice now is to accept it."


    Athena just shook her head as she once again headed to the door. This time, no one stopped her. Instead, Dionysus just rushed towards Van�� and kneeled to him as well.


    "Please, Vanny!"


    "I��"


    Van was once again slightly taken aback as another one of the Olympians kneeled to him. But unlike Athena''s graceful bow, Dionysus''s was like a grovel; and the desperate tone in his voice was clear for everyone to hear.


    "Dionysus, enough!" Athena tried pulling Dionysus away, but unexpectedly, Dionysus seemed to have used all of his strength as he managed to push Athena away�� straight through the wall and into the other rooms.


    A loud rumble continued to echo through the air as Athena kept on bouncing to and from the floor, hitting one room to the next, crushing some unfortunate prisoners along the way.


    With the loud thunderous noise persisting, as well as the ominous screams of the prisoners that were unfortunate enough to still be alive, Charlotte finally woke up, albeit feeling like the whole world around her was spinning,


    "W�� what the fuck is happening now?"

 Chapter 267: Look at me...

    "W�� what the fuck is happening now?"


    Charlotte blinked numerous times as she tried to recover her sight, but as soon as she did so, the dusty scenery unfolded before her. Dionysus was still kneeling to Van, while Athena was already back in the room, her eyes clearly pissed.


    "This is enough mockery to our name, Dionysus!"


    Sadly for Charlotte, as soon as her eyes recovered, an almost blinding light pierced her eyes as a sword and a shield appeared in Athena''s hands, emitting a golden glamour. "If you do not accept your fate, then I will force you to accept it!"


    "Sister, don''t!" Another light emerged in the room as Artemis pulled the strings of the bow that suddenly appeared in her hands. Charlotte, whose eyes were finally adjusting to the brightness, once again could help but close them.


    "Enough with the light show!" Charlotte screamed. Being with gods truly was changing her perspective in life, especially when it felt like they were blinding her with the sun itself. But still, even when she just recovered, she quickly rushed towards Van, trying to cover him from what was about to happen.


    "Is it wrong to want to live!?" Dionysus then shouted, still kneeling on the floor, "We didn''t deserve to die, Athena!"


    "Have you not listened to my story? Our demise was our own fault!"


    "Put your weapons down, sister!"


    "Don''t tell me you agree with this drunk, Artemis? I know deep down you know it too, none of us deserve to live, you just got lucky."


    "Perhaps we should go, boy?" Charlotte then whispered into Van''s ear, but she could only groan as Van shook his head. But this wasn''t a bad way to die, Charlotte thought. At least she could boast she died because she got caught in a three-way between literal gods.


    "But killing Dionysus? This is not the right answer, sister!"


    "He has gone insane, Artemis. Killing him now would prove to be mercy."


    "Like how you decided that all of us dying is mercy!?"


    "Yes! Why can''t any of you understand!? All of us will perish but we will live on through Evans, he is an Olympian, and that is enough! We are a virus, and if we were to live in another world, we would destroy it again, it is inevitable!"


    "You''re the one that''s insane, sister!" Artemis pulled the strings of her bow even farther.


    "You dare point your arrow at me? Do you remember that not once have you won against me? What more now that you are weakened with having a part of you taken away?"


    "I can try."


    "There are 64 scenarios that could happen here, and 63 of them involve you dying by my sword. Do not let the chance given to you go to waste."


    "Then I''ll take the last one as a win!"


    "No, the last one is my shield crushing your head."


    "That��" Artemis could not help but slightly flinch from Artemis''s words, but as soon as she did so, Athena was already beside her. She tried to turn her arms, but alas, Artemis was gripping both her hands, not allowing her to release the arrow or even retract it.


    Athena then hit Artemis''s head with her own, causing her to step back a few meters. She was about to collect herself, but before she could do so, Athena''s shield suddenly came out of nowhere and hit her straight in the heel, making her fall to the ground.


    Athena then slid across the ground, catching her shield before using its momentum to spin herself, with the shield pivoting straight towards the fallen Artemis''s head.


    But before it could do so, Athena stopped her hand.


    "You can''t win, Artemis."


    "Maybe not alone!"


    As Artemis said that, Dionysus''s fist was already only a few inches from threatening to hit Athena''s cheek. Athena, however, only let out a small smile as she turned her head, letting Dionysus hit her forehead.


    All the dust that gathered in the room was blown away in a ripple as a loud crack snapped in the air.


    "Grah!"


    But contrary to their expectations, it was Dionysus that let out a pained scream. Athena''s forehead only had a slight red marking on it, but her expression did not change as she calmly stood up, but not before kicking Artemis away to another room.


    She then stretched her arm as her sword once again appeared in her hand. "Seriously? I just said that that woman is stronger than you physically, and you attempted to punch me? Think, Dionysus, think."


    "W--"


    "You think I take pleasure in having to kill my own kin!?" Athena''s voice then started to shake as she slowly approached Dionysus, "I will follow after you, dear Dionysus, you will not be lonely for long."


    "You''re the one who needs to think, Athena," Dionysus breathed out as his arms dropped, "We deserve to live."


    "I think we''re past that conclusion," Athena raised her sword as a tear slowly appeared from her eyes, "Be strong�� and goodbye, Dionysus."


    "We deserve to live!" Dionysus once again screamed as the tip of Athena''s blade went through his neck.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Is this your choice, young god?"


    It went through his neck, or at least it looked like it, as Dionysus was still very much alive beside Van, who was now in the corner of the room.


    "I thought that you have already made your decision of not wanting to save us?" Athena''s sword trembled in her hand, perhaps a reflection of her quivering voice.


    "I changed my mind," Van said as the golden streaks of lightning slowly disappeared from his eyes, "I think Dionysus has a point, Miss Athena."


    "If you get swayed by pity, then I am afraid you have much to learn, young god," Athena shook her hand, trying to sway her trembling hand, "Your world will die with us in it."


    "I don''t think so," Van shook his head, "I think the three of you deserve to live."


    "We have already--"


    "Shut the fuck up, Miss Athena."


    "..." Athena slightly furrowed her eyebrows from Van''s shocking words.


    "The three of you deserve to live, but as for the others that caused your universe to die�� That''s another story."


    "Are you suggesting��"


    "Yes," Van nodded his head, "Selected culling, I think it''s pretty fair��


    ...no?"


    "I have already thought of that, young god," Athena shook her head, "But for some of us to live and let the others die is�� unjust. It is not my choice who gets to live or die, especially not with family."


    "Does it matter? At least some of you get to live, because I am pretty sure that some of you want to live," Van said as he slightly tilted his head towards the once again confused Dionysus.


    "But it would be unfair, young god," Athena once again shook her head as the sword on her hand fell to the ground, "If I did not think so, then I would have already suggested it from the start."


    "...I will be the one to kill them anyway, not you," Van shrugged his shoulders.


    "Even--"


    Van did not even let Athena finish her words as he raised his finger, signaling her to shut her mouth, "And besides, last time I checked...


    ...I am the one in charge now."

 Chapter 268: Evans

    "The last time I checked�� I am the one in charge now."


    Van looked straight in Athena''s eyes, not faltering one bit as he walked back to the table that was surprisingly still intact with even all the chaos that had already happened in and out of the room.


    "I am so tired of you two yapping around for almost an hour now and it is starting to get ridiculous."


    "...Boy?" Charlotte could not help but feel slightly tense with how Van was talking to the gods. In fact, she doesn''t even know why she''s still here. Sure, she accepted the job of protecting Van, but how would she even protect him if besides the male god, the other two could pinch her like a tick?


    She probably had a chance against Artemis if she uses everything in her arsenal and finishes it fast, but against Athena?


    She saw how Athena played Artemis like a child, her every movement calculated similar to how Angela fights�� add the fact that she was physically stronger than Charlotte by heaps, then who exactly could she protect?


    And it didn''t help that the boy he was supposed to be protecting was seemingly unnecessarily egging on the gods.


    "We don''t even know if what happened with Artemis will happen again," Van let out a sigh, "What''s to say you actually don''t just die after I absorb your God Soul?"


    "I believe the chances of us not reviving are close to none," Athena closed her eyes, "The only thing you have absorbed from us is our God Soul, whatever remains revives and keeps us alive, even allowing us to pass through the Seraph''s gate. It is like a rebirth."


    "Then we will just kill those who don''t deserve to see the new world after I absorb their God Soul. In that way, only those that didn''t have a hand in your world''s destruction will be allowed to live in mine," Van then looked at Artemis, who finally recovered herself and walked from the other room, "I think it is fair. And if the enemies that the Seraph Azrael mentioned are indeed true, I would need all of the people that could help me by my side."


    "Evans has a point, sister," Artemis let out a slight groan as she wiped the blood coming from her mouth, "It happens in cattle as well, sacrificing the sick in order to let the others live�� we all do not have to die. I can understand why you didn''t think of it, you''ve always been the most attached out of all of us."


    Artemis then stood beside Van and Charlotte, followed by Dionysus. Seeing this, the only thing that Athena could do was shake her head and let out a long and deep sigh.


    "Is this truly your first decision as�� the one in charge, Evans?" Athena once again looked Van straight in the eyes.


    "...I suppose."


    As soon as Van said this, Athena once again summoned her weapons to her hands. Artemis and the others slightly flinched from this, but they didn''t need to do anything as Athena just once again kneeled to Van, placing her weapons in front of her as a sign of submission.


    "Very well," Athena said as a crack slowly formed on her forehead, sipping from it a bright golden luminance, "Please take care of us from now on, King Evans."


    Dionysus let out a small smile before walking beside Athena, also bending his knees in surrender, "I''ll make sure to set up the grandest party for your future coronation, King Vanny."


    Dionysus slowly trailed his finger vertically across his chest, his blood flowing like wine as his heart was exposed for everyone to see, "I wonder what powers you''re going to get from me. Hopefully you don''t get Athena''s stubbornness."


    "Whatever the case may be," Athena calmly said as the cracks on her forehead grew wider, "I will be the one to teach you how to use them��


    ...Please, King Evans, break the shackles that have tormented us for thousands of years."


    "Don''t move." Was Van''s only response as he suddenly disappeared from his spot, leaving only a trail of golden lightning in his wake.


    [New Active Skill Gained: Summon Aegis]


    [New Passive Skill Gained: Gift of Dionysus]


    ***


    "W�� what do you think is happening there, sir Masud?"


    "Why don''t you go inside to find out?"


    "..."


    Masud and his subordinates were now outside of the Pit, ready to do damage control as soon as the situation arises as such. He and his men weren''t going to leave the Pit at first since it was their job to guard the Pit no matter what happens, but as soon as they felt the ground shake, they quickly rushed outside.


    It had been more than an hour since then, he could only hope that the damage wasn''t too big, as this would definitely cause a backlash and would incite the Equalist State of Egypt to act even more violently if they came to know that System Holders were currently wreaking havoc inside�� and they weren''t doing anything. How could they? Who on their right mind would stand in between the battle of the strongest System Holders in the entire planet?


    Probably his father, but he was still currently in the ICU being healed.


    And so, Masud could only pray to the gods that the damage was not too devastating. And finally, after another half an hour of nervously waiting, an activity was finally seen from the Portal.


    And as soon as Masud saw the people coming out from it, he could not help but want to take his life here and then. Both the Prisoners that the group came to retrieve were covered in blood, and the green-haired lady Charlotte was with also looked tattered.


    In fact, the only one that didn''t seem to have been involved in a fight was Charlotte herself, as even the little boy she was with had blood trailing from his arms.


    ...Did Evans do all of this? Masud thought. If Charlotte didn''t make a move, then it was probably safe to say that the damage inside wasn''t that devastating�� right?


    Masud quickly ordered some of his men to enter the Portal to assess the damage, in these kinds of situations, he was the one that''s supposed to check�� but he didn''t really want to as he just approached Van and the group.


    "You''re right, I can no longer summon Aegis," Athena stretched her arms repeatedly, but nothing was coming out of it, "But I feel like it is fitting. I inherited the shield from Father, and now it is in the hands of our new King, what else is that if not Fate? I truly was wrong with my calculation."


    Athena''s face was still covered in blood from having Van ram his hands through her forehead, but she didn''t seem to mind as her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "But�� you said that you have gained a passive skill from Dionysus and Artemis, similar to what you inherited with your father; so why is it that mine is an active skill?" Athena then placed her hand on her chin, but after a few seconds, she just shook her head and let out an arrogant smirk, "I guess this means the others are just worth as much as my tools."


    "..." Artemis and Dionysus could only look at each other from Athena''s statement. They couldn''t really rebuke after being toyed with earlier when they fought her. Artemis wanted to say that Van also got an Active Skill from Hercules, but she was afraid that Athena would be offended from being compared to him.


    "I assume that you have a bit of Hermes''s speed as well as his other many abilities," Athena continued to talk, "What about from Dionysus and Artemis?"


    Van raised his finger in the air before answering Athena, "It says here that I have a perfect aim within 10 kilometers, as well as the ability to control plants."


    "That''s from�� Artemis?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s weird...I wonder what the criteria is in how this System of yours chooses what abilities of ours to copy," Athena once again placed her hand on her chin, "A lot of us have the ability to manipulate plants, even Dionysus here can control vines�� and perfect aim within 10 kilometers is truly subpar from what Artemis can do."


    "I can hit an insect from another planet."


    "None of us asked," Athena waved her hand, "What about the Gift Of Dionysus, what were you able to get from it?"


    "...Impervious to mind-altering abilities."


    "In what way?"


    "It didn''t say. My System is vague that way," Van let out a long and deep sigh as he closed his System Window. Van doesn''t even remember how long it has been since he truly last checked his System. Ever since the existence of gods and seraphs came to light, his strength seemed to be coming less and less from it, theoretically speaking.


    ...Was what he had even a System in the first place?


    "Do not worry, King Evans," Athena patted Van''s shoulder, "We will unravel the secrets of your powers together. With my help, it will only be a matter of when, and not if."


    Musad, who was initially approaching the group, could not help but shut his mouth instead as he listened in on the conversation with his face filled with nothing but confusion. Did they just call Charlotte''s little prodigy�� King Evans?


    Was it really the right choice to let these prisoners leave?


    "Don''t worry."


    Musad then slightly flinched as Charlotte stood beside him,


    "I am as lost as you are."

 Chapter 269: Lets Go Back

    "...So that''s your history? This Evangeline-Azrael combo truly is a wicked woman. I cannot fathom tormenting my own child for whatever reason. Also, this Circle that you speak of, it is quite obvious that their initial goal was to populate the world with System Holders. But now that their matriarch, Evangeline, is gone, they have started to stray from their goal and instead want to destabilize the current status quo."


    "...You got all of that from what I told you?"


    "Yes, it all seems pretty clear, does it not?"


    The group was now currently on a helicopter, all wearing headsets so that they would be able to hear each other talk without any interference. Dionysus was still drinking his wine, and for some reason, it wasn''t spilling even as the chopper was turning. Artemis was outside the chopper, hanging on the railings as she checked the current condition of the city.


    Egypt truly was a beautiful place, even with the rebellion going around.


    "I am more interested in the latter part of your story, you said that the normal humans of your birth country were being extraordinary strength by the Circle? Do you know how?"


    With this question, Musad, as well as the pilot had their ears perked as they listened in on their conversation. Van, however, looked towards Charlotte.


    "Don''t know, don''t care," was Charlotte''s only response, and with that, Van just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Seeing as the technology of this world is almost just the same as ours, even after experiencing a calamity�� I don''t think they would be capable of turning ordinary humans into super humans," Athena placed her hand on her chin as she thought of the possibilities, "Unless of course your human mother had a hand on it, but I doubt it since she is fighting with them now. Wait, this Evangeline woman, how strong is she?"


    "Strong," Charlotte was the one to answer.


    "Stronger than you?"


    "Debatable."


    "Then she is probably stronger than Dionysus or maybe even Artemis," Athena surmised, "If so, why doesn''t she just attack them seeing as she wants them gone�� Oh, I see."


    "Hm?"


    "The Circle probably has the body of Hermes," Athena let out a long and deep sigh as she looked at Van.


    "...How can you be so sure?" Van asked, "Does that mean�� Hermes is dead?"


    "Sadly so," Athena shook her head in regret before turning her attention towards Artemis, "It is sad that you are not going to see your lover again, Artemis."


    "W�� what!?" Artemis quickly jumped back inside the chopper, "That''s not--"


    "Sorry, Artemis. I told her," Dionysus let out a slight chuckle before sipping his wine, "You know how parties can get."


    "No, that''s not true! Nothing happened!"


    "We know, we know," Athena waved her hand, "It was just a bout of feeling since we were about to go to a hellish war that the pure Artemis almost lost her world-renowned chastity."


    "But that''s--"


    "Unimportant now," Athena once again waved her hand, dismissing Artemis''s words, "What''s important is how they were able to procure Hermes''s body."


    "How can you be so sure they have the boy''s god�� father?" Charlotte asked.


    "Unless they have a System Holder that can make thousands and thousands of people stronger, then that is the only thing I could think of that is close to possible," Athena said with conviction, "And it is not Azrael as well, as the Seraphs'' bodies disintegrate into light when they die. The chance of them using Hermes''s body to enhance the normal humans has the highest probability to be true�� Evangeline refuses to attack the Circle as well, maybe in fear that Hermes''s body will be destroyed�� after all, hundreds of years is a long time not to get attached."


    "...What makes you so sure he is dead, Miss Athena?"


    "You have his gift, he is--"


    "He is dead."


    Before Athena could finish her words, Artemis''s slightly pained voice echoed through their speakers.


    "How else would they have been able to use him like that?" Artemis continued, "Some of them do not want to admit it, but Hermes was the strongest of us all, even father�� maybe even the Primordial gods."


    "...Even stronger than Miss Athena?"


    "When your opponent can move from one galaxy to the next before a human could even blink halfway, there''s not really much strategy you could do except poison, but he is immune to poison, so there''s that."


    "I�� see," Van let out a short sigh as he looked outside. There was a slight disappointment growing inside of him from knowing that Hermes was dead. From all the stories about him, he seemed to be a pretty�� decent guy. Van didn''t experience having a father, nor a mother, not really.


    So there was a part of him that at least wanted to meet Hermes, but now, there was no hope for that.


    "Do not be saddened by this, young King Evans. With Hermes gone, you could say that we are now your immediate family, don''t you think? Unless of course, you think your human mother is family," Dionysus wanted to hand a goblet of wine to Van, but Artemis grabbed it and drank it herself.


    "Family��" Van could not help but let out a small smile from hearing Dionysus''s words, but after a few seconds, the smile on his face was replaced by shock as he realized something important, "We''re family�� but Hermes had romantic relationships with the others?"


    "Oh yes, your father even has a child with Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty herself."


    "...But aren''t they brothers and sisters?"


    "Technically, we''re all brothers and sisters," Dionysus took a sip of his wine as he waved his finger, pointing towards himself, Artemis, and Athena.


    "Oh, you are worried about the incest?" Athena let out a slight chuckle, "We are not humans, King Evans. Biologically and morally, it does not affect us in any way. Perhaps out of all of us, only Dionysus is averse to it."


    "...What?"


    Seeing the look of utter shock on Van''s face, Dionysus could not help but let out an awkward chuckle, "I wasn''t always one of the Olympians, I had a mortal mother."


    "The same as mister Hercules?"


    "That indeed," Dionysus then raised a cup, "To our departed brother, Hercules."


    "He came to us a mortal, and stood amongst us as a god."


    "He truly has found peace from all the madness."


    The three suddenly fell silent as they all paid their respects to Hercules. Van, as well, imitated them. He wanted to ask if there was a chance that Hercules might be alive, but it didn''t feel right to do so now.


    After a few seconds of the somber silence, it was Artemis who broke it, "But didn''t you have children with Aphrodite as well, Dionysus?"


    "...She seduced me, you know how she could be."


    "How many children did this Athena have? Van suddenly asked.


    "I guess around 14? At least the ones we are aware of," Athena let out a long and deep sigh, "Who knows how many children she gave birth that we didn''t know."


    "I see," Van nodded his head before looking towards Athena, "Is she alive?"


    "Yes? I think so," Dionysus was the one to answer, seemingly confused with Van''s sudden question. Athena, on the other hand, closed her eyes as she looked to the side.


    "That is unfortunate," Van let out a short but deep sigh, "Because she belongs to the side that won''t see my world��


    ...she dies."


    "That''s�� is there really no other way?" Artemis finally sat down on her chair as silence once again wrapped around the whole chopper.


    "They don''t need to know what will happen to them," Van said, "Like what Miss Athena said back in the Pit, it will be mercy."


    "Already using my words against me, I see," Athena let out a wry smile as she turned to Van, "One of the qualities of your father, I do not hate it, nor do I like it. Nevertheless, I shall follow whatever it is you wish, King Evans, as I am now your second-in-command."


    "Wait, wait. Since when did we discuss the hierarchy?" Artemis quickly commented, "Don''t Dionysus and I have a say in this?"


    "Please don''t involve me, I just want to party."


    "You wish to compete with me?" Athena stood up from her seat, and as if in timing with their conversation, the chopper finally started to descend as they reached their destination. Athena, however, did not wait for the chopper to land as she leaped out from it, "Come then, let us fight to decide who will stand beside our King."


    "No, thanks."


    "..."


    "..."


    Athena had to awkwardly wait for the chopper to land as she stood on the landing pad alone, looking at it as it slowly descended. Out of all of them, it was already clear that Athena would be the best advisor to Van.


    "..."


    "Damn you," Athena said as soon as the others got off the chopper one by one. They were now close to where the Stymphalian was resting. Since they no longer had anything to do here, and there was currently a civil war going on, Van had decided to leave.


    It was a beautiful country, and Van finally found out why due to Musad. The Deadzone was almost non-existent here-- they have already reclaimed their country, effectively clearing Portals as soon as they open.


    It was also the reason why there was a civil war, as the normal population didn''t really think of the System Holders as their saviors anymore. It was a beautiful country, and someday, Van planned to visit more of it, but now, it was time to go and be whatever this world needed him to be.


    "So, where to, boy?" Charlotte walked beside Van as they made their way back to the Stymphalian.


    "...I''m the one deciding that as well?"


    "You''re in charge, remember? That''s why I already listed the countries with known Pits earlier," Charlotte said, "And with these guys with us, I don''t really see how anything can be a threat to us anymore�� I don''t even know why I am here."


    "I�� see," Van then retrieved the list from his pocket. He looked at it for a few seconds before putting it back and shaking his head, "Miss Athena, you are sure that the Circle has the body of Hermes?"


    "There is a very high possibility, yes."


    "Then let''s stop the search for the other Olympians for now, I want to cut any loose ends before we continue."


    "You wish to go back to your birth country?"


    "Yes."


    "I stand by your decision, King Evans," Athena said as she patted Van''s shoulder, "I also want to meet this Evangeline person myself."


    "They have one of us there," Van said as he nodded,


    "Let''s go��


    ...and retrieve him."

 Chapter 270: Athena Vs. Van

    "Let''s go and retrieve him."


    The three gods and Charlotte nodded at Van as he stood in front of them. Commanding them as if he really was their King. No, at this point, he probably actually is. It wasn''t just a title that was forced on him like how it was back in America''s Pit.


    Now, he was embracing it. He had zero knowledge in politics, zero knowledge in how to rule, but what he does know is what it''s like to live in the worst conditions the world has to throw on you�� and no one shall live like that under him, or at least that''s what he wants to do.


    "Wait, King Evans. I am missing one crucial fact of information about you. Without knowing it, I can not serve and advise you well."


    Van and the others were about to turn around and head towards where they parked their flying mount, but before they could even take a single step, Athena stopped in her tracks and called for Van''s attention, "I need to know how strong you are, and for that matter, how strong your aged companion is�� personally."


    "You want to fight?" Charlotte could not help but slightly raised an eyebrow at Athena''s words. She was a bit scared of fighting these gods, but there was also a huge part of her that wanted to do so. And if it was a friendly battle, there was no risk of losing her life.


    "Yes. I already know how strong Artemis and Dionysus are from when we exchanged hits earlier. I need to know where your strength stands so that I could gauge whether or not�� you need to run or fight."


    "Sounds good to me, been a few days since I last did a good stretch. What about you, boy?"


    "...Sure?" Van said as he walked back, "But where will we be doing it?"


    "I saw an empty area without people about 10 kilometers south west that is suitable," Artemis joined in on the conversation, "It''s a nice spot, not too flat, not too rocky. Are you able to fly, Evans?"


    "...I can walk in the air."


    "What about you, Charlotte?"


    "Well, I can propel myself with force."


    "That settles it, then," Athena nodded her head before looking at Charlotte, "I suppose we need to ask permission first?"


    "No need, we can cause as much destruction as we want as long as we don''t hurt anyone," there was a hint of excitement in Charlotte''s tone as she looked to the direction that Artemis pointed to, "Salim won''t mind, he''s a friend anyway�� and unconscious."


    "Very well."


    Musad was about to get back to the Pit when he saw Van''s group returning to the chopper and he could not help but be slightly nervous when he saw the serious look on Charlotte''s face. He quickly jumped out of the slightly already elevated chopper and ran towards them.


    "I�� is there something wrong, Madame Charlotte?"


    "We need to borrow your chopper for a bit to go there."


    "I thought you were leaving? I already informed President Ishaq that you were about to leave."


    "Change of plans, we need to stretch our muscles a bit before we would go," Charlotte said.


    "A�� again?" Musad had already heard the report of his colleagues about the damage done in the prison, and now they wanted to "stretch their muscles" again?


    "If only it is alright," Athena interrupted the two, "We dare not intrude if your laws do not allow it."


    "Well�� brother did say I should give your group whatever it is you need," Musad could only let out a sigh as he looked at the pilot, "Hop on in then, you wanted to go to the empty lot, right?"


    And so, the group once again got inside the chopper.


    "Why do you have a huge empty lot out of nowhere here?"


    "Oh, I think they''re planning to build an airport," Musad explained, "The engineers have been working on it for years, but they were finally able to make one of the huge flying aircraft that the ancient people used to fly in work."


    "...Seriously?"


    "Yes, once it is built, we would be able to travel to other countries faster. The gryphons are getting rare lately, and they can''t really handle country to country flight. We''ve been working with China as well since their satellites are still working��"


    Musad chattered the whole trip. Although Athena did not seem to mind as she was the cause of him not stopping his mouth from moving as she asked him about all sorts of things about that world. But luckily, their destination wasn''t that far and they have reached it before Athena''s 2nd wave of questions.


    "Should we wait for you here, madame Charlotte?"


    "If you want to accidentally die," Charlotte snickered, "Don''t let anyone near this area. No government, no media, and definitely no normal people."


    "...Okay, but I need to inform the President."


    "Hm."


    Musad quickly got inside the chopper, patting the pilot to leave and no longer disturb the group.


    "How are we going to do this, then?" Charlotte started stretching her muscles, "I am giving it my all, okay? You won''t die anyway."


    "That is fine, I wouldn''t have it any other way," Athena said as she fixed her ponytail, tightening the tie, "Use every arsenal you have. It isn''t only you I need to gauge, but me as well. I know I have grown weaker from King Evans absorbing my God Soul, but I do not know to what extent."


    "Who goes first, then?"


    "King Evans, as he is the more important one."


    "...Alright," Charlotte just shrugged her shoulders as she joined Artemis and Dionysus, who were standing far away. The empty field was about 3 kilometers long and was as wide as well. But considering how fast Van had become, then this should be considered small. But the question is�� how fast is Van now? Charlotte squinted her eyes as the thought popped up in her mind.


    There hasn''t really been an instance where he had to exert himself except from the time that she chased him, as well as when he showed off from Angela''s orders when they left the New Wall. And there also hasn''t been an instance where Van had leveled up�� but considering Levels are useless to Van, there wasn''t really a good way to gauge how strong and fast he was now��


    ...was there a chance that Van was actually stronger than her now?


    "A student will always surpass the master."


    As if reading her thoughts, Artemis walked near Charlotte and let out a slight giggle, "That has always been a master''s goal, is it not?"


    "I''m not the boy''s master."


    "...Oh," Artemis could not help but let out a slightly awkward hum, "Then�� what exactly are you?"


    "...A babysitter."


    "Cheers to that!" Dionysus also approached the two as he handed them their own goblets, "Don''t worry, I didn''t put Hypnos''s bodily fluids in there anymore. Just consider it�� a pre-fight warming of the body type of warm up?"


    "...Right."


    Dionysus then summoned a grapevine, molding it into the shape of a bench for them to sit on. And so, while the three were relaxing and waiting for the spar to start, Van and Athena were talking.


    "Go all out. Dominate me before I could even see you coming," Athena said as she walked further away from Van. If it wasn''t for Van''s slightly increased hearing, he would definitely have heard Athena''s words, "That''s always been Hermes''s tactic."


    "And what''s yours?"


    "Mine''s the opposite," Athena said as she stretched her arm, summoning a spear that was almost as tall as 3 Vans. She then tapped the end of its shaft on the ground three times before looking straight into Van''s eyes, "I wait."


    [Summon Aegis]


    "With respect, King Evans, do you even know how to use tha--"


    Before Athena could finish her sentence, a bright golden light flashed in front of her eyes. With the distance between them, all one could really see was a golden blur trailing across the horizon. Musad, who could still see the empty field from the skies, sees something different.


    It was as if a golden bird was gliding on the ground, burning and swallowing anything that stood on its path. And soon, he could see a skirt of wind exploding through the golden bird''s sides.


    "..." Yup, it was a good idea not to stay and watch, Musad thought as he signaled the pilot to hurry up.


    "350, 690, 1200, 1850, 2000, 2100, 2220, 2310��


    ...is this really it?" Athena continued to follow the golden streak as it traveled across the horizon. But after a few seconds, her vision was suddenly blocked by something.


    "..." Athena calmly blocked the object that was threatening to hit her head. She already knew what it was, but she can''t really contemplate as Van was suddenly beside her.


    "4210," Athena only slightly shifted her body to the side as Van''s foot glided just a millimeter away from her nose, with her eyes slowly following it, "Diversion, basi--"


    Before Athena could finish her words, she felt something holding her feet, "Oh? Slightly above basic."


    Athena quickly swung her spear to the roots that were wrapping around her foot. After doing so, she didn''t run away and instead stood her ground, only dodging Van''s strikes with very minimal movements. She was also pointing her spear in different directions, redirecting where Van would strike her.


    "..." Van decided to retreat as he realized this. Athena�� Athena was playing with him.


    "Oh, 5200 meters per second. Can you still move faster than that?" Athena said as she once again tapped the shaft of her spear 3 times to the ground.


    "I don''t know," Van said. He hasn''t realized it while he was moving, but the surrounding area seemed to be a lot colder now. Did Athena also have some kind of ice skill?


    Van was about to try another tactic, but before he could do so, Athena plunged her spear to the ground and suddenly started taking off her tank top.


    "What are you doing!?" Van quickly screamed, "If you think this is going to make me hesitate, you thought wrong!"


    "That�� is not my intention at all, King Evans," Athena blinked a couple of times as she stopped short in unbuttoning her brassiere, "You are fighting naked, I only found it fair to do the same."


    "...Fighting what?"


    "Fighting naked," Athena furrowed her eyebrows, "Could it be you do not know? Ordinary fabrics usually do not survive at extremely high speeds."


    Hearing Athena''s words, Van''s eyes slowly widened. He then slowly turned her widened eyes downwards, only to see his little brother waving at him without any care in the world.


    "...Fuck."

 Chapter 271: Athena Vs. Van (2)

    "...Fuck."


    Van took a 2nd look to see if he was hallucinating. But alas, his little brother was currently waving to everyone present. He looked towards where Charlotte and the others were, only to see Charlotte and Dionysus laughing and toasting with each other. Artemis, on the other hand, was completely blocking her with a leaf that came from the vines.


    [Summon Aegis]


    Van once again summoned his new shield, trying to cover his butt.


    "It is quite alright, King Evans," Athena said before she once again started taking off her clothes, "I am immune to the guiles and seduction of the flesh, your nudity means nothing to me."


    "Please stop undressing," Van quickly said before Athena could unbutton her brassiere. He then let out a sigh before roots started growing around him, creating some sort of armor that perfectly lined up on his body similar to what Artemis was wearing. He didn''t stop there, however, he even covered his head, somewhat imitating the shape of what the chopper pilot was wearing, with only his eyes uncovered.


    "Very well," Athena tapped the end of the shaft of her spear 3 times on the ground again before pointing it towards Van, "Come at me with all you got, King Evans. For that is the only way you''re even going to have a chance to hit me."


    "Hm," Van did not really take any offense with Athena''s words, rather, he let out a long and deep breath before the streaks of lightning focused around his feet, once again creating a sort of wing that spanned almost 3 meters.


    "The maximum speed you had earlier was at 5200 meters per second. You are perhaps the fastest being on this planet, but not even close enough to what your father could do," Athena said, "Do you think you can go faster?"


    "I honestly do not know, Miss Athena," Van shook his head before he kneeled on the ground, "I honestly don''t know anything about my powers."


    As soon as he said that, a thunderous noise once again echoed throughout the field as a large crevice was opened up from where Van was standing. But even with his increased speed, it was still the same scenario. For whatever reason, Athena was either blocking or dodging all of his attacks. If one were to look from afar, it was already as if Van had multiplied, surrounding Athena with several of his clones due to his speed.


    Unlike Charlotte, whose eyes were closed when she was fighting with Van, Athena had her eyes wide open, not quite following all of his movements, but enough to know where Van''s attack would hit.


    "Is your speed as well as the control of the souls the only thing you inherited from your parents?" Athena said calmly as she dodged and blocked Van''s barrage of attacks that almost seemed like the droplets of a heavy rain, countless and all falling at the same time, "I would understand if only Hermes had powers, but your mother is also a god. Couldn''t you have inherited something from her as well?"


    Athena then let go of her spear, letting Van have the chance for his shield to slam Athena''s body almost 20 meters away.


    "Gah!"


    However, it was Van that let out a pained scream as his leg was completely penetrated by Athena''s spear. How did that even happen? Did Athena manage to kick her spear while she was being slammed by the shield?


    "I have gauged your speed, King Evans," Athena said as she raised her hand, causing the shield that was penetrated in Van''s leg to tremble�� and fly back towards her. Van didn''t let up, however, as he threw Aegis at the same time the spear flew, hitting it just before Athena could catch it.


    "Kh," Athena could not help but let out a slight groan as the spear deviated from its original path and straight towards her unguarded shoulder. Athena was about to pull it out, but Van pushed the spear deeper into her by hammering it with his shield.


    Before Athena could recover, Van grabbed the spear that was still going through her and forcefully pulled it faster, slightly causing Athena''s body to be dragged with it. Van then used this momentum to carry Athena and violently spin his body to slam her to the ground.


    The ground was as if water, rippling as soon as Athena''s body made contact with it, but before the ground could fully react, Van was already far away, watching it open up a small crater.


    Van let out a long and deep breath as he held both the shield and the spear that was now with him tightly. And before the dust could even clear, he once again rushed to where Athena was. Van let out a wide smile as the tip of the spear was only a few inches away from piercing Athena''s head.


    "Wrong move."


    "Wo!"


    But alas, before the spear could pierce Athena''s head, the spear that Van was tightly holding slightly deviated to the left. And now, instead of the spear, it was his own head that threatened to make contact with Athena''s head.


    Due to how sudden it was, the only thing that Van could do was grit his teeth. Athena, on the other hand, still had an arrogant smile on her face as the already charred wood helmet that Van made completely disintegrated as it slowly made contact with her head.


    Van had already noticed it before, but Athena''s head seemed to be harder than most, from headbutting Artemis, to crushing Dionysus''s hand with her forehead. And he was right, even with only a few millimeters from their skin touching, Athena slightly moved her head back.


    But since Van had already predicted this, he quickly wrapped his arms around Athena''s head, not letting her have the breadth to gain enough distance for her to strike again. Van used his full strength to make sure that their heads were locked together, even vibrating his hands.


    But as they say, in a fast battle, it was inevitable that something unpredictable could happen. What more if it was a battle as fast-paced as this?


    And so, an unpredictable thing did happen.


    "!!!"


    Van and Athena''s lips touched.


    "Hm!?" Athena''s eyes widened in shock from this sudden development as her whole body seemed to have slightly softened up. Van slightly let go of Athena''s head, but when he saw that this made Athena completely put her guard down, he once again held Athena''s head, now by her cheeks, and proceeded to kiss her even�� deeper.


    "Hmm!?" With this sudden unexpected attack, Athena''s legs almost became noodles as they instantly gave out, causing the two of them to stumble with Van on top of her. Seeing that Athena was now out of breath, Van let out a smile as he once again grabbed the spear that fell to the ground and pointed its tip on her neck; it even hissed as Van was using his hands to cause it to vibrate.


    Van then let out a slight but deep chuckle as he looked straight at Athena''s eyes, "Yield."


    Athena''s eyes, however, were still lost as they looked all over the place uncontrollably, almost in rhythm to the stuttered beatings of her chest.


    "I suppose you''re not so immune to it after all?" Van let out a huge breath as he threw the spear to the side and proceeded to sit beside the perplexed Athena, "A strength could also be a weakness in some cases, thank you for teaching me that, Miss Athena."


    "It''s not like this was a competition or anything," Van continued to talk even as he recovered his breaths, "But I won, right?"


    Van then slightly touched his lips, which were slightly bleeding from the first contact.


    "You did."


    Surprisingly, Athena''s voice was calm as she sat up, "Doing everything you could to win, even at the expense of humiliating�� and taking advantage of your ally. You truly are an Olympian, King Evans."


    "...But we were opponents earlier," Van blinked his eyes a couple of times.


    "My lips have never touched another before. Even with Aphrodite''s influence, never once did I give it to anyone," Athena''s voice�� was still oddly calm.


    "I have fought in countless wars, surrounded by the most valiant of men�� yet not once did I have thoughts of giving up. And just because of a practice match��


    ...my chastity has been forsaken."


    "...Isn''t that overreacting a little bit?"


    "You would not understand!" And then, all of a sudden, Athena screamed as she looked straight into Van''s eyes, "A child whose chastity was taken by his own father could never understand the value of��"


    However, before Athena could finish her words, she looked to the side and bit her lips, "Forgive me, my king. I was out of line."


    Van didn''t seem to mind Athena''s words as he just let out a long and deep sigh as he stood up.


    "It''s alright," Van said as he offered his hand to Athena, "I don''t know what you really went through, and you don''t know what I really went through. Let''s just forget that it happened, it''s what I did to survive from it."


    Although Van said this, he still thought that Athena truly was overreacting.


    "I apologize as well," Van said as soon as Athena grabbed her hand.


    "No, it is as I said earlier, you did what you had to win," Athena smiled, "I may have not done the same, but I applaud you for noticing my weakness at that single moment."


    "But if you wish��" Van did not let go of Athena''s hand, "I��


    ...could take responsibility?"

 Chapter 272: Athena Vs. Charlotte

    Athena and Van had been staring at each other for almost a minute now ever since Van said that he would take responsibility for kissing Athena. Both had on an almost stoic expression, neither of the two seemingly wanted to break the silence.


    For Athena, there were a lot of male gods that wanted her hand. They didn''t really want her no, she knew they just wanted her as a trophy. A trophy that boasted to the world that they conquered the Goddess of Wisdom and War. The one that came close was the blacksmith of the gods, Hephaestus.


    Due to Aphrodite''s influence and planning, Athena almost lost her chastity to Hephaestus. But it was a good thing that she was stronger than him, if not, then she would have probably been forced to lay with him.


    The closest thing that Athena ever got to feeling love was with a mortal millenniums ago. But even then, she refused the call of her heart. She truly thought that she had gained immunity from it after that, but it would seem that she was wrong.


    Of course, she doesn''t really feel anything for Van, she just met him. And she was sure that Van was the same. He was just saying that because of her sudden fit earlier. Perhaps Van thought that it was his duty to do so, as he was now their King.


    "I--"


    "Alright, my turn!"


    Athena finally decided to open her mouth, but before she could do so, Charlotte suddenly landed in front of them.


    "Let me save the two of you from this awkward situation," Charlotte then slightly chuckled as she approached Athena, "Don''t mind the boy, he always talks like that with everyone. He learned it from a somewhat bad influence, you see."


    "...You heard our conversation from afar?" Athena could not help but blink a couple of times as she looked at the approaching Charlotte. But after a few seconds, she looked in the direction of Artemis, only to see her having a cheeky smile on her face.


    Dionysus, on the other hand, seemed to be completely oblivious of what happened. It was a good thing his eyesight and hearing weren''t as good as the other gods.


    But to think Charlotte was able to hear them, it would seem she was still not fully aware of what the humans of this world could do, Athena thought as the only thing she could do was sigh.


    "Thank you for showing me my weakness, King Evans. Let us discuss this at another time," Athena picked up her spear and once again tapped it 3 times on the ground. Van, who had been noticing this action since the start, couldn''t help it anymore as he now had the chance to ask.


    "Why do you always do that?"


    "Do what?"


    "That thing that you do with your stick," Van then lightly stomped his foot on the ground 3 times, imitating the tap''s rhythm.


    "Oh, it''s a habit," Athena said as she once again tapped her spear on the ground, "It helps me�� evaluate how soft the ground is whenever I am not fighting in the air."


    "...I see," Van didn''t really get it, but he just nodded his head before proceeding to run where Artemis and Dionysus were watching.


    "Did you just win against Athena, King Vanny?" Dionysus quickly asked. He heard Charlotte saying that Van won before she jumped away, so he had been curious about its legitimacy.


    "I suppose," was Van''s only answer before turning to look towards Artemis, "Did�� you see what happened?"


    "...Yes," Artemis awkwardly nodded her head as she let out a chuckle, "It was quite a tactic you did, Van, even I would have been distracted."


    "Well, it was just a funny win," Van waved his hand awkwardly, "In a real battle, I would have already died if I was fighting with someone as strong as Athena and you."


    "Considering how fast you were earlier, you would have probably already won against me," Artemis shook her head, "I am not as strong after you have taken my soul. Not even half of my strength as a god remained, and the same goes for Athena. Dionysus would probably die in less than a minute if he was fighting against Charlotte."


    "Who do you think is stronger now, me or her?" Van asked.


    "I believe it is still her, Van," Artemis could only release a small sigh from Van''s question, "She was able to break my hand even before you absorbed my God Soul. So this should be a very interesting match."


    "Hm."


    "But Charlotte seems to be very similar to Hercules in some regard, and Athena has a lot of experience in fighting those who use their brute strength to power their opponents."


    "I see."


    "But since Athena has also grown weaker, we won''t really know who will win. Charlotte wouldn''t have reached that age as a human if she didn''t have anything up her sleeves."


    The two then looked to where Charlotte and Athena were, and the two seemed to not be fighting yet. Dionysus, on the other hand, was starting to get irritated from being out of the loop and always being used as a measure of strength. He swore that as soon as he was able to, he would set up a party big enough to get any information that would be useful for their new king.


    "That was a stupid way to lose, wasn''t it?"


    Back in the center of the field, Charlotte was cracking her knuckles as she stood a few meters away from Athena, "You seriously got discombobulated by having a young man that looks like he''s just in his 1st year in puberty kiss you, I suppose we all have our own tastes."


    "If you are trying to rile me up, then it is not working, human," Athena once again tapped her spear on the ground 3 times, before it suddenly disappeared. She then stretched her arms, revealing the finely toned muscles hidden beneath her smooth skin.


    "Not using your weapon?"


    "I don''t need it against you," Athena said as she tied her hair even smaller, turning her ponytail into a bun.


    "So you also know how to taunt?" Charlotte smirked. At first, she was afraid of facing her, but when she saw that she had already been weakened from having her soul absorbed, all the fears inside her were replaced by excitement.


    "It wasn''t a taunt," Athena let out a tiny scoff before raising both her hands into a stance.


    "Oh, boxing?" Charlotte then also raised her hands, almost copying Athena''s stance completely, "I thought you''d be more of a grappler type since you seem to like little boys."


    Although Athena wasn''t letting herself be intimidated by Charlotte''s words, she could not help but feel a little irritated from her last words. But still, she calmed herself down as she looked Charlotte straight in the eyes.


    Charlotte, however, closed her eyes instead.


    "You are fighting me with your eyes closed? This is a foolish taunt, human."


    "It''s not," Charlotte smirked, "It''s me giving it my all, my eyes are a distraction, you see."


    "!!!"


    As soon as Charlotte finished her words, Athena quickly moved her body to the side as Charlotte''s fist threatened to cave her chest in. Unlike Van''s straightforward and swift attacks, Charlotte''s explosive movements made it hard for Athena to follow her.


    There were so many distractions and other elements in play, such as the air cracking with her every movement and the ground that was turning to dust. She needs to take this fight in the air.


    As soon as Athena was sure she was able to dodge Charlotte''s attack, she quickly flew into the air, causing all the dust that Charlotte created to be blown away into a ripple. Her stance then quickly changed, her palms open as her eyes scanned as to where Charlotte might be.


    "...There," Athena squinted her eyes as she saw Charlotte hiding in the part where the dust still has not cleared. Athena''s eyes did not leave Charlotte as she thought of all the scenarios as to why Charlotte still has not initiated any attack.


    Of course, she knew that Charlotte was not able to fly, but she said that she was still able to fight in the air. So why--


    Midway through Athena''s thoughts, a thunder erupted in the air as all the dust in the ground cleared from Charlotte leaping into the sky.


    "You gave up your advantage?"


    "Not really."


    Another explosion erupted in the air as Charlotte changed the direction of her jump mid-air. The noise truly was a huge distraction, as it caused Athena to slightly lose track of Charlotte, even for a slight millisecond.


    And that was probably all the time needed for Charlotte to rush towards her. Athena wanted to catch Charlotte''s fist, but she decided not as soon as she felt the strength behind her fist. Instead, she decided to deflect it at that moment, sacrificing her left hand to gain the chance to get behind Charlotte.


    And as soon as she got behind her, she quickly wrapped her feet around her waist, locking her legs. She then used both her arms to tie Charlotte''s neck, choking her.


    "Tch," Charlotte could not help but grit her teeth as Athena''s grip grew tighter as her broken arm was starting to heal.


    "Submit," Athena said as they both struggled to keep their grips tight.


    "Heh."


    Even with Athena threatening to put her to sleep, Charlotte just smirked as she stopped resisting.


    "What are you--"


    Before Athena could finish her words, a loud crack whispered into her ear as Charlotte''s arm suddenly bent in a way that it wasn''t supposed to. Her arms then slightly stretched, before proceeding to rotate and slither towards Athena''s neck.


    "!!!"


    Due to this unexpected move, Charlotte was quickly able to pull Athena away, even slamming her straight towards the ground as she rotated her body. The impact of Athena hitting the ground was strong enough that those in the city could feel the ground trembling. The empty field that the two were fighting on now seemed like a huge meteor landed to it, with Athena as the center.


    Charlotte, instead of following up and finishing Athena, just slowly descended to the ground, her arms returning to their normal state.


    "Interesting."


    The dust that littered the ground once more was once again blown away as Athena waved her hand, "So why didn''t you follow up on your attack?"


    "I learned not to rush in too much when fighting people of higher intelligence," Charlotte let out an arrogant smile.


    "It was the right choice," Athena also let out a smile as she crouched, picking up her spear that was hiding in the ground. She then once again tapped her spear 3 times,


    "Time for round 2, then?"

 Chapter 273: Back to the Land of The Free

    "Time for round 2, then?"


    Athena spun the spear on her hands, masterfully controlling it across her arms before proceeding to point it towards Charlotte.


    "Using a weapon now, are we?"


    Charlotte had a wide smirk on her face as she slowly approached Athena. She was stretching her arms, almost to the point that they looked soft.


    "I feel it is only fair now," Athena looked Charlotte straight in the eyes, "It would seem that your body itself is a weapon, even more, ridiculous than Hercules when he was still living amongst the mortals."


    "It''s one of my Passive Skills, so I suppose you''re right for calling it a weapon," Charlotte shook both her hands as she hopped a couple of times on her spot, "I have full control of my body."


    "Does that mean you can also change the way you look? Become ageless?"


    "Maybe," Charlotte said, "But I like the feeling of getting old. Not flying anymore?"


    "I may have the advantage in air combat, but I too am more versed in fighting while my feet touch the ground."


    "I see. Well, let''s get to it then."


    As soon as Charlotte said that, she disappeared from her spot, creating another crater within the already colossal crevice that they have made. Like what she had been doing from the start, Athena was still not moving from her spot, only dodging and blocking all the attacks that were being thrown at her, occasionally counter-attacking when she gains the chance to do so.


    The only problem is, even though Charlotte''s only power was being abnormally strong, she knew how to fully utilize her abilities, even using the terrain to her advantage and throwing the whole ground itself towards Athena to confuse her.


    But even then, Athena managed to keep her spot, even when Charlotte was causing the earth beneath her quake violently, she was managing to change footholds or creating one herself with her spear.


    This continued on for almost half an hour, with the two just exchanging and dodging each other''s blows. Athena was getting in more hits, grazing Charlotte as she was just using her own body to block her attacks. But still, Charlotte''s body was flexible, to the point that it was almost as if she didn''t have any bones, it was like Athena was fighting Medusa herself�� except with the strength to level a whole city with a single punch.


    When Athena thought that she had already dodge her fist, it would suddenly pivot and threaten to smash her head in. Of course, those strikes were not as strong as her usual ones, but it was still enough to make Athena''s arms numb from blocking them.


    Even with her extremely high foresight, it was hard to block every attack.


    Another half an hour passed, and Dionysus had already fallen asleep on the side. Athena still had her eyes wide open as she watched the fight, similar to Van, who was not even blinking as he watched how veterans fight each other.


    Charlotte had the upper hand in sheer force and technique, but Athena was able to intercept all of her attacks, even redirecting it and using it to her advantage. Right now, the two were on equal footing-- which was insane now that Van was thinking about it.


    Athena already had her God Soul absorbed, making her a speck of what she was before. If one uses their battle with the Seraph as the basis of their strength, then Charlotte wouldn''t have probably even lasted a minute against Athena.


    Now, Van could not help but slightly turn his head to the side in shame as he won against Athena with a ridiculous method. No, he couldn''t even call it a win now.


    His speed now was ludicrous. If Athena was right, then he could run at 5 kilometers per second. If it was now, he could probably run from NYSA to the Relic Graveyard in a minute. It was insane�� and yet Athena still managed to predict where he was coming from.


    He was faster than any people here, and yet it felt like he was still the weakest one in the three, and looking at Athena and Charlotte''s battle, he knew why-- he didn''t even know how to really fight. The only thing he has been doing was push people away with his insane speed, a tactic that doesn''t work against someone who can predict your every move, and someone who overpowers you in sheer brute force.


    He thought that he would be able to at least be on equal footing with Charlotte now, but if she fought him seriously, then he probably wouldn''t stand a chance. Charlotte would probably just mow her down as soon as they make contact with each other, bursting him into pieces.


    "Are you going to continue being passive in our fight?"


    Back inside the crater, Charlotte leaped away and stopped her barrage of explosive attacks, the wound accumulated on her body already completely healed before she even landed back on the ground.


    "Perhaps," Athena said as she let out a small breath.


    "I will save you the trouble," Charlotte let out a sigh as she shook her head, "If your plan is to tire me out, it won''t work��


    ...my body doesn''t get tired."


    "Oh," Athena blinked a couple of times before tapping her spear on the ground, "I was about to deduce that."


    As soon as Athena said that, she finally actively moved from her spot, rushing towards Charlotte.


    "Finally," Charlotte said as she also rushed towards Athena. The two met head-on, with Charlotte kicking the ground beneath her and causing it to shoot towards Athena. Athena managed to deflect all the rocks that threatened to make holes in her body, even redirecting them towards the rushing Charlotte.


    Charlotte, however, did not even dodge as she just allowed the rocks to hit her body.


    "Let''s go!" Charlotte let out a wild cackle as she propelled herself even faster, her arms, however, were flailing in the air like they were some kind of rope�� or perhaps it was better to say there were like a whip as a loud crack in the air erupted as soon as Charlotte waved it towards Athena.


    "!!!" Athena was still able to block it, but due to the extreme impact, her hand was no longer able to hold her spear as it flew dozens of meters away. However, instead of panicking, a smile slowly appeared on her face as she leaped back, using the force that was transferred to her.


    She then stretched her left arm towards Charlotte, while pulling her other hand back as if she was holding a bow. No, with that action, a bow did suddenly appear in her arms, with its arrow already drawn.


    And without even slight hesitation, the arrow shot straight towards Charlotte''s torso. The tip of the arrow managed to slightly graze Charlotte before she could catch it. But with one of her hands busy, Athena used this chance to summon even more weapons.


    Spears, swords, daggers, axes�� all sorts of weapons appeared in the air. And before some of them could fall to the ground, Athena stretched her hand, calling two daggers to fly to her. She then rotated her body, quickly throwing the two swords straight towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte quickly jumped to the side, even catching one of the swords that littered the air before rushing towards Athena. Athena also called two swords in her hand, quickly deflecting Charlotte''s attack and even grazing her in the process as she gently rotated her body.


    Athena then once again threw her weapons towards Charlotte before instantly picking up another, not giving Charlotte any chance to attack her.


    "...Well shit," Charlotte shook her head as her attacks started to slow down. And after a few seconds, she stopped completely.


    Charlotte then raised both her hands as she let out a long and deep sigh, "I lost."


    "But I feel like we are only starting?" Athena said as all the weapons that littered in the air suddenly disappeared, "Granted, it had been more than an hour since we started."


    "This battle was to get to know how strong we are in the first place. You know how strong I am already," Charlotte shook her head as she looked Athena straight in the eyes, "The longer we fight, the more you''re learning how to predict my attacks. Even though I don''t get tired, I will still ultimately lose the battle of endurance."


    "That is very perceptive of you," Athena nodded her head as she approached Charlotte, "It is true, I have already memorized every inch of your movements."


    "You remind me of a friend of mine," Charlotte then stretched her hand, shaking Athena''s hand as they reached the conclusion of their battle, "Now I am kinda excited for the two of you to meet."


    "Do not be disheartened, human. You are the strongest human I have ever met, and it will probably remain so until the end of time," Athena once again nodded her head as she smiled, "I am glad to have you in our ranks."


    "Well, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. If the boy continues to court other women, I might just beat him up."


    "...You have feelings for King Evans?"


    "What, no. What the fuck are you saying?" Charlotte quickly let go of Athena''s hand, "My granddaughter likes her, and it is now my goal to have them be together."


    "I see. It is true that King Evans seemed to be close to women. I can not blame him, he has the blood of Olympians in his veins. I just hope that--"


    "Please don''t continue whatever it is you''re going to say."


    Before Athena could finish her words, Van and Artemis were already approaching them, with Dionysus being dragged by Artemis. "So who won?"


    "The ex-god did," Charlotte just shook her head and shrugged her shoulders from Van''s question.


    "Does that mean I am stronger than Miss Charlotte already?"


    "...Do you want to die?"


    And so, with the conclusion of their friendly match, the group finally returned to the Stymphalian. Once again abruptly leaving a country without even saying goodbye to its sovereign.


    ***


    "They left?"


    "Yes."


    Somewhere in the hospital of Egypt, President Ishaq was currently beside General Salim Said, who now had his Earth Shell once again covering his skin, giving him the appearance of youth.


    "Without even saying goodbye?" Salim could not help but sigh as he tried to sit himself up on the bed,


    "How typical of her," Salim then let out a small chuckle before shaking his head, "Leave me, I am sure you have a lot on your plate with all the events that have transpired."


    "I actually have something to report, mother."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "America''s Circle, they are capable of giving the normal humans... enhanced strength. I have heard it from brother Musad who overheard it from them."


    "Abilities? You mean..."


    "Yes. Some of our soldiers have been reporting that some members of the ESE have abnormal strength."


    "So... you think it came from there?"


    "Most probably so, mother."


    "I see. That decides it then."


    "Mother?"


    "It''s time for me to have a vacation...


    ...I am going to America."

 Chapter 274: Prelude to War

    "How far is this America from the country we just left from, human?"


    "About 10,000 kilometers give or take, ex-god."


    "I see. If you ran, King Evans, then you would reach it in less than half an hour, give or take."


    "...Really?"


    Van, Charlotte, and the three Olympians were currently peacefully flying in the air with the colossal Stymphalian. Initially, Van thought that it would be a bit crowded now that there were five of them, but before they mounted the bird, Artemis created a giant saddle to fit all of them.


    "Yes. Perhaps you want to try? You said you could run in the air similar to your father, so it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "...Maybe next time." Van quickly refused the idea. Sure, it might be fun to do so, but Van could not imagine what would happen if he ever becomes lost.


    "Stop putting ideas on the boy''s head, with his upbringing, he might just do it."


    ...Why is his upbringing always being brought up?


    The group remained like this for a couple of hours, with Athena asking questions about America and its current state; Artemis talking with the colossal Stymphalian, and Dionysus still drinking his wine.


    "So you can also talk to animals?"


    "And you can too, King Van. I suppose you got it from Hermes?"


    Van then approached Artemis, as she had been quiet the whole ride and not talking to any of them.


    "I can''t only talk to them," Artemis let out a smile as she gently caressed the Stymphalian''s bronze-like feathers, "I could also control them."


    "Doesn''t that make your�� hunts too easy, then?"


    "Not at all," Artemis shook her head, "I am sure you feel the same way, but once you can hear the animal''s thoughts, it makes it hard to actually kill them. Controlling them only makes it worse as it feels like I am violating their free will in a way."


    "I�� see," Van doesn''t really understand Artemis''s sentiments. "But even if you could hear their thoughts and talk to them, aren''t they still just�� animals?"


    "But you learn to empathize with them," Artemis then looked Van straight in the eyes.


    "Hm," Van did not say anything more as he didn''t really want to argue about this with Artemis. However, Athena, who heard their conversation, approached the two of them.


    "Your apathy for life seems to be a bit skewed, King Evans," Athena said with a sigh, "Without a doubt, it is an influence of your good for nothing mother. She represents Death, after all. But perhaps it could be a good asset, knowing when and who to sacrifice amongst us when the time comes would not be a problem for you."


    "I would never sacrifice my friends, Miss Athena," Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    "But you will. If the time comes that the citizens of this world would be in trouble, and the only way to save them is to sacrifice one of us, then the obvious choice is to--"


    "Let them die."


    "But there are millions of--"


    "It doesn''t matter," Van did not even let Athena finish her words as he looked her straight in the eyes, "I do not know them, why would I even choose them?"


    With Van''s words, the rest of the group could not help but turn their attention towards him. Even Dionysus, who was drowning himself with wine, quickly sobered up.


    "That�� is a very dangerous belief, King Evans. But it pleases me that you will choose our survival no matter the costs. Self-preservation was the thing we lacked the most, and in the end, we destroyed not only ourselves but our universe."


    "..."


    The group remained completely silent after that.


    "...Awkward," Dionysus said before taking another sip. He also summoned other goblets so that the others would have something to push down the surprise heavy topic that suddenly emerged in the air.


    And finally, after another hour, the islands of America could be seen. However, as soon as they saw land, Charlotte and Artemis''s expressions quickly changed.


    "Something is not right," Charlotte leaned over the saddle, squinting her eyes as she scanned the lands of America. While Artemis leaped onto the Stymphalian''s head, standing over its head as she looked at the shore.


    "...What?" The other three that had lower senses quickly followed the two, also turning their eyes below, "What''s happening?"


    No one had to answer their question, however, as they easily saw what Charlotte and Artemis were going on about. There were several ships scattered on the shore, all in pieces. And if they were seeing it right, the red that stained the ground was most likely not foliage, but blood.


    The beautiful port that Van and Charlotte left from was also now unrecognizable.


    "Did they�� kill anyone who entered the country?" Athena muttered as soon as she realized it, "I think it would be better for us to go a bit higher until we reach our destination."


    "We can''t," Artemis quickly said, "Aurora is tired."


    "Aurora?"


    "The bird," Van was the one to answer, "It did not get enough rest in Egy--"


    "!!!"


    Before Van could finish his words, he could not help but hold on to the saddle as their colossal mount suddenly moved to the side, avoiding a huge ball of fire that threatened to burn them down.


    It did not stop there. Before the Stymphalian could even flap its wings again, another ball of fire shot towards them.


    "Tch," Charlotte jumped from the stymphalian, clapping her hands loud enough to burst the fireball before returning back, "What''s our move, general?" Charlotte patted Athena''s stomach as soon as she landed back in the saddle.


    "Let''s go down," Athena said, "Artemis, just let the aves fly straight down. The sorcerer is not that strong to damage its feathers."


    Artemis quickly nodded before the stymphalian dived down without any hesitation. A huge fireball struck its body head on, but it didn''t really seem to be affected by it besides a little nudge. And as soon as it was about to land on the ground, it quickly flapped its wings open, violently pushing anything in its perimeter away.


    Charlotte was the first one to jump down, trying to see if there were any enemies near them. "I count about 20 people."


    As soon as she said that, 20 people suddenly surrounded them at all sides, "Die, circle scum!"


    One of the people quickly rushed towards Charlotte. Charlotte, on the other hand, just stood there with a sigh, "Relax, we''re not from the Cir--"


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, the man that was rushing towards her suddenly burst into pieces.


    "--cle. You didn''t have to do that, boy."


    Charlotte then looked towards Van, who was holding his shield that already had human guts sticking on it. "They attacked first."


    "Everyone stop!"


    The other people that surrounded them were about to attack Van and the others, but before they could do so, a woman stepped forward and got in between the two groups. "They''re not our enemies!"


    "But they killed Jeff!"


    "Do not engage, that''s an order!" The woman raised her hands, once again ordering the group not to attack, "Do these people look like they''re from the circle!?"


    "That''s��"


    The group then all looked at each other before turning their head towards the group that just arrived riding a colossal bird.


    "Why did you even engage without my order!?" The woman screamed, "We have already lost enough men, you don''t help if you attack anyone you see in sight!"


    The group could only swallow their words as they were reprimanded by the woman, who seemed to be their leader. She scanned her men for a few seconds before finally letting out a huge sigh of relief as she turned towards Van and the others.


    "I truly apologize for my men''s actions, they didn''t know who you are, President Evans."


    "President�� Are you from the Pit?"


    "Yes, we were stationed here to control the port�� but sadly, we were too late. My name is Patricia, I lead the 36th platoon of the Square," the woman named Patricia saluted Van.


    As soon as the men that attacked Van and the others heard their captain''s words, they all quickly imitated Patricia and saluted Van. They have all heard of the rumors circulating around him, not only was he the son of the resistance group, but he was also considered as the President of the lost people of the Pit��


    ...and they also heard that he kills people without even batting an eye. It was a good thing that their captain stopped them as soon as she did.


    "...The Square?" Van slightly squinted his eyes.


    "Yes, we are under the company of sir Angelo."


    "Angela''s brother? Just what exactly happened here?" This time, it was Charlotte who spoke, "Did�� you guys do this?" Charlotte then pointed towards the port, where the broken ships and dead bodies were scattered.


    "No, the people from the Circle did this. They closed down the port and killed anyone who tried to escape the country."


    "Where are they now?"


    "Gone, it was already like this when we got here. It''s probably why my men attacked your group, they thought you were the ones responsible for this, please forgive us for our actions, President Evans."


    "...Please stop calling me President, what happened to Nisha?"


    "President Nisha is currently busy at the New Wall."


    "You guys are still there?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times.


    "Yes. The majority had decided that it would be our new city. It''s also now the main base of the Resistance."


    "...I see," Van looked at the others, before turning their head towards Charlotte, "What about Latanya, has she woken up yet?"


    "I�� Yes. But there seems to be something wrong with your wife, President Evans."


    "She''s not my wife. But what is wrong with her?"


    "She��


    ...seems to be talking in a different language."

 Chapter 275: ...Master?

    "Impressive. To think I was worrying that I needed to teach you the basics of ruling when you already have such a fine city of your own. Why did you not tell me about this, King Evans?"


    "...Because I didn''t know about it."


    Van and the others did not spend too much time loitering in the port. As soon as they established that the people they met truly were part of the Resistance and not the Circle, Van decided to just leave them and go straight to the New Wall. It has only been a month or so since they left it, but it already felt like a long time ago.


    The fact that the place in front of them did not even look remotely close to how they left it did not help one bit. The tents that the Resistance, as well as the Locals from the Pit, have popped up could no longer be seen, instead, houses made of brick and marble replaced them, similar to the design of the houses inside the Pit��


    ...there was even a castle in the middle, without a doubt guarding the Portal to the pit.


    In a way, one could say that they left a refugee camp, only to return to it already a city of its own. But although it did change drastically, it was still a far cry from the more technologically advanced countries like Africa, and even more, if you compare it to Egypt.


    Now that Van had returned to his birth country, he realized how the Circle truly has shaped its current state.


    Athena told Artemis not to land the Stymphalian inside the city, as there could still be a chance that the New Wall city had actually already been overrun by the people of the Circle, or at the very least already infiltrated.


    And so, the group just passed through the city''s newly built gate.


    "We''re sorry that there really isn''t a group to welcome you, President Evans. Everyone is either busy or resting, as the Circle had been attacking our base nonstop," the leader of the 36th platoon, Patricia, let out a long and deep sigh as she escorted Van and the others into the city.


    "...It''s fine," Van quickly shook his head, "And I already told you to stop calling me President, Nisha should be doing that role well."


    "Well�� Now that you''re back, you''ll be our President again, right?"


    "Dear, dear, dear. You don''t understand," Dionysus then gently placed his hands on Patricia''s shoulders as he whispered into her ear, "Vanny here isn''t a President��


    ...he is a King. Address him as King Evans."


    "...A Ki--"


    "Now, let us go!" Before Patricia could even say a word, Dionysus pushed her away, "Let the important people do whatever it is they do."


    "But--"


    "You will be coming with me. You shall lead me to where all the nourishment and refreshments are so that I may plan the grandest party the mortals of this side of the multiverse have ever experienced!"


    Patricia could no longer do anything but be dragged by Dionysus as they left Van.


    Van and the others decided to head to the castle as there wasn''t anyone there to tell them the current situation, but before they could even take a step, a�� tall woman that seemed oddly familiar to Van approached them.


    He knew he had never met the woman before, but she truly seemed oddly familiar no matter how Van looked at her. It almost seemed like she was a tall and more beautiful version of��


    "Angelica�� what are you doing here?" Charlotte quickly approached the woman, "Aren''t you�� part of the Circle?"


    As soon as Artemis and Athena heard Charlotte''s words, they quickly surrounded the woman. Van, on the other hand, quickly realized who the woman was from hearing her name being called by Charlotte.


    Angela, Angelo, and now Angelica. This woman was the last of the triplets�� but why was she taller than the other two? And what was her secret?


    "I''m not part of the Circle," Angelica raised both her hands as she let out a smile, "I was under Master Evangeline''s orders to spy on them, that''s why I joined. You can tell when I am lying, right?"


    Athena looked at Charlotte, and seeing her nod, she quickly relaxed herself and returned to Van''s side. Artemis was still a little aloof, but she followed Athena and stood beside Van''s side.


    "Yes, but why are you here? Isn''t the war still ongoing? Did you get discovered?"


    "There has been�� interesting developments while you and Angela''s boy were away," Angelica let out a long and deep sigh, "I am actually here pretending to be one of the Circle prisoners."


    "Interesting developments?" This time, it was Van that approached the woman and asked her a question, "Did something happen to Latanya?"


    "Latanya? You meant that lady with the ginormous melons?" Angelica slightly tilted her head, "Although she is quite interesting, it''s not her. What I meant by interesting is that there is literally an interesting person currently locked up here. And I am Angelica, by the way."


    Angelica then stretched her hand towards Van, "We''ve never met before personally, but I know all about you since Angela can''t shut up about you�� it doesn''t help that we share our minds a little."


    "...Right," Van slightly hesitated to shake Angelica''s hand, "But wait, this interesting prisoner you mentioned�� is he called Hermes by any chance?"


    As soon as Van asked that, both Artemis and Athena perked up their ears. Athena had already surmised that Hermes was most probably dead, but still, in this world, nothing truly was certain.


    "Hermes? Sounds like a luxury brand or something," Angelica let out a slight chuckle, "No, no. The woman''s name is Skylar."


    "...Skylar?" Van could not help but slightly step back from hearing the name. If he remembers it right, he had already seen someone with that name. It was from when he absorbed one of the enhanced humans from the small group that attacked them weeks before he and Charlotte left the New Wall. If it truly was her, then this truly was an interesting development.


    "She''s somewhat like a sister to your mother, if I heard correctly."


    "I see�� wait what?" Van could not help but be perplexed by Angelica''s words, but after a few seconds, he waved his hand, "No, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about Evangeline''s affairs. Can you point me to where Latanya is? I heard there was�� something wrong with her."


    "Oh, she''s in the castle. I can''t really lead you there since I actually have something to do," Angelica let out a sigh as she started walking away, "It was nice meeting all of you, though. I would have loved to stay and chat with the Olympians, but duty calls."


    "You know who we--"


    Angelica did not let Athena finish her words as she just ran away, not even looking back.


    "They''re all pretty weird in the head, don''t mind her," Charlotte patted Athena on the shoulder before turning her attention to Van, "You and the ex-gods go ahead. I''ll go and find Paris, tell her what my stupid son has been up to."


    "...Alright, we''ll meet at the castle later?"


    "Cool, cool," Charlotte waved her hand as she leaped to the air.


    "Will Dionysus be alright?"


    "He''ll be fine, just let him let loose since it has been a while since he last tasted freedom."


    "...But aren''t you the same?" Van looked Athena and Artemis in the eyes, "The two of you have also been trapped inside�� the fractured world for more than a thousand years."


    "I never considered myself trapped, Van," Artemis quickly shook her head, "I found solace in it."


    "I hold the same sentiment," Athena said, "But not as a solace, but as punishment. Dionysus is different, he is the God of Festivities, after all, he flourishes in�� being in joy."


    "I see."


    Hearing their words, the only thing that Van could do was nod his head. He can''t even begin to assume what these millennium-old people were thinking, but based on his experience with being with them for a few days now, they just seemed like normal people.


    "This Latanya person, what is she to you, King Evans?"


    As the three were heading to the castle, Athena once again asked Van a question, as she had been doing endlessly since they met.


    "...You can call her a friend," Van casually said, "But�� Evangeline said something about her that the two of you might know about?"


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s just see how she is first, Miss Athena. If what Evangeline said is true, then you and Artemis should be able to recognize her�� I think?"


    Seeing Van waved his hand, Athena took it as a sign to stop her questions as the three continued to head to the castle. Their journey there wasn''t really eventful. As Patricia said, everyone was busy and not even a single person blocked their path. The only ones that greeted them were the soldiers that were guarding the castle.


    "President Evans has returned!"


    As soon as they arrived there, the guards quickly scrambled their way inside the castle, shouting that Van had returned. Van and the others could only look at each other as they stepped inside. There were a lot of different noises entering their ears as the previously quiet castle instantly became lively.


    However, the most notable noise was the loud and unusually weird mumblings that were hastily approaching Van. He quickly looked in the direction of the voice, only to see two gigantic�� only to see Latanya running towards them.


    "Master Van!"


    Van could only blink a couple of times as Latanya suddenly hugged him, her two bountiful melons almost drowning him completely. "What do you mean��


    ...Master?"

 Chapter 276: An Olympian and a Seraph Walked into a Bar (1)

    "...Master?"


    Van quickly pushed Latanya away as her two glorious melons threatened to drown him down. Although he was used to Latanya being somewhat proactive with her advances, never once was she this clingy�� or child-like.


    Her sharp and high-pitched voice even echoed throughout the hallway of the castle, something which Latanya would never do before�� Just what exactly happened to her?


    "I have waited for your return, Master Van," Latanya then kneeled on the floor as soon as she was pushed away by Van, "I hope you forgive me for my actions. It is just that when I woke up, you were no longer there. The only thing that was left was this deep longing I have for you."


    "...Are you okay, Latanya?"


    "Ye--"


    "This woman speaks our language," before Latanya could say another word, Athena curiously approached her, also kneeling on the floor as she scanned her from head to toe, "But I have not seen you even once�� but I feel a sort of connection to you. Do you recognize her, Artemis?"


    "She has a familiar scent, but I can''t quite tell where we might have known her from," Artemis furrowed her eyebrows as she too scanned Latanya from head to toe.


    "It is enough that you recognize her scent, that would mean that she is indeed one of us," Athena nodded her head before turning towards Van, "Is this the woman you speak of that we would recogni--"


    "Who are these women, master Van?" Latanya then quickly got up from the floor as she embraced Van from behind, causing Van''s head to be pinned in between her to colossal melons, "You were only gone for a month and you already have concubines? My, my."


    With Latanya lightly trailing her fingers on his chest, Van could not help but let out a sigh. This was at least something that the Latanya before would do, so a certain relief slightly showered Van. But after a few seconds, he looked at Athena,


    "You said she was speaking in your language?"


    "Our language, King Evans," Athena quickly said, "The language of the Olympians."


    "...Oh," Van then turned his head upwards to look at Latanya, "Since when do you speak�� Olympian, Latanya?"


    "What do you mean, master Van?" Latanya blinked a couple of times as she looked at Van, her eyes showing a little bewilderment, "I have always spoken this language."


    "...But they said that no one could understand you here. You were speaking in English, Latanya."


    "That''s weird, I would know--"


    "And you are also calling me Master�� just what happened to you while you were unconscious?"


    "Isn''t it only natural that I call you Master? I am your property."


    "What? What are you say--"


    "As I have told you before, my son. She will be a part of your wings."


    Before Van could finish his words, a certain voice traveled effortlessly through the hallway. Even without seeing who it was, Van''s eyebrows already lowered as his breaths slightly started to solidify, causing his voice to go lower.


    "Are you still on about that, Evangeline?" Van breathed as he stepped forward, looking at Evangeline straight in the eyes as she slowly walked towards them, "Or should I say�� Azrael?"


    "So Angela truly has told you everything," Evangeline''s slightly exasperated sigh whispered into Van''s ears, "But you misunderstand, I am not Azrael. Azrael is dead, I am but an organic replica, a splinter of what she was. I may carry all of her memories, her goals, and her thoughts, but I can never be her."


    "..." Van did not really respond to Evangeline''s words as he just looked to the side, letting out a slight scoff.


    Evangeline then turned her eyes towards Athena, staring her straight in the eyes, "And welcome to you, Olympians. But I can''t say it''s a pleasure to have you in my son''s world."


    Athena did not really say anything as she just returned Evangeline''s glare. Although they were in a war for almost a hundred years, she did not truly hold a grudge against them, as they too, were just victims of a war that wouldn''t have happened if the Olympians just kept it in their pants.


    "But I am afraid we would have to intrude," Athena said without breaking eye contact with Evangeline, "We have made your son our King, after all."


    "He will be more than just that," Evangeline quickly replied as she slightly stepped forward, "But it truly is beyond my expectations that your kind did not die by my son''s hand, a very unfortunate development."


    "The abilities of new gods are always unpredictable. My universe has birthed many a gods, and each is unique in their own way," Athena said as she too stepped closer to Evangeline, "I suppose we can call it fate that your son would end up as our messiah."


    "Messiahs usually die for the sake of someone else, my son will do no such thing while I breathe," Evangeline slowly started to float in the air as her eyes looked down on Athena, "Your kind truly should have perished. Perhaps it is actually fortunate that you are alive now so that my son wouldn''t have had to sully his hands by killing you��


    ...I will end your sorry existence by myself."


    As soon as Athena saw the aggression growing in Evangeline''s voice, she quickly summoned all of her weapons, filling the entire hallway with thousands of weapons.


    "Enough!"


    But before anything could happen, Van''s roar thundered through their ears, "We did not come here to fight with Evangeline, Miss Athena."


    "...As you say, King Evans," Athena then waved her hand, causing all of the weapons she just summoned to instantly disappear, "We are here to recover the body of our kin, Seraph. Perhaps we could work together on this?"


    As soon as Evangeline heard Athena''s words, her expression quickly shifted as she dropped back to the ground, "What do you mean?"


    "If I am right, then Hermes''s body should be in the hands of the Circle?"


    "Did Angela also tell you that?" The tone of Evangeline''s voice completely changed.


    "No, I deduced it on my own. Why else would someone with your power go through all of this when you could just plow your way through that puny organization. You created it, you should also know that they are not capable of fighting you. So there is only one reason that someone like you would be this careful in approaching them��


    ...You''re doing this for love."


    "...What?" Van could not help but react and blink a couple of times as she heard Athena''s words.


    "Hermes''s body should be fragile�� and your mother here does not want anything to happen to him."


    "You speak as if you know my plans, Olympian."


    "Because I do," Athena shook her head as she let out a short sigh, "Because I would have done the same."


    "I do not need your help in this, everything has already been set and determined. You are welcome to the castle, Olympian�� but do not overstep your bounds."


    And with that, Evangeline turned around. But before she left, she pointed at Latanya, "That''s the Staff of Asclepius, it fell when Hermes and�� Azrael were fighting. Convince my son to absorb her, it is the least you could do while you are here."


    "Wait."


    Evangeline was about to leave, but as soon as Van said a word, she quickly stopped in her tracks and turned towards him, "What is it, my son?"


    "They said you had a prisoner�� Skylar?"


    "...You know of her?"


    "I have seen her in my visions," Van said, "...and I think somehow, she saw me too. Just what is she?"


    "My sister," Evangeline said, "A cumulation of Feathers that materialized�� a new wing, as well as Andrea''s biological mother."


    "...Andrea''s what now?"


    "It is not for you to know these things, my son. Stay away from the Circle and just focus on getting stronger, this one is my flight to cross and not yours."


    And with that casual but heavy revelation, Evangeline just left.


    "...Did she just ignore me the whole time?" Artemis, who was quietly standing on the side, finally could not help it anymore as she approached Van and Athena.


    "That is a possibility, yes," Athena quickly nodded, "There is no denying that she abhors us deeply, we would have probably tried to kill each other if King Evans was not here."


    "But that was truly intense, was it not?" Athena let out a long and deep sigh as she looked in the direction Evangeline disappeared into, "She definitely smells like one of the Seraphs�� but you��"


    Artemis then turned her head towards Latanya, "Were you truly owned by Asclepius? I thought the staff was with Apollo?"


    "I am owned by no one but Van," Latanya quickly replied. Van was still unaware of why Latanya was acting this way. He didn''t think he would ever say this, but he preferred Latanya the way she was before. Was some kind of influence awakened inside of her?


    "Knowing Hermes, he probably stole it from Apollo," Athena let out a sigh.


    "...But the staff is Apollo''s only memento of his son, he even went to war against Father for it."


    "Knowing Hermes, he probably did it unconsciously," Athena once again let out a sigh, "But what exactly should with do with it�� her? How is it even possible that the staff manifested into a human?"


    "...Didn''t Hephaestus dropped something on your leg and it became--"


    "Do not speak a word of that!"


    "Guys, enough," Van could only let out a sigh and interrupt before the two could start bickering again, "I will never absorb Latanya, and that is final. Perhaps we should plan on how to retrieve Hermes''s body first?"


    "I am afraid we truly do need your mother for this, our information is too minute for us to even think of barging through the Circle."


    "...Do we truly need her?"


    "I am afraid so."


    Hearing the confirmation from Athena''s voice, Van could only let out a long and deep sigh before scratching his chin,


    "I�� have an idea."

 Chapter 277: An Olympian and a Seraph Walked Into a Bar (2)

    "Do you still not remember who you are, Sky?"


    "I told you, I do not know what you''re talking about! Please let us free, it is not too late for all of you to repent for your sins!"


    A loud clanging reverberated in the air, with the fires that kept the dungeon bright flickering as if dancing with every chime of the bar that the prisoner in front of Evangeline kept hitting. Although there was only one prisoner, the jail she was in was even bigger than a house.


    Perhaps it would be better to call it a cage, as it was right in the center of the dungeon, barred at all sides.


    "The Resistance is meaningless, we are all brothers and sisters in this world, please!" The blue-haired prisoner once again struck her cage, causing it to tremble.


    "Do you not even recognize your own daughter?" Evangeline then moved to the side, as Andrea walked near the cage, approaching the woman called Skylar.


    "...Mother."


    "You again? I have told you so many times, I don''t have any children! I was born in the Circle!"


    Hearing Skylar''s words, Andrea could not help but close her eyes in distress before looking at Evangeline, "Why is she like this, Evangeline?"


    "...I do not know, child," Evangeline shook her head as she let out a sigh, "Her powers are gone as well. Your mother didn''t like using your powers, so she always hid it. But this�� this is beyond that. Right now, she is nothing but a human-- a human that has been enhanced by the Circle."


    More than a month ago, weeks after Van and Charlotte left, the New Wall was attacked by the Circle. But due to the high-level System Holders that reside inside the Wall, the army of enhanced humans sent by the Circle was quickly eradicated. Those that were still alive were made prisoners, thrown to the prison that the Circle once controlled-- the Pit.


    There was one prisoner, however, that was separated from the rest. The majority of the members of the Resistance, as well as some of the Locals, all wondered why, but as soon as the news traveled that the woman was sort of a sister to Evangeline, they all stopped asking questions.


    And now, with more than a month passing, Evangeline still has not figured out why Skylar was the way she is.


    "Did you give up your powers, Sky?" Evangeline once again focused her attention towards Skylar, "Why? Why would you do that when we are so close to achieving the Original''s goal."


    "I still have no idea what you''re saying! I told you, I am part of--"


    Before Skylar could finish her words, the sound of the doors of the spacious dungeon opening scraped through the air. Evangeline was about to raise her voice as she strictly ordered that none should come to this room, but when she realized who it was that entered, her face quickly relaxed.


    "Evans, what are you doing here?"


    "Evans�� Evans!?" Andrea, who heard Evangeline''s words, quickly turned around and rushed towards Van as soon as he saw him, "You''re back!?"


    "Hey, Andrea," Van patted Andrea''s back as she hugged him.


    "Did you just arrive? Have you finished traveling the world? What is it like?"


    "Let''s talk later," Van let out a chuckle as he gently pushed the clinging Andrea away, "I wanted to talk to�� my mother."


    "Mother?" Andrea blinked a couple of times in disbelief as she slowly turned her head towards Evangeline, "...You mean Evangeline?"


    Andrea couldn''t help but be bewildered. Before Van left America, he and Evangeline did not really reach a point where she thought that Van would even consider Evangeline a friend, much less a mother. For Van to call Evangeline his mother��


    ...did something happen while Van was traveling? Andrea thought before looking straight into Van''s eyes, "Are you sure?"


    "Hm."


    With Van''s confirmation, the only thing that Andrea could do was nod her head, before heading out of the dungeon, "I''ll come back, mother."


    Van then turned his head towards the prisoner as soon as he heard Andrea''s words, "Is Skylar truly Andrea''s mother?" He said as he approached the cage, "Does she not remember anything? What about me, do you remember me?"


    "You�� look familiar."


    Skylar walked towards Van''s direction as she looked him in the eye, "We''ve met somewhere before?"


    "Maybe. In the white room."


    "Wait, I do remember you! You were there but you suddenly disappeared�� you were floating behind Mike! Are you part of the Circle!? Have you come here to save me--"


    "That''s enough."


    With Evangeline snapping her fingers, Skylar''s body became as if noodles as she quickly collapsed to the ground. Van stared at Skylar for a while, before letting out a long and deep sigh, "Is she like you?"


    "She is, but at the same time, she is not. I carry the Original''s will and memories, she does not," Evangeline also let out a long and deep sigh as she grabbed one of the bars, looking at the unconscious Skylar with her eyes slightly trembling, "...She is broken."


    "Is she really Andrea''s mother?"


    "Unfortunately so."


    "May I ask why both of you chose to settle in the Relic Graveyard? I know you must have gone to America because you came to know that Hermes''s body was being kept here."


    "Did the Goddess of Wisdom tell you that?" Evangeline then stepped away from the cage as she focused her attention on Van, "She is quite perceptive, is she not?"


    "She is, maybe even more than you, mother."


    "..." With her being called mother once again, Evangeline could not help but slightly take in a short but very deep breath. But after a few seconds, her eyes which flickered once again returned to normal.


    "She was the one who chose it, the Relic Graveyard," Evangeline then said as she glanced at the unconscious Skylar, "I was already carrying you then, you see."


    "...You were already pregnant with me when you arrived in the Relic Graveyard?"


    "In a way, you have been inside me for hundreds of years. When the Original and Hermes conceived you, your essence, your soul, your fate was transferred inside of me," Evangeline said as she lightly touched her belly.


    "Then why didn''t you give birth to me as soon as possible?"


    "It wasn''t the right time. You needed to grow in the worst possible condition there was. Skylar found a home in the Relic Graveyard, while I found the best place to give birth to you."


    "Why?"


    "So you could see what humans are innately capable of when they have nothing, when they are desperate, when they are deprived of the life they think they deserve," Evangeline''s eyebrows slightly narrowed, "Our Father did not see the violence and greed in them, and now you are aware of what happened to us as the result-- the beings that we once protected and let flourish, hunting us down to extinction."


    "But did you have to leave?" Van then summoned roots from the ground, making a chair for him and Evangeline, "Was that also part of it? Growing up without a mother? Growing up with a father that would do horrendous things to his son?"


    "..." Evangeline closed her eyes as she heard Van''s words, "Not initially, no. I should have been there as well, causing you harm and abusing you because that would have been worse."


    "So why didn''t you?"


    "Because a part of me has grown attached to you and did not want to see it!"


    Evangeline''s words echoed throughout the whole dungeon, causing it to quiver as the light went and ignited again, "But that part of me is gone now, I have made sure of it. My part to play in your story is done, all that is left is for you to grow on your own now that you know who and what you are."


    "But you are my mother, right?"


    "That''s��" Hearing her being called mother once again, Evangeline could not help but stutter. But after a few seconds, her eyebrows furrowed as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "What do you hope to achieve by doing this?"


    "Mother?"


    "Stop calling me mother when you do not mean it, son!" Evangeline then stood up from the chair that Van made, "I know you do not think of me as such, so why�� why do you call me one now!? Do you wish to know of Hermes''s location, is that it!?"


    Seeing Evangeline completely shaken up, Van let out a long and deep sigh as he turned his head down. Afterward, a small chuckle appeared from his mouth,


    "You''re right," Van said as he covered and rubbed his face, "I almost puked from calling you one."


    There was a slight flicker in Evangeline''s eyes as soon as Van''s words pierced her ears.


    "I do want to know Hermes''s location, Evangeline."


    The tone of Van''s voice completely shifted, with the warmth it once held completely gone, "Let us come with you to retrieve his body from the Circle."


    "It is not that simple, Evans," Evangeline turned away from Van, "Other factors that you are not aware of are in play. If you wish to waste your time instead of growing stronger, then just go to your human friends and join their irrelevant struggle."


    "Harvey and the others will be fine," Van shook his head, "Let us help you in this. Let us use each other. You, me, the Olympians�� we all have reasons to want to get Hermes back, Evangeline."


    "No."


    "He is my father, Evangeline. I have the right to at least set him free."


    "..." Evangeline could not help but look at Van again as she heard his words.


    A second, or perhaps even a full minute, the two stared at each other. But finally, after a few more seconds, Evangeline let out a long and deep breath and nodded her head.


    "Fine��


    ...then call the Olympians, we have much to--"


    "About that, they are already waiting for you in one of the taverns."


    "What?"


    "One of them insisted on setting up a small party for your reunion."


    "...In a bar?"

 Chapter 278: Intertwined

    "Ah, King Vanny is here!"


    "..."


    Van and Evangeline entered the first and only tavern in the New Wall city, dubiously located near the castle for some reason. Van came to know that the one who designed the layout of the city was none other than Nisha, perhaps the stress of being the president of two groups of completely different people got to her, hence the bar being located right beside the castle.


    Van and Evangeline held the same expression as they were welcomed inside-- an expression of just being tired. Dionysus seems to have amped up the interior a bit as the foundations and pillars were wrapped in grapevines, and there was also a free-flowing fountain of wine right in the center of the tavern, which people are already partaking in.


    "So you must be the Seraph," Dionysus then rushed to the two and quickly held Evangeline''s hand, "You must have mistaken me for Hermes as Hermes and I have an uncanny similarity, but sadly, it was I, Dionysus."


    "No, you look nothing alike," Evangeline quickly slapped Dionysus''s hands away, "Is this theatrics necessary? I thought we were here to discuss about Hermes''s rescue," Evangeline then completely ignored Dionysus as she approached Athena, who was silently drinking on the counter alone.


    "I let him let loose, he is the God of Festivities, after all," Athena said as she slid a glass of wine towards Evangeline.


    "Last time I checked, none of you are gods anymore," Evangeline caught the glass, before elegantly spilling it to the floor, "The only god I see here is my son."


    "Last time I checked, King Evans doesn''t treat you like a mother."


    "..." Van was going to approach the two, but the sudden weighty atmosphere between the two made Van stop in his tracks. So instead, he tried to find Artemis, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Ist thy in search of a maiden?" Dionysus then suddenly wrapped his arm around Van, "Worry not, my King, for she is outside with the animals."


    "...I se--"


    "Vaaaaan!"


    Before Van could even say or do anything, a loud voice pierced his ears. And considering the words uttered, the voice was obviously directed to him, already giving him no chance of escape as he slowly looked towards the direction of the voice that kept on getting louder and louder by the second.


    "President Nisha, it is a pleasure to--"


    "President!? What do you mean President!?"


    Nisha stomped her way through the crowd as she rushed towards Van, alcohol in both her hands, "How dare you show your face here again after putting this responsibility on me!? You know full well I am not president material, I am an Explorer and I should be exploring! How dare you leave me to go and explore on your own while I am stuck��"


    Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as Nisha''s words nagged through his mind. Considering the two glasses in her hand, she might have already drunk one too many wines. Van did not really say anything and just let Nisha let loose on him until she got tired and sat at a table.


    "You seem to be doing a good job, Nisha," Van then finally opened his mouth as Nisha tried to recover her breath, "I can''t imagine I would have done the same."


    "Psh, stop it," Nisha waved her hands a couple of times, "Anyway, now that you''re back, you''re going to take back leadership, right?"


    "Well--"


    "And these people you''ve brought back with you," Nisha did not let Van answer, "I heard they were that freakishly tall guy''s relatives. Interesting people you got here."


    "Well--"


    Once again, before Van could answer, Nisha''s body dropped to the table as her cute little snores whispered into Van''s ears.


    "..." Van could only let out a sigh as he summoned Aegis, using it as a sort of blanket to cover Nisha. Afterward, Van once again scanned all of the people inside the tavern, there was some he recognized from the Pit, but most of the people here were new to him-- most likely people from the Resistance.


    Beatrice, Harvey, and Victoria were not here and were on an adventure of their own. Besides Andrea and Sarah, who were now waving at him, the people here were all strangers. But perhaps that was enough for this place to be considered his real home�� or is it?


    "Evans! What are you doing!? Join us!"


    "...Sure," Van quickly nodded as he made his way to Andrea and Sarah.


    "How was your exploration?" Sarah quickly said as she handed him a glass of wine,  "Did you find out about the world?"


    "I suppose," Van said as he refused the wine, saying he doesn''t drink alcohol.


    "Why? What''s out there? Is it different from here?" Andrea curiously asked.


    "...It is," Van nodded, "You could even say too different."


    Van then recounted some of the events, as well as the different kinds of technologies he has seen outside of America, causing Andrea to gasp from time to time and a small group of people to surround him. Some of the strangers were in awe of Van''s stories, and some were shocked beyond belief that they quickly wanted to get out of the country to see if Van''s stories were true.


    "Wow," Andrea could not help but mutter. Even Sarah was a bit shocked by Van''s stories. She knew that her country was below the rest, but she didn''t think they would be this deprived of even the simplest commodities. She already felt special since she used to have the only car with the neighboring cities, but to think there were hundreds upon hundreds of vehicles out there, being driven by even the normal population�� the outside truly was a magical place.


    "I also want to see it," Andrea could not help but mutter as she gulped her whole glass down, "Once all of this is over, take your sister there, okay?"


    "Why don''t I bring it here instead?" Van quickly replied, his eyes somewhat clear as he looked directly into Andrea''s excited eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Once the Circle has been completely eradicated. I''ll bring the things I told you here, right in our home," Van shook his head as he gently touched Andrea''s hand.


    Strangers�� most of the people here might be strangers, but as long as even one of his friends or family remains, then this is where his home is. And perhaps in this whole world, even if they don''t talk that much, even if they are countries apart-- Andrea was her sister. And in a way, now, she truly is as her mother, Skylar, was a part of Azrael.


    She is the only real family he has.


    "We will free this country, Andrea," Van said as his eyes filled with a certain fire, "I promise you that."


    "...Evan--"


    "!!!"


    Before Andrea could even respond, the people that were listening in on their conversation cheered and roared. And soon, a name resounded throughout the hall-- King Evans.


    "King Evans!"


    The one who started it, of course, was none other than Dionysus. The others were confused at first, but soon, they too followed as they all cheered his name.


    "Your son seems to know how to naturally inspire other people, albeit indirectly," Athena muttered as she looked towards the commotion, "A quality of a natural-born leader."


    "He is not meant to lead, but to rule." Evangeline quickly replied, "My son will not be amongst the sheep, but way above them."


    "Is that what you learned from your universe''s destruction?"


    "No, it is what I learned from yours," Evangeline said, "You mingled amongst the mortals too much, and look at what happened. It is truly unfortunate that the Original chose your universe to migrate to�� if only we came here, we could have lived peacefully."


    "...About the mortals of your world," Athena did not really give in to Evangeline''s provocations, "Did they truly�� overpower you?"


    "Yes," Evangeline answered without any slight hesitation.


    "If we go to war with them as we are now. What will be the result?"


    "Total annihilation."


    "But are they not in essence still humans?" Athena furrowed her eyebrows, "Humans are prone to emotional--"


    "Not them, Mistress of Wisdom," Evangeline shook her head as her eyes seemed to tremble, "Father gave them the power to create anything they wanted, and it only regressed them to their most natural form-- savages.


    What other creature thinks they are above gods when the only thing they could do is walk? Only humanoids are capable of that thought."


    "..."


    "Fortunately, your world died before it could understand the consequences of letting the humans freely loose."


    Athena could not help but break the glass she was holding as soon as she heard Evangeline''s words, "You--"


    But before she could say anything, Evangeline walked away, "Rest and mingle as much as you want, but we will proceed as we planned to retrieve my Herm-- to rescue Hermes come the next day."


    Although Athena''s eyebrows still twitched from Evangeline''s words, in the end, she only let out a scoff as she once again ordered another glass of alcohol to accompany her. But still, even if Athena could feel the arrogance in Evangeline''s statement, she couldn''t fully dismiss it.


    The Seraph Azrael was from a universe perhaps billions of years older than hers. Even if she doesn''t want to believe it, there should be at least a little merit in her words. With the complicated thoughts showering Athena''s mind, the only thing she could do was drown herself with wine.


    ***


    "Artemis."


    "King Van, what are you doing here?"


    "I could ask you the same thing."


    After a few minutes of clamoring, Van finally had enough and left the tavern to find Artemis. Dionysus told him that she was talking with the animals, so Van just went to any stable he could find. It didn''t take long until Van found Artemis gently petting a gryphon.


    "There''s just�� too much noise inside," Artemis let out a small smile as she continued to pet the gryphon, "At least here, I could talk to these children�� but they too are lonely. They want to return to their world, but that world is no longer accessible here."


    "The Portal closes when the Objective is met," Van said as he also reached out to the gryphon, only for it to shake his hand away, "We still don''t know why, exactly."


    "Have you asked your mother? Since she and Hermes were the ones responsible for the Portals, she should know something about it."


    "...Evangeline and I aren''t really on friendly terms," Van sighed before whispering a curse at the gryphon, causing it to slightly back away.


    "Don''t bully her!" Artemis slapped Van''s hand.


    "...Sorry."


    "Don''t apologize to me, but to her!"


    Hearing Artemis''s voice getting higher, Van could only sigh as he looked towards the scared gryphon. "Sorry about that."


    And as soon as he said that, the gryphon once again approached the two of them, now nudging its head towards Van, saying that he could pet her now. But before he could do so, it suddenly flapped its wings, causing Artemis to step back.


    But due to Van being beside her, she accidentally stepped on his foot, causing the both of them to stumble.


    "Are you alright, Artemis?" Van said as he caught Artemis, whose face was now right in front of him.


    "I�� am okay, King Van," Artemis blinked twice as their eyes met. But even with their faces so close to each other, neither of the two averted their eyes, but they instead only got closer.


    "..." Van didn''t really know what to do as Artemis''s warm breath that slightly smelled of sweet alcohol wafted through his face.


    And once again, he remembered the feeling of meeting Artemis for the first time. A lot of things happened so fast that he almost forgot about it, but it would seem his body did not as his heart started beating erratically once more.


    And somehow, maybe Artemis was the same as her face was slightly turning red. She doesn''t know whether it was because of the wine, but her heart too was beating erratically. And without even saying another word, unconsciously as if fate��


    ...their lips intertwined.

 Chapter 279: Artemis and Van

    "Are all of these necessary?"


    3 hours before Dionysus''s random party, Athena''s sighs were the only thing that filled the tavern. The first person that Dionysus met in the New Wall city was none other than President Nisha herself. And in some form or the other, the two gained a connection as Nisha had become a sort of alcoholic ever since the responsibility of being the President was nonchalantly thrown to him by Van.


    "It''s fine, I already gained permission from the city''s leader," Dionysus waved his hands without care as several vines grew inside the tavern, "You are in luck, Mr. Pub Owner," Dionysus then looked at the old fat man with a mustache, who seemed to be nervously looking everywhere.


    "I gift upon you unlimited wine for a week, treasure it, and grow this pathetic and dilapidated bar of yours."


    "...Thanks?" Although the pub owner didn''t really know what to take of Dionysus''s words, he still let out a chuckle. If it was true that the fountain that just emerged in the center of his tavern produced unlimited wine, then he would surely profit from it.


    "Artemis, tell him that this is a ridiculous idea."


    "I think it is fine."


    Alas, Athena''s voice quickly got overruled as even Artemis just gestured that it should be alright. But of course, Artemis did not really stay that long to find out, since as soon as the crowd started to gather inside, she quickly left the tavern because of all the clamor and noise.


    But before she could leave, however, she was cornered by Dionysus and was forced to chug�� a number of glasses. As Olympians, for some reason, perhaps by design, they weren''t built to withstand the effects of alcohol, even those made by mortals.


    Perhaps it was also a reflection of their recklessness as gods. They were too carefree, causing the destruction of their world as they gave birth to thousands of offspring, absorbing all the essence of their universe with each celestial birth.


    And so, Artemis, after downing almost how many glasses of wine, walked out of the tavern somewhat tipsy. With her conversing with every animal she sees, the people around her started talking about her. There were also unfortunate souls that tried to approach and hit on her... but suffice to say, they were thrown to the garbage, alive, of course.


    But still, she could not help but feel slightly conscious of the stares being given to her by the citizens of the New Wall. So she chose a stable that was isolated from the rest of the establishments.


    "There aren''t a lot of you left, are there?"


    As soon as the gryphons in the stable heard Artemis''s words, they quickly approached her, their heads tilting as their confusion slightly dawned over their little brains. Was this human talking to them? They all thought.


    But as soon as they felt some kind of warmth emanating from Artemis, their confusion turned into comfort as they all leaned over their heads towards her, allowing her to pet all of them.


    "You children are like me, then," Artemis let out a sigh as a small tear trailed from her eye, "There aren''t many of us left. And by the end of everything, there would be even less. I don''t know if following King Van''s plan is the right thing to do, but out of all of us, he is the only one that has the power to choose who lives or dies."


    "King Van? Lives or dies?" The gryphons looked at each other. Although Artemis was able to converse with them, their intelligence was still limited to their certain capability.


    "Some of my kin caused the destruction of my�� home, you see. It was all of your homes as well," Artemis let out a long and deep sigh, "And now we will be choosing who amongst the Olympians will get to live based on how much they contributed to the demise�� why am I even telling all of these to you guys? I think I am even starting to see things."


    Artemis could not help but groan in frustration as she saw the tilting heads of the gryphons. But afterward, another long and deep sigh came out of her, "Perhaps you guys are the lucky ones. You actually get to start a new life here without anyone judging you�� you do not even know that you have lost your home. What am I talking about�� ugh, stupid Dionysus. All that alcohol should not be consumed by man nor god, I think I am starting to hallucinate."


    Artemis wanted to puke, as black spots were already starting to cloud her vision. Did Dionysus perhaps put a little bit of Hypnos''s pee in the wine again? The last time he used it, it knocked her out for quite a while, causing her to dream of a time long past. Now she really wanted to puke.


    "Artemis."


    But before she puked, a familiar voice called for her from behind. She turned around, only to see Van slowly approaching her. Perhaps it might be the alcohol, but Van seemed taller for some reason.


    "..." Maybe this was a hallucination? Artemis thought as she slightly nodded her head, "King Van, what are you doing here?"


    Right, Van should be in the party right now discussing how to retrieve Hermes''s body from wherever the Circle was hiding it.


    And so, with that thought, Artemis decided to play along with this�� illusion. Throughout their talk, Van seemed to hold a sort of warm tone towards her, something that Van didn''t really do. This further solidifies her theory that Van really wasn''t in front of her and only an illusion. Yup, yup, must be.


    "Don''t bully her!" Artemis then quickly slapped the illusion''s hand as it started to bully the gryphon.


    "...Sorry."


    "Don''t apologize to me, apologize to her!"


    "...Sorry about that."


    Artemis could not help but nod her head a couple of times as she saw Van doing what she told him to. If an illusion of Athena was also here, she would probably scold her for being rude to their king. Right, he is their king now, isn''t he?


    What does that even--


    Before she could finish her thoughts, one of the gryphons in front of them flapped its wings, causing the already tipsy Artemis to stumble right towards Van''s arms.


    "Are you alright, Artemis?"


    "I�� am okay, King Van."


    Artemis could not help but slightly tilt her head as Van''s face was right in front of her, perhaps only an inch away. She wanted to pause her breaths, as it currently stank of alcohol, but as soon as she remembered that it was only an illusion, she just let it go.


    "..." She then looked at Van''s small lips, which almost touched hers. Come to think of it, Athena had already kissed Van, right? What''s all that talk of chastity and purity when she had kissed�� No, it was Van that kissed her.


    That�� was kind of unfair, wasn''t it? If someone amongst the Olympians had the right to kiss Van, it was her, since she was the first to meet him. Even though she had lived for a very long time, not once has her lips ever tasted another''s, as she too, prided on her chastity.


    She, Athena, and one other goddess have chosen the path of eternal maidenhood. But considering that Athena had already lost her first kiss and that they were technically not gods anymore��


    ...it should be alright? Right? And if she was going to lose it, then who else would be worthy of it if not the man in front of her? The man that will liberate and save them, the man who had already saved her.


    And so, without thinking about it any longer, she leaned her head closer as the warmth of their lips merged�� and as soon she felt that warmth, she knew that the man in front of him was in fact not an illusion.


    With that thought, Artemis blinked a couple of times as she retracted her head, looking Van straight in the eyes as the both of them trembled.


    "..." But does it really matter? She had played the role for thousands of years, and had sacrificed her feelings in the name of the role��


    ...and now it was time to stop.


    "Arte--"


    Before Van could even finish his word, Artemis once again placed her lips upon Van.


    "!!!"


    Her eyes then widened as she felt Van''s warm tongue wriggle inside of her. Was this really what it felt like? She�� restrained herself for thousands of years from this kind of feeling? A feeling of being one with the person that hopefully will be with you forever.


    "Van��" Artemis could not help but gasp as she pushed Van away, "I��"


    "I''m sorry," Van also stepped back as soon as he heard the confusion from Artemis''s voice, "I shouldn''t have done that."


    Van could not help but cover his face and drop to the ground while sighing in frustration, he then slowly pulled back his hair as he blinked a couple of times, showing the regret from his actions. He then stood up as he looked awkwardly at Artemis.


    "I�� should go," Van said as his eyes averted from meeting Artemis''s eyes. However, before he could even take a step, Artemis suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "No," Artemis said as she shook her head, her eyes looking towards the ground, "It�� it''s fine. I want to."


    "...You want to?" Van could not help but take in a gulp.


    "With you��


    ...I want to experience it with you."

 Chapter 280: All You Need is Love

    "I�� want to experience it with you."


    "...Are you sure?"


    There was a slight hesitation in her movements, but ultimately, Artemis nodded her head. And as soon as she did so, Van quickly summoned roots to lift the two of them up. And slowly, as their lips once again merged, the roots shaped into a sphere, completely covering the two of them.


    Their stuttered breaths trapped along with them, as the two soon undressed to their natural state. One who had lived a very short life, but broken in more ways that one could ever imagine. And the other, who had already lived a thousand years, and yet managed to remain pure.


    Together, the two entangled in a bond that exceeded time and even the universe itself as their filtered and muffled moans echoed throughout their sphere of love.


    And a kilometer away from that sphere of love, was another maiden. Athena was on top of a roof, looking at the sphere with her eyes as sharp as it could be.


    And with a light breath releasing from her mouth, she let out a smile and nodded her head,


    "The Olympians will live on."


    ***


    "Let''s get this party started!"


    "We''re going home."


    "Ugh, too much, too much."


    "Perhaps tomorrow?"


    "Guys? We''re just starting?"


    Dionysus raised 4 goblets into the air as he roared for the party''s continuance, but alas, the only one that raised her glass was Nisha. The other people were either collapsed on the ground or have had enough alcohol to fill them for a week and were all currently exiting the tavern.


    Dionysus could only watch as his guests left one by one, no longer even looking at the wine he was offering. Maybe because he had lost his God Soul, the charm and the joy that people get from his parties have died down, if so�� then why else does he exist?


    "Don''t mind them, let us drink!"


    But the smile returned on his face as Nisha waved a glass and called for him, at least there was one sensible person here, Dionysus thought as he danced his way towards Nisha.


    Unlike the rest of the Olympians, he wasn''t one for strength. He was born for the purpose of igniting and stimulating the mortals'' psyche with the power of joy. He had been feeling useless ever since they got out from their Fragmented World, but as long as there was one person that was having fun, that would mean that his life still had meaning.


    "Has anyone seen Master Van?"


    "Latanya! Where have you been!? You are missing out on the party, come, drink with us!"


    A loud bang then resounded throughout the whole tavern as Latanya entered the tavern, "Nisha, have you seen Master Van?"


    "I still have no idea what you''re saying, girl," Nisha could not help but let out a sigh, "Just what exactly is happening to you? You know what, this is also your fault. If you would have been alright, then I could have passed the role of President to you. But you also just had to go crazy and leave everything to me."


    "She is asking if we have seen King Vanny."


    "Who cares where that guy is, tell her to drink!"


    "...Come join us, Latanya," Dionysus squinted his eyes as he stared at Latanya. He was already informed by the others that Latanya was the embodiment of Asclepius''s staff, but just how exactly did she gain a humanoid body? Even Athena could not explain the phenomenon, and she was the brightest Olympian she knew.


    "No, I need to see Master Van."


    "He''ll turn up," Dionysus summoned a vine right in front of Latanya, with its end shaped into a goblet with wine already in its mouth, "He came to find Artemis. Knowing her, she''s probably drunk out of her mind, talking to animals, and giving King Vanny a hard time."


    Latanya looked back and forth between the goblet and the outside for a few seconds, before grabbing the goblet and proceeding to go to Dionysus and Nisha''s table.


    "What kind of language are the two of you saying? I heard Van speaking that once with that freaky tall guy."


    "Freaky tall guy?"


    "Slightly dark skin, freakishly tall, a bit handsome, extremely skinny�� Hercules?"


    "Hercules was skinny before he died?" Dionysus almost spat the wine in his mouth, "Speaking of which, where is he buried?"


    "At the northwest of the city, it''s where we buried all the dead when�� Van freed all of us."


    "I see, to Hercules, then," Dionysus raised his goblet before gulping it in whole. He then placed his attention back to Latanya, who was surprisingly already at her 4th goblet.


    "Do you know anything about Olympus, Latanya dear?" Dionysus said as he once again poured wine in Latanya''s goblet, "Do you have memories from when you were just�� a staff?"


    "I do."


    "Really?"


    "When I woke up, there were these weird images in my head. I am still figuring out what they are since they are vague and filled with seams, but I am certain they are my�� experiences from Olympus," Latanya said as she once again chugged her wine, "It feels weird, like all my life here was nothing but a blink, and everything I have ever done in this world had become�� irrelevant. Becoming the chief, all of my men dying, freeing the people of the Pit, they''ve become just a dot in my life, completely overshadowed by my memories of Olympus."


    "Then do you know who we are?"


    "No, I only know of the names of those who wield me. Asclepius, Apollo, Hermes, and now Master Van."


    "That is�� weird."


    "I told you the memories are vague, but they are there."


    "..." Nisha was starting to fall asleep as she watched as the two spoke in a language she didn''t understand. She tried to fight it, but alas, she easily gave in, hoping that tomorrow, the responsibility of being the leader of this small city would no longer be hers.


    "I remember my first wielder dying in the hands of a man who could conjure up lightning, I could remember the pain in Apollo''s cries as he tried to avenge his son, and then I remember Hermes dropping me in the Pit, eventually for Master Van to find."


    "...Sounds rough," Dionysus could not help but let out a sigh, "Wait�� did you say Hermes left you here for King Vanny?"


    "Yes, that is why it is my purpose to serve him," Latanya let out a small smile as she stared at her sullied reflection on the wine, "I never knew why I was so attached to him, but now that I have remembered, I must do everything I can to fulfill my fate."


    "No, wait. Hermes personally told you to serve King Vanny? You talked to him?"


    "Yes, why is that so weird? Give me more alcohol!"


    "When? When was that?"


    "I don''t know, a long time ago. Perhaps Evangeline would be better suited to answer your questions."


    "Why?"


    "She was with him when he left me in the Pit."


    "But that doesn''t make sense��" Dionysus completely stopped drinking as his mind wandered, "I thought both Hermes and Seraph Azrael gave their life to create King Vanny. Could this have been before they conceived the King?"


    "No," Latanya quickly shook her head, "I could already feel Master Van''s presence inside Evangeline, how else would I have known that it is he who I was fated to serve?"


    "That means�� Hermes was still walking this earth with Evangeline after the Seraph died," Dionysus''s breaths started to become heavy as a thought was starting to build inside his mind,


    "Naughty�� naughty Evangeline."


    Truly, a party would not end without a rumour being thrown here and there. And this particular rumor? It had all sorts of juiciness oozing from it. He might not be as intelligent as Athena, but it was now clear to see why Evangeline was doing all of this.


    The Seraph might have been the one who conceived Van with Hermes, but judging from the limited stories he had heard, the Seraph did not really have a set sexuality. It was more than likely that a being like that would not be capable of love�� But Evangeline?


    Evangeline who held all of the Seraph''s memories, all of her wills-- she was in love with him. Of course, it was already quite obvious from the start, but now that Dionysus came to know that she had actually spent time with her here in the mortal world, it all changes everything.


    ...Just what exactly did the two share in their time together? But more importantly��


    ...how did Hermes truly die?


    Finally, like a spark being ignited inside of him, Dionysus has found his new purpose-- to find the truth, whatever it may be. He may no longer have his usual powers as the god of festivities, but rumors?


    Rumors never die. If this was how he would serve Van, then he shall do it so�� one whisper at a time.


    "Where is everyone?"


    "Ah, finally decided to join us, Artemis?" Dionysus then quickly shifted his expression as Van and Artemis entered the tavern, "But sadly, you are late, the party is over�� and you caused King Vanny to miss the most of it!"


    "S�� sorry," Artemis could not help but slightly lean closer to Van as they approached their table.


    "It''s fine," Van shook his head, "I�� had more fun spending my time with you."


    "Oho?" Dionysus could not help but squint his eyes as he noticed something different between the two.


    "I smell something familiar," Latanya then suddenly stood up, her steps a bit tipsy as she made her way towards Van and Artemis. Her nose then fidgeted as her eyes scanned the two, and afterward, she suddenly moved a few steps back.


    "I smell semen!"


    "What!?" Dionysus quickly stood up from his seat, dropping all the wine in his hand.


    "N�� no!" Artemis quickly waved her hand in, her face though, which was redder than even Latanya and Dionysus, however, completely drowned her denial, "Van, tell them!"


    "We did it."


    "!!!"


    "Ho�� ho�� Ahahaha!" Dionysus then suddenly burst out in laughter, "I guess��


    ...the party isn''t over just yet!"


    ***


    More than a week passed after the whole fiasco, and as Evangeline and Athena planned, it was time to retrieve Hermes''s body from the Circle. A battalion of the Resistance, led by Angela''s brother, were already on their way to the Circle''s main base in America, and although their battle was also important, they were only a decoy from Evangeline and Athena''s plan.


    While the Circle is busy with their small forces, they would be infiltrating the place where Hermes was being kept, in a reservoir a few kilometers from their base.


    "Tell us again why we need all of these?" Van said as he looked at their current team, who were currently waiting for all the commotion to start.


    The team consisted of him, Evangeline, Athena, Artemis, Angela, and her sister, Angelica, and finally, Sarah, who was the key component of the plan. If he was going to be asked, this team was a bit of an overkill.


    "Can''t we just�� ram our way through?"


    "You still did not tell my son why?" Evangeline blinked a couple of times as she glared at Athena.


    "He''s your son, you tell him."


    Hearing Athena''s words, Evangeline could not help but shake her head and sigh. She was about to open her mouth, but before she could do so, Angela stepped forward.


    "It''s not that simple, Mister Evans. If we did this the wrong way, there''s a possibility that Hermes''s body would�� explode."


    "...Explode?" The rest of the team who were also unaware of the fact could not help but widen their eyes, "What do you mean explode?"


    "Kaboom," Angela waved her fingers as she held her breath for a few seconds, "Strong enough��


    ...to destroy our pretty little planet."

 Chapter 281: Lift

    "Strong enough�� to destroy the entire planet?"


    Even though it has been more than a week since Athena and Evangeline concocted their unexpectedly simple plan, Van still had no idea why all this preparation and distraction was necessary. According to their intel, the only one that would prove to be a challenge was Sarah''s grandfather, Clark Hearst.


    Other than that, there will only be the enhanced humans as well as one Platinum-rank Explorer from another country guarding the place where they are being produced-- the place that their group would be infiltrating.


    Even Athena herself told Van that with the right plan, even he by himself could conquer the country''s Circle. He just had to kill Clark before he could detect him as they do not know the extent of his powers.


    So the reason why they weren''t doing just that�� was because Hermes''s body would explode if handled wrongly? What does that even mean?


    It wasn''t only Van that had a bewildered expression, but Sarah who was out of the loop as well. She was already told that she was essential to the plan because she would be the one responsible for extracting Hermes''s body, as it was her grandfather who created the machinery that I was currently encased in.


    Hermes''s body, with the spine as the center, was also riddled with enormous syringes, connected to hundreds of tubes that were then individually connected to a human. The whole process of enhancing a human takes about a week. At first, the success rate of the enhancement was less than 30%, but with time, out of a hundred humans, only a single one would die, sometimes even none.


    And the one responsible for all of this was Clark Hearst. His control of blood was enough to even manipulate even Hermes. Even if he was already deceased and his body already waning and weakened, Hermes was still a god.


    For this reason, it wasn''t enough for just Angela to copy Sarah''s [Skills]. The success of their plan solely relied on whether Sarah would be successful. Of course, Sarah already knew that. What she didn''t know, however, was that Hermes''s body would explode.


    And not just a normal explosion, but an explosion enough to wipe out all of them.


    "Wait, wait," Sarah could not help but suddenly step back, "That''s just the worst-case scenario, right?"


    "No, it could be even considered light," Angela shook her head, "The worst-case scenario is that we would still be alive after the explosion. We would feel ourselves slowly dying as the earth crumbles, our skin will stick to the dirt and melt along--"


    "Stop," Sarah pinched the bridge of her nose, "Why wasn''t I informed about this? If I knew I would be responsible for something like this, then I would have practiced my skills first."


    "Any practice you do would prove to be irrelevant and useless," Athena was the one to answer Sarah, "The only thing it would do is to make your confidence crumble even further as the pressure slowly gets to you."


    "Then why tell me now!?"


    "...Adrenaline."


    "That doesn''t even make sense!"


    "You''ll be alright, kid," Angela patted Sarah''s leg a few times as she tried to comfort her, "You''re the only one who could do this."


    "Thanks," Sarah could not help but groan and roll her eyes as she stepped away to collect herself. In the end, she just chose to meditate while they wait for their army to distract the main base of the Circle.


    "Evangeline," this time, it was Van who held a certain weight in his voice, "So you were originally going to do this plan by yourself?"


    "Not by myself. Everyone here except you and the Olympians would still be involved," Evangeline quickly answered as her eyes did not leave the horizon for even a second.


    "Then what were you going to do if the plan fails and Hermes''s body explodes? Just let the rest of us die?" Van blocked Evangeline''s view, floating in front of her with his [Air Step] skill.


    "Everyone except you," Evangeline said as she stepped to the side, "You would have been in one of the Fragmented worlds as I enact this plan. You would be safe."


    "What did you think would happen if I come back with the world destroyed?"


    "You would have found a way to survive, as you always have. That is your core, my son. You are meant and built to survive anything, no matter--"


    Before Evangeline could even finish her words, a loud explosion erupted from the horizon. And as soon as the noise reached their ears, they all looked at each other and nodded. Sarah, who was meditating on the side, also stood up as she quickly joined the group.


    "Are you ready, sis?"


    "Let''s go."


    Angelica, Angela''s sister, was the first to move. Running towards the direction of the reservoir where Hermes''s body was hidden before completely disappearing into thin air. She was then followed by Angela, who flew into the air before also disappearing, just like her sister.


    "We''ll see you up there, Master," Angela''s voice then faded into the distance.


    "Stay by Artemis''s side, blood bender," Athena''s voice was firm as she looked at Sarah.


    "I know," Sarah quickly answered as she let out a long and deep breath before walking behind, "It''s the only thing you told me to do."


    "Everyone ready?" Athena then said as she summoned almost a hundred weapons, all penetrated to the ground as they made a sort of wall around the 5 of them.


    "Hm."


    Athena, Van, and Sarah all looked at each other before nodding towards Evangeline. Evangeline then looked towards Artemis, who was the only one who still had not responded from the group and had been quiet ever since they got into position.


    "Artemis?" Athena furrowed her eyebrows as she turned her attention towards Artemis.


    "Are you alright?" Van then approached Artemis, holding her arm as she checked on her. Artemis immediately turned her head towards Van in response, looking at him straight in the face with her eyes slightly moist.


    But after a few seconds, she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath.


    "Before we do this, I have something to say," Artemis then lifted her head, "I could feel something growing inside me."


    "...What? Is it the fires of battle?" Athena blinked a couple of times, "That''s the kind of enthusiasm we want, let''s do this."


    "No," Artemis shook her head vehemently, "Something is literally growing inside me, I could feel it moving."


    "Wha--" Athena was going to say something, but as soon as she saw Artemis touching her belly, her eyes could not help but widen in shock.


    "No," Athena raised her voice as she looked back and forth between Artemis''s face and her belly, "Seriously? Already!? Now!?"


    "What are the two of you talking about?" The impatience in Evangeline''s tone was clear for everyone to hear, "You should have discussed this earlier, time is moving."


    "It''s your son," Athena then looked at Evangeline while pointing her finger at Van, "He had already placed a seed inside Artemis�� and it seems to already be budding, maybe even growing."


    "..."


    Sarah, who was forced to hear the conversation, could not help but also widen her eyes as they slowly turned towards Van.


    "Is�� Is this true, son?" And for the first time in a few weeks, Evangeline stuttered. Everyone was looking at Van, their faces all holding all sorts of different expressions.


    The one at the center of attention, however, was completely at a loss as to what to say. The only thing he could do was look at Artemis''s belly and say,


    "You''re pregnant?"


    Artemis quickly nodded her head as a tear almost fell from her eye.


    "But the first time we did it was just a week ago," Van could not help but release faint breaths, "Could it be because we did it every day since?"


    "Van!" Artemis quickly covered Van''s mouth before he could say anything more.


    "It''s definitely not that," Athena let out a long and deep sigh as she looked to the side, "Births of us Olympians have always been tricky. I, for example, was already fully grown when Father''s forehead�� gave birth to me. So it is no surprise that something is already growing inside Artemis�� maybe she will even give birth soon."


    "...Fuck," Van could not help but curse as he once again looked at Artemis''s belly.


    "I am sorry," Artemis quickly said as she hugged Van, "I didn''t know that this would happen."


    "No, it''s�� it''s fine," Van''s muffled voice permeated, "I just�� wow. Me, a father?"


    "The Olympians will rise!" Athena then took one of the weapons she summoned and raised it into the air.


    "Enough!" But before she could fully celebrate, Evangeline grabbed her hand and pulled it down, "We will discuss this as soon as we get Hermes''s body. Focus on the plan for now!"


    "Didn''t you hear? You''re going to be a grandmother?" Athena could not help but smirk, "Chances are you wouldn''t even get a chance to see it since Van would do his best to stay away from you."


    "Ever since you Olympians have arrived, my plan for my son has been ruined," Evangeline shook her head as she let out a long and deep breath, "Nothing changes, only my son matters."


    "That''s not very mothe--"


    Before Athena could even finish her words, the ground beneath them started to shake. And as soon as it did so, Athena''s expression quickly shifted, "Let''s talk about this later."


    Evangeline then slowly raised both her hands in the air. It was as if her hands were tied by an invisible string, pulling the weight of a thousand iron balls.


    "You can do this, right?" Athena then talked in a very subtle tone, "Do not make a mistake."


    "Stop speaking, you disgusting Olympian. It is my plan, of course, I can do it," Evangeline said as her feet slowly lifted from the ground inch by inch.


    Surprisingly, Athena did not really have any reply towards Evangeline''s bicker, instead, she closed her eyes as her right foot tapped them in a certain fashion. There was a sort of rhythm to it as if following the beat of cries of war that was happening in the Circle''s main base.


    And soon, within a kilometer of the reservoir, a web of cracks appeared from the ground. The cracks traveled extremely fast, and soon, they surrounded the reservoir in a circle.


    Evangeline then opened her mouth, releasing a shrilling scream as wings made of light suddenly emerged from her back. And soon, the ground within the cracks slowly lifted into the air.


    Yes, this was one of the major parts of their plan-- lifting the whole reservoir along with the hidden base into the air��


    ...Away from the rest of the battle.

 Chapter 282: Infiltration

    A single sweat started to form on Evangeline''s face as the ground they stood on continued to slowly lift up in the air along with her.


    "How sure are we that Hermes''s body won''t explode by doing this?" Van could not help but ask as his eyes scanned over the horizon.


    "Because she is lifting a landmass wide enough for them not to even notice that they are being lifted into the sky," Athena calmly answered Van, "That is why that small unusual human went inside ahead of us, for her to tell us if she could feel the base shifting."


    "...Is that even possible?"


    "Of course," Athena nodded her head, "And it is only possible because your birth mother is lifting the whole reservoir, along with the land of 40 cube kilometers. That is why we needed a huge distraction, for no one to notice a whole island floating to the sky. It''s honestly quite a simple plan."


    How is any of that considered simple? Sarah, who was quietly listening in on the side could not help but almost pull out her hair from what she was hearing. It had only been a month or so since she last saw Van, and it was as if he was already in a world far removed from all of them. The talks of gods, and Van being a father... she couldn''t even fathom it.


    Van, a father? Given, he was already 17 now, he didn''t look a day over 13. Sarah could only imagine what Andrea would say once she gets hold of it. Now that she was thinking about it, Evangeline lifting the mass of a whole island wasn''t as ridiculous anymore.


    "So, we''re going to have a child?" Van then stood beside Artemis, still taking minute glances at her belly.


    "Hm," Artemis let out a smile as she held her belly, "I could feel it growing, even now, it is starting to move inside me."


    "Really?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he gently placed his ear on Artemis''s stomach. He then closed his eyes, trying to focus if he could hear something, and true enough, he could hear something move inside Artemis''s belly. And it wasn''t that her stomach was growling, Van had already memorized the sound of hunger, and it was definitely not that.


    "!!!"


    He then quickly retracted his head as he heard a loud beat. But to his surprise, it wasn''t only him that heard it. Even Evangeline, who was busy lifting an indescribably heavy mass, could not help but momentarily pause upon hearing the heartbeat that suddenly came from Artemis''s belly like a war drum.


    Upon hearing this, Athena, who was already tapping her feet rhythmically, could not help but become excited. It was as if even the future Olympian was cheering for them.


    "More reason not to fail," Athena voiced out.


    And soon, finally, after a few more seconds, the crevice that circled the landmass which Evangeline was lifting finally completely unshackled from the rest of the ground. Evangeline quickly released a short but deep breath as the most difficult part was done. With the landmass separated from the rest of the area, it became easy for Evangeline to smoothly lift the whole island, slowly floating it into the air without even producing the slightest noise.


    Even the smallest pebble, even the tiniest root could be seen protruding from the lower corners of the cube. The water that was being stored in the reservoir was even calmer than it previously was when it was back in the ground. And in this massive block of land that Evangeline lifted, was the underground base where Hermes''s body was being kept.


    And true enough, the people inside had no idea that they were now kilometers up in the air. The same could not be said to the people in the main base currently in a brutal war against the thousand members of the Resistance.


    Even though it was getting dark, they could clearly see the colossal block of earth floating in the air, covering the stars that were already littering the sky. But that was the extent of what they could do, as they could not offer any reinforcements due to the simple fact that they were at a stalemate against the forces of the Resistance.


    Although none of the members of the Resistance have penetrated their base, they still had their hands full from the chaos that the Resistance were bringing to their home. Almost every member of the Resistance were equipped with guns, and it may not be enough to penetrate the skin of the high-level Enhancers, it was still enough to deal with the Mage-types.


    The ones that proved to be a threat towards the System Holders of the Resistance were the enhanced humans, which most were comparable enough to high--level Enhancers�� and there were a ton of them.


    However, the shift of the battle suddenly shifted as the members of the Circle were distracted by the floating colossal block of earth. The members of the Resistance were waiting for this moment to launch a full-on strike.


    But as their war on the ground was reaching the climax, the battle in the air had barely even begun.


    "How high is she taking us?" Van said after he checked the edge of the floating island.


    "Higher," was Athena''s only response.


    But finally, after a few more minutes of waiting in silence and anticipation, Evangeline slowly descended to the floating island. As soon as she did so, Van raised his hand, summoning a bundle of roots that quickly turned into a chair for Evangeline to sit on.


    Athena then stood in front of Evangeline, calling the weapons that were already pierced in the ground to surround the two of them.


    "Close us up, King Evans," Athena said after taking in a long and deep breath, "Take care of the King, Artemis."


    "You don''t need to tell me," Artemis said as she and Sarah walked away.


    "Are you sure you two will not kill each other?" Van said, not yet moving from his spot as he looked back and forth between Evangeline and Athena.


    "For now," Evangeline answered as she sat on the chair made by Van, "If things go awry, just leave all of us, my son."


    "I''m not you, Evangeline-- I don''t leave family behind," Van said before walking away and following Sarah and Artemis.


    "Pft," Athena let out a light chuckle before the area in their perimeter turned darker as Van summoned a dome of roots to cover their position, "It would seem all your forced grooming is useless, clone."


    "Is it?" Was Evangeline''s only response as she finally closed her eyes. Even with all of her strength and experience, it took all of her focus to keep the cube island afloat. It was big enough to be seen even from a distance, and its weight reflected all of that. With its size, it most probably weighed more than 10 billion kilograms.


    The task of protecting Evangeline as she tried to literally keep the plan afloat was Charlotte. But due to her being one of the most influential people in the world, she refused to be seen taking a side and just chose to protect the New Wall city in secret.


    "Will the baby be safe?" Sarah, who was quietly following Artemis from behind as they made their way towards the reservoir, could no longer stop herself from asking, "Please do not stress yourself, I am still one of the strongest System Holders in America."


    "I know what you are capable of," Artemis nodded her head, "But they said the goal here is for you to focus on recovering Hermes''s body while all of us protect you."


    "But still... for a pregnant woman to protect me is--"


    "You do not need to worry about me," Artemis let out a small smile before looking at Van, who was walking ahead of them, "The King will not let anything happen to me... to any of us."


    "The two of you, huh," Sarah still could not believe it. She thought that if anyone was going to be with Van, it was going to be Charlotte''s granddaughter. But to think that he was going to end up with an older woman... and a beautiful one at that. "When did the two of you me--"


    "Shh."


    Artemis did not let Sarah finish her words, covering her mouth as her eyes scanned the area ahead of them, "I smell someone a kilometer in that direction."


    "What?" Sarah closed her eyes as she used one of her skills, [Life Detection]. But besides the small wildlife, she could not detect the flow of blood that one would detect on a human, "I don''t sense anyone."


    "There is. And by the sound it''s making, it''s flying towards us," Artemis then kneeled and touched the ground, calling the roots on the ground as she lifted up her hand and slowly turned them into the shape of a bow, "You don''t need to do anything, Van. I can just hit him from here."


    "...Alright," Van, who was about to run ahead, stopped in his tracks.


    Sarah once again used her skill to detect if there was anything coming towards them, but no matter how many ripples she was releasing, there wasn''t anyone coming up, even from the air. Perhaps whatever was coming towards them wasn''t alive?


    Artemis then let out a short but deep breath as she pulled the strings of her bow. However, as soon as the person that was flying towards them came in to view, Sarah blocked Artemis''s view.


    "Wait!" Sarah screamed as she gestured to Artemis. Sarah finally found out the reason why she wasn''t detecting anyone-- because the one flying towards them could be considered a stronger version of herself.


    Her grandfather, the chairman of the Explorer Association, and former Platinum-rank Explorer, Clark Hearst.

 Chapter 283: Debatable

    "Wait!"


    "...Please have a great reason for me to withdraw my bow."


    "He''s my grandfather!"


    "..."


    Even though Artemis had her bow fully drawn, there wasn''t any sign of her hands trembling. It was as still as her eyes which still focused on the approaching Clark. She looked at Sarah for a few seconds, before turning her attention towards Van.


    "Shoot him down," Van said without any hesitation.


    "...Okay," Artemis slightly moved her fingers as an arrow made of light suddenly appeared on the strings of her bow, already pointed towards the direction of Clark.


    "No, please, wait!" Sarah once again blocked Artemis''s path, "I want to talk to him first!"


    "We can''t risk it, Sarah," Van said, "Your grandfather is almost as dangerous as Miss Charlotte, it is better to kill him now so we could prevent any more problems. Shoot him down, Artemis."


    "We can still use him!" Sarah once again said, "My grandfather doesn''t deserve to die like this."


    "I thought you hated your grandfather?"


    "I do," the tone of Sarah''s voice then shifted, "And he deserves to see the organization that corrupted his mind to fall into pieces. Death is too merciful of an end for a bigot--"


    "Shoot him down."


    Before Sarah could say anything more, Van tapped Artemis''s shoulder. And as soon as he did that, Artemis did not delay any longer and released her arrow, no longer minding Sarah''s words.


    "!!!"


    Sarah could only take in a deep but short breath as she turned her head towards her grandfather, who had already burst into pieces even before the sound of the arrow being released pierced her ears.


    "C��" Sarah did not really know what to say as she watched bits and pieces of her grandfather fall from the sky. Her eyes slightly trembled, but after a few seconds, she once again took a long and deep breath as she nodded her head, "...Let''s go."


    Van and Artemis could only follow Sarah in silence as she suddenly hastened her steps.


    "Do you want to go around?" Artemis said as they neared upon where Clark burst into pieces.


    "No need," Sarah, however, quickened her pace even further until they reached an area showered with dots of blood. Sarah stopped for a few seconds to look at the aftermath of Artemis''s strike.


    Artemis could apologize, but she chose not to do so as it would not be in good taste to do so now. Even if Sarah did say she hated her grandfather, familial bonds will always be tricky. And so, the only thing she could do was slightly walk ahead, but still keeping a close watch on Sarah.


    Van, however, did not do the same as he stuck beside Sarah in silence, carefully looking at the surrounding area to see if Clark had someone else with him. But after a few seconds, there doesn''t seem to be anyone.


    "Let''s go," Sarah said as she once again let out a deep breath, "We can''t fail this�� mission."


    She then once again hastened her steps as she approached Artemis. But as she was only a meter away from her, she could feel something tugging on her arm. She quickly looked back, only to see her arm melt. And like a straw, her melted arm dripped in a certain direction.


    "So, you are involved in this, Sarah?"


    A blob of blood then suddenly wiggled into the form of a human where Sarah''s blood was floating, turning into the shape of her grandfather which they all saw burst into pieces earlier.


    "You truly are a disappointment in the family," Clark shook his head as his face slowly completed itself, revealing the scar he had on his face; even his beard was intact, "I should have forced the Circle to turn you around."


    "...You''re alive?" Sarah quickly summoned a blade made of blood and cut off her arm.


    "Why are you so surprised? You could do the same, what made you think that I, someone stronger than you, can not?" Clark Hearst then put his arms behind his back as he looked at Artemis, and then finally Van.


    "And you were with this heathen? I heard that you were able to escape the Pit and even managed to become the leader of the Locals. Perhaps I have been too merciful, causing someone like you to still roam this land like a plague. I will not make the same mistake--"


    "Are you satisfied, Sarah?"


    Van did not let Clark finish his words as he summoned Aegis, "And now the last words you heard from your grandfather before he dies is that you are a disappointment, what a shit."


    "You dare!"


    Van''s body then slightly lifted into the air as Clark raised his hand, "Just because you survived the Pit, you think you are stronger than me? I have already been walking this earth even before your ancestors were born!"


    "Let go of the King!" Artemis quickly drew her bow once again.


    "Your mistake is having a runt as your compan--"


    Before Clark could finish his words, he once again burst into pieces as Van suddenly appeared above him and hammered him down with his shield. And Van did not stop there, he stomped with his foot, causing an explosion with every move of his leg as he drilled to the ground.


    He did not stop until Artemis and Sarah could no longer see him. And finally, after a few more seconds, he climbed up the pit that he dug with his feet.


    "...Is he dead?" Van then turned towards Sarah, his face fully covered in blood. Sarah, however, did not need to answer as the blood on Van''s face suddenly wriggled. "Euck, what the fuck!"


    Van quickly shook himself off the blood, "How is your grandfather still alive!?"


    "It''s because of the passive skill, [Blood Origin]," Sarah could not help but close her eyes and shake her head, "I also have it, but it is not this strong. Even Artemis''s attack earlier would have already killed me."


    "Then--"


    "But I can kill him," Sarah did not let Van finish his words as a wing made of blood suddenly emerged from her back, "You were right, Evans��


    ...this old man is a cunt."


    Sarah then raised her hand, causing all of Clark''s blood to float into the air, like rain that was frozen in time. The droplets of this rain, however, were wriggling disgustingly as they all seemed to want to group in the same direction.


    "I know you can''t hear me, grandfather," Sarah then said as hints of smoke started to appear from the droplets of blood that floated in the air, "But it doesn''t matter because you never really did. Even when you have ears, none of what I say enters them. I really wanted to give us a chance because you''re practically the only family I have left in this world��


    ...but fuck that, and fuck you."


    Sarah then stretched her arm, and as soon as she did so, the individual droplets started to boil violently. It took a few seconds, but now, the only thing that remained of Clark was the steam that still persisted in the air�� but even that disappeared.


    Clark Hearst, one of the founding fathers of the Explorer Association, who was there at the dawn of the age of System Holders, evaporated into thin air. An anticlimactic death for such a prominent person in history, but his name will never be uttered, as Sarah had pledged to herself that once the Circle had fully been abolished from this world, so will the deeds of her grandfather.


    "Let''s go," Van then said as soon as the steam disappeared, "We''ve already wasted enough time."


    "Can''t you just lift the both of us?" Sarah said, no melancholy could be heard from her tone.


    "I could, but if I make a mistake once, you would probably be squished," Van said, but afterward, he placed his hand on his chin, "But seeing as you''ll still live�� maybe--"


    "No, it''s fine," Sarah said as she gestured to Artemis to go, "My [Blood Origin] is not as strong as grandfather, it''d probably take an hour for my body to regenerate. And that isn''t a time we can waste, let''s go."


    "...You''re the one who suggested it," Van shrugged his shoulders as he followed the two. With no more distractions, the three were able to quickly run towards the reservoir, where the entrance of the Circle''s hidden base was.


    "She''s there," Artemis then quickly pointed towards a certain direction. And true enough, Angelica was there, waving her hand gleefully towards the three.


    "What took you guys so long? I have been waiting for quite a while, please don''t reduce my already short screen time," Angelica said as she clicked her tongue a couple of times, "Small sister is already inside, making sure our path is clear and clean."


    "We encountered a leech," Van said as he scanned the place, "How many are inside?"


    "57. 221 if you include the creepy sleeping butt-naked Normies," Angelica said as she slightly shivered her body.


    Van initially thought that Angelica would be the most normal of the three seeing as she�� looked the most normal. But it would seem that all the Angel siblings have a few screws loose in their head. But seeing as they were also from a Relic Graveyard, Van couldn''t really react that much.


    "Lead the way, then," Van gestured to Angelica to go ahead, he then glanced towards Artemis.


    "I know, protect Sarah and protect myself."


    "Exciting, isn''t it?" Angelica raised both her thumbs as she continued to lead the way, "Having a baby, imagined if they were triplets. Wait no, imagine if they were triplets, and then you gave birth to them in the past, because you know, Olympian births are weird as you said�� then it turns out me, Angela, and Angelo were your children? How weird would that be?"


    "..."


    "That�� that would probably explain why we didn''t have parents, right?" Angelica let out an awkward chuckle, "Because we were born in the past while our parents are in the future. I mean, who would abandon someone as cute as us? We probably would have even fetched money if they just put us into a circus or something. But for there to be no pare--"


    "That''s enough yapping, Angelica."


    Before Angelica could finish her�� speech, Angela suddenly appeared in front of them, abruptly stopping them in their tracks.


    "Small sister!" Angelica once again chuckled awkwardly, "What are you doing here, shouldn''t you be waiting for us far ahead?"


    "There''s been a small mishap," Angela said calmly as she turned around, and as soon as she did so, a slightly dark-skinned man calmly walked out from the corner of the hall.


    "It''s a Platinum-rank Explorer��


    ...perhaps the strongest."


    "...Stronger than Charlotte?"


    "Debatable."

 Chapter 284: Tag Out

    The man was calmly walking along the hall, even as Van and the group came into view. He only stopped in his tracks when he was about 10 meters away from them.


    "So, this is why that old man wanted to go out," the brown-skinned man breathed. The man wasn''t particularly tall, but considering the greying hair on the side of his head, he was probably already an old man; but his somewhat youthful face made it seem like he was just in his 30s, "Invaders, how typical. How many of you are there?"


    "..."


    The man did not seem to be concerned that he was outnumbered as he just stood calmly in front of the group, no hint of fear in his eyes, "And considering you people are here�� does that mean you have killed Mr. Hearst? No? None of you want to talk?"


    Van and the others all looked at each other as the brown-skinned man continued to talk to them. If they were outside, then they would have probably already engaged this man. But one major part of their plan was not to fight inside the hidden base. Although looking at the walls, it would look like it would withstand certain amounts of pressure�� but since the man in front of them was a Platinum-rank Explorer, there was no telling what would happen.


    "What is he, Ms. Angela?" Van quietly asked. It would seem that ever since he absorbed Dionysus''s soul, Angela or even Hans was no longer able to get into his mind. It was good and all, but with his mind being immune to any outside influence or control, it also took away his ability to hear Angela''s thoughts, as it counted her talking to his mind as ''outside influence''.


    "Bong Padilla, an Evolution-type from the Philippines," Angela quickly replied.


    "Oh, you know who I am?" Bong quickly held a face of curiosity as he heard his name being mentioned, "Then you should also know that there is no chance of you winning this."


    "There is actually a very high chance of us defeating you."


    "Is that why you ran away from me?"


    "Why don''t we fight outside to find out?" Angela stretched her neck as she stepped forward.


    "Oh, so your friends could peacefully do whatever it is they are meant to be doing here?" Bong let out a chuckle as he too, stepped forward, "Do you think I am stupid? You Americans really are something else. I don''t even know why the Circle even needs someone like me, but hey, as long as I get pai--"


    Before he could finish what he was saying, Van suddenly rushed through him, causing his body to split into two from the waist down.


    "We don''t have much time, let''s--"


    Van was about to gesture to the group to follow him, but before he could do so, he felt a pause in his breath as a pair of hands suddenly crawled their way around his neck.


    "That was rude."


    Van then could hear Bong whispering as he placed his mouth near his ear. Van quickly tried to shake away Bong, but no matter how much he tried to vibrate his body, he could still feel Bong''s unusually long tongue lightly slithering their way across his chest.


    "What the��" Van then could not help but blink a couple of times as he saw Bong''s dismembered legs walking towards him. Van once again tried to use his speed to shake him off, but the only thing it managed to do was emerge a pair of wings from Bong''s back.


    "Unhand the King, you monster!" Artemis quickly raised her bow, but Angela immediately touched her hand, urging her to stop. The only reason Van is not using his full speed was that they did not know how fragile Hermes''s body was. If he slammed Bong into a wall, and it caused the floating island to shake, they did not know how it would affect the corpse; even more so Artemis''s arrow, which would surely pierce its way through several walls of the hidden base.


    "This�� is truly unexpected," Bong then muttered as his grip tightened, threatening to choke Van, "To think America was hiding a Holder like this. If I am right, this little boy is faster than Larry. Charlotte Gates, and now this boy�� just what exactly are they feeding you poor Americans these da--"


    "You guys go ahead," Van did not let Bong finish what he was going to say as he looked towards Angela and the others, "This won''t take long."


    "What are you--"


    Once again, Van did not let anyone finish their words as he suddenly disappeared, bringing Bong as well as his dismembered leg away as he ran back to the outside of the hidden base. And as they were running, Van could feel the Evolution-type holder laughing behind his back.


    "Whatever it is you''re planning, boy, it won''t work," Bong Padilla laughed menacingly as Van could feel the grip on his neck tightening even stronger, "Even Charlotte is not able to break my body!"


    The gigantic bat-like wings attached to Bong''s back quickly spread as soon as they got outside, causing Van to slightly stumble due to the air resistance. However, even though he was clearly in pain, his eyes were still calm as he continued to run at an amazing speed.


    This�� this is crazy-- was Bong''s only thought as he could feel his wings heating up, causing him to retract it. Van could not help but let go of Bong''s dismembered lower body as it started kicking him, but even this, he endured as he went back to pick it up, slamming it through the ground as he continued to run.


    "...What the fuck?" Bong then could not help but slightly ease his grip as they reached the end of the floating island, "What the fuck happened here!?" His eyes could not help but wander. He had been in the hidden base for quite some time, and he was sure that it didn''t have the capability to float. What made him even more surprised was that the young man that he was grappling with ran straight through the air, allowing him to get a better view of what was really going on.


    He could not help but take in a deep breath as he saw the floating island he was just on. He had been inside the hidden base for a few hours, and he did not even notice anything amiss�� but that wasn''t important. For someone to have the kind of power to lift something this massive in the air was ridiculous. He only knew one capable of this, and he was in Egypt, but even Salim wouldn''t be able to hold this kind of weight for the duration that this island has already been floating for.


    Now, with him being dragged into the air by this�� incredibly fast speedster, he was having second thoughts. Just what kind of enemy did the Circle of America make? No�� it doesn''t matter, because he wasn''t going to be involved anymore.


    With that thought, Bong eased down the grip on Van''s neck as he once again protruded the wings on his back. But before he could fly away, Van grabbed his left arm and bit the right so that he wouldn''t be able to get away.


    "W�� where are you taking me, you brat!?"


    With how fast Van was going, Bong soon found out. Within the nearing distance, he could see a city completely surrounded by a tall wall. And as soon as they got to the top of the said city, Van quickly threw themselves down, landing on the ground before once again quickly running through the streets.


    "Eek!"


    The only thing that the people could see was a trail of golden blur, like a flash of light passing by them as Van continued to run. He did not even stop as he reached the New Wall''s castle, using Bong''s leg to smash down the gate, not letting anything stop his advance until he reached the White Portal hidden deep within the castle dungeon and entering it without any hesitation.


    And as soon as he was inside, he then quickly let go of Bong, causing him to be thrown far away and roll dozens of meters through the ground, not stopping until he hit what was left of the Old Wall inside the Pit.


    Van then took this time to collect his breath, coughing several times as he crouched on the floor wheezing. If it took any longer, then he probably would have been choked to death by the enemy. Van would lie if he said he wasn''t the least curious as to what kind of monster Bong was turning into, for his skin to almost be impenetrable, almost causing him to lose his teeth as he bit on it.


    "Amazing," and unsurprisingly, Bong had already recovered and was already once again walking calmly towards him, with his body once again complete, "But did you really think that just because you brought me to your territory, you would win?"


    "We''re going to find out," Van said as he stood up.


    "Oh?"


    "You said even Charlotte will not be able to penetrate your skin," Van said as he tried to massage his throat, "So let''s find out."


    "...What are you trying to--"


    Before Bong could finish his words, he could not help but stop as he saw someone entering the Portal behind Van.


    "Oi, brat. You scared the shit out of the people outside. They thought we were under attack-- Oh?"


    "I thought you''d be bored here," Van then quickly turned around, patting Charlotte before casually nodding his head,


    "Stretch your muscles a bit��


    ...grandma."

 Chapter 285: End of The Road

    "I figured you''d need the exercise, grandma."


    "Ha?"


    Charlotte could not help but look back and forth between Van and the stranger walking towards them in confusion. When a loud thunder erupted right in the center of the city, she and her daughter-in-law were talking about her son, and how he was aimlessly traveling all around the world without any purpose.


    But even before she heard the loud bang, she had already detected that someone was coming towards the city at an incredible speed. So, unlike the rest of the residents of the new city, she wasn''t that alarmed as there was only one person capable of that kind of speed-- Van.


    But due to the city and the castle going in to panic, she sadly had to cut her interesting conversation short as she had to personally tell the people that it was alright. But still, the pressure was high as there was an ongoing war with Circle, so the people weren''t convinced and Charlotte had to once again personally enter the Pit, where the trail of golden lightning was last seen.


    And lo and behold, she was right. It was Van. What she did not expect was that he was with someone else, and whoever this man was, he looked quite familiar to Charlotte. But after a few more seconds of staring at the brown-skinned man approaching them, she finally recognized who it was.


    "...Aren''t you Bong Padilla?" Charlotte said as she furrowed her eyebrows, "What is going on here, boy?"


    "He''s with the Circle, we couldn''t really fight inside the hidden base, so I brought him here," Van quickly explained, "And also, his�� body is too tough for me to even damage. So I brought him to you."


    "...All the way from the reservoir?"


    "A little bit father since it was already floating in the air," Van shrugged nonchalantly as he once again turned around, walking towards the Portal. But before he passed through it, he let out a long and deep sigh, "Will you be able to handle him? Do you need me to help you fight?"


    "..." Charlotte once again placed his attention towards Bong, who was now idly standing a few meters away from them before shaking her head and letting out a small smile, "Nah, this guy is fucked."


    "Alright. Also, after you''re done with him, tell Andrea and the others to go inside the Pit."


    "What aren''t you telling me, boy?"


    "If we fail, there''s a chance all of us might die�� but Evangeline said it will be safe inside the Portals. Good luck."


    "...What?" Charlotte wanted to stop Van to ask more questions, but he was already gone.


    "..." And so, Charlotte could only focus on the situation at hand.


    "Was that really a wise decision, Mrs. Gates?" And as soon as Van was gone, Bong finally opened his mouth to talk, "It would have probably been better for you if he assisted you, you will not be able to defeat me otherwise�� even if you have a home advantage."


    "I actually think I can," Charlotte let out a chuckle as she started taking off her outer garments, stretching her arms and body to the limit.


    "I do quite remember us fighting when both of us were younger," Bong only shook his head as a pair of wings emerged from his back. The wings then lifted him up, once again leaving the lower part of his body to stand on the ground.


    "And I have forgotten how disgusting that fight was."


    "I remember you losing," Bong then flapped his wings, causing the trees and the ground behind him to be blown away as he shot towards Charlotte. His lower body as well started running towards her like it had a mind of its own.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, continued to stretch her body calmly even as Bong''s two parts started rushing towards her, "Well��


    ...I also remember being pregnant then."


    "!!!"


    ***


    Van could see the scenery in front of him change several times in a second. He could remember his first run from the Academy to the Relic Graveyard, and he remembered the elation he felt that time�� and now, as he was running at a speed several times that, the feeling hasn''t changed.


    Perhaps it truly was fate, as Van couldn''t think of any other power that would have been perfect for him. This feeling of rush, excitement, and freedom wrapped around him like a caring parent�� but at least it was how it imagined it would be.


    He continued to run until the colossal island that Evangeline was keeping afloat came into his view. However, he suddenly stopped as the ongoing war between the forces of the Resistance and the Circle caught his attention.


    He blinked a couple of times, looking up and down between the floating island and the cries of war in front of him. And finally, after a second of thinking about it, he chose to pass through the warzone.


    "W�� what the!?"


    "What''s going on!?"


    The soldiers of both sides could not help but stop as some of the men from the Circle started exploding and bursting into pieces. However, the people that were from the Pit quickly realized what was happening as a wide smile appeared on their faces, which soon quickly turned into a cheer.


    "President Van!" One of them screamed.


    "It''s the Ghost! The Ghost is helping us!"


    Their cheers drowned the cries of war, as with one simple action, the tide of the battle was decided. Even though Van only mowed down those that were directly blocking his path, it was enough to shake the core of the already losing forces of the Circle.


    Add to that the boost of morale that the Resistance received from having "The Ghost" help them in the battle, the only thing that remained was to decide whether they would be taking prisoners, or killing all of them.


    But as they were cheering, Van could not help but be slightly disappointed. He thought he would gain EXP from doing what he did, but most of the people he killed were Enhanced Humans. He got excited earlier because of Clark''s death, but it would seem that his System did not really deem him to be the one that ended his life.


    There was also the other Platinum-rank Explorer, but he couldn''t even penetrate an inch of his skin. And now, this�� it had been a long while since he had received any EXP at all. The God Souls weren''t really giving him any EXP, only Skills.


    "Tch," with that thought, Van could not help but let out a short sigh as he finally used his [Air Step] to go back to the floating island, only stopping as he got back inside the hidden base.


    "How long was I gone?"


    "What the freak!"


    Angelica almost jumped as Van suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "...That was fast, you defeated him?" Angela could not help but blink a couple of times as Van seemed to return completely unscathed. Has he really improved that much since they last saw each other?


    "...I brought him to Charlotte."


    "Oh, makes sense," Angela shrugged before proceeding to walk across the hall, "Wait, you brought him to New Wall?"


    "Yeah."


    "...That was fast," Angela let out a short but deep sigh as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "You really are becoming more and more a god."


    "Still far," Van shook his head as their group continued to go deeper into the hidden base. He was getting stronger, that much is obvious. But a god? Van could still remember how Artemis treated the three of them when she still had her God Soul intact.


    Charlotte struck with all of her strength and she only managed to break a couple of Artemis''s fingers. And once she pulled the strings of her bow, with her teeth, he could feel the whole world crumbling into pieces.


    That was the strength of a god. He might be getting there, but it was still far off into the future.


    "You will get there, Van," Artemis then slightly approached Van as she patted him on the shoulder.


    "Hm," Van nodded as he touched Artemis''s hand.


    "I still can''t believe you got someone pregnant, Mr. Evans. You didn''t even wait for me to have my own children before you go and create one of yours," Angela let out a sigh.


    "Can your small body even carry a child?" Angelica mockingly giggled.


    "My height is average in some countries."


    "Sure, keep telling yourself that."


    The two continued to bicker with each other as the group walked. Van was worried at first that they would alert someone due to the noise they were making, but to his surprise, the only people they encountered were sprawled on the floor, probably already dealt with earlier by Angela and her sister.


    And without any more delays, they reached the area where Hermes was being kept. The group slowed down their pace as they passed by several glass tubes, each containing a human inside of them.


    "It''s there."


    "You don''t need to point it to us, it''s hard not to see," Angela quickly pulled down her sister''s hand as she pointed towards the gigantic glass tube right in the center of the spacious white room.


    And Angela was right, one did not need to point to it as the glass tube practically reached to the ceiling.


    "...Hello, father," Van was the first to approach the glass tube. His eyes looked straight towards the unresponsive eyes of the gigantic man floating in it.


    "What have they done to you?" Artemis was the second one to approach, touching the glass tube that contained Hermes''s body. Artemis could only look at Hermes for a second before averting her eyes.


    What the Circle did to his body, was in a word, inhumane. There were almost hundreds of needles, as thick as Van''s body, pierced into different sections of his spine. One could also see the needles'' markings littered across his emaciated arms and legs.


    Hermes''s body almost looked like a dried tree that was still being drained of its sap. Artemis then stepped back as she turned her attention towards Sarah.


    "Please, I don''t know how you''ll do it, but please free him."


    Sarah could only nod her head as she stepped forward. Ever since she entered the room, there was this drowning feeling like she was being surrounded by a thick ocean due to the blood of rivers that traveled like roots around her.


    It was an extremely uncomfortable feeling�� and to think it was her grandfather that did all of these. It was sickening.


    And so, Sarah closed her eyes as she tried to see the safest way to remove the gigantic needles from Hermes''s body. But before she could even do anything, a loud voice reverberated through the hall.


    "Stop what you are doing right now!"


    It was an old man wearing a long white robe, with a golden circle adorning the front of his garb; clothing reserved only to the highest authority of the Circle-- the Pontiff.

 Chapter 286: A Mistake

    "Stop what you are doing right now!"


    Van and the group all looked at the old man that suddenly appeared in the spacious room. Angela and her sister made sure that there weren''t any more people within the vicinity, so how exactly did the Pontiff manage to pass through their radar?


    It was common knowledge that the highest authority of the Circle was a normal human, was there some kind of secret door that they weren''t aware of? Angela squinted her eyes to check if the Pontiff was actually secretly a System Holder, but nothing pops up in her System Window.


    "Let''s kill him," Van let out a sigh as he stepped forward. But as soon as he said that, Angela blocked his path.


    "I don''t know how he''s here. But he is the leader of the Circle, Mr. Evans," Angela muttered.


    "Leader? Even more reason to end him now."


    "No. The leader of the whole Circle, the one they all answer to, Pontiff Sullivan,"


    Van blinked a couple of times as he looked at the old man approaching them. This is the leader of the whole Circle? Was this part of Evangeline and Athena''s plan?


    "You didn''t know that he was here?" Van then looked at Angelica, who was a spy that was injected into the Circle for a few years.


    "No," Angelica quickly shook her head, "He did visit some time ago, but it was in my information that he had already left."


    "I see. I still don''t get why we shouldn''t just kill him now," Van let out a sigh as he looked at the old man straight in the eyes, "We''re already wasting too much time, Evangeline might be starting to struggle."


    "We can use him as a hostage, Mr. Evans," Angela shook her head, "The war against the Circle doesn''t end in this country. But if we have him, then we would have an impenetrable leverage against them."


    "Let''s just kill--"


    "Do not speak as if I am not here, you heathens!"


    Before Van could finish his words, Pontiff Sullivan then suddenly took off his robes. And as soon as he did so, the expressions of Van and the rest of the group all could not help but change.


    And no, it wasn''t because the Pontiff was naked underneath it, it was the opposite-- he was packed�� packed with explosives, that is. His whole body, from the neck all the way to his waist, was wrapped by what definitely seemed to be explosives.


    "This part of the plan as well?" Van quietly said as he leaned closer to Angela.


    "No."


    "That settles it, then," Van once again let out a sigh, "Let''s just kill him."


    "Don''t even try to do it! I know how fast you are, Mr. Evans," Pontiff Sullivan then raised his hand, revealing the trigger that he was holding that was connected to the multiple bombs on his body, "If you kill me, these bombs will also go off!"


    "You�� know who I am?" Van knotted his eyebrows.


    "Of course we do," Pontiff Sullivan let out a scoff, "Did you really think someone as strong as you would be left unnoticed? Especially after what you did in Africa and Egypt!?"


    "...And why are you here? Shouldn''t you be wherever the Circle''s head base is?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be here, when our provider has been transferred here!?" Pontiff Sullivan''s eyes shone as they traveled towards Hermes''s corpse, "The people of this country will once again find the light after we have shown them that even they, the ordinary people, could achieve greatness. America is still our bigges--"


    "News flash for you, old man," Angelica did not let the Pontiff finish his words as she let out a small chuckle, "Your people are currently being decimated by us as we speak. This country, by the end of this day, would be completely free of the Circle''s presence."


    "The Circle will never die!"


    "...Weren''t you listening?"


    "Leave this place at once, or we will all go down together!"


    "If you do that, all of us will die, you know," Angelica slightly stepped towards the Pontiff, causing him to flinch backward, "This colossal corpse would also explode, causing all life on this round planet of ours to die."


    "Preposterous, how dare you propose that you know what would happen to our provider!? The Circle will not let you heathens have him."


    "...There''s no getting to your head, is there?" Angelica could not help but let out a sigh before looking at Angela, "Do your thing, bend his mind or whatever."


    "I can''t," Angela quickly replied.


    "What do you mean you can''t? Did you remove that bald man''s skill? Are you stupid?"


    "No," Angela snarled at her sister, "I mean I truly can''t. I have been trying since earlier but I can''t seem to get access to his mind."


    "...What?"


    As soon as Angela said this, the Pontiff suddenly burst out in laughter, "Did you really think that I, as a Pontiff, would have no way to defend myself? The skills of your Systems are useless to me, such is the power granted to me, the highest authority of the Circle!"


    "There was something like that?" Sarah, Angela, and Angelica all could not help but look at each other. The Circle had something like that? Then why didn''t Evangeline tell them? Or did it happen after she already renounced herself from the organization?


    "Really? Seems like a lie."


    "!!!"


    Pontiff Sullivan could not help but jump in fright as a voice suddenly whispered into his ear. He also almost dropped the trigger, and the only thing that stopped it from happening was the hand that was now gripping his hand tight.


    Van was now right beside him, standing in the air as he held Sullivan''s neck and the hand that held the trigger.


    "H�� how are you able to use your Skills around me!?" Sullivan could not help but stutter as he tried to turn his head to look at Van, "Unhand me at once, you infidel! How dare you touch me with your stained hands!?"


    The Pontiff continued to scream, Van, however, seemed to be completely ignoring him as he turned his attention towards Angela and the others. "Just focus on retrieving Hermes''s corpse. I''ll also check the vicinity after I get rid of this old man so there wouldn''t be any more surprises."


    "...Sure," although Angela truly wanted to use the Pontiff as a hostage, but seeing as the situation wasn''t really allowing them to, she could only let out a sigh as she gestured to Sarah to start taking off the multiple needles from Hermes''s spine.


    "I''ll lift the pod''s shell after you take off all the needles," Angelica said as she ran towards what seemed to be the room''s control terminal.


    "Be careful, Van," Artemis nodded her head as she stood close to Sarah.


    "I''ll be back in less than a minute," Van let out a small breath before tightening the grip on the Pontiff''s neck. Meanwhile, the Pontiff wanted to express his rage, but he wasn''t able to do so as he could not even talk due to his neck almost being crushed by Van''s hand. He could only curse and pray in silence as he felt a sudden jolt in his body before he momentarily lost consciousness.


    And as soon as his eyes were once again able to see, the scenery that unfolded in front of him almost made him want to puke.


    "It''s President Evans!"


    "Who''s that he is holding!?"


    Van stopped by the ongoing war of the Resistance against the forces of the Circle. But seeing as there was a lack of cries and screams, it would seem that the war was actually already over. The only thing that remained was the thousands of bodies littered on the ground, as well as the field that completely turned red from all the blood it received.


    "This is the future of your little organization," Van whispered into the Pontiff''s ears. But before the Pontiff could reply, the scenery in front of him once again changed as Van dragged him away several kilometers away from the battlefield, facing the Pontiff towards the floating island they were just in seconds ago.


    Van then let go of the Pontiff''s neck, but still gripping his hand tight so as to not allow him to detonate the bombs.


    "You�� do any of you have any idea of what you have done!?" Pontiff Sullivan quickly roared as he found himself able to speak once again, "The Circle has provided this world with shelter. We were the only reasons why any of you are still alive today, it is us who sheltered the first generations of System Holders! The world would not have survived without us!"


    "Maybe."


    "Un--"


    "But I don''t really care about the rest of the world."


    A light thud then whispered into the air as the Pontiff''s head dropped to the ground, the last words that he could have uttered, stuck inside his opened mouth that was now eating dirt. Van then immediately let go of the Pontiff''s hand as a light ticking sound entered his ears.


    And without even looking at the Pontiff''s rolling head, Van quickly ran away to avoid the explosion that was about to come. And as expected, even before the shockwave could touch his hair, he was already halfway back to the floating island.


    "..." Van glanced at the explosion for a bit before once again running to the floating island. But as he was about to land on it, another blaze of fire suddenly erupted...


    ...right at where the hidden base was stationed.


    "...What?"

 Chapter 287: Too Slow

    The thunder and rumble that traveled the air drummed through Van''s ears like a cry as he remained frozen still, his foot stopping short on stepping on the floating island. Although their plan was pretty straightforward, they tried their hardest to keep it silent. They tried to keep it as subtle as possible so that Hermes''s body wouldn''t be put under too much stress.


    They weren''t sure if Hermes''s corpse would truly explode and they were just going with what Evangeline told them. But still, they went through all the trouble of just not ramming their way inside just because of this one simple fact.


    And yet now, the mushroom of smoke and the blazing fire reflected on Van''s eyes, unperturbed and unabated.


    What went wrong? Was Van''s thoughts as his foot finally landed on the floating island. Was it because he killed the Pontiff? Was it possible that the trigger that the Pontiff had wasn''t just for the bombs that wrapped his body? There were also bombs set on the hidden base?


    But how could they have missed it? Wasn''t Evangeline''s plan fool-proof? Was it because they insisted on joining in? Or maybe�� this was part of Evangeline''s plan after all?


    Van then shook his head from all the thoughts he was having. The most important thing now was to check if Artemis and the others were still alright. With the sound of the explosion, Van was sure that it wasn''t enough to kill any of them. But still, there was this sense of dread growing inside of him that he couldn''t shake off.


    Van started to run to the hidden base, but the sense of uneasiness that was drowning him pulled him even further down as he passed by the dome of roots that he made to hide Athena and Evangeline. There was a huge hole in the dome and fragments of branches scattered in an arc, presumably from either Athena or Evangeline breaking it from within.


    Van let out a short but deep breath as he hastened his steps to the hidden base, causing the ground and trees around him to erupt as he could not control the strength of his legs. His steps, however, were once again ceased before he could reach the reservoir as he felt the floating island slowly tremble, and soon slowly descending towards the ground.


    "!!!"


    Van then no longer hesitated as he pushed himself further, arriving at the vicinity of the reservoir in less than a blink of an eye�� and what he found there made the dread inside of him finally materialize.


    The insides of the hidden base, which was rooted deep into the ground, could now be seen. There were no traces of the peaceful reservoir that once stood there. Its waters, turning to mud as it terrorized and rammed through the plants and earth that stood on its path to freedom.


    There was one area, however, where the water did not reach. There was a sort of wave, frozen still near the remnants of what was once the hidden base. Van rushed towards there as soon as he saw it, only to see Artemis and the others, as well as Athena, standing in a Circle. And on their center, was Hermes''s dried-up corpse, with Evangeline lying carelessly on top of his chest, her tears flowing almost endlessly.


    "What are you guys doing?" Van then broke the silence as he stepped beside Artemis, "Let''s grab Hermes''s body and go, this place is going down."


    There was a sort of irritation in his voice, as he thought that something would definitely happen because of the explosion. But to find Evangeline just leisurely hugging Hermes, he could not help but slightly frown.


    "We failed, King Evans," Athena was the only one to speak up, with Artemis only hugging his arm.


    "What do you mean failed? Because of the explosion?" Van furrowed his eyebrows as he looked towards Hermes''s body, "...He seems to be alright?"


    "No," Athena shook her head as she fell sitting on the ground, "We failed. As an Olympian, I could feel his body starting to heat up."


    As soon as Athena said that, blood of wings emerged from Sarah''s back as she flew away without a word.


    "Then what are we still doing here!?" Van then grabbed Artemis''s wrist as he stepped back. Artemis, however, did not move and only shook her head, "Let''s run to the nearest Portal, what are you doing!?"


    "Your mother lied," Athena let out another sigh as she shook her head, "I am sure Artemis could feel it too."


    "Lied? What? What''s going on?" Van had no choice but to let Artemis''s hand go as he once again took a step back, looking towards Angela and Angelica who had their eyes closed, their mouths moving as if they were talking to someone.


    As Angela felt that Van was looking at her, she quickly turned her head towards him and also shook her head, "It was a pleasure having taught you even just a little bit, Mr. Evans. I wish our relationship could have remained as simple as that."


    After those words, Angela then once again closed her eyes as she and her sister held each other''s hands.


    "Artemis, let''s go!" Van then stretched his hand towards Artemis. Artemis, however, only lifted her hand for a bit before closing it. She then gently touched her belly before looking Van straight in the eyes.


    "I thought I have already embraced my death, Van," Artemis let out a long and deep breath as moisture started to slowly build up in her eyes, "But meeting you�� and having this baby. It''s just--"


    "Why are all of you talking like you''re all dying!? I can take all of you to the nearest Portal before Hermes''s body explodes!"


    "Your mother lied, King Evans," Athena once again repeated her words, "Or perhaps she herself did not know."


    "Know what!? Just say it!"


    "Going through the Seraph''s gate won''t save any of us. Whatever is happening to Hermes''s body, whatever blast it will produce, it''ll pass through the Portal��


    ...and it will destroy everything in its path."


    "How can any of you be so sure!? I will drag you there if I have to!" Van roared as he once again grabbed Artemis''s hand.


    "Artemis knows it too, your mother can''t feel it, but we Olympians can."


    "...Artemis?" Van then looked Artemis straight in the eye, but the only response he got was a sedated nod before Artemis embraced him tight.


    "So�� we''re all just�� going to die?" Van''s breaths became erratic as they followed the rhythm of the beating of Artemis''s heart, "That''s�� that?" Van''s hand unconsciously wrapped around Artemis as his eyes wandered all over the place.


    "Do something, Evangeline," Van then said as he let go of Artemis, "Tell them nothing is going to happen, aren''t you supposed to know everything!? Do something!"


    "I will."


    Evangeline, who had been quietly sobbing on Hermes''s chest finally moved, her body slowly floating to the air along with the colossal Hermes''s dried-up corpse.


    "Run, son."


    "Run? I told you I am not like you, I will not leave--"


    "Survive."


    Before Van could even finish his words, he felt his body being thrown several meters away from the others, almost falling over the cracks of the hidden base.


    "Wha--"


    Once again, before Van could finish his words, a sudden flash of light drowned his eyes. He felt everything around him stop as if the whole world had frozen up as the flash of light suddenly turned into a small ball, with Hermes''s heart as the center.


    The deafening sound of silence whispered into Van''s ears. Ringing almost endlessly as the ball once again started to grow in size.


    "!!!"


    He could see Evangeline''s flesh being swallowed by the growing light, her skin not even offering the least bit of resistance as the light seemed to tear it down. But still, there was a smile on Evangeline''s face that did not fade, her arms remained embracing Hermes even as she was devoured by the light.


    Van then turned his eyes towards Artemis, screaming to her, "Artemis, grab my hand!"


    But there was one thing that Van had forgotten-- he was able to perceive time differently than others. And in this instance, that ability was at its peak. Artemis''s green hair moved in the air, her head turning ever so slowly towards Van as he rushed towards her.


    Van stretched his hand, but the only thing that Artemis offered him was a smile. A smile that said everything she needed to convey to him�� and the only thing that Van could do was watch this smile slowly fade away as a string of light erupted from the growing ball.


    "...No," Van whispered as the tip of his finger touched the expanding light, causing a part of it to completely be shaved off. Van then looked towards Athena, who was also looking at her before the light also swallowed her.


    And at the split second, Van once again did the only thing he could do-- run. He ran because he was too slow. Too slow to save anyone, too slow to notice the mistake that should have been obvious from the start.


    Fate was playing with them.


    And so, he ran. He ran as fast as he could as the ball of light behind him swallowed everything in its path.


    "Grah!"


    He roared, pushing himself further as the light almost caught up to him. Van no longer knew how fast he was going, or what direction he was running. But he continued.


    And as he was running, he saw a Portal to his left. It might have been salvation, so he tried to run towards it. But before he could even reach halfway, another strand of light erupted from the ball, completely swallowing the Portal.


    And so, the only thing that he could do was once again run. He ran across the ocean, no longer knowing how long he had been running�� but soon, he ran through the skies above as there did not seem to be a place not devoured by the light.


    But still, he ran. He ran until he found himself surrounded by nothing but vast darkness.


    He ran from what Fate had in store for him. But fate��


    ...fate was inescapable.


    The only thing that he could do was one again roar, even as only silence welcomed him, he roared as the light behind him finally caught up to him. It first took his feet, taking away the only thing that gave him freedom.


    Sadly, in the end��


    ...he was still too slow.


    ***


    "Gah!"


    "Eek! It''s awake!"


    "I told you not to poke it with your stick! Now it''s going to eat us!"


    "Eat this, fireball!"


    "Ah, it didn''t work!"


    Van could feel his bones snapping as he tried his best to move his body. He could feel a slight warmth embracing him, but he ignored it. His trembling hands pushed him up, working with his knees that almost caused him to stumble before he finally managed to sit up.


    "Wha��" Van could not help but pucker his lips as he felt it chafing. How long was he out for his whole body to be this dehydrated? He thought. But once everything sank into him, he finally remembered what happened before he woke up.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be�� dead? Devoured by that crazy light that emerged from Hermes? He then blinked a couple of times as he looked at his legs, which surprisingly enough, still seemed to be intact.


    Did he�� perhaps just dream of everything? If it was, then how far was the dream? No�� it seemed too real to just be a dream. He could still recall the feeling of the weird light swallowing him.


    "W�� what''s the monster doing? Is it going to kill us!?"


    "Ssh. Don''t agitate it, why don''t you call father, maybe we can keep it?"


    "..."


    "Ah, it''s looking at us. Call dad, quick!"


    Van then looked at the two children in front of him. He was going to ask where he was or what happened, but his eyes quickly wandered towards their ears, which were definitely longer and pointier than anyone else he had seen before.


    But perhaps that wasn''t just it, the skin of the two�� was grey in color. Van also knew that he was small�� but to be smaller than these two children? Who were obviously truly children by the way they look.


    "...I really am dreaming," Van could not help but mutter.


    "Gah, it talked!" One of the two oversized children screamed before hitting Van in the air with a thick branch, and although it did not hurt, he could still feel it. He could also smell the slightly damp scent of the earth, as well as the cold breeze that was wafting through his body.


    Van''s confusion grew even further as he once again stared at the two. He then looked up towards the sky, only to see what seemed to be 8 moons littering the sky�� during the day.


    "...Just what the fuck is happening here?"


    "It talked again! Smack it in the head!"


    "..."

 Chapter 288: Too Small

    "Run! It''s going to eat us!"


    The hurried steps of two children drummed through Van''s ears as they ran away from him. They seemed to be unusually curious about him, but as soon as he stood up after being hit in the head once more, the two turned around and ran away, dropping the thick branch they were poking Van with.


    Van could only let out a sigh as he picked up the branch, using it to support his still throbbing body. The last thing he remembered was being swallowed by the ball of light that devoured everything in its path. And when he came to, he was being smacked in the head by two oversized children.


    If he survived the light, wouldn''t that mean that the others did too? Was it actually some sort of wide-range Portal that transported all of them?


    Considering there were 8 weird-looking moons in the sky, without a doubt, this is another world.


    The 8 moons looked inherently different from each other as if they were colossal islands of their own, each holding different seasons of the year; without a doubt, they were Fragmented worlds close to each other. They looked quite near, but Van realized that it was only due to the fact of how colossal they actually were.


    It was faint and barely even visible, but Van could see something connecting the Fragmented worlds. A light of some kind.


    Was he on Mount Olympus? No, but Mount Olympus was supposed to be destroyed. And so, with that thought, the only thing that Van could think of was that he was inside another Fragmented World, and the 8 moons that he was seeing were other Fragmented worlds close to each other.


    Van then opened his System to try and see if there was some kind of Objective or Labor for him to complete but to his surprise��


    "System Window."


    "..."


    "...System Window!"


    "Status Window!"


    "..."


    No matter how many times he called for his System, it wasn''t appearing.


    "W�� what?"


    Van then started to panic and immediately tried to use his skills. And as soon as the leaves that were falling around him slowed down, he let out a long and deep sigh of relief. His eyes then emitted a trail of golden lightning, before he blurred where he was standing.


    A shield also suddenly appeared in front of him out of thin air, and branches writhed their way from the ground as he raised his hand. All of his skills were still there, still activating them as he did before�� but something felt different that Van still could not determine.


    Van then shook his head off of the thoughts. Now that he confirmed he still had his powers, his priority right now should be finding Artemis and the others. If the ball of light was indeed a huge Portal, then they were definitely here.


    Van once again looked around him. The trees of this Portal were even bigger than the trees back when they visited Africa, almost making him feel smaller than he already was.


    He tried to see if the Portal entrance was near him, but as far as he could see, there were only the tall trees, as well as the markings of a road, most probably from being driven through by carriages.


    "..." A road, plus two grey-skinned children? More and more, Van was starting to think this might not be a Portal. But for now, that was his conclusion; it might also be a Pit like the one they had in America, where a new civilization had already flowered�� but grey-skinned children?


    Van then shook his head as he supported himself with the branch the children left behind. If he was going to get answers, then it was from them. He decided to walk towards where they ran off to, not using his speed as he might miss something along the way.


    Van had to walk for almost half an hour before he could hear activity in front of him, and based on the noise, there were a lot of people hustling and bustling around. Van didn''t immediately run straight towards the direction of the noise, instead, he hid behind the nearest tree he could find to examine whatever settlement was in front of him.


    And to his surprise, it was a small village, a hamlet. There weren''t any walls to protect them from the outside, as the houses, which were also gigantic in size, were just separated from each other with their own tall but sparse fences.


    Was he right, then? This was some sort of Pit that was allowed to grow into their own civilization? No�� it was probably not.


    The people that were moving around the hamlet all had grey-skin�� and were abnormally tall. If Van wasn''t mistaken, then the adults were probably as tall as Hercules, maybe even taller.


    "..." Were they monsters, then? Will Van be kicked out of the Portal once he kills all of them?


    A trail of golden lightning then emerged from Van''s eyes as his hand took off a chunk from the tree when he disappeared. He summoned his shield as he rushed towards the hamlet, but before he could mow down the nearest individual, his eyes caught the attention of the two children that woke him up earlier.


    They were being carried by their mother, or most specifically, being thrown around as the smiles on their faces were almost unyielding. This immediately made Van stop, causing the giant in front of him to shriek as Van suddenly appeared in front of him, garnering the attention of the other people around them.


    The two children that were playing with their mother, also let out a gasp as they pointed towards Van.


    "T�� that''s him!"


    "That''s the monster we were telling you about, mother! I told you he''s real!"


    As soon as their mother turned her head towards Van, the smile on her face quickly faded. She quickly once again grabbed her children and ran inside back to her house. The other people near Van also ran away, and the man he almost rammed through even fell on his butt, crawling away in panic.


    Suddenly, all of the giants that were leisurely doing their own things all went inside the house, leaving only a few who were now running towards Van with weapons in their hands. Van furrowed his eyebrows as he tightened his grip on his shield.


    So they really were monsters, then? Van thought. But since they could talk, then Van would leave a few of them alive to answer some of his questions.


    He was quickly surrounded by the grey-skinned giants, their weapons all pointed at him. They weren''t wearing any armor or any protection, so Van thought that this would be easy. He was once again about to go into superspeed, but before he could do so, one of the grey-skinned giants spoke.


    "We�� we don''t want any trouble here, dwarf!"


    "Why are you here!? We�� we have already paid our taxes!"


    Van could not help but twitch his eyes as the unusually tall people that surrounded him started calling him a dwarf. He knew he was small, but there was no indication that he ever was a dwarf�� all of his limbs are proportionate to the normal standards of-- Taxes?


    Did these giants just say they were paying taxes? So they truly weren''t monsters?


    "...I am not a dwarf," Van then said as the shield in his hand disappeared, "I''m from America, which country is this Portal situated in? Have you seen a green-haired woman somewhere?"


    "Not�� a dwarf?"


    The grey-skinned giants all looked at each other as soon as Van''s words reached their ears. They then once again turn their heads slightly down to look at the small creature in front of them.


    "If you''re not a dwarf�� what are you, then?"


    This is really starting to piss him off, Van could not help but once again twitch his eyes, "...A growing human."


    "A�� human?"


    "Human? Impossible, humans can''t leave their realm."


    "I have only been to the human''s realm once, and even though they are small, they are not as small as you."


    "..." Maybe he should just kill all of them, after all?


    "Ah, perhaps you are a child, then? But even then, it makes no sense for one of your kind to be here!"


    Once again, the grey-skinned giants pointed their weapons at Van. Van finally decided that he had enough and it was time for him to kill these monsters as he once again summoned Aegis, but then, what one of the giants said finally registered in his mind.


    "Wait, did you say you have seen someone like me?" Van then looked towards the bald giant that mentioned it.


    "No, I said I saw humans," the giant quickly replied.


    "I am human!" Van could not help it anymore and shouted, "I''m just a little shorter than normal, okay!?"


    With his scream echoing throughout the whole hamlet, Van could hear some of the houses closing their windows, it would seem that everyone was actually watching them.


    "Look, can you just point to me where you saw�� a human?"


    "What do you mean where? Is this some kind of trick, dwa--"


    Before the bald giant could finish his words, he felt his vision shift as he could feel the cold hard ground suddenly touching his face.


    "Unhand him, dwarf! We have already paid our taxes!"


    "If you call me a dwarf one more time, I am going to smash Aegis into this fucker''s head," Van, who was standing on top of the bald giant, shook his head as he looked at the other grey-skinned giants one by one, "I am going to ask again, where did you see another human? Did you see anyone with green hair?"


    Artemis''s green hair was unusually unique, so if someone had seen her, they were more than likely not to forget about her.


    "W�� where else would I have seen another human!?" The bald giant tried to get up, but Van quickly stomped his foot to his back, causing him to groan in pain, "There, okay!? There! Happy!?"


    Van then quickly looked towards where the bald giant was pointing to, only to see him pointing towards the largest of the 8 Fragmented worlds beyond the sky.


    As soon as Van heard that, he quickly released the giant, stepping off him as he continued to look at the Fragmented world.


    "There?" Van muttered, "Aren''t there any other humans here?"


    "What are you talking about?" The bald giant could not help but cough as he tried to recover himself, "Humans can''t leave their realm, they will die. Of course, there aren''t any--"


    The bald giant then let out a slight gasp as he glimpsed at the feather tattoo behind Van''s back, which slightly revealed itself with the hint of wind that pushed Van''s tattered clothes.


    "Y�� you''re not from Midgard!" The bald giant then quickly backed away,


    "You''re a High Human from Vanaheim!"


    "...I''m a what, now?"


    ***My Hermes System Volume 3 --- END***


    First of all, let me thank all of you who are still here, reading. Based on the stats dashboard, I have actually lost more 80% of my readers, which started dwindling at Chapter 180. But still, the 20% of you that still remains deserve a proper ending to this story...


    ...but not just yet.


    As some of you may remember, the very first sentence in the Synopsis was "A Speedster in a Fantasy World", and this is the start of that.


    What happened to everyone else? What about Van''s universe, what about the Olympians'' universe? What of the God-like Humans from the Seraph''s world? Where is Van now?


    In time, those will be answered. But for now, Van''s story will continue. I don''t know about the rest of you, but I am excited as to where his story will lead from this point on.


    As always, thank you very much for still reading.

 Chapter 289: Van the Dwarf

    "Everything disappeared just like that. Every happiness I thought I was finally allowed to have, once again taken from me... and I had enough-- It was time for me to take everything from the world." -- Evans, The Devourer of Gods, Year ????


    The grey-skinned giants all lowered their weapons as the feather tattoos that were etched on Van''s back revealed themselves to them. Some of the farthest ones even dropped their weapons as their feet very slowly made their way closer to Van.


    "Is it true? Has a High Human visited us?"


    "I want to look closer!"


    "Are we sure he''s a high human?"


    "Now that I am looking at him closer, he does seem to be human."


    The grey-skinned giants then all huddled up, glancing at Van from time to time as they whispered with one another. The only thing that Van could do was stand there, his confusion growing by the minute.


    Humans weren''t allowed to leave the Fragmented world called Midgard? He then once again looked towards the largest fragmented world beyond the sky. These grey giants have been telling him that not a single human had the ability to leave Midgard, as they will not survive it. But what about him? If he tried to go there, would he also not survive?


    "It would seem that we jumped to conclusions. You truly are not a dwarf, kind sir. We truly apologize for our mistake."


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as the grey-skinned giants that previously surrounded him with hostility were now kneeling to him, "Please forgive us for our mistake, kind sir. Please understand that the last time a High Human had visited our realm was almost a thousand years ago, and they usually only visit the Snow tribe."


    "...What''s this High Human you speak of?" Van let out a sigh as he finally decided to go with the flow. Right now, he is more clueless than he ever was before. Midgard, Vanaheim, High Human�� and it would seem them calling him dwarf was not an insult, but dwarves really were some kind of people here.


    "...You?" The bald giant could not help but look at his comrades in confusion, "You did come from Vanaheim, right�� sir?"


    "...Van."


    "I thought so! Only someone from Vanaheim will be named like that!"


    Smiles slowly started to appear on the grey-skinned giants'' faces as they seamlessly nodded to one another. Afterward, one of them grabbed some kind of horn. It was loud enough to make Van cover his ears as the giant blew at it with strength.


    And with the last note of the horn, all of the windows and doors of the hamlet clicked as they once again slowly swayed open. The grey-skinned giants that were previously quietly hiding inside their houses all raced to come out, their eyes filled with curiosity as they turned their heads towards Van.


    "What? What''s happening!?"


    "Has Nidavellir decided to lower our taxes, what are we celebrating!?"


    "I still have the boar meat from last time, it should still be fine!"


    Van could only put up his guard as almost a hundred grey-skinned giants started approaching him. Judging from their number, as well as the houses they all stepped out of, this was probably all of the population of the hamlet. He expected more from the size of the hamlet, but the size probably had more to do with how large the inhabitants were.


    Van could see the two children that woke him up earlier, as well as a dozen other children, all of them bigger than him. The only one with his size was probably the baby that was being carried presumably by its mother.


    He was used to people looking down on him, figuratively and literally�� but this just takes it to another level.


    "Kkhh!" The bald giant then hissed, making the previously cheering residents go quiet. "Please stop yourselves, you are in the presence of a High Human."


    "...A High Human!?"


    "This person is a high human!?"


    The residents that were now surrounding Van from all sides all let out their gasps, all unique in their own ways and all whistling to Van''s ears. First, they call him a dwarf, and now they call him a high human.


    Van already realized that it was probably some kind of race, but he could not help but feel like they were being sarcastic by calling him a "High" human.


    Van was about to ask what this group of peculiar giants was talking about once more, but before he could do so, the crowd quickly split, allowing for a single giant to walk unhindered towards Van.


    It was an old giant, adorning a white beard that Van could probably use as a bed. Besides their height and skin color, there really wasn''t anything more separating them from the usual humans that Van had seen so far.


    Granted, he had only been to two other countries, he was still sure that he was not back in his own world, even without the 8 fragmented worlds that littered the sky telling him so, as these giants couldn''t possibly be human.


    "Greetings, I am Oleif, the chief of the Ash tribe."


    There was a sort of tremble on the old giant''s voice, but still, it carried the timber of authority that one would expect from a chief of towering giants, "Please, do forgive us for not recognizing a visitor from Vanaheim."


    "I''m not from this Vanaheim place," Van quickly replied, "I am from America�� America."


    "Please forgive me, I do not know the names of the places in Vanaheim�� but I am sure America is a wonderful place."


    "It''s not from-- never mind," Van could not help but groan in frustration as he finally gave up, "I''m just a normal human�� well, not really, as I am a System Holder. But that doesn''t matter. How do I get there?"


    There were numerous thoughts popping out of Van''s mind as his confusion still wrapped around him ever so tightly, but still, his priority remained solid. He may not know where he is, but if he was transported here, then there was a good chance that the others were too.


    "To Midgard?" Chief Oleif blinked a couple of times as he turned his head to the largest Fragmented world, "I am confused, High Human."


    "...I am new to this place," Van could not help but slightly let out a frustrated sigh, "How do I get there from here? Do I ride some kind of chopper?"


    "...A chopper?"


    "The flying vehicle, propelled by blades?" Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "I am afraid we do not know of such intricate magic," Chief Oleif let out a sigh as he looked at his residents, "Truly, Vanaheim holds such wonders that we, lowly giants, could never hope to understand."


    Van almost wanted to pull his hair out in frustration from hearing the giant''s words. It didn''t help that all of the residents were still literally looking down on him, causing him to feel a little bit uncomfortable. He was about to say something, but before he could do so, Chief Oleif opened his mouth.


    "I am afraid we only use the Branch to be able to travel through different Realms."


    "The Branch?"


    "Yes. I am sure you must find us pathetic," Chief Oleif, as well as the other residents, let out their own sighs as they turned their heads towards the fragmented worlds that littered the sky, "It is the only way we could ever hope to visit the other realms."


    "I�� see," Van once again furrowed his eyebrows, "This Branch, where is it?"


    "It''s not here yet. Right now it is probably traveling to Muspelheim and will not be passing us until several moons," Chief Oleif said, "But I am confused, High Human. Can''t you just travel there like how you did here?"


    "And how exactly do you think I got here?" Van''s tone became inquisitive.


    "...With your mount?" Chief Oleif muttered before looking around, "Speaking of which, please, let us feed your steed, High Human. It would be our honor."


    "Look," Van once again could only let out a sigh as he wasn''t getting a proper answer that he could understand, "I am not a High Human, I am a System Holder, a human. I was swallowed by a growing ball of light, and the next thing I knew, I was here."


    "..."


    "Never mind."


    Seeing the looks of confusion on the giants'' faces, Van knew that he was not going to get any answers from them. Since this said Branch, whatever it is, will be coming in a few moons, then he should just probably roam around until then. He could also try to run towards the Fragmented world, but he wasn''t sure if he was going to survive it. He should test all of these out, but for now��


    "Is there someplace I could rest for now?"


    "Of course," Chief Oleif quickly clapped his hands as he gestured to the other residents to disperse, before asking Van to follow him, "Our humble village may not seem much, but we will prepare something for--"


    "What is this, why is no one working!?"


    However, before Van could even take a wink of sleep, a high-pitched voice echoed through the air. Van could feel the slight rumble of the ground as the seemingly rude voice got closer and closer. Van then looked towards the direction of the voice, only to see a blue-skinned giant, taller than any of the residents of the Ash tribe, stomping her way towards them.


    "If you do not meet this month''s quota, all of us will suffer! Get to-- a�� a dwarf!?"


    "...Not again."

 Chapter 290: A New Goal

    "So, you''re telling us that you are not from Vanaheim?"


    "Yes, finally, thank you."


    The frustration that escaped from Van''s mouth echoed throughout the unusually spacious interior of the room he was currently in. Although seeing as Van seemed smaller than everything else, perhaps it would be better to say that he was the unusual one, as his feet could not even touch the floor from where he was sitting.


    "Then my initial assessment was right, you are a dwarf? I believe it isn''t until the Branch passes through our realm that we needed to pay up."


    Van was currently talking with the blue-skinned giant that suddenly showed up in the hamlet. Along with Chief Oleif, the three were currently discussing Van''s true identity. Van had already told them his story, about being swallowed up by an endlessly growing ball of light.


    He even told them the story about the Seraphs and Olympians, the Portals, the System Holders; the only thing he hasn''t told them was the fact of him being a fledgling god. And yet, the only response he got from them was that he had a pretty vivid imagination.


    And now, they once again asked him where he was from, pretty much going back to how their conversation started.


    He was tempted to see what their reaction would be if he told them that he was born from a god, but that might lead to some dangerous situations, as these people seemed to have been... rather oppressed by these race called a dwarf.


    "I am not a dwarf."


    "Then what are you then?"


    "I am a human, I have been telling you so many times."


    "Okay, we will humor you," the blue-skinned female giant called Lorei crossed her arms as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "Let us say you really are human, then that would mean you are already... dead. So, in the end, you really are a High Human."


    "You keep telling me I am a high human when I don''t even know what that is," Van could only groan as his frustration returned.


    "...Are you serious?" Both Chief Oleif and Lorei looked at each other in disbelief, "How come you don''t know something like that?"


    "I already told you I am not from around here!"


    "Fine, fine. No need to get agitated," Lorei shook her head as she let out a sigh, "It is not uncommon for a human to lose parts of his memories after stepping into Valhalla."


    Once again, there was a word that Van was unfamiliar with.


    "Once a human, whose deeds far exceeded anything that he should have been able to achieve in his short life, dies, then he is taken to Valhalla to be a High Human, to be one of the Vanir," this time, it was Chief Oleif who answered Van, "If you are indeed, a human, then you are not anymore because of the simple fact that you are not in your realm. You must have fallen in an epic battle back in Midgard. Perhaps you might have even been a King?"


    "...I was," Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "That settles it then!" Lorei then stood up from her seat as he tapped the table, "Come, lost High Human, I will escort you to the River so that your companions may take you."


    "...River?"


    "Goodness, you don''t even know this? Your kind, as well as the Aesirs, can travel through the different realms using the River. Unlike us, who needs to wait for the Branch to pass by."


    More and more, Van was starting to think that he was not actually inside a Portal or in the Olympians'' universe. None of these were mentioned by Athena, and the only thing she told him was that their universe was dying.


    If not for the 8 Fragmented worlds that littered the sky, then Van would have already thought that he was actually in an entirely different universe.


    "..." But perhaps he is? Evangeline was embracing Hermes when he exploded... what''s to say the power of the two did not merge? Allowing Evangeline to send all of them to a different universe... to save them?


    Van quickly shook his head. Evangeline was strong, but in the end, she was only a copy of the Seraph Azrael. She couldn''t have been capable of doing something like that. Van was trying extremely hard trying to hold on to the little bit of sanity he had left. If it wasn''t for the hope of Artemis and the others still being alive, then Van might have probably already lost his mind and killed everyone here.


    "Fine, take me to this River."


    For now, the only thing that Van could do was go with the flow to gather as much information as he could. And so, with that thought, Van followed Lorei out of the chief''s house.


    There seemed to be a lot of people eavesdropping on their conversation because as soon as they stepped out of the house, he could feel the earth beneath him rumbling as the grey-skinned giants all scurried away.


    "We don''t see a lot of Vanirs visiting us here," Lorei could only let out a sigh as she gestured to Van to follow her, "You might be the first in a few branches. I don''t know how you accidentally got here, but it''s good that these people have something else to think of today."


    "W--"


    "Now get back to work, you fools!"


    Before Van could even say anything, Lorei then stomped her foot, causing those who were hiding behind their houses to all jump out as they started pulling some carts, containing what seemed to be...


    "!!!"


    Van''s eyes could not help but widen as he saw the contents of one of the carts, if he wasn''t mistaken, then they were definitely Crystals. Van''s eyes quickly lit up as he rushed towards the cart, grabbing one of the Crystals that abundantly filled it.


    "This is a Gold Crystal��" Van muttered. He even placed it on his forehead, making it instantly disappear as he felt all of his fatigue go away as he absorbed it.


    "Did�� did I do something wrong!?" The ash giant that was pulling the cart could not help but back away as Van suddenly appeared on top of his cart. He wanted to complain about the Crystal that magically disappeared, but he couldn''t just offend a High Human.


    "Van!?" Lorei stabilized her breaths as she finally caught up to Van. The truth is, she wanted Van out of their realm as soon as possible. It was a nice honor and all, being visited by one of the higher beings, but their visits usually always end up in trouble.


    And seeing as Lorei did not even notice or see Van moving, he wasn''t just a simple High Human; he had powers well beyond their understanding.


    "These Crystals, where did you get them?" Van queried as he leaped off of the cart, holding a Gold Crystal in his hand, "Are there any monsters nearby?"


    "Monsters? No?" Lorei furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, "We usually get it from digging up the fields. And�� please don''t take anything more, we would get in trouble with the dwarves."


    "You�� dig up Crystals?" Van blinked a couple of times in disbelief, "What about the monsters? What do the monsters drop when you kill them?"


    "...I do not get your question, Van. Am I supposed to say blood?"


    That concludes it then, Van thought��


    ...He was in a completely different world.


    "F�� fuck," Van breathed as he dropped the Gold Crystal on the ground. Although that did not affect his current situation much, the fact that he was in a completely different universe unnerved him.


    Artemis and the others could be anywhere�� and right now, they were intruders. The Olympians may be able to fend for themselves, but what about the rest? What about Harvey and the others? What about Andrea?


    He hadn''t even been here for more than 24 hours, and yet he had already realized that this universe worked completely different from where he came from. What if Andrea was also mistaken as a dwarf and surrounded by one of the giant''s tribes? She would have no way to defend herself.


    Just how exactly did the glowing ball of light work? Will Artemis, Athena, Evangeline, Angela, and her sister be together since they were near each other? If it worked like that, then that would mean that Van was the farthest one of them all.


    He vividly remembers running above the skies and not being able to breathe properly before he was swallowed by the light. It was most probably that he was the last person to be devoured by it.


    If that was really the case�� then he shouldn''t have run away. He should have stayed at Artemis''s side. What about their child? Did he just abandon his child?


    "...No," Van turned his head upwards as the dreaded thoughts started to swarm him.


    "V�� Van? Are you alright?" Lorei could not help but stutter, almost wanting to bite her hair as her nerves started to get to her, "Did we do something to offend you?"


    "..."


    Lorei''s nervousness grew even further as Van remained looking at the skies. He remained like this for a few minutes before finally letting out a long and deep sigh. This was not the time to be brooding. His friends were out there somewhere. Artemis and his child are also waiting for him��


    "Let''s go," he then quickly said as he looked Lorei straight in the eyes, "I want to see Vanaheim."


    He must find them��


    ...no matter the cost.

 Chapter 291: Old Man

    "Are all of these necessary?"


    "Apparently not."


    The air was filled with all sorts of noise. From whispers to calls, to shouts, to the sound of carts being pushed around as a long line of stalls that sell all sorts of different stuff, made the straight paved road busy.


    However, even as the giants were indeed busy, their stares still could not help but be occupied by the small, robed individual that was walking with one of their soldiers. Some of them hid their most valuable items, as they thought that Van was some kind of dwarf that was there to get some extra earnings.


    Lorei decided to have Van put on a robe so that the others would not be able to see him. But alas, it seemed to have the reverse effect as more giants were looking at him. Considering his size, he would garner attention no matter what he does.


    "Do not worry, high human Van," Lorei nodded her head as she gestured to Van to continue walking, "They are not looking at you like that because they despise you. The ones they despise are those greedy dwarves, there are a lot roaming around here since they have a base near here."


    "Are you and the dwarves in some kind of war?" Van asked as he slightly loosened up the robe.


    "Sshh," Lorei quickly covered Van''s whole mouth with her finger, "Please do not utter anything of the kind. If the dwarves happen to hear you, they might think we''re planning something."


    "...Are you?"


    "Of course not, we would never dare!" Lorei quickly looked around her as she pushed Van to the side, "Please, let''s stop talking about the dwarves around here. They have many ears loitering in the market."


    "Speaking of�� why are we here? Did you need to buy something?"


    Van and Lorei walked for a couple of days to reach where they are now. Van initially just wanted to carry Lorei around, but considering her size, it was an accident waiting to happen.


    "Oh, this is the entry point of the River," Lorei said as she pointed towards the other end of the straight market, "The people started to build a business here since from time to time, someone from Vanaheim visits our realm�� and they usually buy everything in bulk. Even my family has a spot here. It just sort of became a market for anyone."


    "And the�� Crystals? You''re not selling them?" Van looked around, and he could only see some meat and some other trinkets being sold. There was also an abundance of farming equipment and mining equipment, but not a single Crystal was being sold even though the ash giants seemed to be mining them.


    "...You really do not know anything, do you?" Lorei let out a long and deep sigh as she continued across the market, "The crystals are not our property. The authorities in Asgard have decreed that all of the crystals in Jotunheim are theirs. The dwarves are tasked to take them from us."


    "They don''t pay you?" Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    "They allow us to stay here."


    Lorei''s tone slightly became sedated as she looked at the 8 Fragmented worlds in the sky, "It was well before my time, but it would seem that a war happened between my realm and Asgard. Half of our population were killed, the other half were kept alive to be slaves�� thousands of years later, we are the product of that."


    "And if you don''t give them enough crystals?"


    "..." Lorei blinked a couple of times as her eyes returned to the horizon, "They wipe half of the population of the village that did not carry out their end of the bargain."


    "They could�� do that?"


    "The Aesirs are a powerful race, we can do nothing but obey them."


    "...The Aesir."


    They have been popping up throughout their conversation. Based on all the stories that he has heard throughout their journey, the Aesirs were basically god-like beings, or perhaps they truly are gods. If their strength is similar to Athena and Artemis when they still had their souls intact, then Van could imagine them being capable of wiping out the whole realm.


    But unlike the Olympians, who seemed to be close to the mortals that lived amongst them, the Aesirs were more like wardens who treated the other races like slaves.


    "What about the Vanir, do they also treat you like this?"


    "Oh no, not at all," Lorei let out an awkward chuckle, "We wouldn''t be as welcoming to you if they did. They try to help us from time to time, and the only reason that none of them are staying here is that they too are under the Aesirs'' rule."


    "...Interesting," Van could not help but place his hand on his chin. There were 9 realms in total in this universe, and all were under the thumb of the Aesirs.


    "And the crystals?" Van then once again asked as they still have not reached the end of the unusually long market, "What do the Aesirs need them for?"


    With Van''s sudden question, the first response that Lorei gave was bewilderment, "But shouldn''t you know it? You did--"


    "Frost Giant, who is that with you?"


    Before Lorei could finish her words, 4 people of similar height to Van started approaching them from one of the stalls. And as soon as the four walked away, the stall owner let out a huge sigh of relief before proceeding to hide all of his valuables.


    Van could not help but slightly roll his eyes as the four approached them. He didn''t even need to ask what race they were. But still, he could not help but feel a bit agitated from being compared to them.


    Unlike Van, the four had larger heads and much wider bodies. Their legs were also somewhat stumped due to the muscles that almost looked like they were some sort of salt bread clumped to each other from how round and defined they were.


    "It''s Nanya."


    "Nanya?"


    "None of ya business, dwarf."


    Lorei quickly stepped forward, blocking Van from the view of the dwarves.


    "You dare talk to us like that!?" The dwarf that asked Lorei a question quickly rushed towards her. And surprisingly, even though their legs were short, the strength and agility with each of the dwarf''s pushes were enough to leave a dent on the paved road.


    Lorei quickly grabbed the axe that was hanging on her waist, but before she could swing it, Van stepped forward, grabbing the axe by its heel and pulling it back. He then raised his other hand, casually pushing the advancing dwarf by slapping him on the cheek.


    This caused the dwarf to roll a couple of times on the ground, almost hitting one of the giants that had instantly gathered around them due to the commotion. The robes that wrapped Van''s head slipped, fully revealing his face.


    "Why did you do that!?" One of the dwarves roared as all of them quickly unsheathed their weapons, "You ugly fuck!"


    Hearing this, Van''s eyebrows twitched. He had been called a midget, trash, beggar�� but never once in his life had he been called ugly. If it wasn''t for the fact that the giants might get in trouble for the death of these 4 dwarves, then he might have already killed them.


    "You�� you do not need to get in between our squabbles, Van!"


    Before Van could do anything else, Lorei once again stood in front of Van.


    "Why are you loitering around with these filthy giants!?" One of the dwarves shouted, "Don''t tell me you-- wait, Van?"


    Hearing his name being uttered, not only the dwarves, but the rest of the giants that were surrounding them all could not help but let out a slight gasp. And soon, all the giants returned to their stalls, placing all of their valuables in front of their booth.


    "You''re�� from Vanaheim? You''re a high human!?"


    "..." His name and the realm where the High Humans and the Vanir reside may have certain similarities, but was that really enough reason for them to quickly assume that he was from Vanaheim? Even the Ash giants stopped calling him a dwarf when they heard his name.


    And suddenly, the already hustling market became even noisier as the giants all called for Van to check out their stalls.


    "Silence! Everyone shut your mouths!" The dwarves all let out screams of their own to drown out the cheers of the giants, but all they could do was add to the noise.


    Van, who was the center of the attention, could only let out a sigh as he gestured to Lorei to continue escorting him to the River while the dwarves were busy. Lorei quickly nodded her head and ran through the crowd.


    "Although it truly was not necessary, thank you for helping me earlier," Lorei said as soon as they were clear of the noise.


    "No need for thanks," Van shook his head, "I just do not like people... who step on others."


    "Hm."


    The two continued to walk through the market. And finally, after a few more minutes, they seemed to have finally reached their destination as they reached the end of the market.


    Van had already noticed the infrastructure in front of them a few minutes ago, but now that they were directly in front of it, he could not help but look up with his mouth slightly open in awe. Although it was not as tall as the Wall back in the Pit in America, the fact that the whole building in front of him seemed to be made of gold just made Van speechless.


    Even the edges of its wooden gate were cornered with gold, with its shielding filled with more than a hundred crystals.


    Van walked towards the gate, but when he noticed that Lorei was not following her, he could not help but stop and turn around.


    "Beyond the gate is the River�� we are forbidden from approaching it, Van," Lorei said before suddenly kneeling to Van, "Although our journey together may have been brief, it was an honor to walk side by side with a Vanir."


    "...I see," Van let out a short breath before nodding, "Thanks for leading me here, Miss Lorei."


    "The gratitude is mine, High Human."


    Van once again turned around as he continued to walk through the already opened gate. And as soon as he passed through it, he saw 8 colossal bridges, seemingly made out of light, the River.


    Van could only assume that they lead to the 8 other realms beyond the sky. But there was, however, one more thing that caught Van''s attention-- an old man.


    There was an old man standing in front of one of the bridges, looking at him with his eyes wide open, trembling as if he had seen a ghost. Although Van did not hold the same expression, he could not help but shake the feeling that the old man looked somewhat familiar to him. He just could not determine where he had seen him before.


    However, the words that came out of the old man''s mouth quickly cleared Van''s mind of any other thoughts he was having.


    "...Evans? Wha--"


    But before the old man could finish his words, he suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Trails of gold lightning quickly emerged from Van''s eyes as he tried to rush towards the old man''s position. But alas, there was not even a single trace of him left before he could reach where the old man was previously standing.


    Van then looked towards the bridge where the old man was previously standing in front of, only to read the words ''Asgard'' etched on the floor before it. And without any hesitation, his feet made their way towards the bridge.


    But before he could even take 3 steps, he noticed a sudden rise in temperature behind him. He quickly looked back, only to see cracks crawling their way throughout the whole building that hid the River. He could also feel the ground beneath him collapsing, and before he could take a step on the bridge, its light flickered��


    ...and never came back.


    "!!!"

 Chapter 292: Fury

    Red reflected Van''s eyes as the cracks that crawled like a web on the infrastructure that guarded the River blew up in flames. With all the bridges of light all disappearing at the same time, Van no longer had the choice of traveling to any of the other realms.


    The only thing he could do was run back, dodging the small pieces of gold that spew from the sudden explosion. He gritted his teeth as he jumped from one huge debris to another, trying not to be swallowed by the explosion.


    Outside the River, Lorei could not help but also run for her life as the explosion threatened to burn her. If it wasn''t for the other giants that were there, who managed to pull her when she tripped, then she would have definitely become one of the Ash giants, and not in a figurative way.


    It was a good thing that there weren''t any stalls near the gate, as their treasures, as well as their lives, may have been forfeit there and then. But even though they were able to escape and avoid certain tragedy, the expressions on their faces still held a certain sense of dread as they all stared at the clouds of smoke and eruption of fire.


    "W�� what happened!?"


    "Are we under attack!? Has the Aesirs forsaken us!?"


    "N�� no, are we all going to die!?"


    "Move! Get out of the way!"


    The 4 dwarves that Van and Lorei encountered earlier slipped their way through the crowd, as they could not see what the commotion was about. All they heard was a roar of thunder. At first, they thought there was some sort of storm, as the vicinity also went dark. But when they felt the ground tremble beneath them, they quickly made their way to its epicenter.


    And now that they have managed to slip through the legs of the giants, their eyes could not help but tremble.


    "W�� what is this? What happened!?"


    "You! What happened here!?"


    The four dwarves then quickly ran towards Lorei as soon as they saw her, "Weren''t you escorting the High Human? Why did the gate suddenly explode, did�� did you do something to the High Human!?"


    "I won''t dare!" Lorei quickly shook her head as she stood up. Her expression was agitated at first as the dwarves were insinuating something grave, but after a few seconds, she quickly looked back towards the expression, "Oh no�� Van is inside!"


    "Van?"


    "A High Human? A high human was caught in the explosion!?"


    When the crowd of giants heard their conversation, the fear that had already manifested in their eyes turned into shock.


    "N�� no! What are we going to do!?"


    The Vanirs, even though they held almost the same abilities and powers as the Aesirs, were at least kind to them. There was an open secret among them that the people from Vanaheim were offering them a helping hand from time to time, and whenever they needed it.


    But if a High Human, a minor Vanir, and one of the residents of Vanaheim were to die in their realm, they do not know how the Vanirs would react. It was possible that they might lose their only ally in this silent oppression that was happening to them.


    "Shit!"


    Suddenly, all of their thoughts and whispers of demise were disrupted as soon as a voice came from the crumbling gate. Every noise stopped at that instance as they all looked towards the direction of the voice, only to see a tree in the shape of a human right in front of all the debris, its legs emitting a trickle of lightning.


    There were embers flying around the human-shaped tree, but soon, its head opened up, revealing the true owner of the silhouette.


    "Van!"


    And as soon as Lorei saw who it was, she quickly ran towards Van with a smile on her face, "What�� what happened!?"


    "I don''t know," the agitation in Van''s voice was obvious, as the roots that covered him slowly withered away, "But�� I saw an old man disappearing before the explosion happened."


    "...An old man?"


    "Hm. He looked somewhat familiar to me," Van said, "But before I could talk to him, he suddenly disappeared�� he was standing on the river to Asgard."


    "Asgard?"


    "One of the Aesirs did this?"


    "Why!? Have they truly forsaken us? Do they want to kill us all!? What about the treaty!?"


    "We paid everything they wanted, why are they doing this to us!?"


    The whispers and clamor once again reverberated in the air as they heard Van''s words. Although they were relieved that the high human was fine, the words he had just cast over them made their worries expand in a different direction.


    "Is there any other way to Asgard?"


    Van was initially going to travel to Vanaheim, but the appearance of the awfully familiar old man completely changed his goal. If that old man was indeed from Asgard, then that is where he would be able to get his answers.


    "With the River gone�� I am afraid the only way to get to Asgard is by using the Branch," Lorei breathed as she turned to look at the ruined gate. Even though she saw it happening, she still could not believe it. When she was still a young giant, she had dreams of traveling the River, it had always been a part of her life�� and it wasn''t only her that had the same sentiment, every other giant that was looking at the destroyed gate had their eyes slightly shivering.


    It was as if the debris and the remains of the once illustrious golden gate were telling them that all of their dreams were irrelevant; that everything they had worked hard for was meaningless. The hundreds of years that their ancestors toiled in mining the crystals, gone.


    Without a doubt, this was Asgard''s way of saying that they were done with them. This was it�� All they could do was wait for the wrath of the Aesirs to dawn upon them.


    And with that collective thought, the fear and dread that clouded their eyes slowly disappeared, replaced by a certain rage that was gradually being ignited inside of them. The gentle expressions on their faces, completely gone; replaced by the fervid fury that equaled their towering stature.


    Seeing this, the four dwarves that were at the front of the crowd slowly backed away. One of the reasons for their unrelenting courage against these towering figures was because they knew that they had the Aesirs'' backing.


    But if the one who burned down the gate was truly from Asgard, then that would mean that they were declaring war against the giants. They, as the one in the middle, were definitely in trouble. They were in the enemy''s territory, with their numbers completely overwhelmed by the giants.


    But alas, before they could even take 3 steps, one of the giants blocked their path.


    "Move!" The dwarves roared. But it was as if their authority was no longer being heard, as more and more giants surrounded them.


    "N�� no! By the order of the Aesirs, I command all of you to--"


    Before one of the dwarves could even finish his words, he was mercilessly stomped on by one of the giants. The one who stomped on the dwarf then let out a loud roar, igniting the rage inside of the other giants as they filled the entire market with thunder, loud enough to shake their entire realm.


    But even with all this noise, Van, on the other hand, still could not shake the feeling that the old man looked familiar to him. The old man had a slightly grey beard, so he couldn''t see the face clearly�� but the fact that he called him ''Evans'' was proof enough that Van knew him.


    "When is this Branch going to be here?"


    Lorei, who was shouting with the rest of her kind, could not help but abruptly stop as she looked towards Van, "In a few weeks or so."


    Lorei then pointed towards the largest Fragmented world, Midgard.


    "The Branch rotates around Midgard as its center, then passes through the different realms."


    "...Like a clock?"


    "Yes, exactly," Lorei said, "After it gets here, it will remain here for a few days before once again moving towards the next realm."


    "Which is?"


    "...The realm of the fire demons, Muspelheim."


    "Can you take me there?"


    "I�� I can''t leave--"


    "You can," Van did not let Lorei finish her words as he stepped towards the ruined gate. He then grabbed one of the gold debris, before crumbling it into pieces with his bare hands, "As long as you''re with me, no one can tell you where you can and can''t go, Miss Lorei."


    "Van��" Lorei could not help but take in a deep breath as Van looked her straight in the eyes, "Even though you are the smallest one of us, you stand taller than any of us��


    ...I will follow you, High Human Van."


    "...Right."


    ***


    "That�� that was Evans, wasn''t it?"


    In a place filled with the lush green of trees and grass, the old man that Van had seen before the gate of Jotunheim exploded was currently talking to himself, walking back and forth endlessly as he pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "He�� he''s here. I am sure it''s him, wow. What a development�� after all this time, he is here. What--"


    "Who is here, father?"


    Before the old man could finish his words, a woman with long dark-brown hair suddenly approached him.


    "Who is here?" The woman repeated her words.


    "I don''t know if I should tell you��


    ...Victoria."

 Chapter 293: Death to...

    Van''s loud gasps whispered through the air as he seemed to have shot down from the skies. His gasps also seemed to have an audience, as there were a couple of giants in the perimeter of the empty field that he landed on. A few hours ago, the number of the giants doing what Van was doing numbered almost the whole population of the Ash giants. But after watching Van fall and fall again, most of them just quickly went home.


    Those who were left, however, were cheering him on to continue as this was their only source of entertainment.


    What Van had been trying to do for a few hours now was to check if he could reach one of the 8 Realms beyond the sky. He managed to pass through Jotunheim''s atmosphere, further proving that he was not inside a Portal. The Fragmented worlds from the Olympian''s universe had some sort of invisible dome acting as a barrier, while this one did not.


    However, not even a quarter towards the other realms, Van found himself unable to breathe, with his lungs feeling like it was about to explode any time soon if he does not return to land.


    Van honestly thought that he would be able to do it, as he remembered that in all of his dream sequences, not only the Olympians but also the Seraph, were able to breathe in the vast expanse. So why is it that he couldn''t? Was there something else he needed to unlock?


    He tried to open his System once more, but alas, nothing was popping up. But since he could still absorb crystals, just how exactly would he place his Status Points? How would he even know if he levels up?


    He had been in this world for almost a week, and he was still as clueless as before. He hadn''t also gotten the chance to absorb some Souls, as there wasn''t anyone to kill in this place. He wanted to test the dwarves, but since there was still the fact that there seemed to be something going on between the races, he chose not to instigate any problematic situations.


    "High Human Van, please rest for a while."


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as he was handed a cloth by Lorei, who was actually living with the Ash giants. She was stationed here to supervise and guarantee that the Ash giants do not miss their deadlines and to offer them assistance if needed.


    Based on the colorful arrays of giants Van had seen in the market, there were at least 5 giant races here. Two being the Ash giants and, and Frost giants like Lorei. And even though their skin was of distinct colors, they all seemed to be working along with each other.


    Perhaps because they have shared the oppression of the Aesirs, they no longer had any time to discriminate amongst each other.


    "How is it, how far did you reach this time?"


    "Not far."


    Van could only shake his head and sigh as he wiped the sweat on his face with the towel given to him by Lorei. It looked like a handkerchief in Lorei''s hand, but with Van, it was a full bath towel.


    "Still... even though I have not seen a lot of Aesirs or Vanirs in my life. I know that what you''re doing is incredible, even amongst their standards," Lorei said as she looked at the sky, "Most of them would need to pass through the River just to reach beyond the sky but you, you do it so flawlessly... and not to mention so fast."


    "Hm," Van only nodded as he let out a wry smile, "How are the others?"


    "Still the same," Lorei let out a sigh of her own, "Ever since the Gate exploded, they refused to work anymore. Most of them are gathering their weapons, even though they know they can''t win."


    "How are you so sure that you can''t win?" Van said as he sat on the ground, trying to rest for a while before he continues to try and reach one of the other Realms.


    "They have already destroyed the gate. Whatever attack they will be doing, it will be from afar... we won''t even get the chance to fight."


    "Are you sure that the one who destroyed the gate truly was from Asgard?"


    "You said the old man stood in front of the River to Asgard, that could only mean that he is from there."


    "Hm..."


    The two then suddenly turned their heads down in silence. Why does it seem that wherever Van goes, there was a war? Perhaps the only peaceful place that Van had gone to was Africa. Is war... truly never-ending?


    "Anyway," Lorei broke the silence as she started to turn around, "I reckon the Branch will be here in a day or two. But it would be best to travel tonight, as there would surely be a lot of people lining up to ride the Branch, especially now."


    "Right," Van nodded before looking Lorei from head to toe. The idea of carrying her once again resurface in Van''s mind, but once again, he quickly scrapped the idea. After Lorei had gone, he tried to test how far he would be able to travel outside the realm a couple more times, before ultimately failing once more.


    ***


    "We should not have destroyed the gate!"


    "Calm down, Victoria. What''s done is done."


    "Then take me there!"


    "You know I can''t carry you out that far. How many times are we going to have this conversation?"


    Inside what seemed to be a manor made of wood, Victoria, who looked to be at the same age as Andrea now, was talking to his father, Charles, the old man that Van had seen before the explosion.


    "I need to know if you weren''t just seeing things, father."


    There was a certain frustration in Victoria''s voice, echoing through the dim halls that were lit only by the candles that were dancing on the wall. She could not help but stand up, pushing the seat she was sitting on as she proceeded to walk back and forth.


    "Why only now?" She whispered.


    "How old did he look!?"


    Charles almost jumped from his seat as Victoria suddenly slammed her hands on the table, "What do you mean?"


    "How old did he look!? How long do you think he has been in Jotunheim!?" Victoria once again slammed her hands on the table.


    "I don''t know!" Charles had no choice but to answer her daughter with a shout of his own, "He''s a god, he could be tens of thousands of years old now for all we know. He always looked like a little kid!"


    "He... still looks like a little kid?" Victoria then sat back down as she heard her father''s words, "Is it actually possible that he only got here now? Wouldn''t that mean he knows nothing of this world? Of what happened?"


    Hearing the sedated words coming out from Victoria''s mouth, Charles could not help but let out a small but deep sigh, "Why do you care so much about him, Victoria? For all we know he caused all of this to happen. Your mother--"


    "Don''t talk about mother," Victoria did not let Charles finish her words, "You are the one who abandoned her."


    "I had to make a choice, Victoria! You and your friends were the ones who I found first!"


    "Whatever lets you sleep at night, father. We don''t even know where she died, how she died... when exactly--"


    "Enough, Victoria."


    This time, Charles was the one who did not let Victoria finish her words as he stood up, "Nothing changes. We need to finish what we started... not even the appearance of Van could stop this. And if he chooses to side with them, then he too will die."


    "..."


    "Come, Harvey and the others are waiting for us," Charles then proceeded to walk away, "Nothing changes, Victoria��


    ...the gods will die."


    Victoria could only look at his father as he opened a huge door. And as soon as he did so, the chatter and conversation of the people inside quickly entered Victoria''s ears. Victoria hesitated to follow her father in, but as soon as she met the eyes of one of the men that was inside, the man quickly excused himself and ran towards her.


    "Vicky, you''re not joining the meeting?" The man had golden hair, with his beard only slightly darker, "Did you and Charles fight again? Your quarrels seemed to have multiplied lately. Is something wrong?"


    "I-- No, just the usual argument, Harvey."


    In truth, Victoria was planning to tell Harvey and the others about Van''s existence. But now that she was in front of him, something inside of her made her stop. Her father had only seen Van for a split second before he teleported�� what''s to say he just saw someone who looked similar to him? And so, with that thought, Victoria just chose to shake her head and follow Harvey inside.


    "It''s happening, Vicky," there was a sense of thrill in Harvey''s voice, "After a hundred years, our plan is finally coming into fruition!"


    Harvey let out a slight chuckle. But before he could step inside the hall, Victoria grabbed his wrist.


    "I have a question," she said.


    "...No, I still love my wife."


    "What? No!" Victoria quickly let go of Harvey''s hand as she looked at him with disgust. But afterward, the expression on her face died down, "What if�� just what if��"


    "The suspense is killing me, Vicky."


    "What if Van was alive and happened to be with the gods?"


    "..." Harvey blinked a couple of times before looking to the side, letting out a long and deep sigh as he seemed to ponder Victoria''s question. But after a few seconds, he looked Victoria in the eye and said��


    "Is that even something you need to ask?" Harvey let out a small chuckle, "If Van was with the gods��


    ...Then I will not hesitate to kill him."

 Chapter 294: Carried Away

    "There seems to be a lot of people here."


    "It just seems like that since they are crowding to see you, Van."


    "Hm..."


    Like with the market near the River, there was also a market near the area where the Branch supposedly stops since the beginning of time. Also like the River, none of the giants seem to know how the Branch works, and why it was rotating with Midgard as its center.


    Based on Van''s understanding, Midgard was like the plaything of the Aesirs-- entertainment. They use it as a medium to settle their wars. Creating their own little army of humans to battle with each other in order to resolve even the simplest of arguments. Ranging from proving who is right to something as simple as who will get what food.


    As for the said humans living in Midgard, they treated the Aesirs and other races as gods, even creating shrines for them as the Aesirs give them bounties and gifts whenever they win. Perhaps the humans did know they were just being used as tools, and they just didn''t mind?


    It was the same in the Relic Graveyard. Van and the other people there knew that whenever someone offers them help, the other party usually requires something of them... and they didn''t mind because they get something in return.


    Although the relationship between the races may seem complex at first, if you boil it down to its core, it''s just like any other place Van had been to, people using each other for their own good-- minus the giants, of course.


    "What are you thinking, Van?"


    "Nothing," Van quickly shook his head off of the thoughts that he was having as he looked at the gathered crowd. Van was still getting a lot of stares, but unlike in the River, it would seem that the giants here had something else in their minds, as they only take a glance or two before once again talking to each other.


    "How long until the Branch gets here?" He then asked Lorei.


    "Any minute now, Van," Lorei said, her gaze seemingly busy with something, "...But something is not right."


    "What now?"


    "It''s probably nothing," Lorei shook her head as she let out a long and deep sigh, "But I was expecting a lot more people, even more so now that someone blew up the River''s gate. Plus a group of Forest giants are here... they do not really leave their territory."


    "Hm," Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows from Lorei''s words as he too, started to focus on the giants. But it would seem that the Forest giants had the same idea, as their group was now approaching him.


    "You... are a High Human?" One of the Forest giants said as he looked Van straight in the eyes.


    Van blinked a couple of times from the giant''s words. This was the first time that someone had assumed him not as a dwarf at first sight. Perhaps it was because even though they were giants, their race seemed to be the smallest of the bunch, as the shortest of them seemed to just be a foot taller than Charlotte. They also looked the most human, with their hair green, similar to Artemis.


    "...I suppose," Van then answered.


    As soon as he said that, the other giants that were curiously staring at him all started to step closer to them. Lorei quickly put up her guard, trying to warn the others not to approach any closer. It would seem that the other giants weren''t approaching Van at first since they were trying to gauge what he was.


    "Did you have something to do with the explosion?" The forest giant continued his questions, "You''re the first High Human I have seen in years. Your presence in the current circumstances could not be a coincidence. But please do forgive the impudence of our questions if you truly had nothing to do with the incident."


    "Stop this!" Lorei said as she guarded Van, "High Human Van had nothing to do with the explosion! As a matter of fact, he almost died when the explosion happened!"


    "So, he was there in the explosion?"


    "That''s--"


    Before Lorei could rebuke, the clamor of the people traveled through the air, drowning any words that wanted to come out of her.


    "The High Human was there?"


    "That''s what I heard."


    "Maybe it wasn''t the Aesir that did it?"


    "But why would a High Human do it? They''ve always been helping us."


    "He didn''t do it!" Lorei quickly shouted as soon as she got the chance, "An Aesir that looked like an old man was the one who blew up the gate!"


    "And who told you that?"


    Hearing the forest giant''s questions, Lorei could not help but slowly look towards Van. She hated to admit it, but what the forest giant was saying was now starting to make sense. The only reason she believed that it was someone from Asgard that blew up the gate was that Van said it, she didn''t even doubt him for even a second.


    No one else but him saw the old man.


    Seeing the reluctance in Lorei''s face, the other giants all started to swoop in, pushing her to the side. "W... wait!"


    She could do nothing but watch as the other giants suddenly revealed all of their weapons. And judging by the quality of their weapons and their seemingly coordinated formation, the people that were gathered here were all in the same group.


    It would seem that her initial intuition that something was amiss was right. She just didn''t expect an army�� and a rebel army by the looks of it.


    And although she was now having doubts about Van, she was still trying to stop the other giants.


    If Van was indeed truly the one responsible for what happened, then even more so, she had to stop the others from upsetting him. She had seen what Van was capable of the last few days. Granted, he hasn''t fought with anyone yet, but she had seen enough. Even some of the Vanirs from the stories she had heard from her grandparents were not capable of the feats that Van had been showing.


    If Van chooses to... he could probably kill everyone here.


    "Everyone, please. Don''t-- ugh!"


    But before she could warn them, one of the giants suddenly punched her on the stomach, causing her to writhe in pain and grovel on the ground.


    Although Van''s eye level only reached most of the giants'' knees, he still saw what happened to Lorei. He could only sigh and shook his head before looking up at the faces of the giants that were surrounding him.


    "I didn''t do anything," Van said as he raised both his arms in surrender, "I wouldn''t be here if I was the one who did it."


    "You say that, but with the River gone, there is also no way for you to return to Vanaheim."


    "...Oh," Van could not help but hum in disbelief from the forest giant''s sound arguments. It would seem that out of all the giant races, they were the wisest ones, "I still didn''t do it."


    "Even if we did say that you did not do it, we could still use you as leverage. With you as our hostage, the Vanir would have no choice but to listen to our demands," the forest giant, who seemed to be the leader of the militia, then gestured to the others to tie Van up.


    "What makes you think they would even help you?" Van then let out a long and deep sigh as he lowered his hands.


    "The Vanir has always been our friend�� they would understand our current predicament and why we do what we''re doing," the forest giant also let out a sigh of his own, "If you were not the one responsible for blowing up the gate of the River, then we are truly sorry for this, High Human Van."


    "Well�� I am sorry too," Van shook his head before looking at Lorei, who was also looking at him as she remained wincing on the ground, "If you don''t want to die, then do not get up."


    "No--"


    But alas, before Lorei could even finish a word, the scenery around her almost instantly changed. From the lush green and the vibrant color of the market to a parade of blood and guts that seemed to almost rain down endlessly.


    She had no idea what was happening, at least not until Van got to the ones that were a little far away. It would seem that he was first targeting their legs, either cutting them or breaking them in half, before proceeding to smash their falling bodies with what seemed to be a shield.


    Perhaps because she had seen Van using his speed for more than a week now, she was able to somewhat follow his movements. Like a mosquito, you know he''s there, but just a sudden flicker would make you lose him.


    "S�� stop��" She whispered as she watched her kin slowly withering away, "Van, please stop this!"


    And as soon as she said that, she felt a breeze waft onto her face as Van suddenly stood before her. She could not help but slightly scamper away in fear, her eyes not leaving Van for even a second.


    "Sorry," Van let out a short sigh before he turned to look at the mess he made, "I got a little bit carried away, I only wanted to scare them but��"


    Van was not lying. At first, he was only going to kill one or two of the giants that were nearest to him. But he saw something that completely made him lose control-- the giants��


    ...all have God Souls.

 Chapter 295: Sudden Meeting

    "C... carried away?"


    What do you mean carried away? -- was what Lorei wanted to say. The market that was previously filled with items was now showered by the blood and guts of her kind. What if she didn''t say anything, would Van have continued his massacre?


    Lorei was a little confused. The forest giant had a point, Van was the only one who saw the old man and there was a possibility that Van lied and that he himself was the one who blew up the River''s gate. But why did he stop when Lorei told him to? And in the first place, why did he tell her not to stand up, if not to accidentally kill her along with the others?


    Lorei was at a loss for words; and when she finally had something to say, her eyes wandered towards an arm that was scattered near her. And without even a second, she quickly recognized the tattoo that was printed on it. It was a unique tattoo, highly recognizable by even children.


    It was a tattoo of a 6-legged horse. Her initial theory was right. She wondered why there were fewer giants here than usual, it turns out that these people were part of an army called the Sleipner.


    They were a gathering of giants that wanted to overthrow the Aesirs. And judging by the weapons they were holding earlier, they have probably overthrown the local base of the dwarves, forcing them to make weapons.


    If so, then all of these giants were highly trained combatants-- trained to defeat the Aesir. But if a whole army of them couldn''t even last even a minute against Van, a High Human, how would they even expect to match up against an Aesir?


    Was all of their training meaningless? Or was Van just... too strong?


    Lorei then once again looked at Van, who now, for some reason, casually walking towards the field of blood he created, stopping every now and then as if he was grabbing something from the empty air.


    Lorei was seeing empty air, Van''s eyes, however, were currently shining. He could see God Souls all over the place, as each othe the giants he killed seemed to have one. He tried to see if a window will pop up in front of him once he absorbed one, but his System was still nonexistent.


    He could feel himself absorbing the God Soul, and he could also feel himself getting stronger-- the same feeling as him distributing his Status Points, but this time, it felt random. His System''s absence, was it because he was in a completely different universe?


    But if that was the case, then it should have also been different whenever he entered Portals to the Olympians'' world.


    No, his System is not important right now, Van thought as he started absorbing the remaining God Souls that were scattered all over the place. Does this mean that the giants were actually also gods? If so, why were they so weak? Is it because they have been suppressed by the Aesirs for more than a thousand years? When Artemis and Athena still had their God Souls, their strength was almost immeasurable.


    Van doesn''t even know where he is, and more and more questions keep popping out. If only there was someone like Athena or Angela here with him right now who seemed to have all the answers for him. With this thought, Van could not help but look towards his current companion, who seemed even more confused than him for some reason.


    "Are you alright?" With Van finally absorbing all of the God Souls, he removed the roots and vines that covered his body like armor and approached the dazed Lorei, "Did you... perhaps knew anyone here?"


    "N... no," Lorei stuttered as she finally gained the strength to stand up, "They''re a part of a private army known around these parts."


    "An... army?" Van blinked a couple of times as he looked at the wreck he made, before looking up to look at Lorei, "Are they a big one?"


    "Yes," Lorei nodded without any hesitation, "They are perhaps Jotunheim''s only army, there are probably hundreds  of thousands of them."


    "Hm," Van slightly squinted his eyes. He doesn''t know how big Jotunheim is exactly, but considering the time they used to get from the hamlet of the Ash tribe, as well as the River, it was probably as big as a continent back in his world as there seemed to be a lot more to explore. It made sense that their secret army would be at that number.


    "But Van... are you really not the one who blew up the gate of the River?"


    "No," Van could not help but blink a couple of times from Lorei''s question, "Why would I even do that? I needed to get to the other realms to find my friends. Besides, if I planned to blow it up, why would I need you to guide me there in the first place? Wouldn''t someone who planned to blow it up have a map of some kind already?"


    "...Right."


    Hearing Van''s reasons, Lorei could only let out a sigh as she nodded firmly, "Sorry for doubting you, High Human Van. I hope you do not take it against me."


    "...Not at all," Van also let out a sigh, "Sorry for killing your kind."


    "It''s... alright. They deserved it for threatening a Vanir."


    "I... see. You seem to really worship Vanirs," Van could not help but slightly be taken aback by Lorei''s words.


    "Of course. Even with them having the same strength as the Aesirs, they do not treat us like we''re any lesser," Lorei let out a small smile, "And the members of the Sleipner are not really that welcomed here, as they usually think they''re above all of us. They think that we''re fine with just letting the Aesir treat us like this... and now that I have seen what you did to them, it would seem that our ancestors were right to fear and follow them."


    "You know... I really am not one of the Vanirs, Lorei," Van then let out a long and deep sigh as he looked her straight in the eyes, "I came from another universe, I didn''t die in Midgard and was resurrected into a High Human."


    "Other universe? You have a very vivid imagination, High Human Van." Lorei shook her head adamantly, "You are probably just confused. I have heard that some humans who have recently become a Vanir would lose his memories."


    "Are newly awakened High Humans capable of doing what I did just now?"


    "That''s..." Lorei could not help but slightly furrow her eyebrows from Van''s words, "You might be a very special High Human, then? Maybe even a full Vanir!?"


    "..." Seeing the excited look on Lorei''s face elevate even further, the only thing that Van could do was shake his head and sigh. It would seem there was no getting through to her head, "How long until the Branch gets here? Although I do want to wait for Sleipnir''s retaliation, finding my friends comes first."


    "Any minute now, I reckon," Lorei said as she carefully stepped over the remains of the members of Sleipnir, "We could buy something to eat while we wait, but... as you can see."


    Lorei once again let out a sigh as she pointed towards the stalls in the market. There weren''t any more people, as they all ran away as soon as Van started killing the members of the Sleipnir. "But don''t worry, we can just buy one on the Branch."


    "...There are stalls in the Branch?"


    "Oh yes," Lorei excitedly nodded her head, "You need to try Alfheim''s dragon fruit, they melt right on your-- Ah, it''s coming!"


    Lorei did not really need to tell Van, as the sound of the horn that suddenly whistled through the air almost pierced his ears from how loud it was. Van then quickly looked towards the horizon in which this side of Jotunheim ended, only to see something colossal approaching them from the right side of the almost endless horizon.


    Van could not help but widen his eyes in awe from the sight. It almost made him feel nauseous, as the Branch was probably the biggest object he had ever seen in his life-- probably even bigger than Jotunheim itself, except elongated in nature.


    It didn''t help that it was approaching them. There was this sudden sense of fear inside Van; what if the Branch hits Jotunheim? However, he quickly shook the thought from his head as the Branch gently and slowly stopped in front of them, its edge growing and attaching itself to the edges of Jotunheim.


    "You''re telling me... Midgard is at the end of this long Branch?"


    "Yes," Lorei nodded, "That''s why every other Realm can visit Midgard if they wish, but the reverse could not be said the same. We can wait after the influx of visitors steps off... but I don''t really want to be seen surrounded by corpses."


    "...Right, let''s go."


    The two quickly rushed inside as the people that were on the Branch started stepping out. Van could not help but slightly slow his steps as he looked at all the different races that revealed themselves to him. However, even with all the rainbow of races, the one that looked awfully normal was the one that most captured Van''s attention-- a human.


    If he didn''t see it back in Africa, then he probably wouldn''t have recognized her. She looked a lot younger now for some reason, but Van was sure it was her as he saw her younger self in a video back when he was in Africa.


    And seeing the look of shock she was giving to Van, she recognized him too.


    It was Charlotte.

 Chapter 296: Charlotte?

    "Miss Charlotte!? Charlotte!"


    Van''s calls were being drowned by the sound of the crowd that was clamoring and shouting due to the literal bloody mess that Van left in front of the Branch. The woman who he presumed Charlotte immediately ran back inside the Branch as soon as their eyes met.


    Although she indeed look a lot younger, maybe even younger than her own daughter-in-law, Van was sure it was none other than her, or at least some sort of relative. Van still remembers what Charlotte looked like when she was younger vividly, as her pictures and videos were all over Africa.


    But the fact that she ran away and continues to run away as he called for her, there was a high chance that it was her. If it wasn''t for the crowd of people pushing him out, then he would have already used his speed to block her path. He still could, but this crowd would surely die as he goes through them.


    "High Human Van, what is it!?"


    "I recognize that woman!" Van finally gave in and used his Air Step to float into the air, causing the people around him to let out gasps of shock and awe, "Charlotte Gates!"


    But even with most of the different races'' attention already on Van''s, the woman who might be Charlotte still didn''t stop, pushing her way through the crowd and causing the people near her to stumble and fly away.


    "..." Yup, this could be none other than Charlotte. But why exactly was she running away?


    "V... Van, please go down!"


    With the people all staring at Van, Lorei started to panic. Although they were far away from the crime scene that Van left, with Van flying in the air, he already garnered all of the people''s attention, making him the first primary suspect. She knew that there was probably no one here that could stop him, but the others didn''t know that.


    If they happen to offend Van, then he might commit another massacre... And considering he killed everyone without even batting an eye earlier, there was actually a high chance of that happening again.


    She quickly grabbed Van''s foot before he could fly away, but she ended up being dragged as Van proceeded to run through the air. She almost felt her arm being ripped away from her body as it was swayed back and forth from Van running.


    It was a good thing that the crowd dispersed as they saw Van float in the air, if not, then Lorei would definitely be filled with the guts of the crowd.


    "Charlotte, I know it''s you!"


    Lorei could then feel instant relief as soon as Van stopped running, blocking the woman he mentioned that was his friend. Lorei''s legs seemed frail, however, as she quickly dropped to the ground as the whiplash finally got to her.


    "Ghost, stay away!"


    But even so, her ears were perked as she tried her best to listen to the conversation that was about to happen in front of her. She promised herself that she would be fully invested in finishing this journey with Van, however it ends. She wasn''t going to stop now that it was getting too juicy.


    "What do you want from me!? Stay away, please stay away! No... please no!"


    "Miss... Charlotte?"


    Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he watched Charlotte suddenly grovel on the ground, embracing herself as she rocked back and forth while covering her ears.


    "Are you alright?" Van then calmly approached Charlotte, kneeling a meter away from her as he gestured for her to calm down, "It''s alright, Miss Charlotte. It''s just me."


    Van furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief. Was this really Charlotte? The Charlotte he knew feared almost nothing, and even if she did, she showed no signs of it. This groveling young woman in front of him... was she really Charlotte?


    "It''s me, Van... Evans."


    Charlotte then slowly glanced towards Van, and as soon as she saw he was still there, she once again closed her eyes in fear, "Stay away! I''ve had enough, please let me rest!"


    "It''s me, Evans..." Van''s voice started to become sedated. For the first time in weeks, he had finally met someone he knew in this unknown world... and yet she refused to even acknowledge him, "...Miss Charlotte, it''s just me."


    Van didn''t know how many seconds had passed, but Charlotte still refused to look at him. The only thing he could do was let out a long deep sigh as he stood up,


    "Let''s go. It seems I made a mistake," he then said as he turned around.


    Lorei could clearly hear the disappointment in Van''s voice. This was also the first time that he was seeing this kind of expression on his face. Lorei had always felt that Van was surrounded by an aura of loneliness, he just hasn''t shown it to her, at least until now.


    For the first time, Van felt like he was just the same as them, grounded. Even though she had only been with him for a week or two, it was enough for her to have this image of him being an unreachable entity.


    Lorei could only look back and forth between the woman called Charlotte and Van, before letting out a long sigh of her own as she turned to follow the completely pacified Van.


    And perhaps that was the best way to describe him, as Van''s thoughts were completely gone. The only thing he wanted to do right now was leave and be far away as possible from everyone else.


    But it would seem that he was not truly allowed to rest, no matter what world he was in as a couple of different races blocked his path. He could not even be bothered to look at them, only telling them to move out of the way with a quiet voice.


    "Please move to the side."


    Van could only sigh, as the only things he could see were the people''s feet, as he remained looking down on the ground.


    "Did you come from Jotunheim?" One of the individuals blocking him stepped forward. Judging by the sizes of their feet, they were of a smaller race than the giants, maybe even belonging to a race similar to a human. But Van was just too much in a trance to even care anymore.


    "No, now please step away," Van said as he continued to walk carelessly, not even bothering that he hit the individual along the way.


    "Were you the one who killed the members of the Sleipnir at the entrance?"


    The individual did not seem to mind, as he just continued to talk even as Van was stepping away. His companions, however, were of a different mind as they all gathered around Van, completely blocking his path from all directions.


    "And if it was me?" Van then finally looked up, turning around to look at the woman that was talking to him, "What are you going to do about it?"


    Van finally saw what the individual looked like, and the group that blocked his path truly did look like humans, there was just one tiny difference-- their ears were exaggeratingly elongated and pointed, as were their eyebrows.


    "T�� they attacked High Human Van first!"


    Lorei''s voice once again reverberated through the air, and once again in defense of Van. But this time, she was lying. It was true that the members of Sleipnir threatened and provoked him, but they did not really assault him first-- it was Van that suddenly started killing them.


    But of course, that information wouldn''t really be helping them right now.


    "This is a High Human?" The leader of the long-eared group then looked at Van from head to toe, her sharp eyebrow raising with curiosity as she did so, "Why would a High Human even be on the Branch?"


    "The Gate of the Rivers of Jotunheim exploded!" Lorei once again increased the volume of her voice, her words earning the gasps of not only the group but also the people that happened to be near them.


    "...Exploded? What do you mean?"


    "It blew up! High Human Van r�� rescued me and some other people from dying when it happened."


    Once again, Lorei lied, "Please my elven friends, let''s not garner the wrath of our Vanir friends any--"


    "That''s enough, Lorei."


    Van''s long and deep breath whispered into Lorei''s ears, and as it did so, she could not help but instinctively kneel and shake her head, "Please, High Human Van, enough blood has been shed today. Please do not commit another massacre!"


    Hearing Lorei''s words, the group of elves quickly jumped away from Van, drawing their weapons and quickly pointing them towards him.


    "Maybe if I end up killing all of you, someone from Asgard should come for me, right?"


    The elves could not help but look at each other as a buzzing noise suddenly filled the air. Van currently had one of his hands raised, turning into a blur as a sort of vapor started fuming from it.


    "I''m tired�� I just want to return to my world."


    "High Human Van, please don''t!" Lorei continued to kneel on the ground, "Please have mercy on all of the people here!"


    A shower of sweat almost filled Lorei''s face as a trail of golden lightning started to emerge from Van''s eyes. This was the last thing she saw before the members of Sleipnir all started dying almost at the same time.


    But as if a gong that signaled the stop of a match, a voice whispered into Van''s ears, causing him to halt the massacre he was about to commit.


    "Evans?" It was Charlotte, pointing at him with her trembling hands, "It��


    ...it really is you?"

 Chapter 297: Younger

    "Evans... it''s really you?"


    Van, whose eyes were previously completely sedated and uncaring, immediately lit up as he quickly looked towards Charlotte, who was now pointing at him with her hands trembling. Or more specifically, she was looking at Van''s hands, which were previously vibrating.


    "Only... only the boy could do that," Charlotte let out a slight gasp as she covered her mouth, "I taught... I was the one who taught you that, I remember... I remember now."


    Charlotte''s stuttering chuckle whispered through the ear, garnering the attention of the group of elves that had their weapons pointed at Van.


    "Another High Human?" The leader of the group of elves could not help but blink a couple of times as she looked back and forth between Van and Charlotte, "What is this? For two Vanirs to be in Jotunheim at the same time surely could not be a coincidence. We were right with our assumption, my brethren. They are truly the ones who blew up Jotunheim''s Gate!"


    "...I think I already saw the other High Human, Sana. She was already here when we left from Alfheim."


    "Are... you sure?" The female elf, Sana, could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she looked at her companion, "Even before Vanaheim?"


    "Yes," one of her other companions added, "I have also seen her, I think she has a shop near Midgard''s end."


    "A High Human... living on the Branch? Why was I not made aware of this?" Sana once again looked at Charlotte, looking at her from head to toe, "But that doesn''t change the fact that they know each other. We''ve all but confirmed that the small High Human was the one who massacred the members of the Sleipnir... and only a Vanir would be capable or even have the guts to blow a Gate!"


    "Miss... maybe we should back down," one of Sana''s companions then slightly pulled her to the side, "These are two High Humans... even if they are guilty as you say, let''s let the Aesirs deal with this. This is beyond our authority."


    "Nonsense!"


    Even with her companions pleading to her, Sana instead raised her two swords, pointing each one to Van and Charlotte.


    However, it was as if their whole dilemma was no longer of any concern towards Van, as after he had heard what they wanted to say, he quickly disappeared from his spot, only to appear in front of Charlotte.


    "!!!"


    Sana''s companions could not help but flinch, before looking at each other and hiding their weapons.


    "What are all of you doing!?" Sana roared, "They--"


    Before Sana could even finish her words, she felt her vision slowly darken, with the strands of her blonde hair swaying in front of her. But not before she saw one of her companions punching her in the stomach, "W... why?" She managed to whisper before being gently caught by the companion that punched her.


    "You''ll thank us later, Miss Sana," the man whispered as he handed Sana to the other elves. He then turned towards Van and Charlotte, and even though they seem to no longer be minding their group, the man still bowed his head, "I apologize, High Humans. Lady Sana still does not know the ways of the world, I hope you can forgive her."


    The man stayed bowing for a while, waiting for Van and Charlotte to respond. But since the two seemed to be in a world of their own, the elven male let out a sigh of relief before gesturing to his companions to leave.


    The other races that were looking at the commotion also slowly dispersed, with some just maintaining their distance as they were too curious as to what was happening. It was not every day that they saw 2 High Humans together, and on the Branch at that.


    Like the other elves, some of them knew who Charlotte was, as they had been seeing her on the Branch for quite some time. But since she was a High Human, they were either too scared or too nervous to approach her, especially as she did not seem right in the head.


    Out of all the people present, only Lorei stayed near Van and Charlotte.


    "You�� live on the Branch, Miss Charlotte?" Even though Van was relieved that he finally found one of his friends, he did not really know what to say as he was too much at a loss and too much excited at the same time.


    "It''s really you."


    Charlotte, however, did not answer him and only lightly tapped his face, as if trying to check if Van truly was right in front of her. And as soon as she was able to touch his face, Charlotte''s eyes started to turn red.


    "Evans. You�� you don''t know how long I have been here," Charlotte worded out, "Years�� years and years, I don''t even know if my mind is even working properly. I am seeing things, sometimes I think I am back in our world, only to return here. Alone�� I have been so alone."


    Van could not help but widen his eyes in surprise as a torrent of tears started to fall from Charlotte''s eyes. Charlotte had always been one of the strongest people that Van had met, and now here she was, bawling her eyes out like a child. Perhaps because she looked a lot younger than she did before, a certain feeling of pity was starting to grow inside Van, causing him to wrap his arms around her.


    "It''s okay, Miss Charlotte�� I am here now�� I''m here."


    Van had only been here for probably less than a month, and he had already felt lost and alone. He could not imagine what it was like for Charlotte, or even how long she had been in this place.


    ***


    "A�� thousand years!?"


    "Yes, maybe even more�� I truly for the life of me can not remember."


    Van''s words traveled inside what seemed to be a dilapidated tavern, with only Charlotte and Lorei as its recipient. After Charlotte calmed down, she quickly offered Van to her house, which was half a tavern.


    And like what Van heard from the elves earlier, it was on the far end of the Branch, almost touching Midgard''s atmosphere. Van used a fraction of his speed as he had to follow Charlotte''s speed, who had to carry Lorei as she was too slow.


    He could not really take a good look at Midgard yet, as he was still too invested as to what Charlotte had to say. And now that Charlotte said she had been here for more than a thousand years, Van''s curiosity was at its peak. Lorei, who was eating at the side, also could not help but widen her eyes as she heard Charlotte''s words.


    A High Human, living on the Branch for a thousand years? She knew how long the Aesirs and Vanirs could live, but why would a High Human even torment herself so much as to live on the Branch for that duration? She thought before almost spitting out the food she was eating as it tasted like sand. But since a High Human cooked it, she did it subtly.


    "If you''ve been here for that long�� then what about the others? Have you seen the others?" Van hastily said as he sat back down.


    "No�� no," Charlotte''s voice quickly became sedated as she heard Van''s questions, "Even after this long, I have not seen any sign of my family or my friends. You�� you''re the first one."


    Charlotte then chuckled awkwardly, before abruptly walking back to the kitchen and giving Lorei more servings, in which Lorei could also only awkwardly chuckle as she thanked her.


    "Eat up, I have a lot of ingredients saved up since no one has visited my shop for years," she said before returning to Van''s table.


    "Sorry about that, I didn''t think I''ll be having a customer at this time," Charlotte then said.


    Van was about to nod, but then he noticed something amiss as she looked Charlotte straight in the eyes, "...Customer?" He said as he took a glance at Lorei, "You mean her?"


    "Yes." Charlotte blinked a couple of times in confusion, "I actually haven''t had customers for a very long time now, so I was a bit surprised someone dined in."


    "Miss Charlotte�� you carried her here," Van then said, "She''s not a customer."


    "W�� what?" Charlotte could not help but stutter as she looked back and forth between Lorei and Van, before letting out a small chuckle and waving her hands, "Of course, of course. I was just kidding."


    "Miss Charlotte," Van then once again stood up as he dragged his chair nearer to Charlotte, "Why do you look so young?"


    "Why thank you," Charlotte let out another chuckle, "Is what I want to say�� but I have full control of my body, remember? I made myself look younger every time my skin already wanted to drop on the floor."


    Hearing her words, Van could not help but let out a long and deep breath. Besides the Olympians, he had met a couple of people that were aged above a thousand, one being his mother, and the other Clark Hearst.


    And both of them were bat-shit crazy. He hasn''t had the pleasure of meeting Andrea''s mother, Skylar, extensively. But she was probably also crazy, she wouldn''t be in a cage the last time he saw her if she wasn''t.


    Since Charlotte looked younger, Van had instinctively thought that she was healthy�� but it would seem that no matter how much she made her body younger, her mind was of a different matter.


    "Miss Charlotte��


    ...just what happened to you?"

 Chapter 298: The Years that Have Passed

    "I thought fighting against Clark would be the most disgusting experience I will ever have... but this just tops it."


    Around a month ago in Van''s perspective, a few minutes after he brought the Platinum-rank Explorer to the Pit for Charlotte to fight, Charlotte was already surrounded by the Explorer''s guts.


    Perhaps one couldn''t even call it a fight, as it really only lasted for almost a minute. The rest of the time was spent with Charlotte shrugging of the bits and pieces of the platinum-rank explorer. Since the skin of the explorer was probably harder than diamond, as soon as Charlotte was able to pierce it, his skin and flesh started to fly all over the place.


    Some of his diamond-like skin even managed to pierce Charlotte, hence her current situation of being almost disgusted to death.


    "Out of all the people he could have brought, the boy brought this one," Charlotte once again expressed her disgust as she waved her hand trying to pat away all the blood that managed to stuck on her, "...Although I suppose it''s not exactly his fault this guy was the one brought by the Circle... just what exactly is going on there?"


    After making sure she had cleaned herself of all the blood, Charlotte decided to step out of the Pit. However, her curiosity was already piqued.


    She promised herself not to get involved with anything related to the Circle, but if Van had to be right about something, it was what he said about her being bored. And so, she wore a robe she casually stole from one of the laundries that were randomly hanging in the New Wall city, before proceeding to run towards the reservoir, where Van and the others should be.


    She was talking with her daughter-in-law before Van brought the explorer, but she was sure Paris won''t mind her being gone for a few hours.


    ***


    "Oh, it''s over?" Charlotte was careful not to show her face as soon as she passed by the battlefield where the members of the Resistance and the Circle drew blood. By the looks of it, the Resistance won by a landslide, a literal landslide as the body of the members of the Circle were scattered all over the place.


    It would seem that instead of leaving prisoners, the Resistance decided to kill everyone. Charlotte then quickly left towards the colossal flying island that arrogantly blocked a piece of the sky before anyone could notice her.


    A thundering noise trembled in the air as she pushed herself up, causing the ground beneath her to crack and form a crater. But midway towards the colossal flying island, her eyes noticed a pair of golden wings trailing from the island. Of course, since only Van was capable of something like that, she quickly recognized who it was.


    What she didn''t expect, however, was what followed. It was as if the sun suddenly appeared in front of her, swallowing everything in its path. She quickly clapped her hand in order to get away from it, but alas, she was still too slow.


    She felt a slight burning sensation traveling through her body as the light swallowed her whole, and the second she opened her eyes, she found herself surrounded by people unknown to her. She was tied in chains, being dragged by people that were as small as Van.


    "This one is awake!"


    "What, you told me it was dead!? What are we going to do now!?"


    "Kill it! Kill it before it notices anything!"


    Charlotte could then feel something tickle her on the neck, she slightly looked down, only to see a large axe touching it. She then looked towards the small but muscular little people around her. They seemed to be talking to one another, but Charlotte could not figure out what language it was.


    "!!!"


    "It didn''t do anything, run! Run!"


    Seeing how they looked and their unusual strength, only one thing entered her mind-- she was inside a Portal, and these dwarves were monsters. With that thought, Charlotte quickly woke up from her stupor, ripping out the chains around her wrist and quickly grabbing one of the dwarves by the head.


    And without her eyes even flickering, she crushed the dwarf''s head. The other dwarves that saw this all quickly ran away, but their tracks were as short-lived as them, as Charlotte quickly blocked their paths, smashing their heads in one by one.


    It wasn''t until that last dwarf in the area was painted on the floor before Charlotte realized that she might not actually be inside a Portal. The 8 moons, as well as her System not showing no matter how much she called it�� she was probably in a different place altogether, she quickly thought.


    She didn''t let herself panic, however, as she quickly followed the tracks on the ground until she found herself on a cliff, with the view of a town that was kilometers away on the horizon. However, instead of quickly entering it, she just watched the town''s activity for a whole week.


    And in that week, she didn''t even see anyone that resembled a human. There were a few that got her excited, but when she was about to approach them, she noticed that their ears were longer than usual.


    It wasn''t until the 8th day that Charlotte finally approached the town. And as soon as she did so, the lively town became even livelier as the bells that scattered along its walls rang with her arrival.


    Charlotte was quickly ambushed by hundreds of dwarves, all looking at her with their eyes filled with either fear or awe.


    "A High Human?" One of the dwarves, who was wearing a full armor that almost made him look spherical, carefully approached Charlotte, "Did you need something from our Realm? Have you come here to request something of us?"


    Although the tone of the dwarf''s voice was respectful, Charlotte could still clearly hear the inquisitiveness in it. There was a high chance that they already found the bodies that Charlotte left last week, and considering the nerves she could hear popping left to right from the other dwarven soldiers, all of them were aware of it.


    Charlotte did not immediately respond, instead, she raised her hand after a few minutes, causing the group that surrounded her to immediately raise their weapons.


    "You called me a High Human," Charlotte said calmly, "So tell me, where can I find more of my kind?"


    Similar to Van, Charlotte was quickly pointed to Vanaheim. She was also advised to use the River but found that she could not use it. And so, instead, she had to go on the Branch. It took more than a month for her to reach Vanaheim, even with only one Realm in between as the Branch seemed to rest at a random interval in each Realm it passes through. Random, but never less than a week and not more than 6 months.


    She was quickly welcomed at Vanaheim, but what she found there weren''t friends, but strangers. There were no signs of anyone she knew there, not even the Olympians that should have left their marks in this world one way or another.


    And so, for the first time in her stay in this unfamiliar world, she lost hope�� but she persevered. Only the thought of meeting her family kept her moving. If there was a place that her acquaintances and friends would eventually end up in, it would be in Vanaheim, she thought as she stayed there for years. But an event happened that caused her to be exiled from Vanaheim, once again making her a nomad that traveled from Realm to Realm.


    She doesn''t know when she decided it, but eventually, she decided to stay put on the Branch, making it a routine to always check each entrance of the Realm to try and see if someone she knew would eventually ride it.


    She had a stall on the very end of the Branch at first, but with the years passing, her place regressed bit by bit�� until she found herself creating a tavern at the other end of the Branch�� and without her knowing, she had already given up.


    The only reason she was still walking to the entrance of each Realm was because of a routine that her body had already memorized all through the thousand years she had spent here.


    Until finally, her eyes met with Van''s. It wasn''t happiness, it wasn''t relief, nor was it excitement she felt-- it was fear. A feeling of fear that she knew who the young man was in front of her, but at the same time, she didn''t. It was as if he was a ghost of her past that tried to break the routine that had already been programmed into her.


    It wasn''t until another memory resurfaced from her mind that she finally remembered who Van was. And so, here she was, surrounded by dwarves as the bells that were scattered on each wall of the town rang as soon as she arrived.


    She was quickly surrounded by the dwarves that held eyes of either fear or--


    "Miss Charlotte, you''ve already told me that."


    "Oh, did I?"


    Charlotte''s awkward chuckle once again echoed throughout the dilapidated tavern, "My, I don''t know what''s gotten into me. Angela''s weirdness has probably infected me."


    Charlotte then stood up from her seat as she walked around the tavern. Van could only grit his teeth lightly as he saw Charlotte''s state. If her memories were already scrambled, was it possible that she was missing a lot of information?


    She might have even met someone she knew, she just doesn''t remember it.


    "Or maybe it''s just my age showing, you know?" Charlotte''s face then turned older, her features returning to how Van remembers it. But as soon as Charlotte did that, a spark was quickly lit up inside Van''s mind.


    "I saw your son!" Van stood up, accidentally breaking the table as he slammed his fists onto it, "Your son�� I saw him!"


    "You saw�� my son?" Charlotte could not help but blink a couple of times from Van''s words, "W�� where?"


    "It''s been bothering me for a while now. Why I couldn''t remember who the old man was that I saw before the Gates of Jotunheim exploded," Van started to stutter as his breaths slightly became erratic, "It was because he was younger when I met him."


    And now that he had once again seen Charlotte''s old face, he could not deny the likeness that the two shared.


    "If it''s him�� then he didn''t go through the River," Van then looked around aimlessly as thoughts rushed into his mind, "He teleported!"


    "Evans�� what are you saying? When did you see my son?" Charlotte''s eyes trembled as she slowly approached Van, her lips also shivering. Van, however, was lost in his own thoughts.


    "He could teleport," Van whispered, "Then it''s possible that��


    ...he isn''t even in Asgard."

 Chapter 299: Charles Gates

    "What... are you saying, Evans?"


    It was as if a flicker of light was ignited inside of Charlotte''s eyes as she watched Van continue to talk to himself. As soon as she heard something about her son being seen by him, all of her thoughts quickly centered themselves.


    "High Human Van... you mean the man you saw in the Gate could be High Human Charlotte''s daughter?" Lorei, who still has not touched the food given to her by Charlotte, finally had an excuse to join in on the conversation.


    "The man he saw? When? When did this happen!?" Charlotte quickly shifted her attention to Lorei.


    "More than a week ago," Lorei said as she approached the two, "I escorted High Human Van to the Gate, but before he could ride through the River, he saw an old man standing there... but he suddenly disappeared and then the gate went all crazy."


    "Wait, are you sure?" Charlotte then once again turned her attention back to Van, "Are you sure it was my son?"


    However, Van was still lost in his own world, his thoughts seemingly clouding everything else.


    "Evans!"


    Finally, after a few more seconds, Charlotte could not help it anymore and light stomped her foot on the floor, causing the tavern and its close neighbor establishments to feel a quake on the Branch.


    But still, Van did not answer. He just raised a finger towards Charlotte, as if telling her to wait. And a few seconds after that, he nodded his head and walked closer towards Charlotte, "Yes. It''s your son, I fully remember now. I have only seen him for a short time during our stay in Africa, but I am sure it was him. He looks a lot like you."


    "My son... my son is here," upon hearing that, Charlotte''s legs felt like they suddenly became noodles, causing her to fall butt first on the floor, "It''s been... it''s been so long."


    "Wait, I am confused."


    But before Charlotte''s tears could echo throughout her dilapidated tavern, Lorei''s voice interrupted her cries.


    "You have a son?" Lorei blinks her eyes a couple of times in confusion, "That''s such a great coincidence, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Lorei''s words, Van and Charlotte also could not help but feel slightly confused, "What do you mean?"


    "Well..." Lorei suddenly slightly felt awkward as Van and Charlotte focused their attention on her, "The Vanir, including High Humans, can''t have children. That would mean your son died and also became a High Human, so it''s a pretty good coincidence, no?"


    "Oh, so that''s what you meant," Charlotte let out a sigh before shaking her head, "We''re not High Humans, giant. We''re from another world entirely, I am sure the boy here has already told you the same."


    "I have," Van let out a sigh of his own, "I have told her countless times but it would seem it''s easier to believe we are these High Humans instead of beings from another world."


    Hearing their words, Lorei could not help but chuckle, "Surely, you jest. I didn''t know High Humans are capable of such unified humor."


    "She''s a lost cause."


    Charlotte whispered.


    "I know," Van shook his head as he looked up at Lorei, looking at her as if she was some kind of child. But after a few seconds of making Lorei feel stupid, Van looked Charlotte straight in the eyes as his tone became serious, "You said you''ve been here for more than a thousand years, is it really possible that you haven''t seen anyone you know of? Maybe you''ve just forgotten? Maybe it''s even possible that you''ve seen your son?"


    "Even if my memory becomes corrupted beyond repair, I am sure I will never forget the memory of meeting my son here," Charlotte quickly said as she crossed her arms, "I am sure I would remember it... I am sure."


    Her words by the end, however, somewhat showed the strength she had in her voice to be fragile. And soon, her face slowly once again turned younger as she looked towards Lorei.


    "Sorry, Evans. It seems I have a customer, I will be back in a while," she then said.


    "..." Van could not help but close his eyes in sorrow as he heard Charlotte''s repeating words, "Miss Charlotte... She''s not a customer."


    "Right, right."


    Van had no idea how many times he had to repeat the same conversations with Charlotte before her mind finally found it fit to store some memories. If only Hans was around, then maybe he could have done the same thing he did with Evangeline.


    Or maybe it''s different? Maybe Charlotte isn''t just meant to live this long and her mind was already slowly fading away.


    But whatever the case was, Van did not really mind having to repeat things for Charlotte. She was the first person he met in this unknown world, he wasn''t going to give up on her, no matter what happens.


    ***


    Early in the morning, the Branch still had no signs of moving away from Jotunheim, but considering Lorei told him that it usually takes weeks before it starts moving again, he just decided to use this time to relax, and also to try and see if there was anyone else he knew on the Branch.


    But no matter how many times he goes from one end to another, all he could see were an onslaught of different races. With him leaving a trail of lightning, as well as his feet producing wings of light as he did so, the inhabitants of the Branch were all starting to create several rumors, and for some reason, most of them mentioned the end of the world.


    Van noticed that death was looked at differently in this place. Instead of sorrow, regret, and sadness; they worship death. They strive to have the best death possible.


    Dying surrounded by people you love, dying gloriously in battle, dying filled with wealth, dying from fulfilling one''s purpose-- these were all looked upon by the people of this world. They work and strive so that they may die leaving a meaning in life.


    If one dies poor; if one dies alone; if one dies without having found a purpose-- then one could consider themselves a failure. They have romanticized death so much that they even have a name for the end of their world-- Ragnarok.


    Moving through the Branch, Van had also noticed something-- the Branch had its own ecosystem. There were animals and monsters here, it might even be bigger than Jotunheim. Van was currently on the roof of Charlotte''s dilapidated tavern, trying to look past the clouds that covered Midgard. It was weird, he thought.


    Back when he was on Jotunheim, Midgard looked so clear. He could see its oceans, its lands. But now that he was near it, he could barely see anything as a sort of fog covered it. He also could not run across the Branch to enter Midgard, as the thick fog that covered it almost felt like a wall of air. It was not only suffocating, but Van felt himself almost drowning in sand once he tried to enter it.


    If he gets the chance, he would try running through the sky to see if he could actually pass through Midgard''s atmosphere from space. The only thing stopping him from actually proceeding with it is Charlotte.


    They just found each other, what if he indeed manages to pass through, but something inside would prevent him from coming out? He would leave Charlotte, who had been alone for more than a thousand years, alone again.


    Right now, the only plan they had was to wait. Wait until the Branch moves so that Van would be able to search the other Realms for any sign of their friends�� or at least a clue as to where they actually were.


    Charlotte had already said that they couldn''t use the River, as they weren''t actually a part of the Vanir. But Van still wanted to try as soon as they reached the next Realm-- Muspelheim.


    "Van, I''ve prepared food!"


    Van''s contemplations were then disrupted by the sound of Lorei''s voice, who was calling for him from the front of the tavern.


    "Right."


    Van then quickly jumped from the roof, landing right in front of the huge door of Charlotte''s tavern. He had already noticed it before, but all of the establishments here had 2 doors, one for the giants, and the other for the smaller races. But for some odd reason, Van found himself not wanting to pass through the smaller door.


    "What''s the�� what the."


    Van''s eyes could not help but blink a couple of times as Charlotte''s tavern, which was completely empty yesterday, was now packed full of people. He couldn''t even find Lorei anymore, who just entered a second before him.


    "You always seem to find the most interesting companions, Evans."


    Charlotte then quickly walked towards Van as soon as he entered. Charlotte was currently wearing an apron, carrying a gigantic barrel of alcohol on her shoulders.


    "She''s a cook, this one," Charlotte chuckled as she looked around her tavern, "I haven''t seen this place this lively since the first day I built it."


    "...You mean no one dined on the 2nd day?"


    "Damn right," Charlotte burst out in laughter. Now that she looked a lot younger, her seemingly brass personality no longer matched her face. "Once you leave, make sure to leave her with me, okay? I could use a helper around here."


    "I am not going to leave you behind, Charlotte," Van then quickly said as he looked Charlotte straight in the eyes, "If you wish to stay here for now, then I will stay with you."


    "S�� sheesh, what''s with you?" Charlotte rubbed her nose, "Just because I look younger you''re trying to get your hands on me now?"


    "...That''s not--"


    But before Van could respond, Charlotte already ran away, serving alcohol to her customers. Seeing this, Van could not help but let out a sigh as he decided to make his way to the kitchen.


    "Evans."


    But as he made his way through the crowd, a whisper suddenly filled his ear. He quickly looked back, and as soon as he did so, the scenery around him completely changed into a litter of gigantic trees; with the only source of movement the old man in front of him, who had his hand placed on his shoulder.


    "We need to talk, Evans."


    It was none other than the old man he saw back in the explosion-- Charlotte''s son, Charles Gates.


    "You�� are Charles, correct?"


    "I am flattered that you know who I am," Charles let out a small chuckle as he removed his hand and stepped back, "But that''s the extent of my excitement. I came here to warn you, Evans."


    "Warn me?"


    "Stay away," Charles quickly said, "Just stay with mother. Stay away from the happenings of this world. If not��


    ...we will be forced to kill--"


    "Are you fucking kidding me?"

 Chapter 300: Food for Thought

    "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    The hostility in Van''s voice completely overpowered Charles''s words, even causing some of the wildlife in the forest that was curiously watching them to run away. Van''s hands started to vibrate, but not because he ordered them to do so. It took all of his strength to hold himself back from punching the old man in front of him straight in the face.


    "No, I am not," Charles quickly shook his head as he answered Van''s belligerent question, "We will kill you if you involve yourself in matters that--"


    "I don''t give a fuck about that," Van could not help but click his tongue as Charles''s words just sounded like a yap to him, "How long have you known that Charlotte was here?"


    "That doesn''t matter," Charles once again shook his head. But once again, before he could say anything else, he was interrupted by Van.


    "You know where she is, so why haven''t you visited her even once?" Van continued, "Do you even know what''s happening to your mother? She is slowly losing her mind. No one was there when pieces of herself were slowly being stripped away from her."


    "...I was not aware that your relationship with my mother is enough to care this much," Charles let out a sigh as he once again stepped back, "Yes, I have known of her existence since a hundred years ago. A few years after I arrived in this... world."


    "Then why didn''t you at least try to make contact with her?"


    "Because I did not want to involve her in what we are planning, Evans," Charles let out a sigh, "Victoria was right. You have just arrived in this place, you know nothing."


    "W... wait, Victoria? Victoria is with you!?"


    Hearing Charles''s words, Van could not help but raise his voice, his stutters echoing through the dense forest.


    "Yes, and so are a few of your friends," Charles nodded, "But it is better for you not to see them, Evans. Your paths have already diverged. Even if you meet with them, they are no longer the people you remember, Evans. None of us are."


    "Where? Where are they!?"


    "Do not involve yourself in this world, Evans. Just live peacefully like my mother," Charles then said as he once again stepped back, "Do not give your old friends the burden of having to plan to kill you... they are already shouldering so much."


    "What?"


    "You''re still in Jotunheim. I don''t know how fast you are, but please return to my mother as fast as possible. I know you won''t do it, but please don''t tell her of my existence. Fare thee well, young god...


    ...I hope we never see each other again in my lifetime."


    And with that, Charles suddenly disappeared into thin air. The only thing that Van could do was stand there lost in thought. Trying to think of the meaning behind Charles''s words one by one.


    But after a few seconds of contemplating about it, he decided to make his way back to the Branch. He had to run high up into the sky, as Charles seemed to have taken him somewhere far. His eyes didn''t have to travel far to see the edge of Jotunheim where the Branch attached itself to.


    Van had given up thinking how this world was able to survive with its somewhat flat shape, but since he didn''t even know how his old world worked with its spherical shape, he didn''t really bother troubling himself with it.


    And so, Van landed back on the ground and immediately headed in the direction of the Branch.


    "Where did you suddenly run off to, High Human Van!?" Lorei quickly bombarded her with words as soon as he got back to the tavern, "Now I have to reheat the food I made for you, again. I might as well remake it since it won''t taste as good."


    "..." Van could only sigh as he watched Lorei running back to the kitchen. He doesn''t know how it happened, but it suddenly felt like Lorei was becoming more and more like his assistant. He didn''t exactly mind, but Lorei was almost treating him like some kind of superior since she thinks he is a High Human.


    Well, he is a natural-born god, but she doesn''t know that fact yet. He somewhat feels bad that he wouldn''t really be able to repay her with all the things she''s been doing�� or could he?


    Van then quickly shook his head of the thoughts he was having, as he made his way towards Charlotte, who was still busy serving drinks to her customers. But seeing the smile on her face, he decided to wait until most of the customers were gone until he tells her about her son�� as well as her granddaughter''s existence.


    "High Human Van, here!"


    Lorei then came out of the kitchen, immediately placing a plate on an empty table.


    "I can just eat in the kitchen."


    "It''s okay, some of the customers have left now anyway," Lorei insisted as she gestured to Van to sit on the table.


    "Really, you don''t have to serve me, Miss Lorei," Van could only let out a sigh as he made his way to the table and started eating the meal that Lorei cooked for him. Although he keeps on saying that he doesn''t want Lorei serving him, he would lie if he said that he wouldn''t miss her cooking once she was gone.


    Van then shut himself from all the noise in the tavern as he indulged himself in Lorei''s cooking, allowing him to once again gather his thoughts from what Charles had said earlier.


    If everything he said was the truth, then Charles had arrived here around a hundred years ago-- a far cry from the length of time that Charlotte had already spent in this place. As for Victoria and the friends that he mentioned, was it possible that Harvey and the others were with them?


    And how was it even possible that Charles would still be alive after a hundred years, and only seemed to age like 20 years or so? Was it possible that they aged slower here? Or did it have something to do with his System?


    Van continued to eat the stew that Lorei made as his thoughts wandered.


    Since Victoria is here, did she and her father arrive at this place at the same time? If so, then she would have also spent a hundred years in this place. If that was the case, then Van thinking that they aged slower here was a possibility.


    Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as he finished his food. All of his thoughts were meaningless unless he finds a way to meet them again. What was important right now is that he had all but confirmed that some of his friends were still here�� all that was left was how and where to find them. And based on Charles''s powers, they could be anywhere.


    ***


    "Where did you go, father?"


    "Eek!"


    Charles appeared out from thin air, surrounded by a colorful batch of fauna on a field of grass. He let out a long and deep sigh as soon as he arrived, but before he could even relax, he could not help but shout in surprise as Victoria suddenly approached him from behind.


    "How are you always popping out? Are you sure you don''t have the same Skills as I do!?" Charles raised his voice as he pointed at his daughter.


    "Where did you go?" Victoria repeated her question.


    "I was just out getting some fresh air. It reeks of blood in this place," Charles nonchalantly waved his hands as he walked away. But before he could even take 3 steps, Victoria quickly blocked his path.


    "You went to see him, didn''t you?" Victoria said as she looked her father straight in the eyes, "Did you tell him about us? What did he say?"


    "No," Charles shook his head in response, "I did not see him."


    "I can feel you are lying, father."


    "Your powers have evolved in a very troublesome way."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, the only thing that Charles could do was let out a long and deep sigh as he looked at the sky, "Yes, I visited your old friend. One way or another, I know he will find his way to us�� I just gave him a warning not to get in our way."


    "What? Why would you do that?" Victoria''s eyebrows started to lower, "Why didn''t you offer him to join us? I am sure he would have joined us!"


    "He would," Charles answered without any hesitation, "But he will also change things drastically. Our plan to kill the gods has already been set in motion, Victoria. Having someone like Van with us would invalidate all of our efforts in the end, I am sure you understand that. It has to be us, and only us that kills the gods."


    "I don''t care about that, father. Did you ask him how long he has been here?"


    "No. But judging from his actions, he''s only just arrived here."


    "Then all the more reason we should help him, father!" Victoria raised her voice, "Don''t you remember how we were when we just arrived here? We were miserable. We can''t let a child like that suffer the same fate alone."


    "He''s not alone."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing," Charles quickly waved his hands, "Try not to think of the boy too much, he is not worth the effort of--"


    "What boy?"


    Before Charles could finish his words, another voice joined in on the conversation. Both Victoria and Charles quickly looked towards the source of the voice, only to see Harvey approaching them.


    "Who is this boy you speak of, Charles?"

 Chapter 301: Favor

    "Who is this boy you speak of, Charles?"


    "H... Harvey."


    Both Victoria and her dad looked at each other as Harvey slowly approached them. It was already a surprise to Charles that her daughter has ambushed her here, and knew where exactly where he would be landing... but to think even Harvey is here.


    "Don''t tell me..." Charles then blinked a couple of times as he looked at Victoria, "Did you tell him?"


    "N--"


    "None of you has to tell me something, Charles. Even if it was just for a brief while and seem like a time long past, but I was still trained by your mother-- my hearing is quite good," Harvey let out a slight chuckle as he placed his hand on Charles''s shoulder, "And I am starting to think I know who this boy is."


    Harvey then walked in circles as he let out a long and deep sigh, "I thought it was weird that you suddenly talked to me about Hermes''s son... and to think it was something like this. I feel betrayed that you did not tell me, Victoria."


    "Harvey... he knows nothing," Victoria said, "Father thinks he''s only just arrived here."


    "How long have you known?" Harvey said, "Have you talked to him?"


    "No. I am the only one he has made contact with," Charles stepped in front of Victoria, "You can be rest assured, I have warned him personally not to get involved with the matters of this world."


    "Don''t you think this is something that should be decided as a group?" Harvey let out a sigh as he shook his head, "But I guess it''s already done. I reckon you''ve told him about us?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, that''s hard," Harvey then once again chuckled as he looked up, "What do you think he''s going to do, Vicky? Do you think he''ll try to find us?"


    "I... don''t know."


    "He would," Harvey answered his own question, "If it''s the same boy we know from years ago, he would definitely try to find us. It''s just a pity that his search would be meaningless. The friends he knew from long ago are dead. Oh man, now I feel bad."


    "Shouldn''t we try to talk to him, Harvey?" Victoria then said, "You said it yourself, he will try to find us. Let him join our cause, he is still our friend, Harvey."


    "Maybe," Harvey shrugged his shoulders, "But also maybe not. He is the son of Hermes, after all. If he comes to know the truth, which side do you think he would choose? Us, or them?"


    "I know he would choose to side with us, Harvey," Victoria said, "It may have been a hundred years for us, but for him, it would have only been months since he last saw us."


    "Don''t tell me you still have feelings for the boy, Vicky?"


    "No! He is alone, Harvey! At least when we got here we had each other!"


    "You know what his kind did to my wife!? They tore her limb from limb in front of me!" Harvey stomped his foot on the ground, causing the earth to tremble for a few seconds, "They have to be stopped. If your brother was here, he would want the same thing. But right, he was also killed by them, ri--"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, the sound of his face being slapped echoed throughout the glade, "Your brother is starting to sound like the better man."


    "Well, my brother ran away when his wife got killed," Harvey lightly patted his face, "I chose to fight. If that makes me a lesser man, then so be it. Do not attempt to make contact with Hermes''s son, he does not belong here. He will live for thousands of years, Vicky. Do not let him have the burden of the memory of his beloved friends attempting to kill him��


    ...Because trust me, I will try to kill him if I see him."


    "Why, Harvey?" Victoria could only furrow her eyebrows, "He hasn''t done anything to us. He was not the one who made us suffer."


    "Because there is a possibility that he will join the gods, Vicky."


    "How could you know that!?"


    "Because we killed his family!"


    The air once again trembled as Harvey''s roar almost reached the sky, but Harvey''s heavy breaths that came after still equaled it,


    "Or have you also forgotten about that?"


    "Ymir was a monster that terrorized this world for thousands and thousands of years, Harvey. Van doesn''t even have any memories with him!"


    "Then what about Artemis!?"


    "That was an accident, she wasn''t supposed to be--"


    "How are you so delusional that you think things will still be the same? We''re not children anymore!" Harvey waved his hands in frustration as he stomped his way back towards Victoria, "We have the blood of gods and mortals on our hands. We are at war, Van will just be a distraction."


    "..." Hearing Harvey''s words, Victoria could only close her eyes as she turned her head to the side.


    "...I changed my mind," Harvey cracked his knuckles before looking at Charles, "I want you to go to the other bases and tell them about Van."


    "Harvey?" VIctoria could not help but quickly turn towards Harvey as he said that. "What are you--"


    "He is too dangerous to be left alone, Vicky. You and I both know that�� I am truly sorry about this," Harvey let out a wry chuckle before letting out a sigh of disappointment,


    "Tell the other groups about what he is capable of, tell them he is dangerous. From now on��


    ...Van is our enemy. I am putting a bounty on his head."


    ***


    "Charles�� was here?"


    Back in Charlotte''s tavern, the relief on each of Charlotte''s breaths could clearly be heard by the few diners that were still left inside. Someone tried to call for her, but the only response the customer got was the giant barrel of alcohol being slammed into him.


    "Yes�� and he knows you''re here too."


    "W�� what?"


    "He has known for a very long time," Van could not help but let out a sorrowful sigh as he looked Charlotte straight in the eyes, "I don''t know if Victoria knows--"


    "My granddaughter is here as well?"


    Charlotte''s already wavering breaths completely stuttered through the air as she fell on the floor, "So they''re alive�� they''re alive," Charlotte could not help but cover her face as the tears could not stop from falling from her eyes, "My�� my babies are alive."


    "What about Paris!?" Charlotte then quickly stood up, "Is she�� is she also alive?"


    "I�� don''t know, Charlotte. But didn''t you hear what I said, Charles knew you were here, and he didn''t even visit you once."


    "Psh, Charles has always been like that, always thinks he is protecting his family in the shadows," Charlotte then wiped her tears as she waved her hand nonchalantly, "Did he tell you where they are hiding?"


    "...No. I don''t think they want to be found. I think there''s something going on with them. Maybe we--"


    "Drinks are on me!"


    Before Van could even finish his words, Charlotte stomped her foot on the floor, causing the whole tavern to quake. But the diners, instead of feeling scared, all roared and cheered as Charlotte''s words reached their ears.


    "Miss Charlotte, why aren''t you taking this seriously?" Van then started chasing Charlotte all over the place as she started having conversations with the customers one by one. But no matter how much he talked to her, it would seem she wasn''t listening.


    The only thing that Van could do was let out another sigh and try to wait for Charlotte to stop moving around. And finally, after a few more hours of noise, everyone either left home or was too drunk to even move a finger.


    "Can we talk again now, Charlotte?"


    Charlotte, who was still trying to find someone else to talk to, could not help but let out a sigh of her own as she could no longer see anyone moving. Afterward, she looked at Van, signaling for him to step out and follow her out, jumping on the roof of her tavern as soon as she stepped out.


    "Sorry. I just wanted to celebrate," Charlotte laughed as she took a seat on the roof, "I just found out I still have family in this place."


    "..."


    "Even if Charles didn''t visit me�� it is enough for me to know that they are out there. And he is with Victoria, no less."


    Charlotte then handed Van a bottle of alcohol, which Van quickly refused as he sat beside her.


    "I am dying, Evans."


    "...What?"


    "I''m dying," Charlotte shrugged her shoulders as she handed the bottle of alcohol once again to Van, which Van quickly accepted.


    "I could feel it. My memories all fucked up, I could feel myself falling into this deep ocean," Charlotte laid herself down as she looked at Midgard, "My body is alive and well... but I am dying."


    "You seem pretty alive to me, Charlotte."


    "Pft, stop lying," Charlotte almost hit Van on the shoulders, but he dodged, "I could see the look on your face whenever my mind starts to waver. I am dying, soon I will not even remember who I am��


    ...What is that if not death?"


    "Char--"


    "I want to ask something of you, Evans. It will be very hard�� but only you can do it," Charlotte then closed her eyes as a single tear trailed from her eye,


    "I am truly, truly sorry for asking you this��


    ...But I want you to kill me, Evans."

 Chapter 302: To The Strongest

    "I... want you to kill me."


    Van stared at Charlotte for a while, his expression completely unfazed by what she said as he let out a long and deep sigh. "Miss Charlotte, you need to rest."


    Van then said as he stood up from the roof, "Maybe everything I told you made your mind a little stressed out, we should continue this conversation tomor--"


    "My mind has never been clearer for a thousand years," Charlotte grabbed Van''s wrist before he could walk away, "There''s a reason why we found each other first, Evans. There''s a reason why after a few thousand years, you came and instantly found me... I think this is it, it''s destiny."


    "...You''re really not thinking straight," Van let out a small chuckle as he tried to move his hand, but the only thing he could do was slightly budge Charlotte by a millimeter, "I told you, your son could have met with you a hundred years ago, he just didn''t do it for whatever reason. I found you not because of destiny, but by coincidence. Let''s discuss this some other time."


    Van wanted nothing but to go, but he still could not do so as Charlotte was not letting go of him, "Miss Charlotte, please let go of my hand."


    "..."


    "Let go of my hand."


    "..."


    "Please, let go of my hand... Miss Charlotte."


    "..."


    "Let go of my fucking hand!"


    Van once again pulled his hand away, and this time, Charlotte finally let go. And without even waiting for her to say anything, a trail of lightning emerged from his eyes before he instantly disappeared from his spot, leaving a thunderous echo in his wake.


    Charlotte looked at her hand, before letting out a long and deep sigh and shaking her head. In truth, she wouldn''t be asking this of Van if she wasn''t sure that she was losing it. Due to her System, her body would always find a way to be at its healthiest state.


    Her looking younger was not some form of or wanting to retain her beauty-- it was her body trying to accommodate her tiring mind. It''s preventing her body from reflecting the damage that was slowly being accumulated to her mentality, so that Charlotte would always wake up in her prime.


    This is the strongest she has been, the most controlled she has been in her life. She could even hold a glass bottle to sleep and not break it. But most importantly, she could probably hug her son and her granddaughter tight without accidentally hurting them.


    Oh, how she wished that she could feel their embrace for the first time before her mind completely fell into the madness that was slowly eating her away. Just once, just once she wished to hug her family.


    In truth, when she first heard Van say that his son had known about her existence for a hundred years now. The first thing she did feel was relief-- a relief that her son was alive. But there was one thing she didn''t show-- anger.


    She was so angry to the point that she might have wreaked havoc in this place. Charles had always been troublesome as a child, mostly because of his upbringing.


    They were a family, but Charlotte understood why Charles felt distant. Her strength was a blessing, but at the same time, a cruel curse. No matter how strong she had become, she was just�� a sad old lady with no one by her side who truly loves her.


    But a hundred years. A hundred years and not even a single hello from her own son. She wanted to rage, but she chose not to do so.


    Instead, she chose to understand.


    Her son had always been eccentric, even amongst her list of acquaintances excluding Angela. Perhaps he got it from her, but he was always gone, even when his family needed him. But in truth, he had always been watching from afar, guiding Victoria in the most random of ways.


    So, with that thought, Charlotte was able to prevent her rage, instead replacing it with the sorrow of thinking about what her son was going through right now. Her son not even showing himself to him for a hundred years-- he must have a very good reason for it.


    He must have.


    ...He must have.


    He must have�� right?


    Tears once again started to form on Charlotte''s face, unyielding even as she tried to wipe them off. She had done unspeakable things in this world, things that she omitted from the story she told Van.


    She just wanted her family back. That was all she wanted, but she knew it was too late. Her mind was crumbling at an exponential rate�� Van''s appearance brought her back from the deep, but she knew she would continue syncing into the abyss that was her mind.


    If only Angela was here, she would know what to do.


    Charlotte''s tears continued to trail on her face as she covered her face. "I�� I miss all of you. Please�� please don''t go."


    Her quiet whispers echo through the air, along with the stuttered gasps that tried to escape from her breaths. The memory of her family and friends was the only thing she had left�� but even that, soon, will be taken away from her.


    She could hold the world in chains if she wanted to, but why was it so hard to hold onto her memories?


    Charlotte then closed her eyes, trying to relive the moment of her son''s birth. She wanted to hold him so badly, she wanted to place him on her bosom, she wanted him to know that she would protect him from the evils of the world.


    But even if she tried her hardest, the feeling of Charles within her arms was not a memory that existed in the first place. Maybe, just maybe�� her broken mind would at least give her the gift of allowing her to hug her son before she completely fades away.


    "Please�� please at least give me that," Charlotte thought as she opened her arms, trying to physically embrace a memory that she never had, "Please�� please��


    ...I just want to hug my son."


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour.


    Charlotte no longer knew how long she had been hugging the air. She could hold this position for a thousand years more�� but for some reason, it was starting to get heavy.


    The heaviest thing that Charlotte had to carry�� was the empty air where her loved ones should have been standing.


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour.


    Her hands began to tremble... until finally, they just gave up.


    But before her arms could fall, she felt a warmth that she had never felt before. Her arms�� felt full. She slowly opened her eyes in slight bewilderment to see what or who it was, and it wasn''t his son.


    But still, right now, she couldn''t ask for more.


    "Thank you," she whispered as Van grabbed her hands, gently wrapping them around him before he embraced her slowly.


    "Can... I call you grandma?" Van''s muffled voice traveled through her ears, "It was true what I said back when we were in Africa. I�� do not really know what it means to be a family. But the brief moments I had with you were�� nice."


    "O�� of course," Charlotte once again whispered as her arms now voluntarily embraced Van, followed by the tears that once again endlessly fell from her eyes.


    "Remember when I was trapped underground? I thought I was alone�� but you were there," Van''s voice slowly became sedated as Charlotte started to feel his tears trailing on her bosom.


    "You�� you taught me to overcome it. And I don''t think I really thanked you for it, so thank you."


    "It''s okay�� it''s okay."


    "Grandma��"


    "Hm?"


    "Thank you... thank you for everything."


    "It''s okay," Charlotte continued to embrace Van.


    "And I''m so sorry that your family isn''t here with you right now," Van''s embrace also became tighter, "I also miss them�� I miss them too."


    "It''s okay."


    "I''m so sorry."


    "It''s okay," Charlotte once again repeated as she kneeled down, resting her head on Van''s shoulder, "I�� I''m ready."


    "No," Van''s embrace became even tighter as his muffled voice whispered into Charlotte''s ears.


    "It''s okay," Charlotte gently shook her head on Van''s shoulders.


    "We''ll find them�� we will find them."


    "It''s already too late."


    "No."


    "Evans, it''s okay," Charlotte then leaned back and looked Van straight in the eyes, "Please, let me die in the arms of someone I hold dear."


    Van''s eyes trembled as they refused to look at Charlotte, but as soon as they did so, the tears that they were still hiding completely fell,


    "Okay��" Van then once again embraced Charlotte, "I�� surrender."


    And soon, a ringing echoed throughout the entire 9 realms-- a quiver. A quiver that made the entire Branch tremble.


    "I am so sorry, Charlotte," Van''s tears continued to fall as he felt the warmth of Charlotte''s blood drop on his face, "I am so sorry."


    Charlotte could feel consciousness slowly fading away, but still, her hands only gained strength as they remained embracing Van�� because in the end, she got her wish.


    "It''s okay, Evans. Whatever happens in this world. Do not waver��


    ��my grandson."


    "!!!"


    Upon hearing that, Van closed his eyes, for it to reopen like a phoenix as a pained roar burst forth from him.


    And soon, the entire 9 realms all looked towards the light that suddenly filled their skies.


    Everyone looked up, completely mesmerized and in fear as the golden light then trailed across the Branch, like a colossal serpent that wished to devour everything beneath it.


    But not matter how much this world will soon fear or bow before him, Van knew...


    ...He knew that he will be never as strong as Charlotte.


    [...]


    [...]


    [Requirements Successfully Met��]


    [Hermes System, Unlocked!]

 Chapter 303: The Gift

    [Hermes System Unlocked!]


    The floating words that popped up in front of Van were, without a doubt, unexpected. But still, he nonchalantly waved it away and ignored it as he focused on the headstone in front of him.


    ''Here lies Charlotte, the strongest the ever lived'' was engraved on it. After freeing Charlotte from the prison that was her mind, Van immediately carried her across Jotunheim. Burying her on the spot where Charles teleported him away earlier. If there was a chance that he would return here, then that would at least allow him to know of his mother''s fate.


    Van kneeled and touched the ground, using an abundant amount of SP to grow a colossal tree that decorated her grave. He made sure it was the biggest tree in Jotunheim, as anything less would be unworthy of her.


    Van had only known her for a brief moment, but that was enough. That was enough for Van to feel like she was truly family, and maybe, by the end... she truly is. And perhaps out of all the people he had known throughout his life, she was the one most like him.


    She wanted the embrace of her family, she wanted the love of her family, she... just wanted her family. Van understood this, perhaps all too well. He craved for the affection that Evangeline and his father could not give, he just didn''t realize until now.


    When a hint of that affection was felt from Charlotte''s embrace, Van finally realized what he also truly craved-- a family.


    He was about to make one with Artemis. He promised himself that he would not abandon them as his parents did. But now, they too were taken from him. But Van held a slight hope, a hope that here, somewhere... they were living freely.


    "Thank you, Miss Charlotte," Van then gently trailed his hand on the headstone he made, "I''ll... find your family for you. That...


    ...I promise."


    Van''s whispers reached only the air, but that was enough. Finding them had already been his goal from the start, the only difference now was the reason behind his search. He wanted to reunite with them at first, but now, he just wanted to know something.


    What was so important that they had to abandon Charlotte? Did they perhaps think since she was strong, she would survive being alone for a thousand years?


    That... was unacceptable, Van thought as he let out a long and deep breath. Charlotte truly was the strongest person he had ever met, but at the instance that she fell on Van''s arms-- she was a mother.


    "...and I will bring them here. Even if I have to drag them by their neck."


    Van then took one final glance at Charlotte''s grave, before finally calling his System Window that suddenly made itself known to him once again. He thought that his System was gone, as even Charlotte could not access hers.


    But as Van stared at the floating letters in front of him, he could not help but feel slightly baffled. Did they have to unlock their System again, but differently this time?


    "..." Van then shook his head as he erased all of the thoughts in his head. Thinking about it now would only lead to more questions.


    [Souls Collected: 1]


    Van then looked at the gigantic flickering soul in front of him.


    "It''s... black?"


    Van could not help but furrow as he stared at Charlotte''s soul. He knew that she had probably killed a lot of people in her lifetime, but even some of the criminals in the Pit had a Neutral soul.


    But still, he only minded for a second before touching Charlotte''s soul. And to Van''s surprise, an unfamiliar set of words welcomed him. Instead of the usual choices of where to send the soul, there was no choice at all.


    [Do you want to absorb the Lv. 2447 Dark Soul? Y/N]


    "..." Van hesitated for a while, before gently and carefully choosing ''Yes'', "...This is truly goodbye, Miss Charlotte."


    Van felt a sudden surge of power flow inside of him as soon as Charlotte''s soul was absorbed. The number of levels he had gained almost made him lightheaded, but still, his task was not over yet.


    "I... will carry your memory," Van whispered as he placed most of the Status Points he gained to the one thing that Charlotte had in abundance, STR. Distributing the rest to his VIT.


    "!!!"


    And as soon as he did so, he felt a searing pain travel through his veins. The excruciating pain made it feel like his bones were being shattered into little bits and pieces, with its shards eating and dicing every fiber of his flesh and muscle.


    No, perhaps it wasn''t only a feeling; as Van felt himself drop on the ground, unable to move even an inch. He wanted to scream in pain, he wanted to faint.


    But he held on. Because Charlotte may not be an Olympian, she may not be a god�� but this was her gift. And Van made sure to treasure each and every moment of it.


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour.


    Van was unsure of how long it lasted, but after it was done, Van felt each of his movements to be significant. It felt like the snap of his fingers was enough to cause the air to crack, that if he was not careful, he would destroy everything in his path.


    Is this�� what Charlotte felt? The very feeling that caused her to alienate herself from her own son? If so, it truly was both a blessing and a curse.


    Van then took another glance towards Charlotte''s tomb, letting out a warm smile as he took one final nod towards her,


    "Until we meet again, Miss Charlotte."


    A thunderous noise then echoed throughout the field as Van disappeared from his spot, causing the grass and trees to sway, with only Charlotte''s grave untouched and immovable-- and in this moment, even in death��


    ...Charlotte remained the strongest.


    ***


    "Ah, High Human Van! Have you seen High Human Charlotte!?"


    As soon as Van returned to Charlotte''s tavern, the noise of the crowd once again bombarded his ears. There were no longer that many people dining in when they left earlier, so he wasn''t really expecting this many people.


    "These people suddenly came rushing in, something about the end of the world or something!" Lorei rushed towards Van, her heavy breaths almost enough to blow him away, "They said they saw some golden serpent or something."


    "That''s right!" One of the diners hollered, "And fuck me if I am going to die sober! I shall drink myself to death before the World Serpent devours everything!"


    "..." Van remained quiet as his eyes scanned the crowd of people. If it was a golden serpent, then it was probably him when he carried Charlotte away.


    "Mead!? Where''s the mead!?"


    "Have you seen High Human Charlotte!?" Lorei once again rushed Van, "She''s the one handling the alcohol!"


    "Where is it?"


    "What?"


    "Where''s the barrel? I''ll serve it," Van then completely pulled up his hair, keeping them in place with a pin he made from a root he summoned. He then quickly made his way to the barrel of mead, his body almost disappearing as the barrel was way bigger than he was.


    But still, with his speed and sufficient use of his [Air Step] skill, he was able to pour everyone almost at the same time.


    "Van�� Where is High Human Charlotte?" Lorei could not help but once again ask. Van had never helped in the tavern, so she was left slightly confused, "Did she go somewhere?"


    Hearing Lorei''s question, Van could not help but slightly pause as he slightly looked down and touched his chest. But after a few seconds, he let out a small smile.


    "She�� is with family now."


    ***


    "Who is this?"


    "Your target. He will be arriving here in Muspelheim with the Branch."


    "With�� the branch?"


    In a slightly dimmed room, Charles was currently talking with an old woman. And as soon as he handed her what seemed to be a portrait, he quickly wiped the sweat that almost drowned his entire body.


    "Why�� is he riding the Branch?" The old woman examined the portrait thoroughly, "Is this young-looking man a god?"


    "He is," Charles said as he used his hand to fan himself, "Probably one of the most dangerous ones you will ever face. Don''t underestimate him just because he looks young."


    "He looks more like a Vanir to me," the old woman squinted her eyes as she continued to stare at the portrait. Of course, the portrait was a sketch of none other than Van himself.


    "Vanir, Aesir, giants�� They are all the same, why does it matter?"


    "You know I do not want to fight with a Vanir as much as possible, Charles." The woman could not help but sigh.


    "He is not a Vanir, Lilith. He... is Ymir''s father."


    "W�� what? This boy?" Lilith once again took a look at Van''s portrait, "Are you�� sure? Why haven''t I seen him before? Where did you get this information?"


    "He used to be one of my daughter''s friends."


    "That�� this is fucked up, Charles. Why are we only knowing this information now?"


    "Because we thought he was dead," Charles closed his eyes as a sedated breath escaped from his mouth, "He is dangerous, Lilith. Do not provoke him and just do what you do best, kill without being seen."


    "...I feel like you''re holding out on me, Charles. But still��" Lilith shook her head as she once again sighed, "Orders from the top, can''t argue with that. Anything I need to know about this one?"


    "Only that he is extremely fast. Get past that��


    ...and everything else should be easy."

 Chapter 304: Another One

    "Order on table 6!"


    "Order on table 2!"


    A month had already passed since Charlotte''s death, but the tavern she had built was livelier than ever. Even after a month, the Branch still had no signs of moving and heading to the next realm, Muspelheim. With nothing to do, Van took it upon himself to continue Charlotte''s only legacy, which was her tavern.


    Even with it dilapidated the first time that Van had seen it, the tracks of how Charlotte had taken care of it still remained. With her death, no one was left to take care of the place. And so, with Lorei as the tavern''s chef, Van had decided to take care of it. There was also the fact that t was the best place to gather information, as races from all over the 9 realms were currently residing on the Branch.


    But alas, besides some juicy gossips, there weren''t any useful information, at least not yet.


    With Lorei''s recipes as well as Van''s speed, Charlotte''s Tavern quickly boomed, with a line even persisting outside which garnered even more attention.


    "High Human Van, we''re about to run out of ingredients!" Lorei peaked her head out of the kitchen, screaming with all her might to try and drown the noise of the tavern.


    And as soon as Lorei''s words reached Van''s ears, he quickly served all of the food he was carrying and left the tavern. And after a few seconds, some of the diners could not help but jump from their seat as a bear, even bigger than most of the giants, barged inside the tavern.


    They quickly unsheathed their weapons, pointing all of them to the boar. Most of the diners that remained sitting, on the other hand, burst out in laughter.


    "Move, move."


    "The boar talks!"


    With that, the laughter that was already traversing the air became even stronger.


    "What are you guys doing!? You''re blocking High Human Van''s way!" Lorei then stepped out of the kitchen, waving a huge axe and gesturing to the people to make a path.


    "High Human Van?" The diners that were on high alert all looked at each other. Some of the giants crouched to the ground, only to see Van beneath the boar, effortlessly carrying it with a casual expression on his face.


    "...Move."


    With Van repeating his words, all the agitated diners quickly hid their weapons and moved away. Most of the people on the Branch already knew who Van was, as he was the topic of most of the juicy rumors that Van had been hearing for a month.


    He was already standing out as being one of the two only High Humans living on the Branch, and with Charlotte''s disappearance, it was inevitable that he would be talked about.


    Some say he wasn''t actually a High Human, but a full Aesir as his strength was beyond what High Humans should be capable of.


    Some say he was actually an Aesir that was exiled, forced to live on the Branch.


    But perhaps the most ridiculous rumor around him was that he was actually a colossal serpent disguised as a High Human. This was due to him leaving trails of golden lightning as he ran, resembling a serpent from afar. The wings of light that flapped on the sides of his feet did not help alleviate that rumor.


    Van did not really mind the rumors, as they also helped to bring in the customers.


    After Van dropped the colossal boar in the kitchen, he returned to serving the dishes to the customers. It already became a routine for him�� and in a sort of skewed way, he found the most normal way of life in a place that was completely foreign to him.


    But once they move on to the next Realm, he probably needed to find a replacement for him here. This life was momentary, and Van was cherishing each and every moment of it.


    He now somewhat understands why Charlotte decided to build a tavern, it wasn''t a bad way to pass the time. He would lie if he said he wasn''t starting to like it.


    "Order on table 9!"


    "Order��"


    And after a few more hours of this, the two decided to call it a day and closed the tavern. But as the final customer left, the door to the tavern was once again opened.


    "We''re closed, please return tomorrow," Lorei said, not even looking at the customer that stepped in as she continued wiping the tables.


    "Lorei�� so it really is you."


    With her name being called, Lorei quickly stopped to look in the direction of the voice, only to see a group of frost giants standing near the door.


    "Father? What�� are you doing here?" Lorei could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she looked at the group of people one by one, her eyes resting on the man that was in front of the group.


    "I could ask you the same thing, Lorei Gruntdottir," the old frost giant stepped forward, "You are supposed to be protecting the Ash giants."


    "Father, haven''t you heard? All of the dwarves in Jotunheim have already been contained," Lorei let out a short but deep sigh, "With the River gone, there will also be no unexpected visits from the Aesir."


    "Then come back to the city," Lorei''s father said as he continued to approach her, "Stop wasting your time here."


    "...Is that why you came here? How do you even know I am-- never mind."


    Lorei was going to ask how they knew of Lorei''s location; but seeing as Van attracted all sorts of rumors, she was sure she was included in one or two of those. "I can''t go back, father. Not yet. I am helping High Human Van with his journey."


    "All the more reason for you to come home, my daughter. Please, do not involve yourself with the Vanir."


    "But why? They''ve helped us for as long as I can remember!" Lorei quickly shook her head as she waved off her father''s hands, which were about to grab her shoulders, "At least here, I have great purpose."


    "You call cooking for different races a great purpose?" Lorei''s father started to raise his voice, "You will be returning to the castle today!"


    Lorei''s father then raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, the other frost giants he was with all started to rush towards Lorei, tightly grabbing her by the arms and dragging her away.


    "G�� get your hands off of me!" Lorei wanted to struggle, but as soon as she did so, she was lifted into the air by the other frost giants, with half of them grabbing her by the ankles, "Father! Stop this!"


    "Lorei, you will thank me later. The Vanir may have helped us, but their world is far too different from ours. Continuing in this path will only lead you to the darkness their race is hiding." Lorei''s father could only shake his head as he told his men to continue dragging her away. But before they could reach the exit, the door''s small door opened.


    "..."


    "H�� high Human Van!"


    Van could only blink a couple of times as he looked back and forth between Charlotte and the random giants that were carrying her.


    "...No visitors after operating hours, Lorei."


    "T�� they''re not visitors!"


    "You are High Human Van?"


    Lorei''s father immediately stepped forward, respectfully bowing towards Van.


    "It would seem that my daughter had imposed herself on you. For that, I truly apologize," he then said, "You do not have to worry, as I, Grunt Lottison, will now be taking her away from your hands."


    "Hm," Van casually nodded before looking towards Lorei, "I''ll send you your severance pay next week."


    "Oka-- wait, no!" Lorei once again continued to struggle, causing the frost giants that were carrying him to almost stumble, "I don''t want to go! Our journey hasn''t even started yet, High Human Van!"


    Hearing Lorei''s words, Van slowly looked at Lorei''s father before letting out a shrug, "You heard her."


    "Please, High Human Van. As a member of the royal family, my daughter has a duty to fulfill in Jotunheim," Grunt once again bowed towards Van, his voice slightly trembling, "I can not allow her to run off to another realm."


    "Of course she''s from a royal family," Van could not help but let out a sigh as he turned to look at Lorei. One way or another, the people he has met always played a prominent role in their vicinity. A daughter of the strongest Enhancer in the world, a daughter of a king, son of the richest person in the country�� the list goes on.


    And now, it would seem that he had in his hands another member of a royal family.


    "What about it, Lorei? Want to go home?"


    "N�� no!"


    "Please, High Human Van, do not make things difficult for us," Grunt then once again raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, the frost giants that were carrying Lorei gently put her down, "We do not want you as an enemy."


    "W�� what? No, wait!" Even though Lorei was still trying to recover herself, as soon as she saw her father''s men unsheathing their weapons, she quickly rushed to get in between Van and her kin, "You''re escalating the situation, father. Just go!"


    "You are the one escalating the situation, my daughter. It has already been more than a month since the Branch had stopped in Jotunheim, there is a possibility of it leaving anytime soon," Grunt shook his head as he too, unsheathed the sword that was hanging on his waist,


    "I will not allow you to leave��


    ...even if I have to fight a Vanir in the process."

 Chapter 305: Objective

    A small pressure was slowly being built inside Charlotte''s tavern, only being prevented from growing by the sound of Lorei''s voice stuttering in the air. The tone of her voice, growing louder and louder so as to not allow a fight to happen.


    "I''ll return, okay? I''ll return. Lower your weapons!"


    No, she did not want to return. But what else could she do? She knew how stubborn frost giants could be. Add that to his father''s natural-born stubbornness, it was a recipe for disaster. And as soon as her words of surrender reached her father''s ears, he quickly sheathed his weapon back, also signaling his men to do the same.


    "...Are you sure?"


    "I am sure, please don''t kill them!" Lorei said as she completely blocked her father from Van''s view.


    "..." Van, who heard Lorei''s words, could not help but blink a couple of times in disbelief. Why did she think he was going to kill them? He wasn''t some heartless murderer that just killed people.


    "I am sorry, High Human Van," Lorei then kneeled on the ground, "I am afraid this is where our journey together ends. Although I truly want to see where your journey ends, but I guess knowing that I was a part of it is still enough. Truly, thank you for allowing me to stand beside you."


    "It''s been fun as well," Van nodded his head before letting out a sigh. Without Lorei, Charlotte''s tavern would fall into pieces. They came here for her food-- without that, then there would no longer be any customers, "I guess we''ll just close this place for now."


    "That..." Hearing Van''s words, Lorei''s lips could not help but tremble. And soon, tears fell from her eyes as she suddenly lifted Van in the air, hugging him as she bawled her eyes out; her tears, turning into ice as soon as they leave her face. She had been with Van for more than 2 months now, and although they didn''t talk much, there was a dynamic between them that really worked-- she thought.


    And when Charlotte died, she saw how it affected Van; how he drowned himself in continuing Charlotte''s tavern even though he had no idea how to manage it in the first place-- he saw how human he really was. If only the Branch could have left earlier, then their journey together wouldn''t have had to be cut short.


    "..." Although Van did not expect to be lifted in the air like a child, the only thing he did was let out a long and deep sigh as he patted Lorei a couple times. It took a full 30 minutes before Lorei calmed down and dropped Van on the floor. Her father and his men had already stepped out of the tavern to give the two the chance to say goodbye.


    "Still, to think you were a princess," Van muttered as he straightened out his clothes.


    "Princess?" Lorei blinked a couple of times, before letting out a small hum and shaking her head, "You misunderstood, my father isn''t the king-- he''s a part of the Kingsguard."


    "...Oh."


    "I am also part of the Kingsguard, and it''s actually my sworn duty to protect the Princess once I come of age�� which is in a few years from now."


    "...How old are you?"


    "I am turning 57�� How about you, High Human Van?"


    "17."


    "Aren''t you basically a baby!? Is that why you''re so small compared to most High Humans!?"


    "..."


    The two continued to chat for a few more minutes, before saying their farewells to each other. Lorei''s father also respectfully bid his farewells towards Van, even kneeling with his men to ask for apologies for the way they treated Van earlier.


    However, Van just waved his hands as he told them to be careful on their journey back.


    "..." Van then looked around the tavern, which was now even more empty than it was before. Without Charlotte, without Lorei, this tavern really had no way of staying alive. The extent of Van''s cooking knowledge, sadly, was limited to grilling and burning meat.


    Van once again let out a long and deep sigh. He had everything he needed here, he just had to wait for the Branch to start moving. Is�� the only thing he could really do now was just to wait?


    "!!!"


    As soon as the thought came into his mind, Van could not help but slightly lean back as a set of floating words he did not expect appeared in front of him.


    [New Objective: Meet the Frost Giant''s princess - Reward: 960,000 EXP.


    Failure Penalty: -1,920,000 EXP]


    Van blinked his eyes a couple of times in disbelief as he stared at the window. This was the first time his System did something like this. An objective? So was he actually really inside an extremely large Portal then?


    No, if that was the case, then Charlotte would have said something. This was completely different. His own System would even reward him an EXP? That was something unheard of.


    But even though 960,000 EXP might seem a lot, with his current Lv., it wasn''t even enough to make him level up; the penalty, however, was enough to make him lose a level. Absorbing Charlotte''s soul made his level jump in an extreme number. But still, for his System to do something like this��


    ...was it Evangeline''s doing? The System came from Seraph Azrael''s wings, so it makes sense that she would be able to manipulate the System like this as her human equivalent. Does that mean�� she was alive somewhere?


    If that was the case, then she should know where Artemis is. With that thought arriving in Van''s mind, his eyes quickly lit up as a trail of golden lightning filled the entire tavern. He made sure to secure it, locking each of the rooms tight before leaving to chase Lorei.


    Evangeline might have left a trail for him to follow. If it was any other instance, he wouldn''t have followed it. But this time, he was seeking answers; and if the only way to do that is to once again follow her�� if this really was her doing in the first place.


    Plus, there was also the EXP reduction. With his level, who knows how hard it was to accumulate another level up-- he would need another soul at the same level as Charlotte if he wanted a significant boost in level.


    "Wait."


    "H�� high Human Van!?"


    Lorei''s father and his men quickly unsheathed their weapons as soon as Van suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "I thought we had left things peacefully, High Human!"


    The tremble in Grunt''s voice was clear to be heard, but still, the hands that held his weapon stood strong as he stepped in front of his men, leading them to attack at any second as soon as Van showed even a single sign of hostility.


    "Relax," Van raised both his hands as he signaled Lorei to tell her father to put their weapons down. Grunt and his men, however, did not follow as they kept their weapons pointed at him.


    "You said you are a part of the Kingsguard?" Van did not really mind this aggression, as it was his fault for suddenly appearing out of nowhere, "I wish to meet with the royal family."


    "Meet�� why?" Lorei once again stepped in between Van and her father to avoid any massacres from happening.


    "I��"


    What was Van supposed to say in this situation? That his System told him to do so?


    "...just want to."


    Van then shrugged his shoulders as he lowered his hands, "Can''t I?"


    "That''s��" Hearing the nonchalant reason for it, Lorei and her father could only look at each other. But after a few seconds of this awkward silence lingering in the air, Lorei opened her mouth.


    "If High Human Van wanted to hurt the Royal Family, then he would have just silently followed us," Lorei reasoned, "I am sure he has a good reason for it, father."


    "Do�� you trust him that much?"


    "I don''t know why, father�� but I do."


    Grunt had never seen this kind of look in his daughter before. She had always been lazy in her duties, only doing the bare minimum. Never once had she shown initiative. It would seem that being with a higher being had changed her for the better.


    And so, with that thought, Grunt finally lowered his weapon, "But I thought you are leaving for the next Realm?"


    "I can just run back to the Branch before it takes off. It''s fine."


    "He''s extremely fast, father. It''s true," Lorei added, "You should see how fast he hunts the ingredients for our meals. He could have the meat of a boar ready before the oil begins to heat up."


    Hearing this, the only thing Grunt could really do was nod and sigh, "Then we are at your care, High Human Van. With you on our side, no beast would dare approach us."


    "Same, same," Van said as he waved his hand. Lorei, on the other hand, could not hide the happiness on her face. And so, Van''s journey with the frost giants started... and ended without any troubles.


    It took a week, but they arrived in the castle without even a beast or a group of bandits blocking their path. Van could not help but feel even smaller as they arrived in the Frost Giant''s castle, as every piece of furniture and every door inside the castle was too huge for him to use normally.


    Even the candles they were using were almost half his size, some even bigger than him. One advantage it held, though, was that the bed was as big as a small room.


    With the extra strength he got from receiving Charlotte''s gift, there weren''t any problems when he was asked to wait inside a room while Lorei and his father ask for an audience on his behalf.


    Van then dragged a chair towards a nearby window, leaping onto it to see what was happening outside. He was still unaware of the politics in each realm, but it would seem the Frost Giant''s were the prominent race in this Realm, seeing as they held the monarchy.


    Van then reopened his System Window, wanting to check the Objective that the System gave him. But before he could do so, his eyes landed on a frost giant that was leisurely running outside, carrying a wide smile on her face.


    "W�� what?"


    Seeing the face of the Frost Giant, Van immediately closed his System Window; not even hesitating as he jumped from the castle. And as soon as he landed on the ground, he left a trail of lightning as he rushed towards the female frost giant.


    He knew it couldn''t be her, but the similarity in their faces left Van almost speechless.


    "A�� Artemis?"


    [Objective: Meet with the Frost Giant Princess -- Completed!]

 Chapter 306: Royal Family

    "A�� Artemis?"


    "Eep!"


    A high-pitched yelp resounded through the air as Van suddenly appeared in front of the Frost Giant that was seemingly similar to Artemis. Of course, the giant''s skin was still that of a blue hue, making it evident that she truly was not Artemis.


    [Objective: Meet with the Frost Giant Princess -- Completed!]


    There was also the window that suddenly popped out in front of him, rewarding him for completing the random objective. And since the female frost giant was the only one in the vicinity, she could be none other than the Princess, as the System dictates it so.


    Van was going to approach her, but before he could do so, multiple soldiers surrounded him, quickly covering and guarding the princess.


    "Halt! Do not take even a single step forward!"


    Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows as a trail of lightning emerged from his eyes. What he needed right now were answers, and if he had to shed blood in order to get them, then he would not hesitate to do so.


    "Artemis��" Van muttered as he took a step forward, "Do you know anyone named Artemis?"


    "Do not move!"


    One of the soldiers swung her weapon towards Van as he took a step forward, but the only thing its sharp blade cut was the air and the ground where it sat upon.


    "Do you know Artemis?"


    "!!!"


    Those who were surrounding the princess all scrambled to protect her in a tight perimeter; all of them pointing their weapons towards the small entity that suddenly appeared in front of them even with all of the other soldiers blocking the path.


    "Please, just answer my question," Van''s voice slowly became sedated. One of the soldiers once again swung an axe towards him, but this time, he did not dodge. Instead, he just caught the blade of the axe by its heel in between his fingers, causing a small crater to ripple beneath his feet.


    The soldiers who saw this could not help but widen their eyes in disbelief. But even though there was a growing fear inside of them, none of them backed away. Even swinging their weapons at the same time towards Van.


    "Withdraw your weapons!"


    But before their blades could reach Van, a roar echoed through the air. And as if by instinct, all of the female soldiers leaped back, with most of them standing beside their princess.


    Lorei''s father, Grunt, then slowly made his way towards the commotion as he continued to tell the female soldiers to sheathe their weapons.


    "High Human Van is an esteemed guest of the King," Grunt hollered, "Please do be mindful from pointing your weapons at him. High Human Van, if you may, please follow me to meet the King-- he is already expecting you."


    Seeing Grunt gesturing to him to follow, Van slightly hesitated. He continued to look at the princess, who was also looking at him with curiosity. But after a few more moments, the only thing he could do was sigh as he followed Grunt to the throne hall.


    Van had already been feeling extremely small the past few hours, but now that he was inside the throne hall, which had pillars as tall as the Wall back in America''s Pit, he could not help but feel like an insect.


    "Greetings, High Human Van."


    A deep and breathy voice then echoed throughout the throne hall, quickly garnering Van''s attention.


    "My name is King Raufey, we are honored to have one of your kind in our humble kingdom."


    The King looked as what Van imagined him to be. He was tall, probably the biggest giant that he had seen since arriving in this unknown world; his hair was that of pure silver, partnered with eyes that were as red as the resting sun, which was a sharp contrast with his blue ice-like skin.


    Van''s eyes, however, only momentarily rested towards him before looking at the female giant beside him-- the Queen.


    Like the princess, her face also held a certain similarity towards Artemis, albeit not that strong compared to her daughter. But still, with her also sharing a likeness towards Artemis, Van finally knew why the System wanted him to meet with the Royal family.


    Van then bowed his head slightly as he returned his attention towards the King, who was clearly examining him from head to toe.


    "The leader of my Kingsguard told me that you wished to meet with me," said the King as he slightly glanced to the side, where Lorei and his father were silently standing.


    But as soon as Lorei saw Van looking towards their direction, she quickly waved his hand; which earned a light slap from her father.


    "Please, tell us what we can do for our High Human friend?" The King added.


    "Do you know of anyone named Artemis?" Van then quickly said.


    "Artemis?" The King let out a long and deep breath as he rested his chin on his knuckle. His gaze turned downwards for a slight duration before he shook his head, "I am afraid not, High Human Van."


    The disappointment in Van''s sigh was clear for everyone to hear. He then once again looked towards the queen; with her similarity with Artemis, Van was sure they would have answers for them. Is it possible the King was lying?


    "I have also heard that you called my daughter by that name," King Raufey then followed his words.


    "That�� I apologize for scaring her, King Raufey," Van slightly bowed his head.


    "It is fine, High Human Van," King Raufey let out a small chuckle as he waved his hand, "But if it is not too much, may I ask why you are looking for this�� Artemis?"


    "She is my other half."


    Seeing Van not even hesitating for even a small second, King Raufey and the rest of the giants in the room could not help but release a light gasp.


    "I see," King Raufey smiled as he nodded his head, "It would seem that even High Humans are cursed with the blessing of love."


    The King then held his queen''s hand as he looked at her endearingly; In which the queen responded with furrowed eyebrows, scolding him with her eyes.


    "Is that the only reason why you visited us, High Human Van?"


    "Yes�� Well, no." Van nodded before turning his head towards Lorei, "One of your people has been very helpful to me ever since I arrived in this world, her name is Lorei."


    "...Lorei? Isn''t that your daughter, Grunt?" King Raufey muttered as he looked towards Grunt, who could only nod his head awkwardly from the sudden recognition.


    "Then we will make sure not to forget to reward her, High Human Van," King Raufey then stood up from his throne, and as he did so, all of the people inside the throne room straightened their body, "Please, I offer you sanctuary in the castle. I have already prepared a room for you to stay in."


    "I--"


    "If you are worried about the Branch, it will not move anytime soon."


    "...How do you know?"


    "It did not stay long in Svartalfheim. Most probable than not, it would remain here in Jotunheim for an extended duration. Please, I insist you rest and allow us to prepare a feast for you on the morrow."


    "..." Van thought about it for a while, but as his gaze once again returned to the queen, he quickly agreed.


    "Thank you, King Raufey."


    ***


    "Thank you very much, High Human Van!"


    Not even a minute after Van entered the room that was prepared for him, Lorei suddenly barged in the room and kneeled in front of him.


    "My father also expresses his thanks for the commendation! Truly, thank you for everything!" Lorei once again started to tear up, "I really will miss you after we separate, High Human Van!"


    Van only looked up and nodded, slightly taking a step back so as to prevent Lorei from lifting him in the air once again.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow, okay? I''ll join the preparation for the feast tomorrow so I can cook your favorite!"


    And without even allowing Van to say anything, Lorei excitedly left the room.


    Van could only sigh as he closed the door, but as he was about to turn around, a letter suddenly slid inside from the bottom of the door.


    "..." Van quickly opened the door to see who left it, but besides Lorei who was still happily trotting on the colossal hallway, there was no one else.


    ''Go to the East Garden at the darkest hour."-- was what the letter said. Van once again checked outside, but there truly was no sign of anyone else. Was the letter perhaps already on the door before he entered?


    But no matter, Van had already decided to go. There was a chance that this might be a trap, so Van had decided to already go there ahead of time to wait for the one who sent the letter.


    The East Garden was filled with gigantic plants and trees, which made it easy for Van to find a hiding spot. He hid in one of the trees, where he had a clear view of the entirety of the garden.


    His eyes did not even rest for a second. And finally, after hours and hours of waiting, the garden became dark enough that one would find it difficult to navigate around it. And not even a few minutes after, Van could hear a series of footsteps, belonging to a giant covered in dark robes.


    He was about to step out, but before he could do so, the giant unveiled herself and looked in his direction.


    "I know you are already here, High Human Van," the female giant said,


    "I�� wish to talk to you."


    It was none other than the woman sitting beside the King-- The Queen of the Frost Giants.

 Chapter 307: Children

    "I wish to talk with you."


    Van looked at the woman who just unveiled herself. If he wasn''t mistaken, this was clearly the queen. For her to sense Van, who made sure he did not create any noise since hiding here hours ago, and yet as soon as the queen arrived, she was able to pinpoint his location.


    Still, Van remained cautious and did not step out of the crown of the tree.


    "I am alone, High Human Van," the Queen said as she sat towards a nearby bench, "I wish to talk with you, alone. Why would I go to the lengths of covering myself just so I can pull you to a trap? My husband is also fast asleep, a trait of royalty."


    "...Why all the secrecy?" Van then finally decided to leap out of the crown, landing a couple of meters away from the queen, "You could have just talked to me tomorrow, I am sure we would have had the chance to talk with each other alone."


    "Artemis-- how do you really know this name?"


    The caution on Van''s face slightly disappeared as he immediately let out a light gasp upon hearing the Queen''s sudden question. "Oh, I am sorry. I have forgotten I have not been introduced yet-- you may call me Nori."


    "...Van," Van nodded as he introduced himself, "I have already told you, Artemis is my other half; she carries my child."


    "She... is pregnant with your child?"


    "Yes... do you know of someone named Artemis?"


    "I do," Nori closed her eyes as she let out a short but deep sigh, "Artemis is the name of the progenitor of our race, mother to the first forest giants, Ymir and Vanya."


    "...Progenitor? Forest giants? I thought you were a Frost Giant?"


    "I am both," Nori said as she opened her palm and pointed it on the ground, summoning a small tree, "My father is of the forest giant''s."


    "...I see," Van could only let out a sigh as she heard Nori''s words. If the Artemis that she knew was the progenitor of the Forest Giant, then it could not be Artemis. It would have had to be tens of thousands of years ago.


    "Thank you for telling me this information, Queen Nori," Van then said with another sigh, "But the Artemis you know of is clearly--"


    "My daughter is named after one of her children, Vanya."


    Queen Nori then hurriedly stood up as soon as she saw Van about to leave, "None of the other giant races know of our history and origin, as our kind like to keep to ourselves. Even my husband does not know of this."


    "..."


    "My father is the chieftain of our tribe, and even amongst the Forest Giants, my lineage comes from a special bloodline," Queen Nori quickly stepped in front of Van, "Our blood is the strongest, due to this, we have always been told that the women in our family...


    ...shares a subtle similarity to our progenitor''s daughter, Vanya; as well as to the progenitor herself."


    "That''s..."


    "I thought you were one of the humans that killed Ymir at first since the only ones that know of our history are us... and the ones who assassinated our ancestor. But I could feel the tremble of your heart just by the single utter of Artemis''s name."


    Queen Nori then completely took off her robes, revealing the pair of sharp blades that were hidden on her waist, "You do not have to be alarmed, this was just for precaution. I know now that you are not one of them."


    "What... are you saying?" Van could not help but squint his eyes as confusion slowly enwrapped his mind.


    "Our progenitor only died soon after my child''s birth, along with her son, Ymir."


    "They... were still alive?" Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times in disbelief.


    "They resided in Midgard before we were told they died by the hands of a group of humans that lived there."


    "Wait, I am confused. I thought you said Artemis was your progenitor? How could they still be alive?"


    "Why would they not be? Most of the progenitors of the other races are still alive and living amongst us one way or another," Queen Nori also blinked a couple of times upon seeing Van''s confusion.


    "Ymir was of no loss to us," Queen Nori then added, "He had started losing his mind a few hundred years ago, dragging the habitants of Midgard into unending war and demise. Our progenitor went there to convince him to stop, but in the end, she too died at the hands of the humans there.


    My husband does not know of this, but the humans were also the ones who blew up the River. They have already waged war against all of the other races that once treated them like they were nothing."


    "Humans? Not High Humans?"


    "You�� you know nothing, don''t you?" Queen Nori once again let out a breath of disbelief as she looked at Van, "Once a human becomes a High Human, they will intuitively side with the Vanir-- no longer thinking of themselves as just a mere human. Just��


    ...who are you, High Human Van?"


    Van clearly knew who he was, but upon hearing Queen Nori''s words, he was starting to have doubts about what his role is in this new world. According to Charlotte''s story, she went near the reservoir before she was swallowed by the growing orb of light; and then she was sent here thousands of years ago.


    Was it possible that the difference between the time they were swallowed and the time they were sent here... was exponentially magnified? It was slowly starting to make sense.


    Him, who ran to the expanse of space, was the last one to be swallowed by the light, and thus he was also the last one that was sent to this place. Charles also said they only arrived in this place around a hundred years ago-- since Charles could teleport, he was also probably one of the last ones swallowed by the light.


    If that was the case... then does that mean the progenitor of the Forest Giants and the Artemis he knew were the same person?


    Doesn''t that mean... that she''s dead?


    With that realization, Van could not help but let out a slight gasp; his stuttered breaths slowly piercing the cold air of the night. His gaze then once again turned towards Queen Nori.


    And now, looking at her face, his theory was slowly making more and more sense. The only thing that made him skeptical was the fact that Artemis was already dead�� along with his child that he hasn''t even laid eyes upon.


    No.


    "Vanya�� were Ymir and Vanya twins?"


    "Yes?" Even with her own question unanswered, she still answered Van, "It was said Artemis gave birth to them tens of thousands of years ago. And from Ymir and Vanya, came the frost giants that--"


    "Is she alive? Is Vanya alive!?" Van did not let Queen Nori finish her story as he floated in the air, looking her straight in the eyes, "Is my daughter alive!?"


    "Yes, Vanya lives in�� wait, daughter?"


    "Where is she right now?"


    "Vanya currently resides in Vanaheim. But did you just call her your daughter?" Queen Nori''s eyebrows slowly furrowed as she glared at Van with hostility. She doesn''t even know why she is still answering Van''s questions even though she was slowly starting to get frustrated by him, "Even if you are a High Human, I do not appreciate this kind of disrespect. Vanya is one of the most beloved gods in--"


    "Vanaheim��" Van muttered as he looked at Vanaheim, and as soon as he did so, a window popped out in front of him.


    [New Objective: Meet the Mother of the Forest Giants. Reward: 1,200,000 EXP


    Failure Penalty: -2,400,000 EXP]


    The System didn''t have to tell him anything, he was going to meet with Vanya one way or another. But still, he could not help but be weirded out by the System''s objectives. Was he being watched by Evangeline? Is that why the objective was always popping out whenever it was convenient?


    His mother was also the one who pushed him away when Hermes''s body exploded. Is it possible�� she knew that this would happen? Was this once again all part of her plan?


    Will it be Evangeline all along once again?


    "...will not be tolerated. If we were in front of the elders of the forest giants right now, you would be executed in the spot even if you are a High--"


    "Queen Nori."


    Once again, Queen Nori''s words were interrupted by Van, "If I am right�� then I am also your progenitor."


    "That''s��"


    "Ymir and Vanya are probably my children," Van then gently descended to the ground as he let out a wry chuckle,


    "This��


    ...is so messed up," Van muttered before he disappeared, leaving Queen Nori by herself in the garden. She came here to get answers from Van, but the only thing she was left with was more questions.


    "Just�� what is going on?"


    ***


    "King Raufey, I have a request."


    The day after, the King had prepared a feast for their most prestigious guest-- Van. And without even an hour after it started, Van had approached the King even as they ate. The soldiers that were guarding the King were on alert at first, but they all ceased as soon as Raufey raised his hand.


    "Speak, what is this request of yours?"


    "I wish to be escorted to the territory of the Forest Giants."


    "The�� forest giants? I am afraid that even I am not privy to their current location. They are nomads who do not stay in one place for a long time."


    "The queen��"


    "What?"


    "I would like to request the queen to come with me."

 Chapter 308: Decision

    "I wish for the Queen to escort me to the territory of the Forest Giants."


    "...What?"


    The cold tone of the King''s voice made the gathering hall of the Frost Giants even colder. The music, the clamoring, the whispers... even the insignificant noises instantly halted as the King''s words rippled through the air.


    The Kingsguard that was standing by the side of the King also looked at each other, completely bewildered by the little human''s words. The caterers also could not help but stop in their tracks, almost dropping the plates they were carrying.


    Did the High Human just tell the King, straight to his face... that he wanted to borrow his wife? Even if he was a High Human, Raufey was still the King of the Frost Giants as well as the other races.


    And with the River gone, the fastest access of the Aesir to their realm was gone; the dwarves had also been subjugated by the Sleipnir as well as the Kingsguard. Right now, after thousands of years of being under the rule of Aesir, his title had once again gained autonomy-- right now, he was the highest authority in this realm.


    King Raufey might seem docile now, but he once stood toe to toe against an Aesir when he was younger. He was the reason why the dwarves have not yet completely asserted their dominance against them, even though they had the protection and alliance of the Aesir.


    Although the castle may seem relaxed, its shadows were currently boiling. The reason why Lorei was brought back to the castle in the first place was that they lacked the personnel to guard the princess; the others were being trained to go to a war that might come soon.


    Van was a welcomed distraction; a distraction for them to momentarily forget the brewing calamity that was slowly crawling towards them.


    But to think a different calamity might happen here and now because of that same distraction. None of them had expected this kind of outcome, as the Vanir and High Humans were a completely peaceful race by nature.


    Maybe they just heard wrong?


    "The Princess will do as well. I just need someone that knows where their current location is."


    "Do you know what you are asking me right now?"


    The King then slowly stood up from his seat. Queen Nori, who was seated beside him, could not help but awkwardly look back and forth between his husband and the little human in front of her. Just what exactly was Van saying?


    If she knew something like this was going to happen, then she shouldn''t have approached her last night. She doesn''t know what even got to her to do something like that, it was as if there was this urge to talk with him somehow.


    The Princess, who was also seated near her parents, could not help but widen her eyes. She had been curious about Van ever since he suddenly appeared in front of her in the garden yesterday. She wanted to talk to him later about why she called her Artemis, but to think something like this was going to happen.


    Just�� what exactly was he thinking?


    It would seem everyone in the hall was thinking the same thing, as the silence within their breaths danced in unison in the growing pressure in the air.


    "Yes," Van did not hesitate to answer the King''s question, "You do not have to worry, King Raufey. I will not let anything happen to them; I just need to go to the Forest Giants'' territory to seek answers that are dearly important to me."


    "Except for my wife and daughter, everyone leave."


    King Raufey then raised his hand. And as soon as he did so, the staff, the caterers, and even the Kingsguard all scurried their way out of the gathering hall. The only ones that remained were the King and his family, as well as Van, who still held the same expression he had since earlier-- as if he was just asking a simple thing.


    "Even inside the castle, the number of people who know that my wife has the blood of Forest Giants are lesser and few," the King then lightly pushed his table to the side, before proceeding to slowly walk towards Van, stopping just short of stomping him with his foot.


    With King Raufey''s height, Van had to almost twist his neck just to look at his eyes, as his eye level was not even enough to reach the King''s knee.


    "Tell me, how did you come by this information?"


    Queen Nori was about to say something, but before she could even open her lips, Van slowly floated into the air.


    "Because I am part forest giant as well," Van said without even blinking his eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...What?"


    "Pft."


    The King immediately glared at her daughter, who could only cover her mouth as she tried her best not to let out a giggle. Van was almost as small as a dwarf-- how could someone like that have the blood of a giant in him?


    "I suppose it doesn''t matter how you came to this information," the King then let out a sigh as he glanced at his wife, "I deny your request, High Human Van."


    "I need to go there to find out what truly happened to the mother of my child, King Raufey," Van then said as his eyes did not leave the King''s, "From one father to another, I ask this favor. It doesn''t have to be the queen or the princess; I just need someone with authority to guide me there."


    "Mother�� You have a child with this Artemis?" King Raufey''s voice then slightly turned soft as he heard Van''s words.


    "Yes," Van nodded before turning his eyes towards Queen Nori, "She was pregnant when we were forcefully separated by�� fate."


    "That��" King Raufey placed his hand on his chin, scratching his beard as he looked to the side, "How long have you last seen her?"


    "...Maybe tens of thousands of years."


    "I see," King Raufey let out a long and deep sigh as he once again looked Van straight in the eyes, "I know the feeling of that loss-- a day without my wife feels like a lifetime of loneliness. As a man, I understand your pain, High Human Van. Fine��


    ...If my wife wills it, then I shall allow her to accompany you."


    "King Raufey?"


    Nori could not help but blink a couple of times as she heard her husband''s words. But she can''t say she wasn''t surprised. Her husband was�� quite the romantic. With just the mention of loss and separation, he quickly broke down his guard.


    "It is up to you, my love."


    "That�� Then I choose not to--"


    Queen Nori was going to refuse. But as soon as her eyes landed on Van, she abruptly stopped her words. She truly doesn''t know what it was, but the small human in front of her had this certain aura that pulled her towards him.


    It was a sort of longing; not the same longing she had for her husband. If she was going to compare it, then it was more of a longing for her parents. It was truly an odd feeling, she had only met him yesterday, but it felt as though��


    ...she had a certain attachment to him.


    Queen Nori''s thoughts once again visited their conversation last night, about how Van said that he might also be their progenitor. Maybe�� just maybe--


    --He was telling the truth?


    "My queen?" King Raufey approached his wife, who suddenly became lost in her own world, "Is something wrong? You do not have to come if--"


    "I will go with him."


    Before King Raufey could finish his words, Queen Nori stood up, "I shall accompany High Human Van home."


    "Are you�� sure?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the resolution hidden deep inside his wife''s voice, King Raufey could only nod his head. "Then I shall ask Grunt to select some soldiers to accompany you--"


    "There is no need for that, my King," Queen Nori gently caressed her husband''s cheek while shaking her head, "You need all the soldiers you can get right now. Plus, are you forgetting who I am? I fought for your hand, remember?"


    "Yes, I still remember how you--"


    "Excuse me."


    Van immediately cleared her throat before the two lovebirds could start flirting with one another, "I have promised to keep your wife safe, and I shall do so."


    "Speaking of, I still do not know how strong you are, High Human Van," King Raufey then gently nudged his wife to the side as he turned his focus back to Van, "Would you care to spar with-- !!!"


    Before King Raufey could even finish his words, he felt a slight chill crawling throughout his body as the expression in Van''s eyes completely changed. A slight chill-- that was impossible for a frost giant to feel, as they were completely immune to the cold.


    Even when he fought with one of the Aesir, the one that was incapable of feeling pain, he did not feel this kind of pressure. The only thing he could do was freeze as the little human in front of him started to emit streaks of golden lightning.


    He was thankful that his subordinates and vassals weren''t here. If not, then they would see their mighty king tremble helplessly. Even Queen Nori, who was not even the target of Van''s killing intent, almost grabbed the daggers she had hidden around her waist.


    But finally, after a few more seconds, King Raufey was able to shake off the pressure. But instead of fighting, he just let out a long and deep sigh.


    "It would seem��


    ...that a spar isn''t necessary."

 Chapter 309: Beyond the Mist

    "Why are we heading back to the Branch?"


    "Because our territory is currently there. It''s been stagnant there before I was even born."


    "...What?"


    The land area of the Branch was colossal-- almost two whole countries that were elongated and put up in a line. He had not yet explored its entirety, but he explored enough to know that there wasn''t any single area there that was owned by one single race.


    Also, there was the fact that the race of the forest giants was also the minority in the Branch''s population; the number of forest giants that have dined in Charlotte''s Tavern since Van took care of it could be counted in two hands.


    Ironically, the most he had seen them together was... when he massacred the members of the Sleipnir that were waiting for the Branch. But the King did mention that they were a nomadic race, so it somewhat makes sense that they would be staying in the Branch, where they could visit the other realms as much as possible.


    But still, Van could not help but wonder where exactly they were staying there.


    He and Queen Nori were currently on their way to the Branch, walking casually along with some other giants that also seemed to be heading there. But unlike the others that were either riding on a giant mount or in a colossal cart, the one that was in the royal family was just using her own two feet.


    Van had already asked queen Nori why they were just walking instead of using one of the many available carriages that the castle had, but the queen only shrugged her shoulders, saying that it would be faster if they just walked-- that was obviously a lie as another carriage passed by them.


    "We live beyond the Mist," Queen Nori then followed, "The border between Midgard and the Branch."


    "The... Mist?" Van had been there before; it was even the first thing he explored as he got to Charlotte''s Tavern, as it was only a thousand kilometers away. But when he tried to go through the Mist, it felt like he was being encased inside a dense wall the farther he traveled in. But if it was beyond the Mist��


    "You live in Midgard?"


    "No," Nori quickly shook her head, "I already said we live between it and the Branch. But yes, in Midgard''s perspective, our territory would be beyond the highest mountain, unattainable and unclimbable, and ever moving as it is attached to the Branch."


    "...I''ve been told the humans can''t travel beyond Midgard-- what happens when they try to pass this�� mountain?"


    "They die."


    "How?"


    "They�� just die," Nori shrugged her shoulders, "What do you think the mountain is made of?"


    "Earth?"


    "It''s made by all the bodies of humans that tried to leave their Realm and enter the Branch. Over time, it had become Midgard''s universal graveyard; they bury and leave their dead there if they could, in hopes that maybe in death, they will be able to leave their Realm."


    "I�� see."


    Van wished to be surprised, but it would seem that no matter what country, world, or universe, people would always want what they could not have. The only difference was that this was on a bigger scale.


    "Are you sure there''s no need to cover yourself?"


    As soon as they got near the Branch, Van immediately stopped Nori from walking further in. However, once again, Nori only shrugged her shoulders.


    "Do you really think anyone would recognize me like this?" Nori then spun as she walked, presenting her clothes and gesturing to herself. Unlike the fully embroidered gown she was wearing back in the castle, her clothes now were just like any of the other giants that passed by them.


    She also had a pair of daggers dangling around her waist, completely making her look like an adventurer instead of someone that held a prominent position in the kingdom. Van could only stare at Nori as she continued to spin in place; more and more she was looking more like��


    "You really do resemble Artemis, Queen Nori."


    "That��"


    Nori stopped showcasing her clothes as she quickly straightened her walk. She still did not believe that Van could be the father of the first forest giants. How could he? He was too small.


    Even though she had always been told by her elders that she held the same face as Artemis, she had never actually seen her once personally. But there were legends and rumours that Artemis was as tall as a mountain-- a giant amongst giants.


    For her, it was impossible that Van and she could have children.


    She needed to know the story behind Van and to finally prove to herself that he was indeed lying. Yes, this was the only reason why she came with Van-- to prove that he was lying. It wasn''t because there was this sudden urgency within her, urging her to help Van in this senseless adventure.


    "You know, if you tell the Elders the same thing you''ve been telling me, you will truly get their anger. I also do not believe you, I am just trying to be civil about it-- but the Elders? They will see this as a mockery of our existence. Even if you are a High Human, they will not overlook-- Are you listening!?"


    Queen Nori could not help but hasten her steps as she saw Van walking way ahead of her, not even showing her any respect that one should expect as a queen. But no matter, if the Elders do indeed get angry, at least she was there to stop them.


    Although it was brief, when her husband tried to challenge Van to a spar, the killing intent Van released truly was the heaviest pressure she had felt in her life; and seeing as the brave King Raufey, who fought toe-to-toe with an Aesir, backed out from the fight, he too knew that Van''s strength was no joke.


    She only wished that nothing drastic would happen in their stay there. And finally, after a few more moments of random thoughts circling her mind, they reached the Mist.


    "...Where to now?"


    Van stretched his hand inside the Mist, but instead of just cold air, it felt as if he dug his hand through thick mud, "Can we survive passing through this? The last time I tried to pass through here, I almost suffocated to--"


    Before Van could finish his words, he saw Queen Nori nonchalantly stepping into the Mist. And after a few seconds, her hand emerged from the fog.


    "..."


    "What are you waiting for?" Nori''s voice echoed from the thick fog, "Grab my finger. The Mist is a maze, you''d drown in its air if you took a wrong step. But I guess for your size, a certain leeway is given."


    "..."


    Van''s eyebrows could not help but twitch as he heard Nori''s words. For a queen, Nori''s demeanor was truly unexpected. But alas, he chose her as her guide, there wasn''t going back now.


    And so, with a short but deep sigh, he could only use his [Air Step] to grab hold onto Nori''s finger�� quickly climbing onto her shoulder.


    "H�� hey! I didn''t say you could go there!" If they were in any other place, then she would have definitely swatted Van away; but since they were inside the Mist, Van would be in danger if he gets separated from her.


    "It''s better this way," Van said as he relaxed. Since Nori''s head was half the size of Van''s body, there weren''t any problems with him sitting on her shoulder. Of course, Nori would disagree, but the only thing she could do was sigh as she continued to navigate her way through the Mist.


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour.


    Van had no idea how much time had passed since they entered the Mist, but he knew that Nori should have taken more than a thousand steps right now. From Charlotte''s Tavern, Midgard already seemed near, but it would seem that he keeps on underestimating just how far it truly was.


    He could feel himself dozing off--


    "Don''t you dare fall asleep on my shoulder, High Human Van!"


    "...I''m wide awake."


    "That is good," Nori then picked up Van from her shoulder, "Because we''re here."


    Van''s eyes then fixated on the front as Nori dropped him on the ground and the view that welcomed him��


    ...was that of a massacre.


    "W�� what happened here?"


    Nori''s stuttered words echoed throughout the air, above the darkened blades of grass that cushioned the bodies of the several giants that scattered themselves in the field.


    Van immediately readied himself for any upcoming attacks, but it would seem it was unnecessary, as the only living thing that could be seen for miles were the two of them.


    "Nori, look over there."


    Nori then quickly looked towards where Van was pointing to, only to see a much smaller corpse sprawled on the ground.


    "That�� is that a human?"


    It was. And it was not the only corpse belonging to a human in the field-- there were thousands, probably more. As far as the eyes could see, there was a human corpse.


    "War," Van muttered, "A war happened here."


    "H�� how!?" Nori''s stuttered screams once again echoed through the empty air, "The humans are not capable of leaving their Realm!"


    "..."


    Nori is wrong. There was one human who was capable of leaving Midgard�� and it just so happened that he also has the capability to teleport anyone with him-- Charles Gates.


    And that could only mean one thing��


    ...his friends were involved in this.

 Chapter 310: Home

    Van and Nori continued to scan the area, but no matter how much they scour and search it, there wasn''t anyone left alive in what seemed to have been a bloody battle. Van initially thought that the battle had only ended recently, but seeing as the corpses of the humans have already started revealing their bones, this battle might have taken place months ago.


    The body of the forest giants still looked fresh, but seeing as their body itself was cold, it would seem that it preserved their bodies, making it look like their deaths were just recent.


    "You... said you might know who did this, Van?" Queen Nori then finally broke the silence that had permeated the air for almost an hour now.


    "It''s just a calculated guest," Van let out a short but deep sigh as he looked at the Queen, "His name is Charles Gates, he has the power to move anywhere almost instantly... and he could also take anyone with him."


    "That''s... a High Human?"


    "A System Holder... well, I honestly do not know what to call us anymore."


    "System Holder... Us? What do you mean by ''us''?" Queen Nori''s voice slowly became colder as her hands subtly crawled towards the daggers hanging on her waist, "Do you belong to the same group as this man?"


    "No. It''s just what we call humans with... special abilities in our universe. Everyone is dismissing it, but I have told countless times that I am not a High Human," Van once again let out a sigh as he looked the Queen straight in the eyes, "I am someone from a world far beyond the 9 realms, way far. I was... forcefully brought to your world, along with many others; just in different times. There..."


    As Van continued to tell his story, the more her hand that was about to grab her daggers slowly relaxed. He told her everything he needed to, about Hermes exploding, how Artemis was there and even some minor details.


    "Are you telling me... that Artemis also came from your world?"


    "No, she came from a different universe, connected to our own."


    "...What?"


    "It''s..."


    As Van continued to tell his story, the more her mind, which was already at a loss, became confused. In truth, Van was a bit bewildered himself. Nori already lives in a world that Van could have only dreamed of. If he wasn''t so busy trying to find his friends, then Van would have surely stopped at every second, trying to take in the sights that were in front of him.


    Giants, dwarves, elves; trees that were even taller than the Wall, and not to mention their planet that seemed to be separated into 9 gigantic islands that were able to support themselves-- all of these could be considered a fantasy to him... and yet Nori seemed to find it hard to believe that Van could be from another world. They were standing on a giant Branch that moved like the hand of a clock, how is he being from another world not believable?-- Van thought as he continued to reason with Nori.


    But alas, even after almost an hour of telling his story��


    "...I don''t believe you," Nori said. But on the bright side, she wasn''t grabbing her daggers anymore.


    "I wish to cremate my people and the humans," Nori then let out a long and deep sigh as she looked at all the corpses that surrounded them.


    "...As well as the humans?" Van blinked a couple of times as he heard Nori''s words, "But they are your people''s enemies."


    "That was when they were alive," Nori quickly shook her head as she started summoning roots from the ground, "In death, all of us are equal. The humans believe they fought for a war that is just; that thought is enough for them to be worthy of having the chance to reach Valhalla, and maybe even become a High Human, like you."


    ''I am not a High Human,''-- Van wanted to repeat, but seeing Nori''s sedating eyes, he just let out another sigh and helped Nori to raise everyone from the ground, carefully wrapping them with the roots.


    They had to be extra gentle with the human corpses, as their bodies could crumble with the slightest wrong movement. Covering every corpse in roots did not take long, however, as Nori seemed to be extremely efficient at using her�� magic.


    "May all of you reach Valhalla," Nori said before turning her head towards Van, to which Van only nodded in response. However, even after a few seconds, Van found that the queen was still looking at him.


    "...What?"


    "It''s not a cremation if there''s no fire," Queen Nori said as she tilted her head, gesturing towards the corpses they gathered, "Summon the blessing of fire upon them, High Human."


    "...I don''t have any fire skills, I''m not a Mage-type."


    "What? What are you saying? Just use fire magic so that we can send them off and be on our way."


    "I told you, I am not--"


    "Nori?"


    Both Van and Nori quickly stopped talking as soon as an unfamiliar voice traveled to their ears, they all looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a forest giant walking towards them.


    Unlike Nori, the size of the forest giant that suddenly showed herself to them was smaller, similar to the first forest giants that Van had seen and killed.


    "What�� are you doing back here?" The female forest giant continued to walk towards them, her eyes scanning the dead before returning back towards Nori.


    "...Alaith," Nori then quickly approached the woman, crouching on the ground as soon as she was within arms reach, "I have missed you, cos."


    "It really is you!" The female forest giant called Alaith then jumped, immediately hugging Nori as she continued to hum in joy, "How long has it been!? I heard you have a child with the King now?"


    "...Yes," Nori nodded her head repeatedly as a slight tear trailed from her eye. But after a few seconds, she gently pushed Alaith and looked straight into her eyes, "What happened here, Alaith?"


    "As you can see, the humans att-- A human!"


    Alaith quickly leaped back, trying to pull Nori away as she pointed towards Van. However, even though they were both giants, the difference in their size was almost a third, so the only thing she could do was hide behind Nori.


    "It''s fine," Nori could not help but let out an awkward chuckle as soon as she saw who she was pointing to, "Van is a High Human, I brought him here to talk with the Elders�� but as you can see, when we saw this sight--"


    Nori once again let out a long and deep sigh as she looked at her dead brethren.


    "A�� High Human?" Alaith blinked a couple of times as she looked at Van from head to toe. Afterward, she was about to kneel and bow her head, but Nori quickly stopped her, saying there was no need for that.


    "Why were their bodies left here to rot?" Nori then asked.


    "It''s�� complicated," Alaith shook her head as she too, looked at the corpses, "The Elders prevented any of us from cleaning the battlefield; they said it would serve as a reminder that the humans are growing in power, and that we should be afraid of what they would become if left unchecked."


    "...I know they''re called our Elders, but do they really have to be so old-fashioned? We were about to burn the bodies."


    "Oh, that''s not a good idea," Alaith let out a small chuckle, "I am actually here to check if someone moved the bodies�� I almost turned into a frost giant as soon as I saw the bodies neatly arranged on wood-- the Elders would riot if they came to know of this."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yup," Alaith nodded her head repeatedly before grabbing Nori''s hand, "Come, let me take you back to the village to talk with them."


    Seeing Alaith excitedly pulling her hand, Nori released a chuckle of her own as she let Alaith drag her away. Alaith also bowed her head towards Van, gesturing for him to follow them. It took a couple of hours of walking from the Mist, but they finally arrived at where the forest giants were dwelling.


    And as their name suggests, it would seem they were living on the richest part of the Branch, where every plant imaginable was able to grow. He thought the trees in Jotunheim were already big, but the trees that littered the territory of the forest giants were even more so-- they even lived on them, with the trees connected by bridges made of roots.


    Truly, a sight to behold. Van was not surprised, however. Artemis loved nature, it made sense that her descendants would too.


    "Nori!? Isn''t that Nori!?"


    And as soon as they arrived, they were quickly bombarded by everyone in the vicinity, all scrambling to welcome Nori back to their home. Seeing this, Van could not help but let out a small smile.


    If her Artemis truly was the same Artemis that was in this world. Then these people�� wouldn''t they be considered as his family?


    As soon as he thought of that, a sort of joy started to sprout from inside him; even bigger than the trees that surrounded him. If�� if only Artemis was here to experience this joy with him.


    But if Nori''s story is true-- then Artemis is dead. As soon as that thought once again shrouded Van''s mind, he could not help but gently trail his hand to the nearest tree,


    "Where are you, Artemis?"


    And as soon as Van''s palm made contact with the tree, all of the leaves in the entire forest started to tremble; as if they too��


    ...were welcoming him home.

 Chapter 311: King

    "What... is happening?"


    "Are you doing this, High Human Van!?"


    "You brought a High Human here!? Where!?"


    The giants of the forest all clamored as they heard Queen Nori address Van. They rush to see where the High Human was, and their awes were quickly garnered upon seeing him solemnly kneeling on the ground.


    They thought it was a strong gale at first, as the noise around them continued to grow stronger and stronger; there was a sort of aggressiveness in it, but also a calm that made them feel solace.


    Once again, they all let out hums as they look at Van, thinking that it was his doing. Queen Nori, the one who brought Van here, could not help but feel slightly nervous. They had only been here for a second, and yet something weird was already happening-- perhaps it truly wasn''t the best decision to guide him here?


    The people continued to clamor, but even with their cheers and shouts, the sounds of the leaves that were rustling completely drowned their voices. Even with all of the noises that came out from their mouth, for Van, they were completely silent.


    Van could feel the tremble of the trees as he remained placing his hand upon its roots-- it was alive. He could feel it talking to him, but their words remain only mumbles as they pass through his ears.


    But even though they utter words he could not understand, he knew what they were saying to him. From the unending rustle of the leaves that waved at him, from the fruits that suddenly bore, from the young seedlings that wished to sprout just to see him...


    ...everything in this place, welcomes him.


    Van had been searching for home all this time, and now, in this unknown world-- it welcomed him. The doubts in his mind slowly ceased to exist, this place...  Artemis left this for him.


    Did she perhaps know that someday, Van would find this place? The thoughts that slowly raced into his mind formed that of a tear; a single tear that trailed from his bolted eye, and as if a dew that cleanses the land, the fall of his tear stopped every motion of the forest forthwith as it rippled across its earth.


    The only sound that remained was his breath; echoing strong, but ever ethereal.


    The clamor of the giants was no more, as they stood there mesmerized as the ambience that Van had seemingly created completely clouded their person.


    They stood there entranced; and as if a spark that was triggered inside her, Queen Nori suddenly kneeled on the ground, her icy tears now also dwelling on her face. And as her tears fell on the ground, it froze it-- as if forever preserving the ceremonious scenery.


    Everything that Van had told her�� was the truth. He was their forefather, their progenitor alongside Artemis; and none can tell her otherwise anymore.


    The others were also in awe, but in their mind also lived confusion. Who was this High Human, for him to receive such a reaction from their shelter? A few of them had already made their way towards their Elders, to gain explanation from the eerie happenings that beheld them just a few moments ago.


    However, old they may be; the first thing that the Elders they called upon did as their eyes witnessed Van, was gather the strength to kneel. And with the quiet whisper of their voice,


    "Will of Artemis," they whispered.


    And as soon as their short voices reached the ears of the others, they too learned to kneel; even those that were standing on the trees jumped down, each of them lowering themselves before Van.


    Van was the smallest of them all, but right now, he stood the tallest.


    "Welcome home, King Van."


    Van could only look at the hundreds of giants that now bowed before him, and with a sigh, he asked all of them to rise. And as if waiting for him to do so; the entirety of the Branch itself started to move, unbolting itself from Jotunheim��


    ...With the Queen still on it.


    "W�� Wait!"


    ***


    "Have you done it, Charles?"


    "Yes, our people in each of the Realms have been notified of the boy''s existence."


    In a hall lightened only by the flickering of the candles, Charles and Harvey were quietly talking. With Harvey seated, and Charles walking around the hall in circles.


    "And where is Van right now?"


    "Since the Branch had just started to move, he will most likely still be there. He will reach Muspelheim a month from now, all we need to do is wait for the news of his death�� or his arrival to the next Realm."


    "I�� see," Harvey''s long and deep sigh traversed the vast hall, only stopped by the shaking of his head, "And Victoria? How did she take it?"


    "You do not need to worry about my daughter, she may still hold an attachment towards the boy, but it is not bigger than her desire for revenge against the gods. They killed my son-- that''s not something one will soon forget or forgive�� even for someone like my daughter."


    "We have lost so many throughout the hundred years we were here, Charles. Once we are done, the people of this world would finally be able to live freely-- without the fear of walking alongside the false gods that trample them."


    Harvey then stood up as he let out another long sigh, "Beatrice, Edward, Xinyan, my wife, and many others-- they would finally find peace at the end of our long journey. So much life has been lost, Charles. But the start of our new beginning will finally be upon us."


    "And Van?"


    "Van is just a distant memory; a fragment of the past that I have already forgotten," Harvey scoffed, "I have lived for more than 120 years, Charles-- Van does not even consume a percent of that time."


    "And what about your brother? Will he truly not be helping us? His strength will be needed in our battle against the people of Asgard."


    "My brother�� I am afraid he died along with Xinyan," Harvey slightly shook his head, "Did you check on him when you went to Muspelheim?"


    "...Yes," Charles also let out a short but deep sigh, "He�� still remains unmoving, forever staring at a statue."


    "I see��" Harvey looked Charles in the eyes before nodding, "That''s all, I''ll call for you when I need you again."


    And without even saying another word, Charles suddenly disappeared from his spot, and as soon as his presence could no longer be felt inside the hall, a loud bang quickly drummed in the air. The colossal hall that Harvey was in trembled as he lightly slammed his fist on one of the pillars, leaving a large crack that almost split it in two.


    "Why�� just why did you have to come at this time, Van?" Another crack echoed throughout the hall, but this time, it came from his teeth that he seemed to have clamped too tightly. And after a few more seconds, his legs seemingly gave out as he fell to his knees.


    The hall once again trembled as Harvey once again slammed his fists, this time leaving a crack on the ground, "Why couldn''t you have come just a few years later? Why now? Why now when we''re already at this point�� you�� you wouldn''t understand-- you wouldn''t understand the things that we have--"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, he felt a hand touching his shoulder. And as soon as he felt the warmth, the extreme emotions that he was feeling completely settled themselves on their own.


    "...Victoria."


    "I am in this with you, Harvey. One way or another," Victoria quickly helped Harvey up, "You are our leader, you have led us this far�� Please do not falter now."


    "...Thank you, Vicky."


    Harvey then let out a long and deep breath as he covered his eyes with both his hands, subtly rubbing them before patting his clothes straight.


    "They''re ready for you, Harvey," Victoria then slowly walked away as she gestured to Harvey to follow, "Everyone is relying on you, you are their hope."


    "I''ll be there in a sec, reserve me a seat," Harvey then waved his hand as he let out a small chuckle.


    "Hm," Victoria only nodded in response as she left the hall, "Don''t keep them waiting too long by crying here."


    With Victoria gone, Harvey once again took a long and deep breath, closing his eyes as he patted the pillar he just hit, "You can do this, Harvey," he then muttered as he followed Victoria out.


    And as soon as he did so, the sound of people cheering quickly drowned his ears. As far as the eyes could see, there were people-- all looking up towards Harvey as he stood on a terrace alongside Victoria and Charles.


    And with a single wave of his hand, the people that were already raising their voices clamored even more. Their voices, all cheering a single name--


    "All Hail King Harvey!"


    "All Hail King Harvey!"


    The same cheer, repeating over and over again. As if even the strongest thunder would not be able to stop them from uttering the name of their savior. Everyone stood in unison, perhaps almost a million.


    Seeing this, Harvey closed his hands, making a fist that made all of the people instantly stop cheering. Harvey then took a long pause, his eyes scanning the people that all looked up to him, and with another smile, he once again opened up his hands into the air.


    "Death to the gods!"

 Chapter 312: Asleep

    "It''s alright, we''ll find a way to send a message to your husband."


    After the sight of all of the forest giants kneeling to Van, the queen was now in a panic as to what to do. Her husband, the King of Jotunheim, was sure that the Branch will not be moving anytime soon-- that was the reason she was so confident in taking her time.


    But as soon as they arrived back to the territory of the forest giants, the Branch did not even wait for her to even react as it suddenly moved without any warning. And the other forest giants, who should be worrying about her, were instead laughing and cheering; as their mood had been completely uplifted by Van''s presence.


    "The important thing to do now is to celebrate the arrival of our progenitor, King Van!"


    "King Van!"


    If she wasn''t currently in a dire predicament, then Queen Nori would have surely still been cheering for Van. But alas, all she could think of was what her King would do as soon as he found out that she hasn''t gotten off the Branch.


    But alas, no one seemed to care about her. And finally, after a few more minutes of cheers and noise, the forest giants'' voices subsided.


    "King Van, please follow us."


    And as soon as everyone started to settle down, the 4 Elders of the forest giants quickly bowed their heads; their palms pointed towards the largest tree in the vicinity. At a quick glance, the tree looked like it has been carved from the inside out as it was almost completely hollow inside. But if one were to take a closer look-- one would find that the roots, the branches, and the barks have shaped themselves into arcs, turning the inside of the tree into some sort of hall.


    Compared to the outside, where Van''s eyes were completely drowned by the hints of sunlight that passed through the edgings of the leaves, the inside of the colossal tree was dim; with not even a candle to light its walls. Its only source of light was the leftover radiance that reflected from the ground outside.


    However, the Elders told Van to walk deeper into the tree, where seemingly no light could reach. Van did not hesitate to step forward, but still, he summoned his shield. Although it was all but confirmed that these were his descendants, Van still did not know them that well.


    There was also the fact that the first people he had killed in this world were the forest giants from the Sleipnir group-- some of them might have heard of that and held some sort of grudge. It didn''t help that the 4 Elders were also quietly following behind him without even uttering a single word.


    Even though they were of a different race, one would not mistake these elders for other than their age. Their skin was almost like that of a dead tree; as if a strong wind would rip them away.


    "...Do I keep going?"


    After a few more minutes, Van could no longer contain his patience. The tree did look gigantic when he was outside, but for them to be walking for the duration they have, it felt as though the interior was actually bigger.


    "We are nearly there, King Van."


    A dry voice whispered into Van''s ears as the 4 Elders urged him to go forward.


    "What''s in here anyway?"


    "What you seek and what you need. The fruits that have long been accomplished, but not once had it seen the full tree where it had been born."


    "...What?"


    "It''s--"


    "Never mind."


    Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as he continued to move forward in the dark. Even though he had increased his STR to an unbelievable level, he was still not able to see in the dark or hear things from long distances like Charlotte. Was it some kind of [Passive Skill], or maybe something he could learn?


    Nisha could also somewhat see in the dark and her eyesight was also at a high level--but she wasn''t as strong as Charlotte. Maybe it truly was just a Skill. Upon thinking of Nisha, Van could not help but let out another sigh.


    If his assumption was right, then they were all probably dead now. Almost all of the people he knew were gone-- Nisha, Gil, Andrea, the people he met in other countries, and many others. Most of them had no chance of fighting the flow of time.


    However, Van had also listed people that could still be alive even after thousands of years-- Sarah, her father was able to live to a thousand; Latanya was self-explanatory. And then, of course, the other Olympian gods, wherever they could be.


    There was also Angela, whose physical growth had been stuck to that of a child. Since she was with Artemis and the others, she would have also been here for tens of thousands of years. If there was one thing that Van had learned from the many seemingly immortal people he had met, it was that the longer one lives, the crazier one gets.


    Angela was also not right in the head before, he could only imagine what she would be like now�� but there was a higher chance of her already being dead, as she would have surely tried to reach out to Charlotte.


    Van continued to list the people that might still be alive after all these years, but even then, they still haven''t reached the end of their destination.


    "Seriously, how big is this pl--"


    But before he could finish his words, a bright light suddenly showered upon them, completely blinding him for a few seconds. Van immediately ducked down, tightly covering himself with the shield and ready to dodge as soon as even the slightest tremble in the air dared to approach him.


    But it never came. And as soon as his recovering eyes were able to see, the sight of the 4 Elders kneeling presented itself to him. But this time, the direction of their bodies was not towards Van, but past him.


    Van blinked a couple more times to clear all of the blurs that wrapped his eyes, and as soon as he was able to see clearly, he quickly looked towards the direction the 4 Elders were kneeling in.


    And there, he saw a woman. Almost all of her body was covered in roots; with only her head and a part of her torso bare, as if she was connected to the tree itself-- or perhaps it was better to say��


    ...that she was the tree herself.


    "...Vanya," he quickly muttered.


    Van had almost mistaken Queen Nori''s daughter as Artemis, and sometimes even Nori herself. But this time, even though the woman in front of him had the exact same face as Artemis, Van seemed to instinctively know who it truly was.


    Even though he had not met her yet, even though this was the first time she was seeing her, Van instantly knew who she was. Van''s feet slowly made their way towards Vanya, and as they did so, the branches and the roots that were in their path moved away; making a road for him to safely traverse.


    But still, even with the trees themselves giving him way, Van chose to halt his steps as he looked at Vanya, who remained unmoving even with their presence there.


    "What�� is wrong with her?" Van then turned around to the kneeling Elders, his words slightly sedated.


    "She is asleep, King Van. We do not know yet when she will be waking up."


    As soon as he heard the Elders'' words, Van quickly let out a sigh of relief. "When was that last time she was awake?"


    "She was there to witness Nori''s birth, and that was 152 years ago now."


    "...152 years ago?" Van blinked a couple of times as he turned his focus back to Vanya.


    "Yes, King Van. I am afraid she only wakes up when she wants to. But you do not need to worry. Vanya is the trees and the forest itself, she holds a part of the will of Artemis. She��


    ...was the one who welcomed you as soon as you stepped inside our territory."


    "I�� see," Van almost choked at his own breath as soon as he heard the Elders'' words. So the welcoming words that the trees were muttering�� those words were from her?


    And so, once again, he made his way towards the unmoving Vanya. Gently dropping his shield on the ground before carefully caressing her face and cleaning away all the dried leaves that stuck in her hair.


    This�� was his daughter. She was probably tens of thousand years older than her, but she is his child.


    It was a complicated feeling, but still, a feeling that he did not want to go away. If she truly could hear him through the trees, then what was he even supposed to say to her?


    The closest experience that Van had to taking care of something was from the Relic Graveyard-- it was a rat�� and he ended up eating it when it died. And the closest thing he had to a parent figure was Andrea and Charlotte.


    If it was them�� what would they do in this situation? What would a father do in this situation?


    Van continued to touch his daughter''s face for a few seconds as he thought of what to say to her. Until finally, he removed his hand, only to place it back again��


    ...with a slap.


    "Stop being so lazy...


    ...It''s time to wake up."

 Chapter 313: Home

    "!!!"


    The four Elders quickly stood up as the sound of Van slapping Vanya right in the cheeks pierced their ears. It wasn''t loud; as a matter of fact, it was minute-- almost like a whisper. But as soon as they heard that silent snap in the air, they could not help but take in the deepest breath they have ever taken in their garrulous lives.


    One of the four Elders almost lost his life there and then, while the three others held on to their consciousness as their blood reached the highest levels it could. They felt weakened and bruised, even though they were not the recipient of Van''s slap.


    Oh, how they wished it was actually them that received his slap, not their Mother, who was peacefully resting in dreams long past. To think their tears were about to shed, for the fated meeting that had long been prophesied was about to pass.


    But the only thing that almost passed was them.


    "K�� King Van. What have you done?" Finally, one of the Elders gained the courage to speak, "Even if you are our Forefather, I do not think it gives you the right to-- No!"


    Alas, before the Elder could even finish her words, she was interrupted by the sound of Van once again lightly hitting Vanya.


    "Goodness no!" One of the Elders could not help it anymore and fell to the ground. With this chaotic situation, maybe it was best that their greatest ancestor had never arrived in the first place.


    The worst part of the situation was that they could not even reprimand or admonish the young-looking man in front of them, as doing so would make a mockery of their very own existence as Elders.


    They were there to ensure and uphold that their kind do not forget their progenitors, to ensure that they will always be worshipped and respected, no matter what. They wanted to stop him, but how could they?


    And so, they could only watch as Van once again slapped Vanya, trying to wake her up from her long-lasting slumber. But finally, after the 5th slap, the Elders could finally release a sigh of relief as Van stopped hitting Vanya.


    They then quickly rushed to check on Vanya as soon as Van stepped away, and although her cheeks were a little red, there doesn''t seem to be any harmful damage towards her person. Once again, all of them released a sigh of relief, even the one that was crawling on the ground.


    "She will only wake up when she wants to, King Van," the Elders said, "I am afraid that even the Great Mother, Artemis, has not been successful even once in waking her up when she is in this state. But fret not, we assure you that she could understand any words you say to her as-- What are you doing?"


    The Elders then looked at each other as Van''s body suddenly turned to a kneeling position, with both one of his palms sticking on the ground. The other was stretched sideways, with the palm facing them, specifically towards Vanya.


    "...What are you doing, Great Ancestor?" The Elders all said in unison as they also gulped at the same time.


    Van, however, did not answer their words. Instead, the only response they got from them was a buzzing-- a thunderous noise that flickered through their ears as the ground beneath them started to shake.


    And soon, light entered their eyes, brightening up the dim interiors of the colossal tree. The reflection on their eyes was that of a pair of wings, with its span almost equaling that of the tree''s grit.


    "P�� please stop, King Van!"


    "Do not do this! There are certainly other ways to scold Vanya!"


    There may be, but Van had only known a single method to discipline a child; the only thing that he had known during his life in the Relic Graveyard-- violence. And although he promised himself that he will never do what his father did to him, a little slap never killed anyone.


    "Is Vanya as strong as her mother?" Van then asked as his raised palm started to release a hum.


    "Yes?"


    "We believe she is stronger, King Van."


    "Her traits have always been peaceful, but the power hidden inside of her is enough to--"


    And as soon as they said that, the buzzing from Van''s hand grew even louder, instantly making them regret their answers.


    And while the situation inside was turning dire, the scenery outside could not be said the same.


    "Look, the leaves of the Ancient Tree are trembling!"


    "The land must be happy that the Great Ancestor has finally graced us with his presence!"


    "We love you, King Van! Please stay with us for eternity!"


    Almost all of them pointed at the colossal tree, their eyes trembling with excitement and some even releasing tears of triumph. They thought that the journey of their race was coming to an end, as their numbers have already dwindled.


    But with the unexpected arrival of Van, their wilting forest was once again starting to bloom. They were going to abandon this location soon, but it would seem that for once, they wouldn''t have to move.


    But alas, if only they knew that the leaves of the Ancient Tree were not trembling in excitement, but because of Van getting ready to wake Vanya up with the only method he could think of.


    "Please, she will only wake up when she wants to!" The situation inside the tree has not changed, the 4 Elders were still begging Van not to do what he was about to do.


    "Wait, I think I saw her eyelids trembling! She''s waking up, King Van! You don''t have to do this!" They were trying everything to stop Van, even losing themselves in blasphemy as they lied to him. "I can hear her humming! She''s waking up, so please stop this!"


    But alas, even with all of their cries, Van''s eyes were still locked on Vanya''s right cheek. He then let out a long and very deep breath, and as he did so, the 4 Elders could do nothing but make way to him.


    The branches and the roots, however, were already slowly making a wall to guard Vanya. But from their stuttered and hesitant movements, it would seem that they were somewhat afraid of impeding Van''s path.


    "Wait��" One of the Elders then whispered, "...I think I really saw her move." The Elder then pointed towards Vanya''s face, which now showed signs of�� anxiousness. There was even a drop of sweat trailing from her forehead.


    "Wait, King Van�� I think she''s really waking u--"


    But before he could even finish his words, a thunder erupted throughout the hollowed tree, almost deafening them right there and then. They could somewhat feel themselves being sucked in as if the air itself cracked from the skirt of wind that suddenly presented itself to them.


    The only thing they could see was a trail of light, almost in the shape of a winged serpent.


    "Jor...Jormungand!?"


    "Father?"


    And before the trail of light could reach Vanya''s face, it suddenly faded. And as it did so, the 4 Elders felt themselves being thrown through the air, with the sun suddenly waving hello towards them as a part of the Ancient Tree exploded, opening up from the sheer force of the thunderous gale.


    "...I want to go home." One of the Elders muttered as he rolled across the ground several times, and surprisingly, his wish did come true-- his body was stopped by a tree, which also happened to be his house, "...Oh."


    "W�� what happened!? Aren''t those the Elders? What are they doing!?"


    "Did something happen!? Why did the Ancient Tree explode!?"


    "Is King Van mad at us for making too much noise!?"


    The people outside could not help but scream in terror as they saw a part of the Ancient Tree crumbling, with the 4 Elders being spit out from it. They all scurried their way to check on what happened, ready to kneel and beg for forgiveness for whatever transgressions they might have committed.


    However, before they could even take 3 steps, the huge hole that was made from the sudden explosion quickly mended itself, completely returning it to what it once was, and forbidding them from entering.


    But with the chaos outside, the same could not be said inside the Ancient Tree, as inside, there was only silence.


    Van''s hand was only inches away from Vanya''s right cheek before he stopped moving, but now that it was only the two of them, his hand once again continued towards her face. But this time, only gentleness touched Vanya''s cheek.


    "...Hey," Van then whispered as he once again caressed her daughter''s cheek, "Do�� you know who I am?"


    And this time, his touch finally gained a response. Vanya''s cheek slightly flinched, with her eyes struggling to open themselves.


    And as soon as they opened, a faded and stoic pair of eyes revealed themselves. But even though they seemed emotionless, the tears that instantly trailed from them showed otherwise. Vanya then slightly tilted her head to the side, resting it on Van''s palm.


    And although the palm touching her cheek was small, it felt as though she was resting her head on the world itself. "You�� are father?"


    "...I think so," Van let out a small chuckle as he looked Vanya straight in the eyes.


    "You are." Vanya said in a monotonous tone, "Welcome home�� father."


    "Hm," Van nodded as he wiped the tears on her daughter''s face, "I truly am��


    ...home."

 Chapter 314: B

    "The Branch will arrive in a few hours, General Fran."


    "Already? Has it been 4 weeks already since it started moving from Jotunheim?"


    Inside a well-lit tent, the old woman that Charles had tasked to assassinate Van was currently talking with one of her subordinates. And as the two moved around the tent, each of their footsteps caused the ground to light up, with tiny embers flickering and dancing around their feet as they walked.


    There weren''t any torches or candles inside the tent, as the ground itself was enough to brighten it up entirely.


    "Are our men ready?" The old woman called General Fran then peeked out of her tent, only to see almost hundreds of people running and hustling about, with most of them either training their body or sparring.


    And like them, the people outside were also leaving embers on the ground. The surrounding area felt dark, but anywhere you look, there was actually light. This was one of the traits of Muspelheim, the Land of the Fire Giants.


    No matter if it was day or night, the sweltering heat that fumes out from its land was enough to scorch any normal creatures that happen to dwell within it.


    And no matter if it was day or night, Muspelheim will always be bright. General Fran and her men have been trained to survive even the harshest of conditions. They could swim in lava and return without a single burn.


    They were ordered to station here by Harvey, to wait until their grand plan of wiping out the gods all at the same time would reach its climax. But now, they suddenly received an urgent and unexpected mission-- to kill a god that was boarding the Branch.


    They were all getting themselves ready. Ready to finally act on what they have always trained for.


    "Have you spread the sketch of our target, Erwin?" General Fran then leaned away from the curtains of her tent as she turned her focus back to her second-in-command.


    "Yes. But��" Erwin let out a short but deep sigh as he looked at one of the sketches of their target that was sitting on the General''s table, "...I thought our order was to kill the god stealthily, to assassinate him as soon as he walks into Muspelheim unawares. So why are we getting our men ready?"


    "It''s just a gut feeling, Erwin," General Fran waved her hand nonchalantly as she made her way back to her chair, allowing herself to fall on it, "I have a feeling things won''t go as planned. Our target this time�� is different."


    "...What makes him so special?" Erwin then grabbed the sketch and thoroughly scanned it with his eyes, "Besides the fact that he seems to be one of the youngest gods I have seen. Which Aesir gave birth to this one?"


    "Ymir and Vanya."


    "Ymir and�� He''s a forest giant?" Erwin blinked a couple of times as he once again checked the sketch.


    "No," the tone of General Fran''s voice completely shifted as she leaned forward on her desk, "He''s the father of Ymir and Vanya."


    "...Father?" Erwin quickly furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing General Fran''s words. However, as soon as it reached his mind, he could not help but take a few steps back, "Father!? Is he out to take revenge on us for killing his son? Wait, why didn''t you tell this to us sooner!?"


    "Because I am still not sure if it is true," General Fran sighed, "Look at the sketch again and tell me you have no doubts about what I just said."


    "That�� But still, you should have shared this information with me."


    "It''s fine. If Artemis could be taken as a reference, then our target should be weaker than Ymir. We just need to take him by surprise," General Fran then once again stood up from her desk, "But if our assassination attempt fails, then all that''s left is to bombard him with numbers. It worked with his crazy son, after all."


    "I''ll make sure the men are ready for any setbacks," Erwin then bowed in haste before quickly turning to leave. But before he could even take two steps, the sound of the tent''s curtains rustling whispered through their ears.


    The two looked towards the direction of the noise at the same time, only to see a cloaked individual stepping inside the tent without any authorization.


    "...Who are you? Who told you that you could enter the General''s tent without any warning?" Erwin quickly placed his hand on his side, ready to draw his sword at any time.


    The cloaked individual seemed to not care about Erwin''s existence, as he slowly walked towards General Fran without any regard to him. And as the man reached the front of General Fran''s desk, he raised his hand.


    Erwin quickly drew the sword on his waist, and without any hesitation, swung it towards the man''s raised arm.


    "!!!"


    There was no blood shed. Instead, a high-pitched snap clanged in the air as Erwin''s sword was instantly split in two as soon as it made contact with the stranger''s arm.


    But once again, even though he was attacked, the stranger seemed to completely ignore Erwin''s presence. Instead, he continued to stretch out his hand, holding what seemed to be one of the sketches of Van.


    "This b�� This boy, how do you know him?"


    ***


    "What''s going on? Why is Charlotte''s Tavern being surrounded by forest giants?"


    "I haven''t seen this many forest giants before in my life, are they having some kind of party in Charlotte''s?"


    "I heard they closed because the owner is dead, did they open it again?"


    "No, it''s been like that for the past few hours. I think the new owner has some sort of relationship with the forest giants."


    "...Cool."


    Outside of Charlotte''s Tavern, a bunch of different races was all curiously looking in its direction as they walked past it. And once again, all sorts of rumours were being created around Van. But how could they not?


    Forest Giants were inherently a recluse race. Those who are out in the world are usually those married to a different race or have been exiled from their territory. And so, to see them gathering in a tavern of all places, the crowd could not help but grow each minute.


    But finally, after what seemed like an hour, the owner of the place finally showed himself. And immediately, the crowd saw the forest giants making way for him, either kneeling or bowing their heads in the process.


    "It is best to have someone else take care of this establishment, father."


    Van, however, did not care about the stares he was receiving as he focused on the forest giant walking beside him, his daughter, Vanya.


    "I know. Maybe I will leave Queen Nori to take care of it."


    "Please don''t," Vanya quickly shook her head, "The child has a duty to her own people now."


    "Y�� yes, King Van. I still need to get back to Jotunheim as soon as possible," Queen Nori, who was following behind them as they walked, could not help but nod her head several times.


    "But for now, you''re stuck here," Van let out a short but deep sigh, "So might as well do something, right? I was going to leave the place to Lorei, but she has the duty of protecting your daughter, so��"


    "Perhaps we should talk about this at a later date, father?" Vanya then let out a sigh, her monotonous voice sounding like a hymn to Queen Nori''s ears as she was saved from the conversation.


    "We are arriving at Muspelheim in a couple of minutes, I assume you wish to see it?"


    "...Sure," Van nonchalantly nodded his head. He wanted to go to Midgard at first, as he wanted to confirm with his own two eyes that Artemis truly was dead, but Vanya told her that it was not a wise decision, as going there would alert Asgard of his existence.


    "I''ll�� race you there, then?" Vanya then blinked a couple of times as a trail of golden lightning emerged from her eyes.


    "Oh? Su--"


    But before Van could even finish his words, Vanya suddenly disappeared from her spot. Van could only let out a sigh and shake his head as he watched Vanya running and weaving her way through the Branch.


    "Take care of the place for me while we''re gone, Queen Nori."


    "Wai--"


    But alas, this time, it was Queen Nori who was not able to finish her words as Van suddenly disappeared from his spot. They were supposed to be their ancestors, so why were they moving about like children? Queen Nori thought as she went back inside the tavern.


    Vanya squinted her eyes as she continued to weave her way across the Branch, glancing back from time to time to see if her father could catch up to her. And after a few more seconds, a smile could not help but creep on her face as the sight of the red lands of Muspelheim reflected onto her eyes.


    However, the smile on her face quickly faded as it came as soon as she saw Van already waiting for her at the end of the Branch.


    "How fast are you, father?" Vanya could only let out a minute sigh as she stopped just right in front of him, "My mother had told me stories of your speed, but I still could not fathom how you could move so."


    "...I also inherited it from my father, I suppose," Van only shrugged as he watched as the roots of the Branch carefully latched itself to the burning lands of Muspelheim, "Nobody told me how hot this place is."


    Van was wondering why there weren''t any people at the end of the Branch, unlike in Jotunheim where different sets of people immediately flowed from the Branch. But it turned out that Muspelheim was literally just a volcano in the shape of a colossal floating island-- of course almost no one wanted to visit it.


    Van could only sigh as he walked forward, but before he could step onto Muspelheim, Vanya suddenly stood in front of him.


    "Wait, father," she muttered, "There''s someone there."


    "Hm?" Van then leaned to the side to see who her daughter was pertaining to, only to see several corpses of humans sprawled around everywhere. Van''s eyes, however, quickly fixated on the cloaked individual that was slowly walking towards them, who was dragging what seemed to be the body of an old woman.


    And without any warning, the cloaked individual lightly threw the body of the old woman in front of Van and Vanya, before removing the hood that was covering his entire face.


    "...You?"


    "It''s been a long time��


    ...beggar."

 Chapter 315: Ice

    "...You?"


    "Long time no see��


    ...beggar."


    Van slowly stepped out from behind Vanya as he blinked his eyes a couple of times, trying to check if the young man that was slowly walking towards them was truly who he thought it was. But with just a minute glance, he quickly confirmed his guess.


    "Gerald�� you were alive as well?"


    It made sense that he was alive since the friends that Charles mentioned that were with Victoria were probably Harvey and the others. But still, he couldn''t help but ask as he truly did not expect to see Gerald here of all places, or at all.


    He didn''t even have a hard time recognizing him, unlike Charles, whose face had already turned to that of an old man, the changes on Gerald''s face were minimal, almost non-existent. Was Van wrong? Did Gerald actually get here at a later time like him?


    "Of course I am, did you really think some time-travel fiasco was enough to kill someone like me?"


    "Time�� travel?"


    "Stupid as always, I see," Gerald let out a small smirk as stopped walking just a few meters away from Van and Vanya, "But I digress, shaming you in front of your own daughter would leave a bad aftertaste in my mouth."


    Gerald''s almost shining golden hair completely contrasted Muspelheim''s damp and fiery lands, the embers that were flowing from its ground, reflecting on his hair, which now reached towards his waist.


    "You know this man, father?" Vanya furrowed her eyebrows even further as she looked at Gerald from head to toe. The only people that should have known about her and her relationship with Van were the forest giants-- even her own father didn''t know about her existence until it was mentioned to him.


    So who exactly is this golden-haired human��


    ...and why does he think he could talk to her father like that!?


    "He�� was my classmate," Van then said as he took a step forward, his eyes not leaving Gerald''s for even a second, "Did�� you know I would be here?"


    "I found out a few hours ago�� from them," Gerald then stretched both his hands, gesturing to the several bodies that were scattered throughout the entrance of Muspelheim, "That old woman seemed to know more, but her bones were just too�� brittle."


    "..." Van looked at the old woman that Gerald threw in front of them; and Gerald was right, the old woman''s bones did seem too brittle as her limbs and neck were all twisted up, almost as if a pillow that had been slept on for years and never replaced.


    It was a weird comparison, but that was exactly what Van thought of at the moment.


    "Who are they?"


    "My brother''s men," Gerald lightly shrugged as he answered Van''s question without any hesitation, "He had amassed a lot the past hundred years since we were sent here."


    "Harvey? Did they send these people to welcome me?"


    "No," Gerald could not help but cackle as he covered his face, "That old woman is one of the best assassins of Midgard, born from the finest enhanced humans the world had to offer... well, so are the rest of the humans you see lying dead before you. Tools, completely indoctrinated under my brother''s silly regime."


    "...It seems the past hundred years that you''ve been here made you quite talkative."


    "Maybe," Gerald once again smirked, "The older you are, the wiser you think you are, as they say."


    "But you said assassins�� why were they here?"


    "Now you''re just holding out on me," Gerald let out another sigh as he shook his head, "But I suppose you would be in denial, with suddenly having your only friend turning his back on you. Such a poor, poor bo--"


    "Vanya!?"


    Van could not help but widen his eyes as Vanya suddenly disappeared from her spot, quickly rushing towards Gerald and slamming towards him. He could only watch in disbelief as Gerald rolled on the fiery ground hundreds of meters away, not even stopping as his body hit a boulder the size of a small mountain.


    "Why did you do that!? I was talking to him!"


    "No one is allowed to disrespect you, father," Vanya muttered, her tone still monotonous but held a certain sort of weight to it, "And that human had been insulting you the very moment he opened his mou--"


    Before Vanya could finish her words, she heard a slight crackling coming from her arms. Her eyes slowly settled towards the noise, only to see her arm, which was twisted in a way that it shouldn''t, slowly healing itself.


    "This is--"


    "Disrespectful."


    Once again, her words were interrupted. Gerald, who was supposed to be hundreds of meters away, was now casually sitting on one of the nearby bodies sprawled on the ground. Although his robes were tattered and slightly burnt, there didn''t seem to be even a scratch on him.


    "Can''t you see your elders are talking, girl?" Gerald then let out a sigh as he slowly stood up, "Although technically, you are like ten thousand years old, aren''t you? Shit, why am I talking like Harvey?"


    "Vanya, come here."


    "...Yes, father."


    Vanya took one final glare towards Gerald, before obediently returning to her father''s side.


    "Were you and Harvey sent here at the same time?" Van then asked as soon as he was confident that Vanya wouldn''t do anything more to interrupt their conversation. If Gerald were to be believed, then right now, Harvey was trying to kill him.


    They have been here for more than a hundred years, and he knew that the Harvey he once knew was no longer. But still, to think that he would send assassins to kill him when they haven''t even met once since he came here.


    Surely, he must have a good reason.


    "This isn''t the right place to talk," Gerald then nonchalantly turned his back from Van, before proceeding to walk away, not even waiting or checking if Van was following him.


    "Father, I do not think it is wise to go with that man," Vanya quickly stated her opinion, "I feel something ominous in him."


    "He''s always been like that," Van let out a short but deep breath as he took a step to follow Gerald.


    "Wait, are you considering following him, father? He looks like he can not be trusted."


    "He can''t. But I want to know what he knows."


    "Be careful, father. I feel great strength flowing through him�� comparable to the Aesirs."


    "I know, Vanya," Van nodded as he took a slight glance towards his daughter, "Besides, I have you with me in case things go wrong, right?"


    "Of course." Vanya quickly nodded her head several times; and although her tone was still monotonous, a slight blush could be heard from it as she followed closely behind her father.


    Hearing them following him, Gerald slightly turned his head to the side, letting out a smirk before suddenly disappearing from his spot. A thunderous noise then trembled through the air as a skirt of wind was left behind from the spot he was previously standing.


    Van and Vanya looked at each other for a second, before also disappearing from their spot. Gerald, who noticed that the two could easily follow behind him, could not help but click his tongue in frustration. But after a few more steps, the ground behind him completely turned into dust, as another thunderous explosion erupted through the air.


    Van let out a slight breath of awe as he saw Gerald gaining distance from them. Granted, Van wasn''t even close to using his full speed, but the speed that Gerald was showing now could not be treated lightly.


    He also took Vanya''s surprise attack head-on earlier, but not only did he get out unscathed, but Vanya was also the one who suffered some damage. He doesn''t know yet the extent of his daughter''s strength, but if what the Elders said was true and that Vanya was stronger than Artemis,


    Was it possible��


    ...that Gerald is as strong as Charlotte now? Or maybe�� he was even stronger.


    Van had only seen Muspelheim from afar, but it would seem that it was a lot larger than Jotunheim. They had been running at this speed for quite a while now, and they hadn''t once shifted to a different direction; and still, there weren''t any signs of it ending as Van could see an almost ceaseless flaming desert.


    This place was supposed to be the land of the fire giants, but Van had not seen any signs of life even once-- not even wildlife.


    And finally, after a few more minutes, Gerald finally stopped running, or perhaps it was better to say that his path was blocked, as a red and fiery mountain stood in his way.


    "We''re here," Gerald said as he stretched his left hand towards the mountain, and without even a single change in his expression, slowly lifted it up through the air.


    A hole, with a set of stairs leading to the ground, revealed itself to them. Vanya was clearly hesitant to go inside, but since her father didn''t even seem to hesitate going down the hole, the only thing she could do was follow him.


    Gerald scanned the horizon for a few seconds, before proceeding to follow the two down and carefully covering their path with the colossal boulder he was holding.


    Van thought that it would be dark inside, but it would seem the colors and fires of Muspelheim were even brighter underground. But weirdly enough, Van could feel the vapor coming out from his mouth as the temperature quickly lowered as soon as they stepped inside Gerald''s�� habitation.


    Van was curious at first as to why it was cold, but he didn''t have to look long as the source of the chilling air quickly revealed itself to them. In the very center of Gerald''s cave, was a woman that Van had briefly seen inside the Pit-- Xinyan��


    ...whose whole body was completely covered in ice.

 Chapter 316: Heart

    "This�� witchcraft."


    "It''s a Skill."


    A burning chill. That''s what Vanya felt as she placed her hand on the mass of ice that presented itself to them. It was hard not to notice, after all. From the embers that emerged from their every step, it was expected that the undergrounds of Muspelheim would be even harsher.


    She wondered why it was so cold, but it turns out that there was a massive block of ice right in the center of the dungeon, most probably summoned by the woman that was lying quietly within its freezing confines.


    She looked serene, peaceful even. The only imperfection that one could see was the hint of red that froze like a mist on her torso, as well as the dagger that was lodged straight through her heart.


    "...What happened to her?" Vanya then gently removed her hand from the ice, turning her focus towards Gerald whose eyes only reflected the warmth of Xinyan''s face.


    "She''s�� hurt," Gerald closed his eyes as he rested his forehead on the biting cold, "I''m home, my love."


    "I assume this iceberg is her own doing?" Vanya muttered softly. Initially, she only thought of this young human as a rude, arrogant, and blasphemous individual; but it would seem that even creatures like him are capable of showing such a tranquil expression.


    "Oh, and how did you come up with that conclusion?"


    "Because I can still feel the massive power coming from inside her. It is faint, but it is surely there. Weakening by the second, but ever persevering. By all means, her life should have been extinguished. But like this block of ice that endures and overwhelms the heat of the ever-ending fire, her life too carries on unrelenting��


    ...You are lucky, human; as the sole reason she perseveres is because of you."


    "...You know this how?" Gerald could not help but blink a couple of times as he looked Vanya straight in the eyes.


    "Because I am one with nature, human," Vanya let out a short but deep breath, "I could feel every vapor, every droplet, and every crevice of this cold box, all welcoming your return."


    "..." Van let out a light hum as he heard her daughter''s words. He had initially thought that Vanya only had an affinity with the trees, like Artemis. But it would seem he was still completely unaware of what she could truly do.


    "...Wow," Gerald let out an amused scoff as he turned to look at Van, "Look at that, it would seem that something good can come out of you after all."


    "Cease your insults, human!" The soft tone that collected itself in Vanya''s voice completely disappeared as she looked Gerald straight in the eyes, her fist ready to hit him in the face at any time.


    "Enough, enough," Van could not help but sigh as he saw Vanya once again about to rush towards Gerald, "So, why exactly did you take us here? Surely, it wasn''t only to let us see Miss Xinyan?"


    "It is," Gerald shrugged his shoulders, "I want you to see what happened during the time that you weren''t in this place, Van."


    "..."


    "Ah shit," Gerald then clicked his tongue in frustration as he looked at Van''s slightly confused face, "You''re so young and clueless. I don''t even know if you can understand what I am about to tell you��


    ...just when did you arrive in this place?"


    Vanya wanted to charge towards Gerald due to the mocking tone in his voice, but Van quickly blocked her path, "A few months ago."


    "We''ve been here for about 120 years," Gerald said, "The friends you once knew are no more, Van. Beatrice and Victoria''s brother�� they met a gruesome death here, in this place."


    Van''s breaths almost equaled the piercing cold air as soon as he heard Gerald''s words. He closed his eyes for a few moments, letting out the deepest of breaths as he opened them again.


    "How did they die?"


    "Beatrice''s head was smashed into pieces," Gerald said without any hesitation, "While Edward followed her by blindly rushing to avenge her�� along with their son."


    "Who�� was it?"


    "Magni, one of the sons of the mightiest Aesir of Asgard."


    Surprisingly, it wasn''t Gerald who answered Van''s question, but Vanya, "I was awake then and have heard from my mother the events of what transpired then�� it was also the last time I ever saw her."


    "And that was also the time that my brother truly changed," Gerald muttered, "Even after I killed Magni, his wrath continued to grow."


    "...You killed Magni?" Vanya''s monotonous tone slightly stuttered as she heard Gerald''s words.


    As soon as Gerald heard Vanya''s words, he pointed towards a part of the wall of his cave. And there, several skeletons were lined up, still wearing armors and still seemingly holding on to their weapons.


    "...And several others," Gerald said as he let out a smirk, "Good thing you were considered as peaceful in my brother''s books, or you would have probably been on that wall as well, forest giant."


    Vanya furrowed her eyebrows from Gerald''s words, but still, she quickly disregarded her taunts as she focused on the skeletons on the wall. The one that was holding a hammer was most probably Magni, the others, she was having a hard time recognizing.


    But to think this man was capable of killing Aesirs�� it would seem she needed to tread lightly with this one.


    "And what about Magni''s father? He did not take revenge on you?" Vanya muttered, "He is known for his temper, he would have definitely sought to destroy you."


    Gerald just shrugged his shoulders from Vanya''s questions.


    "And what happened after?" Van then interrupted the two, "Why aren''t you with Harvey and the others anymore? Is it because of her?" Van then pointed towards Xinyan.


    "Wow, perceptive," Gerald let out a chuckle as he looked down at Van, "Yes, because of her."


    "Was she also killed by one of the Aesir?"


    "She is not dead yet, you beggar!"


    One of the trailing lava burst as Gerald stomped his foot to the ground, but after a few seconds, he took in a deep breath as he placed his hand on the ice that confined the love of his life, "And no, the Aesir did not do this to her��


    ...the humans did."


    "Humans? From Midgard?"


    "A child. A child that looked even younger than your father," Gerald muttered as he turned to look at Xinyan, "It was just a normal day and we were taking a rest in one of the villages. She wanted to take a rest from all the secret war that my brother had been waging against your kind, so we went to a village that wasn''t in my brother''s territory��


    ...where we were completely unknown. It was a hot day as winter had just passed. So the children there were sweating as they played innocently, and when Xinyan saw this, she�� she made the air colder, showing and building snowmen to play with the children.


    It was beautiful, she was beautiful. And the night after that, someone knocked on our door. It was one of the children she was playing with earlier��


    ...That''s the witch-- she said. And out of nowhere, I don''t really know to this day who it was, it was probably the girl''s father, but out of nowhere, Xinyan looked into my eyes and told me not to do anything. I was wondering why she was telling me that, but that''s when I saw the dagger that was latched into her heart. She made this wall of ice to protect them��


    ��from me."


    "..."


    "Of course, I killed everyone in that village," Gerald then placed his hand on the ice, shaving a chunk of it as he made a fist, "She wouldn''t have wanted it, but I needed it."


    The part of the ice block that Gerald shaved quickly healed as soon as he took his hand away from it, "I made a mistake�� and now her regret seems to grow forever. Each second, the ice that surrounds her grows no matter how much I remove them. That''s why I took her here, to a land that never ceases to burn. It prevented the ice from growing��


    ...I could probably crack this thing open, but there is a chance that she will--"


    "I do not feel regret growing inside of her, human."


    Before Gerald could finish his words, Vanya once again placed her hand on the block of ice, "I only feel the love she has for you. It is pure and as unrelenting as she is."


    "Huh," Gerald could not help but blink a couple of times as he heard Vanya''s words. He then nodded several times as he patted Van on the shoulders,


    "Good work, good work. At least you really are useful for something," Gerald said as he moved to the corner of the room, his breaths louder than the fiery magma that rang through the air. And after a few seconds, he clicked his tongue and returned back to Van.


    "Anyway, this block of ice is the only thing keeping her alive," Gerald then said as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "But she''s been stuck here for decades, Van. There is a limit to what her body can take."


    "Why�� are you telling me all of these?" Van then finally asked.


    "Because I need to take a hold of someone, someone who will only listen to you, Van."


    "Someone�� who only listens to me?"


    "The current leader of the gods of Vanaheim��


    ...Latanya Boss."

 Chapter 317: Monster

    "Latanya�� is the leader of Vanaheim?"


    "That''s what I just said. The gods of Vanaheim, the Vanir, listen to her��


    ...Come to think of it, lots of Vans going on around in this place. I am starting to think this whole place was created solely for you, Van."


    While Gerald was currently deliberating and thinking of his theories. Van, on the other hand, was once again completely at a loss. From all the stories he had heard, the gods listen to no one but their own kind.


    The Vanir may help the lower races from time to time, but other than that, they leave them to their own devices-- akin to taking care of a pet. Latanya had god-like abilities, sure. But it did not take the fact that she was still huma--


    Van blinked a couple of times as he halted his thoughts. Latanya wasn''t a human-- she was an avatar made from one of the treasures of the Olympians. Could it be that because of that, they mistook her as one of their own?


    "Tch, damn it. Maybe I should have renamed Midgard as Midgerald."


    "..." Van''s crawling thoughts were then easily disrupted upon hearing Gerald''s words. It somewhat came as a shock to him that Gerald�� did not really change. Hundreds of years, Van could not even fathom living past 50; but one thing he does know is that time would ultimately change people.


    By the way it was looking, everyone he once knew had already completely changed. Charlotte became somewhat amenable; as for Harvey, he has not met him yet-- but based on everything he had heard so far from Charles, and now Gerald�� the Harvey he once knew was completely gone-- even harboring hatred for his kind. Whether or not their relationship will still be able to mend was a question that needed a deep answer.


    But Gerald�� Gerald, on the other hand, remained true to his core. He might have found love through Xinyan, but he didn''t seem to change a single bit, he was still a little bit wrong in the head... but so was he. And considering the time that Gerald had spent here and the things that have happened to him, he had the right to be even more so.


    It was weird, Van thought. If he hadn''t met Charlotte and saw her condition, he probably wouldn''t even be this considerate towards his situation and would have truly probably attacked him the same way his daughter did.


    But Charlotte�� changed everything for Van. Seeing her in that almost childish state, asking and longing for her family-- it woke Van up to the reality that he was going to face in this world.


    Friends becoming enemies, families becoming acquaintances, and enemies becoming�� just people. People that have their own story to tell, and with what he just heard from him, he has had quite a harsh one since coming to this world.


    For Van, even though he was alone, his trouble was momentary. One way or another, he was quickly welcomed to this land. He was treated as a High Human, he met Charlotte and took over her tavern, and when he met the forest giants, it didn''t even take a second for them to treat him like their god.


    He even met his daughter. Life welcomed him in this world, while Gerald and the others had only experienced death upon death. And as for Gerald, the only way to prevent one more death�� was to let Latanya heal his beloved, Xinyan.


    "Do you know Latanya, Vanya?"


    "I have heard of her from mother, yes," Vanya quickly answered her father, "But as we forest giants like to keep to ourselves, the Vanir do to-- we rarely meet, if at all. In my ten thousand years of existence, I have only met a handful of them."


    "Of course you won''t meet anyone of them," Gerald quickly interjected as he clicked his tongue, "You''re asleep for 95% of your life."


    "I am not!"


    "When was the last time you were awake?" Gerald scoffed, "You weren''t even there to stand by your mother and brother as they were gutted and burnt like pigs in front of millions of humans. You were peacefully sleeping along with your trees, or so I heard."


    "I--"


    "I am sure you heard your mother''s cries. So why exactly did you not wake up? Were you scared? Or perhaps, you wanted them gone so you will be the last progenitor of your kind."


    "It''s time for your mouth to separate with the rest of your body, human."


    Vanya''s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked Gerald straight in the eyes. She then stretched her hand to the side, instantly summoning a spear that was seemingly made with wood; but even as it hummed and buzzed from the sheer speed of her trembling hands, there weren''t any signs of the spear deteriorating, or even cracking.


    "I don''t blame you, though," even with Vanya''s tone adding to the burning chill of the underground, Gerald didn''t even seem to flinch as his eyes remained staring at her, "Even by my standards, your brother was a monster. It''s like he absorbed all the worst traits of your father�� such a bundle of joy."


    "That''s enough from you, golden-haired monkey!"


    The whole cave trembled as Vanya suddenly disappeared from her spot. Gerald, on the other hand, only let out a smirk as his hand was quickly raised in the air. Seeing the two moving slowly in front of him, Van could not help but let out a long but deep sigh as he casually moved in front of Gerald, summoning his shield and facing it towards him. His right palm, on the other hand, was pointed towards the approaching Vanya, ready to catch the spear she had menacingly pointed at Gerald.


    "!!!"


    He could see Vanya''s eyes slowly widen as he stood blocking her path. But as she was only less than 3 meters away from Gerald, she could no longer stop her advance. The only thing she could do was slightly move her spear to the side, but before it could even move an inch, Van caught the spear by its wings.


    The force was enough for Van to be thrown, but as he had his shield ready on his other hand, it quickly planted itself onto Gerald''s stretched arm. Van slightly gritted his teeth as he was sandwiched by the two opposing forces; one relentless, the other unmovable.


    A growing whistle sound then resounded in the air as trails of golden lightning slowly crawled their ways throughout Van''s body, completely covering it. And after what seemed like a few seconds for him, he opened his mouth and let out a thunderous roar, instantly pushing Vanya and Gerald to opposite sides of the room.


    Gerald quickly recovered himself, digging his hand through the ground and leaving crevices as he slid a couple of meters away, just stopping short of hitting the block of ice that confined Xinyan.


    Vanya, on the other hand, was caught by Van, who was already behind her. But perhaps ''caught'' was not the right term, as Vanya was almost two times bigger than him and the only thing that Van did was cushion Vanya''s momentum.


    "...Father, I--"


    "That''s enough, Vanya," Van let out a short but deep sigh as he shook his head, "You should start acting your age, you''re technically the oldest one here. Don''t give in to his taunts."


    "I''m-- I apologize, father. It''s just that I couldn''t take him insulting you any further. You have to understand, mother put you up on a pedestal�� and for me, no one is allowed to desecrate that."


    As soon as Van heard that, the only thing he could do was let out a sigh. Just what exactly did Artemis tell her about him?


    "Ho," Gerald then once again slowly approached the two, gently rubbing the hand that was hit by Van''s shield, "I see you''ve become faster�� and not to mention a whole lot stronger."


    "Enough playing games, Gerald. You said Artemis and Ymir were killed in front of millions of people�� What did you mean by that?"


    Gerald let out a small chuckle as he heard Van''s question. But after a few seconds, the tone of his voice slowly became pacified as he looked Van straight in the eye, "Execution."


    Van''s hand quickly trembled, turning into a fist as the piercing word reached his ears. Vanya was the same as well, unable to look at his father as she closed her eyes and turned his head to the side.


    "...You were there?"


    "Not my style," Gerald let out a small chuckle, "I was already here when it happened, I heard it from Harvey''s men that were stationed here�� who are sadly dead now. Fuck, why did I kill them?"


    "...Why were they killed?"


    "Your daughter hasn''t told you yet?" The amusement in Gerald''s voice was clear to hear, "I''ve already told you, your son is a monster. A face only a mother could love, which apparently got her killed as well."


    "He wasn''t always like that," Vanya then finally broke her silence as she let out a long and deep breath, the tone of her voice, once again calming down and returning to monotonous nature, "He was good. Merciful and just, even. But something in him just snapped, like the branch of a rotting tree waved by a wind-- sudden��


    ...I apologize for saying this, but I am afraid his execution�� was just."


    "What�� exactly did he do?"


    "Perhaps the one who experienced it firsthand should be the one to tell you, father. My accounts of the situation may become biased," Vanya quickly said as she looked towards Gerald.


    "..."


    "Sit down then," Gerald then let out a long and deep sigh as he sat on the ground,


    "Let me��


    ...tell you my story."

 Chapter 318: White Dot

    "You, you murderer! You can''t just take the Lauder Armaments like thi--"


    "Shut the fuck up, this belongs to my brother in the first place."


    A short but stuttering gurgling sound could be heard, echoing in a room that was elegantly walled by marbles. There were also all sorts of weapons and other tools decorated on the walls, filled with gold and other exorbitant objects that one could think of.


    "Brother�� did we really do the right thing?" Harvey, who was standing on the side, could not help but look to the side as Gerald snapped the neck of an old man sitting on the end of the fancy room.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, brother. You did not do anything," Gerald said as he casually threw the old man through the window. And as it dropped, it fell in front of several people that were tied up, kneeling in front of the marble building. They all looked at each other in horror, some wanted to run away, but they could not as there was a giant monster blocking their path, some sort of minotaur that was mixed with a centaur. But even if they did manage to run, they could not as a thick wall of ice was currently covering the whole estate.


    "This place might belong to you, but every death it took to get here belongs to me," Gerald said as he pulled the chair, gesturing Harvey to sit on it, "So just sit here pretty and do whatever nonsensical and unimportant things you need to do as the world''s richest man."


    "Hm," Harvey could not help but let out a chuckle as he heard his brother''s words. He, however, did not sit on the chair, "I did this for Van. With this, I can finally be able to help him with whatever he is going through."


    "Tch," Gerald immediately clicked his tongue as he heard Harvey''s words, "Don''t let that beggar latch on to the company, he''ll suck you dry. Wait, no, that sounds gay."


    "Don''t listen to your brother, Harvey."


    A woman with slightly almond-shaped eyes then entered the room unannounced.


    "Xinyan, I told you this is a moment between my brother and me!" Gerald once again clicked his tongue as he ran in front of Xinyan.


    "That''s good and all, but you guys have been here for an hour. And there''s something you need to see on the roof," Xinyan then gestured to the two to follow her, turning around and not even looking back if they were truly following.


    "Tch. You alright here on your own?" Gerald said.


    "No, let me come with you guys to ensure you won''t create Gerald Jr.,"


    "What did you say!? Who would like that slint-eyed yellow-skin lizard!?"


    "Heh," Harvey raised his pinky finger and waved it around as he ran past Xinyan, making sure she saw it too.


    "Tch, that bastard," Gerald wanted to rush towards him, but he stopped as he reached Xinyan''s side, "Don''t listen to him, he is a schmuck."


    "Hm," Xinyan only raised an eyebrow as she looked at Gerald, "So you don''t like me at all?"


    "That''s--"


    Before Gerald could even finish his word, he felt something warm touch his lips. No, he could have easily avoided it but chose not to do so. He only stood there baffled as Xinyan slowly pulled her lips away from him.


    "That''s too bad because I really am starting to like you," Xinyan said as she hastened her steps, leaving Gerald completely perplexed. But after a few seconds, he blinked his eyes a couple of times and woke himself up from his stupor.


    "What''s the meaning of that!?" He then said as he rushed to follow her. In truth, Gerald was truly confused. Ever since he was young, the people around him had called him a monster. Some of them didn''t even need to say it, the look in their eyes gave them away.


    He had always been confused as to why he gained such a title; everything he had done was for the sake of others.


    When he broke their cattles'' feet, so they would no longer run away and their workers wouldn''t have a hard time chasing them anymore.


    When he tried to teach the gryphons how to fly so that they could gain freedom from the prison that the Academy had confined them in.


    It wasn''t his fault that they died, it wasn''t his fault...


    ...that they were too weak to understand.


    "So, what''s happening here?" Gerald then immediately clicked his tongue as soon as he reached the rooftop, only to be surprised that everyone was there.


    Xinyan, Harvey, Beatrice, Victoria, and even Edward, who was supposed to be guarding the people in the courtyard in his transformed state.


    "There''s something there," Edward then quickly pointed towards the horizon, where a small white dot could be seen shining.


    "What the fuck is that?" Gerald said as he squinted his eyes, but as he focused on it for a few seconds, his eyes could not help but widen, "...We should run."


    "Brother?"


    "We should run!" Every hair on Gerald''s body stood up as he stared at the shining white dot, "That thing�� it''s growing."


    "What? What are you saying, brother?"


    The others could not help but look at each other. For Beatrice, Harvey, and Victoria, the only time they had seen Gerald acting up like this was when Van provoked him in the Academy.


    "That white thing is swallowing everything in its path," Gerald explained as he slightly took a step back, grabbing his brother as well as Xinyan''s wrist, "And it''s fast."


    "Wait, what are you--"


    "Father!?"


    Before Harvey could finish his words, Victoria''s unusually loud voice suddenly pierced his ears. All of them looked towards her, only to see a man wearing a shirt printed with flowers in front of her.


    "...Father?" They all muttered.


    Charles, however, only looked at them once, and as soon as his eyes landed on his son, he quickly pulled Victoria away and rushed towards Edward, grabbing his shoulders.


    "Father, what''s�� going on!?" Victoria once again raised her voice.


    "There''s no time to explain, let''s g-- Huk!"


    Before Charles could finish his words and even do anything, he felt an arm tightly wrapped around his neck.


    "G�� Gerald!?"


    "What are you doing, brother!? He''s not an enemy, he is Victoria''s father!"


    "He came here without us even noticing him! He has the ability to transfer from one place to the next in an instant!"


    And without even a minute to think about it, Gerald already and completely dissected Charles''s System.


    "Take us with you," Gerald then continued to speak, "Or at least take my brother or I will pull out your head in front of your children."


    "Please calm down, Gerald," Victoria placed his hand on Gerald''s shoulder, trying to calm him down with her Skill. Gerald, however, seemed to be completely unaffected from it as his arms remained tightly locked on her father''s neck.


    "Tell your father to take my brother with you," Gerald said as he looked Victoria straight in the eyes, "Or you will lose your father here and now."


    "I will, please let him go."


    Gerald stared at Victoria for a few seconds, before he let go of Charles.


    "Father, what''s happening?" Victoria then ignored his father gasping for air as she placed her hand on him, completely calming him down.


    "That light is swallowing everything in its path, we need to move away from it as much as possible."


    Hearing that Gerald''s random conclusion was right, Victoria''s eyes slightly trembled. If she wasn''t mistaken, the direction of the light is near where the New Wall city was in�� and her mother and grandmother were there.


    "What about mother?" She said, and although her demeanor was completely calm as a side-effect of using her Skill, the waver in her voice was still obvious for everyone to hear.


    "She�� I already took her far away, she is waiting for us with your grandmother," Charles quickly said before he turned towards the white dot, which seemed to have already doubled in size.


    "There is no time, we should go as far away from here as possible."


    "Take my friends with us."


    "That''s not possible! I can only--"


    "Take my friends with us or I will not come with you, just take Edward."


    "No."


    Edward, upon hearing his sister''s words, quickly shook his head, "I have not seen this man in my life."


    "That''s��" Charles could not help but sigh in frustration. "Fine, all of you hold on to me. Never, ever let go, or you will be left behind."


    Hearing Charles''s words, they all nodded at each other, placing their hands on his shoulder as he held his children''s arms. Although most of them were still at a loss as to what was happening, the panic in Charles''s eyes was enough for them to know that the situation was worse than it looks.


    And before they could even take a breath, their vision shifted and the scenery around them became completely different. But even with the scenery a stranger to them, the white dot persisted in the horizon.


    "...Shit," Charles muttered as he let out a breath, "I''ll just rest for a few seconds."


    The group repeated this several times, until finally, there was no place to escape to. The only thing Charles could do was hug his children and hope that the light wouldn''t hurt them. Gerald, on the other hand, stared at the growing light approaching them, completely unwavering as he stood in front of Harvey.


    "Isn''t that..." He muttered as he saw a face on the light that was about to swallow them,


    "...the beggar''s mother?"-- were the last words he said before the scenery around him once again completely changed.

 Chapter 319: Welcome to the...

    "Harvey!?"


    Gerald immediately went and rushed towards his brother as soon as the growing white light dissipated. He thought for sure that they were all going to die, but to think that Charles was able to teleport them to another place before they got swallowed-- it truly was the right decision to force him to do so.


    "I�� I''m fine, brother."


    "Where�� are we?"


    The others all woke up from their momentary stupor, all clumsily standing up at the same time as their eyes moved all over the place. They were in a very warm place just a few moments ago, but now, they could feel the moisture of the cold dew wafting through their faces.


    "Where did you take us, father?" Victoria then approached Charles as soon as she fully recovered herself.


    However, Charles, even with all of the stares that had landed on him, did not answer; the only visible answer they got was the confusion in his face.


    "Did the light stop growing? Let''s find high ground so we could see where it will be coming from next," Xinyan then waved her hands, summoning blocks of ice that slowly built themselves up into a tower, but as her eyes reached the top of the tower, she immediately lowered her hands, causing it to crumble.


    "What''s wrong?" Gerald quickly asked, but the only answer he received was Xinyan pointing towards the sky. With this, not only Gerald, but the rest of the group all turned their heads upwards, and as soon as they did so, they also let out their gasps all at the same time.


    "Where did you take us, father?" Victoria blinked her eyes a couple of times as she looked back and forth between her father and the 8 earth-like moons littered in the sky, seemingly surrounding the sky in a sort of circle.


    "I didn''t."


    "Hm?"


    "I didn''t teleport us anywhere," Charles took in a small gulp as he slowly turned his head towards his daughter, "I have already used up all of my SP."


    "What are you saying?"


    "Wherever this place is, I didn''t take us here."


    The others could not help but look at each other as soon as they heard Charles''s words. If he didn''t teleport them here, then how exactly did they get to this place?


    "I think the white light brought us here," Beatrice, who had been quietly observing the situation for a while now, finally spoke her thoughts, "Maybe it was some kind of wide-spread Portal?"


    "...If that was the case, then shouldn''t we have an Objective by now?" Xinyan wondered.


    "Forget the objective," Gerald then said as he waved his hands in the air, "I�� can''t even call my System Window."


    "What!?"


    The group then all tried to call their Systems, but as Gerald said and like what Van had also experienced in his first day in this new universe, none of them could call it. The group initially panicked, but as soon as they remembered that Xinyan summoned a tower of ice earlier, they all quickly calmed down and confirmed that each of them still had their own respective skills.


    "Can you skip this part?"


    "But the story wouldn''t be complete if I didn''t tell everything, you stupid fuck."


    "Then just advance a little bit, I was also summoned here-- I know what you went through."


    Gerald could not help but click his tongue as Van suddenly disrupted his accounts of what happened to them. "Didn''t you hear the part where your creepy ass mother''s face emerged from the light before it sucked us in?"


    "Are you sure you saw her?"


    "Are you saying I am lying?" Gerald furrowed his eyebrows, "You''re the pathological liar between us. Just let me continue my story, I''ll skip to the good parts."


    "...Fine."


    "Anyway, after we''re all done being shocked; we immediately made our way to find any signs of civilization, but the first humans we saw attacked us. I almost killed half of them before they started calming down, kneeling and begging for me to stop and spare their-- Right, so we weren''t too welcomed at first, it was a good thing that Victoria''s father was able to speak their language��"


    Even though Gerald had beaten most of them black and blue, the villagers did not seem to mind. As a matter of fact, some of them even expressed their excitement from almost being killed by a great warrior.


    They then explained that the reason they attacked Gerald and the others was that they initially thought that they were gods; gods that had been toying with their lives for thousands of years.


    Gerald and the others didn''t know what it meant at first, but as they made themselves villagers of the settlement after a few months of being welcomed there; when they were starting to learn where they truly were-- that''s when they had their first encounter with a so-called god��


    ...and it just so happened to be Van''s son, Ymir.


    Being part of the village for months, Gerald and the others had already acclimatized and perfectly injected themselves into the society that they were suddenly thrown into; but they truly still had no idea what it meant to be living in this world.


    It was a normal day as any, with all of them doing their part. But the almost perfect day was quickly basked in darkness as people from the neighboring hamlet visited their village. They weren''t aggressive, and they did not come to pillage, no.


    What they did come for, however, was a refuge. Most of them were covered in blood, and some even missing parts of their bodies as they limped and forced their way into the village. Of course, although the villagers wanted to refuse as they didn''t have enough space to accommodate them, the only thing they could do was nod their heads as they helped their neighbor.


    But before the last refugee could place his foot onto the village, his head exploded. Or more specifically, an arrow the size of a spear completely hallowed his face, cracking it open like an egg.


    Gerald quickly pulled Xinyan and Harvey away, dragging them far away from the village as much as possible. Seeing them run away, although Beatrice and the others were still confused as to what just happened, Gerald''s instincts had always been spot-on.


    If what just happened was enough to make him run, then the only thing they could do was follow him. Edward quickly transformed, lifting Beatrice and her sister and placing them on his back as his four limbs galloped away.


    As for Charles, no one really bothered with him as he could escape on his own-- and he did. As soon as his children were far away and hidden, he quickly appeared beside them.


    "What''s happening, brother!?"


    "Keep quiet."


    Gerald covered Harvey''s mouth, gesturing to the others to also keep their mouths shut. However, even with none of them talking, the screams and cries of the people in the village were enough to fill the air.


    Except for Gerald and Charles, the rest of the group wanted to go back to the village to help. But Gerald was adamant that if they try to go back to the village, they will all die.


    Hearing Gerald, the epitome of arrogance and unfounded confidence, speaking in that manner, the group could not help but once again look at each other in shock�� their shock, however, did not last long as soon as they saw the reason why Gerald was acting the way he is.


    "Is that�� a monster?"


    Even from afar, the individual that suddenly appeared in the village could clearly be seen by even Victoria and the others; after all, he towered over everyone else; with his bow even surpassing the roof of some of the houses.


    And just like that, perhaps not even a half a minute-- the green-haired giant massacred everyone in the village, along with the refugees that seemed to also be his earlier victims. And just like that, he went away.


    Gerald, however, knew something the others didn''t-- Ymir knew where they were. It was momentary and faint, but Gerald saw him glancing towards them; he didn''t yet know why Ymir didn''t attack them there and then, but he would know soon.


    After they confirmed that the green-haired giant truly was gone, they all went to check on the village; only to find out that no one survived the sudden attack. Except for Gerald, they all asked themselves why someone would do something like this; children, elderly, and even cattle-- the green-haired giant killed every living thing within the vicinity.


    And this was the first of many of their encounters with Ymir. With everyone else dead, the group decided to finally explore the world they were in-- but all they found were death and destruction.


    Village upon village-- corpses. It was as if they were following the trail of death, and they knew that they were just a step too late, as all the dead that were sprawled in front of them were always fresh.


    Until finally, they have forgotten how many villages there had been. But they were finally unfortunate enough to be welcomed by the green-haired giant, who was once again surrounded by corpses.


    Gerald and the others, however, were already too tired of running away. One way or another, all of these massacres had to end.


    "My name is Ymir."


    Surprisingly, the green-haired giant, however, did not seem to have any interest in attacking them. Instead, he stretched his arms wide, completely making himself vulnerable as his eyes slowly scanned Gerald and the others.


    "Welcome to the future, ancestors."

 Chapter 320: Family

    "My name is Ymir. Welcome to the future, ancestors."


    The others were completely on edge as they completely readied themselves to battle it out with Ymir. They have been running from village to village, only to find more dead. And when they do manage to find a village brimming with life, the green-haired giant extinguishes it.


    But for some reason, every time, their group happens to survive. And there was only one reason for that-- Ymir was letting them walk free. And so, right now, with their exhaustion at its limits-- they were done running away.


    Gerald was the first to step forward, ready to juke it out at any moment. The target of their aggression, however, was completely relaxed. And seeing as he dropped the colossal bow he was holding, he was indirectly telling the group that he did not wish to fight.


    But still, Gerald and the others did not let their guard down, as doing so might lead to an almost instant death.


    "No need to be so alarmed."


    ***


    "That was the first time we''ve met your evil son," Gerald said as he let out a long and deep sigh, "And we would meet him several times in the hundred years we were here, until the time he was executed."


    "...Welcome to the future? What did he mean by that?"


    "I am sure that by now, you''ve already realized that we were sent here at different times depending on when we were swallowed by the light, right? Surely, you can''t be that stupid to--"


    "I know."


    "Just where exactly did you run off to for you to be the last one of us to be sent here."


    "...And just where exactly is here?" Van quickly replied, emphasizing his last word.


    "Just as your son said�� this is the future."


    "...What?"


    "We''re not inside a Portal, we''re not in some different dimension-- we''re on Earth, tens of thousands into the future. Whatever that white light truly was, it made the world the way it is now-- and it seemed to have sent every System Holder into the future."


    "How�� do you know this?"


    "We''ve been here for a hundred years, and we had four-eyes with us. She was the one who discovered everything there is to know about this place," Gerald''s voice slightly became sedated, "The Aesir and Vanir, Beatrice have theorized that they were the descendants of the enhanced humans created by the Circle or even the first generations themselves, forced to evolve by the harsh environment. And from them, came the other races-- it sounds far-fetched, but from all the books she had read throughout the years, that was the best she could come up with."


    "...I see," Van only furrowed his eyebrows from Gerald''s silly revelation, "What of the events with Ymir?"


    "It''s hard to explain all the evil shit your son did."


    "Is he worse than you?"


    "What? What do you mean worse than me? Don''t you mean worse than you?" Gerald could not help but raise an eyebrow from Van''s words, "He is the vilest person I have met, even your daughter agreed with me."


    Van then turned his head towards Vanya, who only nodded in response. If even his own sister agrees, then perhaps his execution truly was justified. But still, Van could not shake this feeling of guilt inside of him-- as if he let it happen since he was not there for him.


    Everything bad that Van did, every crime that he had committed, some of them were because no one really told him that it was not the right thing to do. Of course, Artemis was there to guide them, but the two weren''t really normal children where you can just pat on the hand and be done with it.


    They were gods; gods that would probably run amok when you scold them.


    "You have to go to Midgard to find out what he did," Gerald muttered, "Anyway, where was I in the story... right."


    "You''re... continuing?"


    "I''m skipping to the end as it''s pretty much just a loop of death, loss, and destruction," Gerald waved his hand nonchalantly as he once again positioned himself neatly, "Years and years later, we grew stronger. Even with the System''s absence, we still get stronger from the Crystals, which Midgard has an abundance of. There are literally mountains of them there, just being ignored. We got stronger to the point that Ymir no longer decided to ignore us; what followed was war. Ymir and his tree soldiers�� as well as some forest giants. Beatrice and Edward, dead. Harvey''s wife, dead."


    "..." Vanya could not help but slightly take in a breath as she heard Gerald''s words. She knew that most of the forest giants that were exiled sought to join her brother. The corpses that Van and Queen Nori saw as soon as they got to the territory of the forest giants were Ymir''s men, and Vanya initially thought that was all of them. but to think they were also part of the secret war happening between the forest giants and the humans of Midgard.


    "But I had to take a rest from all the war, as you can see," Gerald then sighed as he turned his head towards the frozen Xinyan, "And years later, I found out that my brother and the others were successful in subduing Ymir, executing him in front of all the masses. There was one piece of that news, however, that truly shocked me to the core-- you."


    Gerald then pointed his finger towards Van, "A random green-haired woman appeared during the execution, begging my brother and the others to stop."


    "...Mother."


    "That''s right," Gerald nodded his head as he remained pointing at Van, "Charles was able to recognize her, and she was able to recognize that Charles�� was with you in your very first meeting."


    "..."


    "And that''s when they found out that you and Artemis were together�� and that Ymir was your child," Gerald then let out a chuckle as he pretended to wipe a tear from his face, "None of them believed it at first, but she knew you intimately, Van�� she knew you intimately. The shock on my face when Charles told me the story was unbelievable. I could only imagine Victoria''s face."


    "...And then what happened?"


    "My brother killed Ymir just the same," Gerald looked Van straight in the eyes, "As for Artemis-- what mother would not try to avenge her son? So they had to put her down as well. And here we are, years later, and my brother''s plan of killing all of the giants and the gods is still going strong."


    "...You also plan to kill the Aesir and the Vanir?" Vanya interrupted, "But the giants and the Aesir are also not on good terms-- a war is imminent and brewing between them."


    "My brother has become a little loose in the head," Gerald shrugged, "You don''t understand how deep his plan goes. With Charles able to travel throughout the 9 realms without any problems, you could say they were the ones who lit up the spark that would ignite the war between the two factions."


    "...And you plan to swoop in once both sides are weakened?"


    "Maybe," Gerald once again shrugged, "I am no longer part of it, my concern now is to get Xinyan out of this cage."


    "Then you need to warn your brother," Vanya let out a small smile, "I admit that you are strong, maybe even stronger than me; you may have killed an Aesir, but you do not truly know the extent of their strength-- your brother and his friends will be massacred, along with us giants. You are strong, but can you say the same about your brother?"


    "My priority now is her," Gerald turned his focus back to Xinyan, "My brother doesn''t need me to hold his hand anymore, he''s a hundred-year-old grown-ass man already. Oh fuck, I just realized that Van is like a baby compared to us, shit�� and he''s the only one with a child left."


    "This woman and you, never had an offspring?"


    "We tried," Gerald let out a sigh, "But I guess there are just some things you can''t have. But I still consider myself lucky-- you can''t lose what you don''t have in the first place."


    "I''ll help you reach Latanya."


    "What was that?"


    Gerald was quickly distracted by Van, who had been keeping quiet for a while now. "I will help you reach Latanya, but in return, tell Harvey to leave us alone; including the remaining forest giants."


    "Oh, that''s a tough request," Gerald blinked a couple of times as he slightly let out a breath of awe, "If you haven''t been listening, the forest giants were the ones who started this war."


    "The ones who started this war are dead," Van looked Gerald straight in the eyes, "You said it yourself, Vanya has been asleep 95% of her life. Her involvement in this war is minimal, maybe even nothing. As for the rest of the forest giants�� just leave them alone."


    "I do not think my brother will see it that way."


    "Then let him see it. You are done with wars, and I am done with it too," Van let out a sigh as he turned his eyes towards Vanya, "You said it yourself, you are lucky that you have less to lose�� I have everything."


    "...And what if he refuses?"


    "I will side with my family, Gerald. And if that means having him and the others as an enemy, then I will destroy Midgard itself��


    ...including everyone in it."

 Chapter 321: River once Again

    "I will destroy Midgard myself��


    ...and including everyone in it."


    "...Father."


    "How quaint. The apple never really falls far from the tree."


    Gerald let out a small smirk as he turned to look at Van. For Vanya, this was the first time he was seeing his father like this; he had always held a soft tone towards her, only raising his voice when it was his only choice. Granted, she had only been with him for a month or so, but she hadn''t left his side even once since then.


    Artemis had told her stories about Van, how he doesn''t hesitate to do anything extreme when it involves anyone close to him-- and it would seem that she wasn''t lying. She felt a slight happiness growing inside of her, of course, since her father chose her and the other forest giants.


    If she heard it right, then this golden-haired man and the people in his story were her father''s friends, who he had known for quite a while now. For him to choose her over them truly warmed her heart. She had lived for tens of thousands of years; she might have been asleep for most of it, but her mentality should be multiple times more mature than her father�� and yet she could not help but somewhat instinctively act like a child in front of him.


    It was a weird feeling that even with her age, she could not find an answer-- but if there was one thing she learned from her mother and brother, is that the number of years you have lived does not truly equate to the level of your emotions.


    Her mother was emotional; perhaps even too sentimental as it caused her her death. As for her brother, along the way, something inside him snapped that made him the way he was in his final years.


    The Aesir were the same-- they could just be considered as people; driven by their emotions and needs, skewed over time. As for the Vanir, they were the tamer ones. If the person that Gerald was trying to find truly was the leader of the Vanir, then Vanya was also interested in meeting her, as she had heard about her before.


    "This Latanya person, I think mother had mentioned her to me before," Vanya muttered, "She said she evolved from a weapon that came from her original world?"


    "...I suppose," Van shrugged his shoulders, "She''s supposed to have been owned by Hermes, but the dynamics are a little complicated."


    "Hermes�� that''s grandfather?" Vanya''s eyes could not help but light up as soon as she heard Hermes''s name being uttered.


    "Long story, but you could say that," Van let out a short but deep sigh before turning his attention towards Gerald, "So how do we get to Vanaheim?"


    "Unless you''re authorized to use the River, then the Branch is the only way to go," Gerald then quickly answered, no longer minding the fact that Van threatened to kill his brother just a few moments ago, "The River here in Muspelheim should still be intact, you should try using it. We''ve all tried, but none of us could successfully use it."


    "That is because you need to have the blood of the Aesir," Vanya mentioned, "Mother, and even Athena are not able to use it. But perhaps we could use the bones of Mag--"


    "Did you just say Athena?"


    Before Vanya could finish her words, Van suddenly interrupted her, "Athena was with Artemis?"


    Of course, it made sense. Athena was only a few feet away from Artemis when Hermes''s body exploded. Even if they were sent here at a different time, it should only be a few years apart at most.


    "...Yes? But she disappeared a few hundred years after I was born; saying she wanted to find out more about this world."


    "...How old are you, exactly?"


    "12,200�� I forgot the specifics. But I heard mother and Athena had been here millennia before I was born."


    "Millenia?"


    "It means thousands of years, Van."


    "I know what it means," Van quickly waved his hand, "But I am a bit confused, Vanya. When we last saw each other, your mother said that she could already feel you growing inside of her. It took�� thousands of years for you and Ymir to be born?"


    "Oh shit," Gerald quickly commented on the side, "Could it be they aren''t really your children?"


    "Stop that nonsense!" Ymir once again furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Gerald, "Van is my father, I sense a connection with him!"


    Hearing Vanya''s voice once again increasing in volume, Gerald only raised both his hands in defeat as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "The biology of those that were sent here are entirely different," Vanya let out a short but deep breath before continuing to speak, "That you and the other so-called System Holders could live more than hundreds of years means that your aging process has become slower in this time is enough proof of that. Whatever it is that affects your growth, affected my mother as well, and that would include the time she would have supposedly given birth to us. My father should know it as well, that the circumstance of which an Olympian is born is also completely different from--"


    "It''s fine, Vanya. We get it."


    Before Vanya could completely defend the authenticity of her relationship with him, Van once again waved his hand as he once again asked her about Athena. But alas, she hasn''t seen her since she left to find out the truth of this world. But if she was still alive somewhere, then Van was sure that they were bound to meet sooner or later.


    "She did say something that I could still remember until this day," Vanya then mentioned, "She said that if she just finds the woman who is called Evangeline, then she would have all the answers. Do you know who she is, father?"


    "...I don''t."


    "Isn''t that your mother?" Gerald quickly said, "Seriously, man. Just how much of this world are you truly involved in? Next, we''re going to find out that this place was specifically made for you."


    "Your�� mother?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Van said, "We should focus on the matter at hand. You said that there was a River nearby?"


    "Yes," Gerald then completely changed his tone as they got back to their original topic, "With our speed, we should get there in a few hours."


    And without even waiting for the two, Van immediately stood up from his seat and patted his pants, "Let''s go then. I want to see if I could pass through it. Charles bombed the River that was connected to Jotunheim before I could try to use it."


    And a few hours later, just like Gerald had mentioned it, the three arrived in the River of Muspelheim. And unlike Jotunheim, which had a market leading to it, the Gate of Muspelheim was completely empty. It wasn''t just here, even with them running for hundreds of miles, Van had not seen a single sign of civilization-- it was as if Muspelheim was some sort of wasteland.


    But just like Jotunheim, the Gate was covered and made with a combination of wood and gold. Whoever built them was probably the same person, Van thought. He couldn''t really take a good look at the white streams of light connecting the different realms back in Jotunheim, and now that he had a clear view of it, he could not help but let out an exclaim of awe.


    The streams of light truly did look like a river, with even a sort of ripple and wave on them as they sort of wiggled, seemingly alive.


    "Nope, still can''t use it."


    Van''s amazement was then quickly disrupted as he heard Gerald, who was trying to take a step onto the River that led to Vanaheim. But it was as if there was a sort of invisible wall in front of him, not allowing him to go further.


    Gerald even tried to punch through it, causing a sort of light to ripple from his punch. Seeing this, Van could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow. He had seen this happen before, back when Hercules also punched the edge of the Pit. If this truly was Earth, then was it possible that what happened to the Earth of Olympus happened to his world as well?


    "I also can''t use it. There''s this mysterious force that is stopping my movement."


    A long and deep sigh then whispered into an''s ears as Vanya also tried to step on the River. She was currently holding Magni''s bones, but even then, the River gave her the same treatment as it did to Gerald.


    "What about you, father? You haven''t tried yet."


    Van did not really have any hopes of being able to pass through the River, so he just shrugged his shoulders as he lifted his foot, moving it towards the edge of the platform��


    ...without any resistance or whatsoever. Even more, he could feel his foot being sucked into River. Van, however, retracted his foot instead of fully extending it on the banks of the River.


    "..."


    "How is it, father?" Vanya quickly asked, "You can''t use it as well?"


    "...No." Van, however, lied. If he were to use the River, then that would mean leaving her daughter behind. And that was something that he would never do, no matter how short.


    "Well, at least now we know," Gerald shook his head as he let out a sigh, "Guess you''re not so special after--"


    Before Gerald could finish his words, the look in his eyes completely changed as he turned his head to the side.


    "Isn''t this a coincidence," he then said as he looked towards the old man that suddenly appeared out of nowhere, "Did you come here to destroy this gate��


    ...Charles?"

 Chapter 322: Bargain

    "..."


    Even though his presence was the one that suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the confusion and surprise in Charles''s face were probably the most prominent between all of them. Van and the others weren''t expecting Charles to suddenly pop up out of nowhere, but Charles truly did not expect to see Van again this soon, not to mention he was now with his daughter�� and Gerald.


    Also, the fact that Van was still standing here could only mean one thing-- the assassins that they had tasked to kill him as soon as he landed in Muspelheim were not successful.


    "What�� is the meaning of this?" Charles then quickly turned his head towards Gerald as soon as he woke up from his stupor.


    "We were trying to pass through the River and failing, what''s there to explain?" Gerald shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s not what I wanted to ask. Why are you with�� him?"


    "Why not?" Gerald furrowed his eyebrows as he answered Charles''s question, "Right now, we both have something we need from each other. So I do not really see why I would not be with him, Charles."


    "You both need something you need from each other? Should you really be doing something like this when you know we''re so near to accomplishing the plan we''ve been working for for a hundred years?"


    "You are near," Gerald quickly replied, "I have already left your little merry band of cultists. What you and my brother will be doing now is seriously none of my concern."


    "But what about all the pain and suffering the gods have cost us!?"


    "My only suffering is Xinyan''s current condition-- and the gods did not do that to her, Charles. If you''re here to destroy the Muspelheim''s Rivers, no one is going to stop you; we can''t use it anyway."


    Hearing Gerald''s words, Van''s face slightly twitched. Van could use the River if he wished to, but he truly did not want to separate from his child for now. His goal of finding the others was completely overshadowed by the fact that he had found Vanya.


    Besides, the Harvey that was living in this world was no longer the same one he knew-- there was no point in bridging ties that do not want to be connected. Surprisingly, he was not really holding a grudge against Harvey for having sent people to kill him-- he could understand why from hearing their story. He was not seeking revenge, but if they wish to continue to bother him��


    "That''s not--"


    Before Charles could continue to argue with Gerald, he could not help but stop as he felt his mouth suddenly getting lighter; it was then followed by a warm sensation, slowly filling up the insides of his mouth.


    Charles quickly wiped his mouth as soon as he felt this, and se he looked at his hand, he found that it was completely covered in blood.


    "W�� whath?" His speech then slightly became disfigured as blood continued to spew from his mouth.


    "Take it as a warning, Charles."


    And as he was completely confused as to what just happened, Van then suddenly walked towards him, with his hand stretched and palm wide open.


    "T�� tjats!?"


    And as soon as he saw the small objects sitting on top of Van''s palm, he quickly placed his fingers in his own mouth.


    Teeth, there were 5 teeth on Van''s palm; with a hint of blood still fresh on it. And as the pain that Charles was feeling gave away-- it was without a doubt his. There was also the fact that he could literally feel the new void inside his mouth.


    Forget seeing it, he did not even feel Van plucking his teeth from him until his gums started bleeding. Realizing the kind of speed needed to do something like that, Charles could not help but slightly shudder as he backed away; his pained moans, whispering through the air.


    "I do not care what kind of war you start, but do not involve me and my family," Van then said, followed by the minute sound of Charles''s teeth dropping on the ground one by one.


    "Hey, I thought that was our deal," Gerald blinked a couple of times as soon as he heard Van''s words.


    "It still is. I know he is not going to tell Harvey what I said anyway," Van glance at Gerald before turning his attention back to Charles, "Also, your mother is buried at the place where we last met."


    "...Buried?"


    It was as if the pain that was dancing inside Charles''s mouth instantly vanished as his eyes completely widened in shock. It wasn''t only him, even Gerald had a hint of surprise on his face; he did not even know that Charlotte was alive. If he did, then he would have definitely challenged her to see how strong he had truly become.


    But now, from what Van is saying, then there was no chance of that from ever happening.


    "What do you mean buried?" Charles breathed heavily.


    "She died," Van''s words were sharp to the point of almost lowering the temperature of Muspelheim, "She died calling for her family, calling for you."


    "...How? The last time we talked she was still--"


    "She died right after. I told her you knew where she was for a hundred years and her mind just started deteriorating. I know you know of her condition."


    Charles kept his mouth shut as he stared to the side, his eyes completely frozen. But after a few seconds, he took in a long and deep breath as he shook his head, "Thank you for burying her, Van. But that does not change the fact that--"


    "You know I am the son of Hermes, a god, right?" Van did not let Charles finish his words.


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "I assume that since you know all of that about me, you also know about my most special Skill."


    "What are you-- No." Upon realizing what Van was getting at, Charles''s eyes once again could not help but widen, "You didn''t��"


    "She asked me to," Van said as his eyes did not leave Charles for even a second, "She died in my arms, Charles."


    Van then took in a long and deep breath as he looked at his hands, "If you won''t tell Harvey to ignore me, then just warn him to tread lightly�� and tell him to pray that we will never meet again, or I will do to him what he did to Artemis."


    Gerald''s whistle rang through the air as Van left the Gates of the River just like that. Vanya also glared at Charles, her eyes not leaving him for even a second as she walked away.


    And as soon as they were left alone, Charles quickly stretched his hands towards Gerald. But before his fingertips could reach him, he suddenly moved to the side, completely avoiding his hand.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Are you thinking of taking me to my brother?"


    "Evans is dangerous, Gerald! We must plan to eliminate him as soon as possible, we can''t do it without you!"


    "...Didn''t you just listen to what I said? I don''t care."


    "Then what about your brother? Evans just threatened to kill your brother, are you just going to let that slide?"


    "I need Van more than my brother at this time, Charles," Gerald let out a small smirk, "If you could gain a favor from Latanya, then I would gladly join back to your merry group."


    "That''s��"


    "You can''t," Gerald then let out a sigh as he too, turned to leave, "Listen to the boy, Charles. You already have the Aesir on your list, I suggest not adding someone who has the title of the Devourer of the Gods to your list."


    "You�� know about that?"


    "I''m not as stupid as my brother," Gerald took one final glance at Charles before stepping out of the River Gates, "I hear a lot of things. Also, I kind of killed all of your people here in Muspelheim��


    ...I hope you don''t mind."


    "W�� what?"


    Hearing Gerald''s fading voice, Charles could only blink his eyes a couple of times. He was here to plant bombs and destroy the access point of the gods from and to Muspelheim, but he almost went back there and then to quickly report everything that just happened.


    If Van had truly absorbed Charlotte�� wouldn''t that mean that the information he had about his strength��


    ...was completely irrelevant? Even before being sent to this world, Charles had already known of Van''s ability to be able to absorb the ''souls'' of those he killed. His mother, the last he checked, was at most level 2000.


    Wouldn''t that mean that the only person that would even have the chance of fighting against him in his group�� was Gerald?


    But right now, Gerald is on his side. As soon as he thought of that, Charles began to quickly plant the bombs on the Gate, before disappearing out of thin air. He did not even confirm if the bombs he planted detonated as he teleported to a different location.


    And no, he was not back in Midgard. Gerald had told him of his goal, which means that if he was able to achieve that goal more efficiently than Van, then there was a chance that Gerald would once again go back to their side.


    And so, Charles took it upon himself to go into a little mission-- to try and seek an audience with Latanya Boss. Van and Gerald were still several Realms away from Vanaheim, so if he could convince her to heal Xinyan, then he would have the bargaining power of ordering Gerald��


    ...to kill Van

 Chapter 323: Surprise

    "I have been meaning to ask this, but there doesn''t seem to be anyone living in Muspelheim other than you?"


    "They all live underground. Seriously, did you not tell your father anything?"


    "We�� had many other things to discuss."


    "But the only thing we''ve been doing the past few days is eat. And aren''t forest giants supposed to be vegetarian?"


    A few days after their chance meeting with Charles, the three were currently spending their time in Charlotte''s tavern, waiting for the Branch to once again begin to move. Gerald was reluctant to leave Xinyan for a long period of time first, but Vanya had requested the other forest giants to take care of her, bringing her body to their territory.


    And with the help of their magic, they did not need Muspelheim''s eternal fire to keep Xinyan''s frozen confines from growing. Van was surprised at first that the forest giants had the power to summon fire, as he thought that the only thing they could do was manipulate the trees and roots around them-- similar to the skill he had gained from Artemis.


    But then again, like Gerald, Van also had the notion that forest giants were supposed to be vegetarians; but seeing Vanya eat a whole roast, it would seem that was false.


    "It''s just a lifestyle choice," Vanya quickly shook her head as she once again took a bite of her steak, "And I also believe that is of no concern to you, human. Compare your size to ours, even if we are the smallest of the giants, our size is still almost double than yours; did you really think a body such as ours would only need the sustenance of plants to continue functioning well?"


    "...I was just kidding," Gerald blinked a couple of times as Vanya gave her a short speech as an answer. She also said it wasn''t his concern, and yet she continued to tell him a bunch of reasons. But after a few seconds of listening to her rambles, Gerald then turned his attention towards Van.


    "You want to see where the Fire Giants are dwelling?"


    "Is it far from the Branch?"


    "With your speed, do you really have to worry about distance?" Gerald clicked his tongue as he let out a tiny scoff, "The Branch won''t be moving any time soon, it just landed--"


    "King Van!"


    Before Gerald could finish his words, a loud sharp voice pierced the ears of everyone inside the tavern; a loud banging noise then followed as a frost giant suddenly barged inside the hall.


    "...Isn''t that the queen of the Frost giants?" Gerald once again blinked a couple of times in disbelief as he saw Queen Nori stomping her way towards them. Since Queen Nori looked somewhat similar to Artemis and Vanya, it wasn''t that hard to recognize who she was; there was also the fact that Gerald had seen her once before, when Charles took him and his brother to check the leaders of all Realms.


    But that begs the question, why exactly was she here?


    "Is there really no way for me to go home back to my family? I''ve been here for more than a month!" The frustration in Queen Nori''s voice could be heard by everyone in the tavern, but seeing as the only thing they did was a small glance, it would seem that most of them did not even recognize who she was.


    "I am afraid not, child," Vanya was the one to give Queen Nori an answer, "You do not need to worry, you will be back to the arms of your family before a year soonest. Go and rejoice the time you have with your race in the meantime."


    "But�� I think a war is soon upon my kingdom soon. If I do not get back--"


    "Then even better," Vanya said as she shook her head, "You will be far away from the danger when it happens."


    "That''s not what I want!"


    And without even allowing Vanya to say anything more, Queen Nori rushed to leave the tavern, causing the smaller tables to jump and even roll. Van, who was the original recipient of queen Nori''s question, could not help but let out a long and deep sigh as he watched Nori''s silhouette disappear from the tavern''s door.


    "...Seriously? You dragged the queen of the Frost Giants here?" Gerald''s breaths slowly became erratic as he tried his best not to let out a laugh, "Why?"


    "The Branch moved earlier than expected," Van once again let out a sigh, "I actually almost forgot about her. Perhaps we should take her to the city? Might help to relieve some of her�� stress."


    "That''s fine with me," Gerald then said as he quickly stood up, "I am actually also starting to get bored here; I''m tired of watching your daughter eat like a pig."


    "Tha--"


    "Let''s go. I''ll try chasing Queen Nori."


    Before Vanya could even rebuke, Van quickly disappeared from his spot, leaving Gerald and Vanya at the table.


    "..."


    "..."


    "You coming?"


    "Of course, I will stay by my father''s side."


    ***


    "...Did you know this would happen?"


    "Pft."


    "You did, didn''t you?"


    Gerald''s muffled laughter slowly slithered its way to Van''s ears, overpowering his sighs.


    "The fire giants hold a lot of discrimination against non-giants," Gerald muttered.


    "You didn''t know this, Queen Nori?"


    "...No."


    "Vanya?"


    "I�� I think a lot of things have changed since I last visited this place."


    Queen Nori, who was dragged in the last minute to visit one of the cities of Muspelheim, could not help but close her eyes and let out a long and deep breath. At this point, she was starting to think that she might be the one bringing the bad luck.


    "Fire Giants, we did not come here to cause chaos," Vanya then raised her voice; her eyes scanning the dozen fire giants currently surrounding her and the others. They have not even taken 3 steps inside the city''s gates before they were instantly surrounded by what seemed to be the city''s guards.


    "Why did you bring High Humans in this place!?" The giant who seemed to be the leader of the guards stepped forward, his spear pointing back and forth between Gerald and Van, "They are not welcome here, especially with the relationship with the Aesir falling apart lately!"


    "I will forgive you for pointing your weapon at my father because of your ignorance, but if you lay even a single finger on him, I will show you the wrath of the gods your people are so afraid of."


    Even with them completely surrounded, Vanya''s voice overpowered everything else.


    "...Your father?" The Guard leader could not help but slightly let out a hum of confusion from Vanya''s words.


    "My name is Vanya, daughter of Artemis and Van, the progenitors of the Forest Giants," Vanya then stomped her foot on the ground, causing a massive onslaught of charred roots to emerge from the ground, "For all of your safety, I demand that you let all of us go, we are just here to see the sights, not to cause any trouble!"


    "..." Van blinked a couple of times as he heard Vanya''s words. If they weren''t here to cause trouble, then why exactly did she just summon all of these ominous-looking vines?


    "Vanya, daughter of... Artemis?"


    However, it would seem Vanya''s introduction had an effect, as the soldiers were slowly lowering their weapons as they looked at one another. But after a few seconds, the leader of the guards once again raised his weapon towards them.


    "The progenitor of the forest giants could not possibly be here, she is dead!" The leader of the guards roared, "Men, prepare to attack the spies!"


    Seeing the soldiers slowly making their way towards them, a burst of short laughter once again escaped from Gerald''s mouth, "Finally, I told you the city would be fun!"


    "Why are you always involving me in stuff like this, King Van!?" Queen Nori let out a scream of frustration as she grabbed the pair of daggers hidden around her waist, "I should be leisurely spending my time with my husband and daughter!"


    "...Sorry about that," Van said as his eyes started to light up. Although he did not really want to fight, he wouldn''t run away from it. With his level already becoming stagnant after absorbing Charlotte''s soul, he hadn''t really absorbed anything else-- and for some reason, his hands were starting to get itchy. This would also be a good way to test out how much stronger he had truly gotten, "Just kill those who are attacking--"


    "Stop this at once, my lads!" But before Van could stretch his feet, a loud voice echoed through the air, almost releasing some sort of thunder at the same time. And as soon as the soldiers heard that, they all quickly lowered their weapons; even moving to the side to make way for whoever owned the somewhat lazy voice.


    And as soon as Van saw who it was, his eyes could not help but widen; a small hum forcefully escaping from his mouth as he slightly stepped forward. The giant was taller than the rest of the soldiers; his face, however, seemed more human than the rest.


    And there was no way that Van could mistake that face, as even though they didn''t really spend that much time together, his charisma alone was enough to overwhelm anyone else that Van had met.


    "Isn''t this a surprise," the giant then said, "I thought you would never bask us again with your presence��


    ...King Vanny."

 Chapter 324: Dionysus, Once Again

    "It''s been a long time, King Vanny."


    "It''s�� you?"


    "Yes, it is I, Dionysus."


    Van''s eyes looked at Dionysus from head to toe. And although his height�� as well as his weight was more than triple than it was before, there was no mistaking it-- the giant that was being carried towards him by 4 fire giants was none other than Dionysus. Even with all of the fats covering his face, most of his features were still there-- specifically the goblet of wine he was gulping down.


    Van did not really mind his height difference that much, as Artemis was capable of becoming as tall as the mountains; his fat, however, was a whole new topic altogether.


    "...How?" Van muttered, his eyes not leaving Dionysus for even a single second, "Why�� are you with the Fire Giants?"


    "I should be the one asking you that question, King Vanny," Dionysus then let out a small giggle, making all the fats that were surrounding his body to wiggle,


    "I have been here for six thousand three hundred twenty-three years, but I don''t really keep count so I might have lost a number or two."


    "5,600 years?" Van could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow. For someone who doesn''t keep count, that was an oddly specific number.


    "You know of this man, father?" The roots and almost metallic-like vines that were protruding from the ground slowly returned to the ground as Vanya''s monotonous voice whispered through the air. Seeing this, the fire giants that were awfully close to the ominous-looking roots could not help but let out a short sigh of relief.


    There weren''t that many trees growing in Muspelheim, especially not in the cities which were situated underground-- one had to have a tantamount of power just to be able to pull even a hint of a plant from the deepest parts of their Realm, yet this forest giant they almost had the pleasure of fighting was capable of surrounding the whole area with roots.


    Perhaps she was who she says she was? The first female forest giant, Vanya.


    It has been a long time since they last saw a progenitor since most of them were usually just sleeping and spending their time seemingly waiting for something to happen. Even their own progenitor, Surtr, had just been spending his time lazily sitting on his throne for more than a thousand years now; the last time he emerged from his throne was when one of the Primal Aesir visited Muspelheim.


    And so, for a progenitor to suddenly visit them, and unannounced at that, was truly something they could not fathom.


    "Father, do you know of this man?" Vanya once again repeated her question, as Van seemed to be somewhat lost in confusion.


    "Your�� mother did not tell you about her?" Van then finally answered her question as he looked between the two of them, "Wait, don''t tell me you haven''t met with Artemis all these years?" Van then said as he once again focused his eyes towards Dionysus.


    "Who is he, father?" Vanya once again asked.


    "...He''s sort of your mother''s and Athena''s�� cousin."


    "An Olympian!?" Vanya raised her voice as soon as Van''s words reached her ears, "Then why have I only seen him now?"


    "That''s what I would like to ask as well."


    "Well��" Seeing Van''s inquisitive eyes not leaving him for even a second, Dionysus could only let out a small smile, "...Come with me. This is a talk...


    ....best discussed somewhere more private..."


    ***


    "...Over wine!"


    "..."


    Van could not help but roll his eyes in frustration as Dionysus handed him and each of his companions a beverage, still being carried by other giants. Alcohol for the others, and for him, still grape juice. Seeing as it was Dionysus, then he should have expected something like a feast to happen, especially now that he gained some substantial weight.


    "Great," Gerald, who quickly grabbed the alcohol and gulped it down, could not help but click his tongue, "We went to the city to have some fun, but we just ended up eating again."


    "...You wanted a massacre to happen instead?" Queen Nori, who was sitting beside him, slightly moved her seat away as soon as she heard Gerald''s words. Although this was the first time she had seen this man, the things he had been saying ever since they met truly made Queen Nori uncomfortable.


    "Not really," Gerald let out a sigh as he took another sip of his wine, "...Maybe a little bit. The humans I''ve killed a few days ago weren''t enough to warm me up."


    "..."


    "Do you know your husband and I fought once?"


    "...What?"


    "Yeah, quite strong," Gerald once again clicked his tongue, "Maybe even stronger than Magni, still proved too weak in the end though, I guess he went home crying to you?"


    "That''s��" Queen Nori blinked a couple of times as she heard Gerald''s words. There was one time, several years ago that his husband went home bruised and wounded; he didn''t tell her what happened to him, but based on his bruises, it was from a much smaller opponent.


    Could it be�� that the one who did that to him truly is this man beside him?


    "Everyone, listen up!"


    "..."


    With Dionysus''s voice reverberating throughout the entirety of the hall, all the others shut their mouths and looked towards him; but the only scene that presented itself to them was Dionysus struggling to stand up from his seat.


    "..."


    But finally, after what seemed like a full minute, his legs had finally successfully stretched themselves as he created a small quake as soon as he took a step forward.


    "Everyone, listen up!" Dionysus once again repeated his words, "Let me introduce you to the King of the Olympians, King Vanny!"


    "...King of what?"


    The fire giants present in the hall could not help but all look at each other from Dionysus''s words. For some of them, Dionysus had become the symbol of their city. Even if he was not the chief, his orders were still being followed by all of the soldiers.


    And if they were given a choice, they would probably choose Dionysus orders'' above their own chief, that''s how much they trusted him-- and if that time really does come, then their chief probably would probably even give the position to him; that''s how much influence Dionysus had to their city.


    And for him to acknowledge and call someone a king�� then that person would probably be someone truly special. And so, all of the fire giants were now currently looking at Van, whose eyes could not help but close from Dionysus once again pulling the unnecessary theatrics.


    "Dionysus, did Artemis know you were here?" Van then waved his hand, gesturing to Dionysus to stop glorifying him.


    "Ah, Artemis��. Yes," Dionysus then let out a long and deep sigh as he turned his head to the side, "No, we didn''t really meet even once."


    "But you knew she was here?"


    "Yes, Athena told me."


    "You met with Athena?"


    "Once or twice," Dionysus let out a slight chuckle before telling the fire giants to continue the festivities, "She actually came to me a hundred years after I was sent to this place, along with many others that are no longer here with us. Your sister and her lover were with me as well, but the vampire disappeared as soon as Andrea died."


    "..."


    "Oh, don''t worry, Andrea died a peaceful death; she lived her life to the fullest, but never once stopped searching for you."


    "Where�� were they?"


    "Midgard, same as many others."


    Van could not help but take in a long and deep breath as he heard Andrea''s fate. He already knew that there was no way she could be alive when he realized that they were sent here at different intervals; but now that he had finally heard actual confirmation, the only thing he could really do was gulp down his juice.


    "Do you know where Sarah might be?"


    "No idea, King Vanny."


    "What about Athena? Did she try to reach you when�� Artemis was killed?"


    "I am afraid not. Athena is probably just busy trying to figure out the secrets of this plane. I honestly feel a certain betrayal as she did not even visit me once, I had to find out from someone else that Artemis was killed. Makes you think, if she still hasn''t found what she''s looking for after ten thousand years; would she even find it?"


    "What�� exactly is she hoping to find?"


    "Your mother."


    "...Evangeline?"


    "I suppose, my memory of our last conversation is somewhat hazy-- been a while, after all. I do remember her mentioning Seraph Azrael; although Evangeline and she are basically the same, like tomato tomato."


    "I�� see."


    Once again, whenever his mother comes into play. Was it really possible that this whole thing, this�� time jump, was also part of her plan?


    "Since you were also in the New Wall city when the explosion happened, did you also happen to meet Latanya?"


    "Latanya? The awfully blessed woman with a large pair of--"


    "Yes," Van stopped Dionysus before he could complete what he was going to say, "I am actually in the journey of trying to reach--"


    Van, as well, abruptly stopped his words as soon as he realized something. He was so focused on having a conversation with Dionysus, that he failed to quickly notice that the fire giants, which were previously having a feast and letting our joyous cries, were now all quiet.


    His eyes quickly scanned the hall, only to find out that each one of them was now staring at him.


    "W�� what did you put in this!?"


    "Wow, you''re still awake?"


    Van then quickly looked towards Gerald, who flipped his table upside down as he sluggishly walked his way towards him and Dionysus. But before he could even take 3 steps, the four fire giants that were previously carrying Dionysus blocked his path.


    "..." Van then looked towards Vanya and Queen Nori, only to find Queen Nori lying unconscious on her table, while Vanya was seemingly struggling to stay awake.


    "King Vanny, King Vanny," Dionysus''s voice then slithered its way towards Van''s ears, "You really are Hermes''s son��


    ...Immune to even the strongest sedative."

 Chapter 325: Betrayal

    Again.


    Van was once again put in the same position he was some time ago when he first met Athena and Dionysus. And once again, he asked the same question.


    "Did�� you kill them?"


    And once again, Dionysus answered with a no. But seeing as Gerald was still able to stay awake and was even standing on his own two feet, the thing he put in their drinks was not poison; or if it was, the toxicity was not that lethal, at least not enough to kill even Queen Nori, who could be considered the most normal of them.


    He knew Hermes was immune to all kinds of poison, and with the addition of the Passive Skill he got from Dionysus when he absorbed his God Soul; his physiology was practically immune to any outside influence-- poison or mind control.


    And now, he finally had the chance to test out one of them due to Dionysus altering their drinks.


    "What�� is this?" Gerald''s voice once again whispered through the air as he slightly struggled to get up. The fire giants were blocking his path, but even weakened, he was able to approach Dionysus. The four fire giants looked like they weighed paper, as they seemed to not even be offering any resistance to each of Gerald''s steps.


    Seeing this, Dionysus could not help but slightly whistle in awe, "I made sure that the amount I used would be enough to make even Artemis''s child asleep, but to think that a human is able to stay awake even so�� you System Holders truly are a different breed."


    "Shut�� the fuck up!" Gerald then stomped his foot on the ground, causing a huge crack to almost instantly crawl through the floor, slithering its way to the wall as it slowly opened up the tavern to the outside.


    "Hold him," Dionysus then raised his hand. And as soon as he did so, the other fire giants that were quietly watching the situation unfold all rushed towards Gerald, trying to pin him down to the ground.


    "I see you have another companion with an abnormal strength," Dionysus then let out a sigh as he watched the fire giants being thrown around like cotton, shooting through the air and making holes all over the place.


    "Why�� are you doing this, Dionysus?"


    "Isn''t it obvious, King Vanny?" Dionysus then trotted his way back to his seat, letting himself fall onto it; almost causing the whole of Muspelheim to tremble as his fats jiggled extremely.


    "I have betrayed you, and the rest of the Olympians," Dionysus took a long and deep breath as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "Sorry about that."


    "Betray? What''s there to betray?" As soon as Van heard Dionysus''s words, the remaining hint of warmth on his face slowly faded, replaced only by his eyes which glared at Dionysus like a stranger, "The only Olympian I see here is you."


    "Then I suppose it''s quite poetic, then?" Dionysus let out a small chuckle, causing a snort to come out of his nose, "I guess I am betraying myself."


    "Why?"


    "Because I have made myself friends with the Aesir," Dionysus said, "You are right, King Vanny. The Olympians are no more; Athena is out there, searching for something that does not want to be found, Artemis is dead. While you�� you do not even consider yourself as one of us."


    "..."


    "The Seraph''s gates are also gone-- the only connection we had left to Olympus and to the other Olympians. You have to understand, King Vanny. I have been here for 5000 years, and the only faction that is worthy of my services are the Aesir. The Vanir are okay, but they tend not to let me do as I wish. Latanya�� the big-tittied weapon has changed throughout the years-- she is no longer as fun as before."


    "You serve the Aesir?"


    The only Aesir Van had seen so far was a skeleton, back in Gerald''s cave. For them to get Dionysus on their side, just how much influence and power do they truly have in the 9 Realms? He had been here for months, and yet he had not even felt their presence even once.


    "Muspelheim is with the Aesir," Dionysus continued, "And with the River being destroyed, and you being here-- I just could not help but make the connection that you may have something to do with it, King Vanny-- or at least someone in your group is."


    Dionysus then turned his attention back to Gerald, who was still busy fending off the countless Fire Giants that were trying to stomp him to death.


    "I am afraid you''re mistaken, Dionysus," Van then let out a long and deep sigh, "We were just here to see the sights. Gerald is a part of my group."


    "Oh, and what about her?" Dionysus then pointed towards Queen Nori, who was still lying on the floor completely unconscious even with all the noise that Gerald and the fire giants were making, "Isn''t she the Queen of the Frost giants? Jotunheim was the first to lose their connection to the other Realms�� surely, it''s too much of a coincidence for her to be here when our Gate exploded."


    "...That one is actually really a coincidence," Van let out a sigh, "The only reason she is here is because of me."


    "Then--"


    "I am getting tired of answering your questions, Dionysus."


    A golden light lightly flickered around Van''s eyes as he took a step forward, "If you truly are no longer part of the Olympians, then we do not have any connections to each other��


    ...I will not hesitate to kill you if you do not let us go."


    "That''s quite cold, King Vanny," Dionysus took a sip of his wine, "Perhaps you should spend more time in Muspelheim to cool it down."


    "Look, Dionysus. I don''t care about this little war you have against whatever enemy you''re facing," Van once again let out a short but deep sigh, "Just let us go and we will be on our way back to the Branch. Muspelheim would be better off without us."


    "I am afraid I need at least one of you so that I can have someone to give to the Aesir, King Vanny."


    Dionysus once again raised his hand, causing all of the giants that were trying to stomp Gerald to death to back away.


    "..."


    Van''s eyes could not help but travel across the floor as the whole fiery tavern began to tremble. And from the rhythmic drumming coming from the outside, it would seem that there were hundreds, if not thousands of fire giants waiting for them once they stepped out of the tavern.


    Suffice to say, throughout the whole act of Dionysus serving them with festivities, he was in fact waiting for reinforcements to arrive. Perhaps even when they got out of the Gates of Muspelheim, they were already being watched-- and that is why Dionysus was in this city in the first place.


    With this thought, another long and deep sigh escaped from Van''s mouth. It would seem that Dionysus had truly aligned himself with the Aesir.


    "Dionysus. Do you really want me as the enemy of the Aesir?" Van then said as he made his way towards his daughter, gently arranging herself to a more comfortable position.


    "Can the Aesir really afford another enemy�� especially someone like me?"


    Van then stretched his hands to the side, completely exposing himself to the fire giants-- showing that he did not even fear them a single bit.


    "..." Dionysus furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Van straight in the eyes. Van truly does have a point. Van''s only connection to the explosion was that he was here; perhaps a wrong place, wrong time type of situation.


    The only thing that Dionysus knew from the Aesir was that they had a hidden and unknown enemy slowly surfacing from the depths. As for their identity, Dionysus was still in the dark. They have only made themselves known for a few years��


    Someone of Van''s caliber would surely catch the eye of the Aesir; seeing as they don''t even know him proves that he hasn''t even been here for a year.


    "...Fi--"


    "I''ve changed my mind."


    Dionysus was going to order his troops to retreat, but before he could utter a word, a small smile suddenly crawled through Van''s face, "I wonder what I would get from you if I kill you again?"


    "...What?"


    "The Aesir will surely be under my tail sooner or later," Van continued as his eyes once again lit up, "Might as well show them who they will be facing if they continue to do so."


    "Finally!"


    A loud explosion then thundered through the air as Gerald hit himself in the face, "Thanks for stalling time for me to recover, Van."


    "...I wasn''t really waiting for you to recov--"


    "Alright!" Gerald then leaped beside Van, cracking his knuckles as his eyes scanned the fire giants that were inside the tavern, "Shall we have a contest on who will kill more giants?"


    "...Sure," Van let out a small breath as he too scanned the fire giants that were surrounding them.


    "There are more outside," Gerald then placed his back on Van''s, "Approximately 962 of them, by the number of steps I am hearing."


    "...You can count them?"


    "You can''t? Pft."


    "..." Van could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow from Gerald''s words. More and more, he was starting to remind him of Charlotte, except a little bit more crazy.


    "Wait, King Vanny�� what are you doing?"


    "For once��" Van then muttered as he let out a smile,


    "...I am going to have some fun."

 Chapter 326: A Drop

    "For once�� I am going to have some fun."


    "...Fun?"


    The sound of Van''s breaths whispered through the air; the small hints of laughter that tried to escape from his mouth felt like a sort of drum to the fire giants that were surrounding them. They clearly outnumbered him; as the only companion he had left was the golden-haired man�� but for some reason, their hearts were beating erratically, almost moving to the sound of Van''s laugh.


    However, the fire giants may have a sort of unexplainable fear, but for Dionysus, he knew full well what Van was capable of. Even though he was still far off from having truly defeated Athena the last time they met, and only won through a weird, almost nonsensical way.


    But still, even though it had been thousands of years for him, for Van, it should have not even been a year. The only reason why he wasn''t panicking too much was that Van''s strength should not have gotten far from how it was when he last saw him.


    "...I thought you did not want the Aesir as your enemy, King Vanny?" Dionysus let out a small snort as he struggled to stand up from his seat, "I am willing to let you go now, consider it as my last remaining attachment to my Olympian roots."


    "You haven''t only grown fat, Dionysus; you''ve also grown deaf. I told you if you were sure if the Aesir could afford another enemy, not me. I do not seek enemies, but if they come, I won''t shy away from them, Dionysus. You are forgetting the role I play in this world."


    Van said as he once again scanned the fire giants inside the hall. Since Gerald was here, then the first thing he should do was get Queen Nori and Vanya far away from this place as fast and safe as possible.


    "The�� role you play?" Dionysus furrowed his eyebrows, "As the Messenger of the Gods?"


    "No," small trails and trickles of golden lightning once again emerged from Van''s eyes, "5000 years have made you forget, Dionysus��


    ...I devour gods, and it just so happened that this place has an abundance of them."


    And as soon as he said that, Van instantly disappeared from his spot. Gerald took this as a sign to wreak havoc, as the first thing he did was to smash his fist on the floor. It would seem that Van had made the right decision because as soon as the fight started, the entire perimeter of the tavern was quickly swallowed by the ripple created from Gerald''s fist-- digging a crater that caused even the fire giant soldiers that were waiting outside to slide down on it.


    "Hm," Van could not help but let out a short but deep breath as he stared at the ground that seemed to turn into a lake from afar. He then turned his head towards Queen Nori and Vanya, who he had already carefully and gently placed on the ground a few kilometers away from the battlefield. And after making sure that they were safe, a small smile escaped from his mouth as he rushed back to where all the action was.


    Dionysus, who previously struggled to even stand up from his seat, was now effortlessly floating in the air. He may have been stripped of his godhood and most of his powers gone from Van absorbing his God Soul, but most of his abilities still remained-- one just happened to be flight, which all Olympians were capable of doing so.


    And so, from afar, Dionysus looked like a balloon-- Van thought as a small hint of laughter once again escaped from his mouth. He was going to rush towards him first and pull him to the ground, but he decided not to do so.


    With him having a bird''s eye view of what was happening on the ground, then that should be enough for him to know how strong he had truly become. He meant what he said earlier-- this was a warning.


    No��


    "Let this serve as a message, Dionysus!" Van then let out a roar as he floated on top of Gerald, who had already started finishing off the fire giants one by one, "They may wage war against everyone, they may wage war against the whole world�� but Vanya and the rest of the Forest Giants are off-limits!"


    "..." Dionysus could only take in a long and deep breath as Van''s almost cracking roar pierced his ears. Maybe because it has been 5000 years, but he truly does not remember Van being like this. He remembered him as being more docile, quiet even. Perhaps... the toxin he placed in their drinks��


    ...actually had an effect on him? He may have inherited Hermes''s immunity against all poisons-- but was it possible he only inherited a part of it, causing the toxins to have a different effect on his physiology?


    But Van should also be immune to any form of mind control.


    "...What," Dionysus then could not help but mutter. Was it actually possible�� that he is drunk? Although Dionysus told Van that he gave him grape juice, it was actually just a diluted form of what the others were having; there should still be a percent of alcohol left in it.


    Olympians, no matter how strong, no matter how powerful they get, no matter their immunity against all sorts of elements, can still get drunk-- even Zeus, even Hermes. They were just made that way.


    But still, there should only be a percent of alcohol in it. What kind of Olympian would get drunk from a single drop of alcohol?


    "..." He didn''t have to ask that question, as the answer was right in front of him. He had never seen Van drink a sip of alcohol even once�� Was it possible that this was his first time having alcohol?


    But would that be possible, if he supposedly grew up in the harshest of environments where even narcotics could be bought from any normal neighbor!?


    With that thought, Dionysus once again took in a long and deep breath-- not even letting out the first one he had taken. If Van truly was drunk��


    ...then just what kind of monster did he unleash in this Realm?


    And as soon as he thought of that, a circle of light suddenly flashed beneath him; followed by a loud thunderous roar that soon faded into a whistle. Although the light seemed tame, everything it touched turned to mist-- like a winged serpent swimming through an air of blood.


    "What the��"


    Gerald, who was leisurely taking his time smashing the fire giants one by one, could not help but click his tongue as the light flashed across his eyes.


    "Don''t you know what a warm up is!?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Tch," With Van''s laughter reaching his ears, Gerald''s eyes twitched in agitation, "Is this bastard�� looking down on me again!?"


    With Gerald''s sudden roar, he once again struck the ground beneath him, but this time with his foot. It was followed by a sort of silence, as some of the debris and dust that were near him slightly approached towards him like a lodestone, creating a sort of compressed ball that surrounded his body.


    But after a few moments, a millisecond, a sharp thunder erupted-- almost as if it erupted right beside one''s ears, threatening to deafen anything that would, unfortunately, hear it.


    "!!!"


    Van, who was running and circles and mowing everything in his path, almost stumbled as the sheer force of the shockwave of Gerald''s kick was enough to push him a few meters away. But as soon as he recovered, the first thing he did was rush towards where he left Nori and Vanya, carefully dragging them farther away from the battle.


    "Are you fucking crazy!?" Van then quickly roared as he instantly returned to the battlefield, which looked completely different than how it was before. There was supposed to be a city here, maybe even filled with innocent fire giants, but the only thing that Van could see now was a lake of lava, as well as the fiery boulders that surrounded it.


    "Do you even need to ask!?" Gerald said as he dived in the lava, only to emerge holding a fire giant by its hair before proceeding to smash its head in. "Do we even need to keep count at this point, you beggar!? It''s only a matter of time before I kill all the fire giants that are still left swimming in this pile of shit!"


    However, as soon as Van heard Gerald''s words, the little bit of concern he still held to the fire giants completely faded, replaced only by a sort of fiery joy that was slowly building up inside him.


    His eyes then turned towards the far perimeter, looking at the fire giants that were lucky enough not to get caught on the volcano that Gerald created. And, with a smile, he focused all of his speed through his feet, trying to see how fast he could possibly go if he tried his best.


    "..." Gerald quickly let go of the hair of the two fire giants he was holding. Quickly turning to look towards Van as soon as he sensed something growing in his direction.


    "...Damn," he then said before Van instantly disappeared from his spot-- almost turning into a string as he left some sort of afterimage from his feet, "Technically, I still killed more."


    It first started with a bang-- the sound that Van had created was not thunderous, it may not even be loud. But once again��


    ...Van had made a ripple that shook the entire 9 Realms.

 Chapter 327: Big Boss

    "Hahaha!"


    With Van''s every step, with every whistle that rang and drummed through the air, another wound or scratch builds on his face. He had to summon his shield in order to mitigate the wind that threatening to pull his skin off as he ran through the depths of Muspelheim.


    With pretty much destroying the city, the scorching heat of the outside, as well as the confines of the underground, had already merged, raising up the temperature even further as the lavas that spewed from the ground elevated the searing air.


    And perhaps, because of that, Van could feel a sort of sting with his every step, accompanied by the scratches of varying sizes that appeared on his skin. However, he did not even seem to mind as he continued to ram through the fire giants.


    But unlike the previous times, the giants weren''t being blown to bits or turning into mists of blood and guts. No, this time, with Aegis by his hand as well as the speed he was going, he was only creating holes on the giants'' torsos, almost a perfect circle in the shape of his shield.


    Clean, with not even a drop of blood dripping from it.


    "H�� hmm."


    Vanya, who was put into sleep by Dionysus''s most potent tranquilizer, slowly stood up as the high-pitched whistles woke her up. She could not help but quickly cover her ears, but not because of the gnawing whistle that seemed to have surrounded the whole realm.


    Perhaps in Muspelheim, she was the only one that was able to hear it-- a cry. Muspelheim was crying. Its charred roots, which were at its depths, were trembling. They were feeling a sort of fear that was enough for them to even move through the fiery lava that hid in most of the realm.


    And this fear, Vanya was able to feel all of it. Even the rocks, and the smallest of creatures that lived in Muspelheim, fearing a single entity-- her father.


    "S�� stop," Vanya muttered. However, only a whisper escaped from her mouth. The fear of the realm was already enough for her legs to give out. And confronting the very same entity that the whole realm is afraid of?


    Vanya could only watch as his father continued to kill the fire giants that were already running away. No, it wasn''t only the fire giants-- his path no longer finds them. His path was now that of destruction, mowing down the surface of Muspelheim itself.


    "I''m still killing more!"


    Even from afar, Vanya could hear another one that seemed to be hellbent on creating chaos, Gerald. And unlike her father, who was ramming down boulders and killing everything that might have lived in it, Gerald was smashing the ground.


    "...No."


    Perhaps because the spirits of the Realm were too focused on her father, they were completely ignoring another dangerous entity, and in this situation, even more dangerous to the Realm than her father who was only randomly running around.


    Gerald�� Gerald was drilling through Muspelheim.


    "Hahaha!" Gerald cackled as he continued to drill through the ground; and with the high-pitched whistle that Van was producing partnering with each of the drums that Gerald was making, the inhabitants of Muspelheim felt like Valhalla was already welcoming them to join its glorious city.


    "Gerald, please stop this!"


    She was not able to stop her father because of the fear that was wrapping her whole body, but Gerald, she can at least try.


    "You will end up destroying Muspelheim if you continue this!" Vanya pleaded as she summoned enhanced roots and vines to chain Gerald''s arms. But alas, the only thing they did was do more damage as he was able to pull the roots of the earth.


    She also tried to strangle him, but Gerald did not even mind as he continued to smash through Muspelheim''s surface.


    "Almost a billion lives would be destroyed if you do this!"


    "That''s the point!" Gerald once again laughed as his fists continued to deepen the huge pit he had made. At this point, the only light that was reflecting through their eyes was the lava falling and spewing at the edges of the pit; the sun of the 9 realms was no longer reaching it.


    "If I kill everyone, then I would surely kill more than Van!"


    "Even if they have wronged us, it is wrong to commit genocide!" Vanya muttered, "There are children here!"


    "And!?" Gerald did not stop.


    "What do you think Xinyan would feel if she knew of what you have done here!?"


    "She would be proud of me," Gerald said.


    "I think she would loathe you."


    "You think you know her more than me?" Gerald finally stopped smashing through the ground as he turned to look at Vanya, his golden hair, slightly waving as the lavas of Muspelheim reflected through them.


    "Your kind had looked down on the humans of Midgard for an eternity. Dwarves, giants, Vanir, Aesir�� all of you are the same-- Xinyan despises all of you equally for what you have done to Midgard."


    "That is not true, Gerald," Vanya let out a long and deep sigh as she shook her head, "I am sure you have learned that by now, living across Realms."


    "I have traveled through the Realms, that is why I know this," Gerald muttered, "Even humans are the same. They are just the weaker species, and so the things they could harm and abuse are limited."


    "That''s--"


    "Perhaps if you have spent more time exploring the world instead of sleeping all the time, you would know this," Gerald said as he looked Vanya straight in the eyes, "In truth, unlike my brother and the rest, I don''t hate or despise your kind, Vansdottir. You''re just cursed from being the stronger race."


    "..." Vanya slightly looked down from Gerald''s words, but after a few seconds, she let out a sigh, "Your view in the world is truly interesting, Gerald, but you''re looking at it in the view of clouded eyes. The world��


    ...is much more than its people."


    "..." Gerald furrowed his eyebrows and let out a breath of his own, but afterward, he scratched his chin, "What the fuck is that supposed to mean?"


    "It means--"


    "I don''t care," Gerald shrugged his shoulders as he let out another sigh, "I''m not in the mood anymore anyway, I still killed a lot more than your dad."


    "..."


    "And if anyone has a skewed view of the world, it would be your father," Gerald smirked, "Maybe ask him where he lived when you get the chance. Your father kills for survival-- and he''s a survivor. See? You''re not the only one good with metaphors."


    Vanya was going to say something, but in the end, chose not to as she just jumped from the almost bottomless pit that Gerald had made. And confirming that Gerald had followed her out, Vanya could finally release a sigh of relief.


    Now, only her father was left.


    "Damn, he''s fast. What''s this guy eating to be able to move like that?"


    "You''re�� still able to see him?"


    "I have perfect vision."


    "..." Vanya could only blink her eyes a couple of times as she had a difficult time trying to follow her father. She could only see a flash of light streaming across her eyes, but other than that, nothing.


    "Can you stop him?"


    "Why would I?" Gerald shrugged his shoulders as he sat on the ground, "Just wait for him to get tired or something."


    The only thing that Vanya could do was look at the fat giant that was floating in the sky. And with a breath, she summoned a huge tree to take her beside him.


    Dionysus, who saw this gigantic tree rushing towards him, wanted to fly away. But maybe because of his weight, he was not able to do so before several roots chained his limbs.


    "L�� let me go!"


    "Dionysus," Vanya then muttered, "I think I remember now. My mother had mentioned you once."


    "Oh, did she now?" Dionysus awkwardly chuckled as he ripped the vines binding him, but even as he did so, more vines crawled and wrapped around his body.


    "Yes, she said you are the weakest Olympian," Vanya muttered, "And seeing you now�� she was right."


    "Ho, quite a--"


    "But she also said you were the most innocent one. How wrong she was."


    "..." The small smile on Dionysus''s face slowly disappeared as he heard Vanya''s words. He then turned to look towards the flashing light below that continued to decimate the surface of Muspelheim. In truth, the reason he brought almost thousands of troops was to completely overwhelm Van and the others-- to lessen the loss of life as much as possible.


    His only mistake was that he underestimated the enemy too much.


    "I�� am just trying to survive, Vanya," Dionysus then muttered as he turned his attention back towards Vanya, "I am not as strong as your mother��Especially not as strong as Athena-- Lost�� I can''t handle losing my place in the world again."


    "You--"


    "Who dares wreak havoc in my Realm?"


    Before Vanya could finish her words, the tree she had just summoned instantly burned as the entirety of Muspelheim rose in temperature. With her distracted, Dionysus escaped, quickly flying up beyond the skies and into the expanse of space.


    Vanya, however, no longer minded him as she let herself carefully fall back to the ground.


    "The big boss comes," Gerald then said as soon as she landed near him.


    "...Queen Nori," hearing Gerald''s words, Vanya''s eyes lit up as she disappeared from her spot, rushing to get Nori who was still lying unconscious from afar. She had to get her back to the Branch, away from the being that finally showed himself because of all the chaos.


    Surtr-- the progenitor of the Fire Giants.

 Chapter 328: A Copy

    "Who dares wreak havoc in my realm!?"


    The embers and the lava that lit up parts of Muspelheim grew brighter; and soon, the lands became a forest of fire; every sand and dust transformed into a fiery field of grass. The air itself became heavier, almost like a steam that would scald the skin of the untrained.


    With the searing pain that was slowly starting to wrap his body, the extreme exhilaration that was completely surrounding the entirety of Van''s person was finally burnt away. Dionysus was in fact right with his assumption-- Van was not able to hold his alcohol that well; with just a single drop, he was already completely intoxicated.


    But now that the heat had forced him to recover, he finally realized the things he had done to the Realm. The path that he took, the land that his feet had made contact with-- all of them were completely destroyed. It was as if a gigantic rake had let loose on the lands of Muspelheim, creating pathways that weren''t there before.


    However, he did not get the chance to see all of his handiwork as almost half of his vision was filled by the towering figure that suddenly emerged from the horizon. If he hadn''t seen Artemis''s gigantic form, then his shock would probably double than it is now.


    Fiery red skin, as well as a pair of horns seemingly even bigger than his house back in Newer York, and of course, his height that seemed to reach the dark clouds of Muspelheim.


    Van then strayed his eyes away from the giant for a few seconds, trying to see if Dionysus was still in the vicinity. It wasn''t in his plan to kill him; as he said before, this was a warning-- a warning that he wasn''t one to be messed with.


    He had thought at first that this fiery colossal was an Aesir, but then he remembered the story that Vanya had told her about the progenitor of the Fire Giants, Surtr�� and seeing the prominence of this figure towering over the horizon, he was most likely it.


    "What did you do, Gerald?" Van then rushed towards Gerald, whose eyebrows were completely lowered as his eyes fixated on the fiery colossus.


    "What do you mean what did I do?" Gerald immediately clicked his tongue as Van suddenly appeared beside him, "It was you who was wreaking havoc."


    "..." Although Van admits that he may have slightly overdone it, Gerald was not one to speak-- Van thought as he looked at the almost bottomless pit the width of a lake. He might have been completely intoxicated, but he was quite sure that he wasn''t the one responsible for this big gaping hole that penetrates the fiery confines of Muspelheim.


    "Where''s Vanya?"


    "No idea," Gerald shrugged his shoulders, "Probably abandoned you like the rest of your family. Ha!"


    "..." Van could only shake his head from Gerald''s sudden burst of laughter. But this laughter, it would seem, had finally caused the fiery colossus to notice them as it slowly turned its body towards them, causing a slight tremble as well as thunder to reverberate in the entire realm.


    "Insects!" The fiery colossus roared as it pointed its finger towards the two of them, "Did the two of you do this!?"


    "No," Van quickly said as he shook his head.


    "Lies! I, Surtr, can smell through your lies!"


    Without even the smallest warning, Surtr rolled his hand into a fist. And as soon as he did so, the ground beneath Van and Gerald turned into strings of lava, entangling them like the maws of a gigantic wolf.


    Gerald quickly stomped his foot on the ground, causing the lava to quickly disperse as it was hit by the shockwave.


    "This should be fun," Gerald said as he stretched and cracked his neck, "I''ve killed several Aesir and Vanir, but never the progenitor of a whole race, his bones would be a fine addition to my collect--"


    Before Gerald could finish his words, a fist the size of a huge ship suddenly presented itself to them, flattening the ground in which they stood.


    "Hm," Van was able to move away before it could reach them. He truly did not expect Surtr to be able to move that fast with his size, but it would seem he wasn''t the progenitor for no reason-- he was probably as old as this Realm itself, emerging only years after Hermes''s body exploded in a bang.


    Looking at Surtr, he truly could not imagine how something like that could have grown from an enhanced human. But then again, as soon as he remembered Solomon, who was taller and even bigger than Hercules, maybe Beatrice''s theory that the Aesir and Giants evolved from the enhanced humans was not so far-fetched. The only missing piece now was how they were able to harness the soul of a god inside of them�� could it have developed along the way? Did Hermes''s blood grow stronger throughout the years?


    But still�� just how far is this place in the future, for something like this to be able to happen? A hundred thousand years? If so�� then what about the humans from the Seraphs'' universe that they were warned about by Angela?


    He was told by her and Evangeline that they were bound to come in the future�� Have they?


    ...Or are they soon arriving?


    "Haha!"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as Surtr''s fist was flung away from the ground; and with another loud bang, his fist was flung even higher to the sky as Gerald suddenly emerged from the ground, punching Surtr''s fist away.


    "Don''t you dare join this fight, Van!"


    "...Okay."


    Hearing Gerald''s words, Van just shrugged his shoulders as he decided to return to the Branch, but before he could take even a single step-- he felt a slight breeze waft through his face.


    "..." Van then slowly turned around, only to see a young man standing behind him.


    "...So much death," the young man then whispered as he too, turned his attention towards Van, "And for what?"


    The young man''s long black hair that reached to his waist slightly wriggled in the air as he slowly stepped forward, "I had the chance to pass by Dionysus in the Expanse on my way here-- and he had told me that someone wanted to send the Aesir a message. I figure that is you?"


    Van looked at the young man from head to toe, and for some reason, he could not help but slightly lower his eyebrows as a strange feeling started to grow inside him.


    The young man was wearing sandals, with an emblem the shape of a wing attached to its sides; he also had a pair of feathers adorning the side of his head, almost similar to the earrings he got from when he was in Africa.


    "And you are?" Van then said as he looked at the young man straight in the eyes.


    "I am called Hermod..." the young man then waved his hand, elegantly bowing his head towards Van as he introduced himself,


    "...Messenger of the Gods."


    "...Oh?" Hearing this, Van could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow, "Are you an Aesir?"


    "I am," Hermod then nodded as he too, did not back down from Van''s glare, "And I believe you have a message for us? What did you hope to achieve by creating chaos in Muspelheim and calling the progenitor of the Fire Giants?"


    "You should ask Dionysus."


    "I can reach Asgard faster than him," Hermod said as he suddenly disappeared from his spot, only to appear behind Van.


    Van was going to turn around to look at him, but before he could do so, he once again disappeared, returning to his original spot. "..."


    "I was flying through the Expanse when I heard a loud bang coming from Muspelheim; I found Dionysus, and then now, I found you," Hermod said before turning to look at Surtr, who was waving his hands wildly as he continued to fight Gerald, "And I believe that is your companion? He is the one who killed one of Thor''s sons."


    "He''s not my companion," Van quickly said, "Our interests�� just happen to align."


    "And what may that be?"


    "I believe that is none of your concern," Van shook his head as he turned his back from the young man, "The only thing you need to know is that what I seek from him, I also seek from your side��


    ...Stay away from the forest giants and do not involve them in whatever war you may and will have."


    "You represent the Forest Giants?" Hermod blinked a couple of times as he looked at Van from head to toe, "How is that--"


    Before Hermod could finish his words, a string of golden light suddenly appeared in front of his face. But before the light could hit him, he quickly disappeared, only to appear a few meters in front of Van.


    "Father, are you alright!?"


    The string of light then quickly faded, replaced by Vanya''s fist.


    "...I suppose."


    Hearing her father''s nonchalant response, a small hint of agitation could not help but build from her voice. There was already Surtr�� and now, it would seem that an Aesir has joined the fray-- maybe they shouldn''t have visited Muspelheim in the first place.


    "...Father? Aren''t you the mother of the forest giants?" Hermod then looked back and forth between Vanya and Van, only for his eyebrows to lower each time he did so, "This small human�� is the Prime Progenitor of the forest giants? I heard of Artemis''s death, why only now have you decided to show yourself?"


    "My father does not need to answer your question, Aesir."


    Once again, Van let out a sigh as he found himself being covered and protected by his daughter.


    "But I need to know now," Hermod said as he took a step forward towards them, "After all, you will no longer be able to answer me...


    ...once you''re dead."

 Chapter 329: Vanya vs Hermod

    "You will no longer be able to answer me��


    ...once you''re dead."


    Even with Gerald and Surtr going wild in the background, Vanya and Van''s attention was completely on the young man in front of them, Hermod. With him threatening Van, Vanya''s hands could not help but tremble as a slight rage was starting to grow inside her.


    Her father had been threatened by Gerald before, but this was the first time someone threatened to take her father''s life-- and she won''t just let that pass.


    "Be careful with your next words, Aesir," Vanya muttered. She knew that his father was not entirely faultless; one could even say it was entirely his fault as he did this to provoke the Aesir in the first place. But still, Van is her father.


    "I have no qualms with you, Vanya," Hermod let out a sigh as he shook his head, "Odin has quite a liking to you, as you are the tamest of the Progenitors-- not even once questioning our rule."


    "Because I never had to."


    "And you think that you can, now that you have to?"


    "..."


    Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows as the conversation of the two became more and more intense with every word that they utter. And when you add all the thunders and tremors in the background, it felt as if the two were in a war of their own.


    Gerald''s fight with the progenitor of the fire giants seemed to have no end in sight, as the two do not seem to cause any life-threatening damage to each other. He could also hear Gerald''s laughter from all the way up there, as he pushed himself in the air, only to be swatted away by Surtr. But still, even with that, Gerald stands back up without any hesitation, as if the thing that hit him was only a pat and not the first of a fiery colossus.


    It truly made Van wonder just how strong Gerald has gotten. After a hundred years, was he now at the same level as Charlotte, before the Hermes Explosion incident, in terms of strength?


    Van truly wanted to watch his fight in detail. But alas, he could not. The conversation between Hermod and his daughter was turning to its climax and would soon probably turn into a fight.


    "...as a progenitor, for you to allow someone of your kind to wreak havoc into someone else''s territory, you know what this means, right?" Hermod continued to talk, "This is war-- a war between races; between the forest and the fire giants. And at this point, the Aesir would have to get involved."


    "..." Vanya did not respond to Hermod''s words.


    "But seeing as the one who started this is your father, who is not in any way registered to our archives, we could consider this an act of a rogue primal god. And based on our testament, there are only two ways to deal with rogues��" Hermod then turned his attention towards Van, "Either submit to our rule or perish for eternity."


    "N--"


    "That is unacceptable."


    "..." Before Van could even say a word, Vanya once again stood in front of him, covering him with her body.


    "The Aesir and us progenitors have an unspoken rule, and that is mutual respect with one another. You are undermining my father''s autonomy by making him submit to you," Vanya muttered, "My father has only been here for months, it is not fair to subject him to such treatments."


    "He has only been here for months? Is he one of the Transported? The very same people that were responsible for your family''s death?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hearing Hermod''s words, Van could not help but slightly let out a small breath. The ''Transported''? Is he talking about the System Holders and other special individuals like the Olympians? Does that mean�� that the Aesir was actually aware of their existence?


    "That is quite interesting," Hermod muttered as he placed his hand on his chin. And after a few seconds, he once again placed his attention towards Van, "It would seem that you won''t be dying here after all. The others will have questions for you. I would very much like it if you come with me without making a fuss, Prime Progenitor."


    "That is not going to happen," Vanya quickly stepped forward to block Hermod''s path, looking down at him with her eyes watching all of his movements.


    "And here I thought you like peace, progenitor of the forest giants."


    "Not always."


    "!!!"


    And as if a signal to the start of their battle, Surtr''s body suddenly fell towards them, swinging on the very same earth on which they stood. Surtr, however, did not spend even a second lying on the ground as it quickly stood up, changing the terrain with its every movement.


    And as he did so, Hermod, Vanya, and Van were nowhere to be found. Instead, several kilometers away from where Surtr fell, a stream of golden light flickered, producing thunder with every flash.


    The only thing that stopped the march of the golden light was a blur; a dark blur that blocked each and every step in its path. From afar, it looked like this; but if one were to look close enough, if one were to be fast enough to see what was really going on-- they would see two seemingly matching entities having a bout.


    And this is exactly what Van was seeing as his [Time Perception] Skill was turned on-- for once not used while he was running but only to watch.


    Like Van, Vanya was producing streaks of lightning while she used her speed. As for Hermod, he seemed to just be solely using�� his body. How he was able to achieve that, or if there was some sort of magic going on that Van was unaware of, he truly had no idea. The enhanced humans that Van had met pre-transportation were, suffice to say, weak; or at least not at the same level where they could match up with high-leveled System Holders.


    For their future generation to evolve into something like this�� was truly something that Van could never imagine possible.


    The only thing that he knew was that the two seemed to be equally fast.


    Vanya was able to get a hit, which made Hermod bleed or stumble. The wound or fracture, however, would just instantly heal as they were made. Vanya''s moves were more brutish-- similar to how Van moves-- and one could even say even more similar to how Gerald moves.


    As for Hermod, his moves were precise-- targeting only the areas which would most make Vanya flinch or pause-- which was the only time the both of them needed to get ahead. Like Vanya, Hermod was also successful in landing a few hits, which Vanya only scoffed at as a sort of vine that instantly covered her wounds.


    The other Realms probably had no idea that there were two dominant battles happening in Muspelheim right now-- a battle that would probably decide the fate of the whole 9 Realms��


    ...and Van was the only clear witness to it.


    And a, "Hm," was his only reaction. If this keeps up, both the battles would probably not end anytime soon, or just end after the whole of Muspelheim was completely literally gone from the map.


    Perhaps because it was his first time getting drunk, he felt a little weird. He was slowly sobering up now, but there was also this sense of irritation growing inside of him that he couldn''t shake off.


    The memory of what he was doing earlier slowly returned back to him as well; with him plowing down the realm with a speed that he wouldn''t normally use if not needed. And so, right now, watching Hermod and Vanya fight, he could not help but mutter to himself,


    "...Why are they so slow?"


    Maybe due to the fluidity of their movements, the excitement he felt from watching Vanya and Hermod''s fight was less compared to Gerald''s match. For him, it just seemed like they were dancing-- each dodge was just a step in a bigger choreographed performance.


    Compare that to Gerald, whose attacks were completely unpredictable-- like an arrow lost in the wind which would make one guess in anticipation of where it would hit.


    He was sort of curious at first, as this Hermod slightly reminded him of the Hermes that he had seen in his earlier dreams and visions. Add that to how he made his entrance, introducing him as the Messenger of the Gods, similar to Hermes''s role-- Van was truly taken aback.


    He had initially thought that he would be seeing someone faster than him; someone that was able to achieve Hermes''s speed, but if it was just this, then Van no longer had any reason to make this fight any longer than it should.


    Perhaps it was his fault too, for expecting too much. According to Athena''s story, Hermes was able to jump from galaxy to galaxy in a single breath. Now that he was repeating it in his mind, it was probably ridiculous to expect something like that would be possible.


    And so, with a sigh, a small trickle of golden lightning emerged from Van''s eyes as he disappeared from his spot, only to appear right in the middle of Vanya and Hermod, who were about to once again rush towards each other.


    He then quickly summoned his shield, using it to block Hermod''s kick, and using his other hand to gently block Vanya''s knuckle.


    "W�� what?"


    "...Father!?"


    The two could not help but slightly open their eyes wide in shock as Van suddenly appeared right in front of them, without even a single sign or warning.


    And with a sigh, he said,


    "That''s enough��


    ...children."

 Chapter 330: Vanya the Daughter

    "That''s enough��


    ...children."


    "!!!"


    Hermod kicked himself away from Van''s shield, rotating his body several times before gently landing on the ruined ground of Muspelheim. As for Vanya, she quickly retracted her fist as soon as she saw her father catching her fist.


    This was the second time this had happened, and this was also the 2nd time that she did not even notice her father moving in front of her before it was too late. She had already seen the speed he was capable of earlier, but now that she was experiencing it upfront, it truly was quite a surreal experience.


    Throughout her life, her speed had always been her strong suit-- something she knew she inherited from her father, and his father before him. She was told stories of how fast Hermes is as a bedtime story by her mother; as for her father, the only thing that her mother had told her was how they met, and their awfully brief romantic relationship.


    At first, when she was growing up, she had a strange hatred for her father-- for not being there when their mother needed them the most, but after a few years, that hatred just grew to longing. Along with Ymir, the only people she knew in the first years of her life were Artemis and Athena-- in almost a literal sense, they lived in complete isolation.


    They were the only people she had known.


    All she had were stories-- she wanted to hear more about her father, but his story did not even last a year. She wanted to hear more about her mother''s life, but that too reached an end. Vanya had an unnatural power, a power that she did not really explore to its fullest because of her also unnaturally weak body.


    She was born with a sort of deficiency-- is what Athena called it. That is why she sleeps most of the time, even compared to other progenitors, only waking up once she fully recovers. Perhaps without her lineage; without her inheriting her father''s power, then she would have already probably died.


    After the tenth year after Ymir and she were born, Artemis and Athena finally decided to explore the almost barren world. Most probably have no knowledge of it, but the 9 Realms did not start as such, there were only 5 of them, and the distance between each of them was dramatically shorter than what it is now.


    The distance was short enough�� for her mother to create a tree that was tall enough to reach another Realm. A tree that is now known by a singular name-- the Branch.


    In fact, most of their history had been obscured, or otherwise unknown. As soon as they stepped out to the light, war welcomed them. Vanya''s memories of her earlier years had also slowly faded through time, but she could remember the four of them running, running from a war between the Aesir and the Vanir-- which were still considered as a single race back then.


    The four introduced themselves to the world; and perhaps in a twisted turn of events, they also introduced the Aesir and the Vanir to the world as well-- as the Branch allowed their war to reach the other Realms. Their war expanded hundreds of years, and each time, they evolved into something more.


    Their mother had always loved peace, and seeing innocent and primitive races being dragged into a war that they allowed was too much for her to bear. A war that was enough to destroy worlds, turning 5 into 9.


    And so, they once again chose to live in isolation; just watching the beings of the world move without them. She had already forgotten how, she had already forgotten when-- but she and Ymir fell in love.


    Artemis was opposed to it, of course, as she wanted to prevent the Olympian''s incessant obsession with incest. But partly, it was her fault, of course, and she admitted it. She had isolated her children to the world with no one else to lean on but themselves-- she put them in the same situation as the Olympians.


    And from Vanya, were born 6 children. 6 children that would then populate the Realm with the forest giants through the years to come.


    She was unable to watch her children grow, however, as their birth took a toll on her body. She woke up, only to find hundreds of years later that a whole race was born from her-- a race that also hid themselves from the world, the Forest Giants.


    Some of them hid, but not all. A few forest giants broke from their nest, slowly introducing their race to the 9 Realms. At one point, they were considered a myth, but as always the case, with time-- the world was finally shared with them.


    They were able to create children with the other races, but none would have their tree-like features and would always follow the other race''s characteristics. There was one bloodline, however, that always somehow persisted.


    The bloodline of one of her 6 children, for some reason unknown to even Athena, was always able to produce a single offspring that would always be identical to her and Artemis, without fail-- the Bloodline of Vanya.


    Throughout time and tradition, the women in that very bloodline were treated as shamans, priestesses, or princesses. They all shared the same face, even if another race gave birth to them-- even dwarves.


    None of them could explain why, until now. They were a path.


    A path that would one day lead her father to her.


    She had experienced countless things in her lifetime;


    The destruction of worlds;


    The birth of a new race;


    ...The slow descent of Ymir to madness. Perhaps partly, it was her fault. She and Ymir shared an unexplainable bond, but each time she fell asleep, Ymir was left alone.


    And each time she woke up, she woke up to a different Ymir.


    Until one day, she woke up as a stranger to her own race.


    And now, she woke up to her father-- but her mother and Ymir were gone.


    She wonders the next time she falls asleep��


    ...Will her father still be by her side?


    It was a weird sentiment for someone as old as her; but if there is one thing she had learned throughout her long life, was that yearning is love living eternally-- It will only grow stronger with time.


    "You alright?"


    "...I am, father."


    Van could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow as he saw Vanya suddenly smiling at him weirdly. She had always held a sort of stoic expression on her face, the only time she had seen her smiling was when she woke up from her slumber.


    So now, seeing her smiling at him after he stopped her from fighting, Van truly found it weird.


    "Your fight isn''t going to end any time soon, so I decided to step--"


    Before Van could finish his words, Vanya suddenly saw her vision shift. She quickly scanned her location, only to find the direction they were previously at a few kilometers away from them-- with Hermod now standing there.


    "Just stay here or watch Gerald''s fight or something," Van muttered as he turned around,


    "I''ll be back in a few seconds."


    "T-- Right."


    Vanya could only let out a sigh as Van suddenly disappeared from his spot. She knew of Hermod, but never once really tested her speed against him. And now that she had fought him, she concluded that their speed was almost equal to each other.


    Being equal to the fastest Aesir could perhaps be considered the greatest feat one could achieve in the 9 Realms, even for a Progenitor.


    But that feat, however, was nothing compared to what her father could do. And so, in her eyes-- her father suddenly became the strongest being in existence.


    "You''re called Hermod, right?"


    "..."


    Hermod slightly flew away as Van suddenly appeared a few meters away from him.


    "The way you look, did you get the inspiration from something�� or someone?" Van then asked as he once again looked at Hermod from head to toe. And no matter how much he looked at him, he could not help but compare it to the way Hermes dressed in his visions.


    "I believe that is not the concern of a dead--"


    Before Hermod could finish his words, his eyes suddenly widened as he quickly moved his head to the side. Although it was faint, he felt a slight tinge of pain slowly fading from his left cheek-- he didn''t need to touch it to know what it was because of the warm drop trailing from his face.


    "Is the name Hermes, Evangeline, or Azrael familiar to you?"


    Hermod then took in a short but deep breath as he slowly turned his head to the back, only to find the boy who was just talking with him to his front, holding what seemed to be his hair accessory.


    "What�� did you do?"


    "I think I am the one asking questions now��


    ...copycat."

 Chapter 331: Messenger

    Fear.


    That was probably the only word that Hermod was trying to find but refuses to still acknowledge. Of course, his denial was with reason; As the fastest Aesir in all of Asgard, he had never once needed to fear for his life-- as even the mightiest of them will never be able to catch up to him even if they wanted to.


    He was far from the strongest, but because of his speed, he didn''t need to be. An hour ago, he was doing his normal duties, scouring the expanse of the 9 realms and seeing if there was anything that needed the attention of the Aesir.


    As one of the few Aesir that was capable of freely traversing through the expanse of space, the task of being the Messenger of the Aesir would obviously be placed onto him-- and he had done so for tens of millennia.


    The Aesir have actually been more alert than usual because of the looming threat of the Transported, especially since they killed one of the Progenitors a few tens of years ago.


    And as soon as he heard the weird ringing sound echoing from Muspelheim, he quickly rushed to check what it could be. His curiosity was piqued even further when he passed by Dionysus, whose panic almost exuded from his fat exterior.


    He was expecting a Transported to be wreaking havoc in Muspelheim; and he did find one-- just not the kind he was expecting.


    Hermod then once again focused his attention on the small young man floating in front of him, the one that the progenitor of the forest giants called ''father''.


    He had thought nothing of him at first, because at most, he assumed that his strength would be equal to that of the Vanir. But now that he was right in front of him-- his body was saying otherwise.


    "Is the name Hermes, Evangeline, or Azrael familiar to you?"


    "W�� what did you do?"


    "I think I am the one asking questions now��


    ...copycat."


    Hermod could not help but take in a small gulp as the young man called Van slowly made a step in the air towards him.


    "What�� do you hope to achieve by doing-- !!!"


    Once again, Hermod felt a slight tinge of pain coming from his cheek. He saw Van slightly flicker from his spot, but other than that, all he saw was a blur. And now, once again, Van was holding another piece of his headgear.


    "Didn''t I tell you I am the one asking the questions now, copycat?" Van repeated his words as he placed Hermod''s hair accessory on his head, "Also, this is mine now."


    "..." Hermod''s eyes scanned the skies. He could probably escape if he wanted to, he just needed something to distract Van and he was sure he wouldn''t be able to follow him through space. Hermod didn''t want to admit it, but Van was faster than him�� so he needed a big distraction for him to be able to escape-- and Muspelheim had just that.


    "Why won''t you die!?"


    Surtr''s roars reverberated throughout the entirety of Muspelheim, causing its magma to shoot out from its core. Right now, all the inhabitants of the realm were outside, all kneeling as their Progenitor had finally shown himself after a thousand years of isolation.


    Hermod just needed a single chance, he just needed to hold Van for a few seconds and he would be able to run back to Asgard to warn them of a new threat.


    "I don''t recognize the names you mentioned, Prime Progenitor."


    And so, for now, he needed to stall some time until that chance showed itself to him.


    "Then where did you get the idea to dress like that?"


    "This is our traditional outfit, I dress like this to honor the earliest of the Aesir."


    "Earliest�� of the Aesir?" Van placed his hand on his chin as he once again looked at Hermod from head to toe, "Are any of them still alive?"


    "King Odin," Hermod said as he glanced towards Surtr, who was still busy fighting with a golden-haired individual, "He is the only Primal left from the ancient times. You do not have to worry; once you submit to our rule, I am certain that he will meet with you."


    "I see," Van muttered. Odin�� was it possible he was one of the enhanced humans that were still in the reservoir when Hermes''s body exploded? Or perhaps an early descendant of them?


    If so, it would make sense why they would dress that way-- the Aesir�� they were just a more powerful evolution of the Circle. The leader of the Circle worshipping Hermes''s corpse was almost proof of that.


    "Do you know what the Circle is?"


    "Do not undermine my intelligence, Prime Progenitor-- I know what a shape is."


    "...Hm," Van could only furrow his eyebrows from Hermod''s answer. It seems that if he wanted to find an answer to this world, then he would need to get it from the big boss himself-- Odin.


    "Wait��" Van then muttered; there was one more person that was searching for the secrets of this world--


    "...Do you know someone named Athena?"


    "Athena�� I might," Hermod let out a short but deep breath as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "But I am afraid our time is up. Surtr, by the order of King Odin-- eliminate this man in front of me!"


    Hermod finally had the chance to get Surtr''s attention as their battle moved closer towards them. And as soon as his words reached Surtr''s ears, he quickly rushed towards Van-- causing Gerald to almost stumble as his fist suddenly lost its target.


    "It was a pleasure meeting you, Prime Progenitor of the Forest Giants," Hermod then bowed as the scenery in front of him changed to that of Surtr''s fist, shooting straight towards Van''s petite body, "I would be sure to get your message across to the rest of the Ae--"


    "That was your plan?"


    "What!?" Before Hermod could even move an inch from his location, he once again heard Van''s voice, still coming from the direction where he was previously at. He quickly looked back towards him, only to see Surtr''s knuckles just short of an inch from hitting Van''s body.


    Without Surtr distracting Van, his plan of gaining time to escape is completely nonexistent. But for sure, another chance would present itself, he just needed to be patient. And so, he just let out a long and deep breath-- trying to hide the growing anxiety that was slowly crawling throughout his whole body.


    "Do you not recognize that man?"


    With the release of his breath, Hermod quickly looked towards where Van was pointing to, only to see the golden-haired human that Surtr was fighting holding the fiery colossus'' foot.


    "I guess your plan was to distract me?" Van then let out a sigh of his own as he shook his head, "But the only thing you did was distract Surtr."


    "..."


    "I don''t know the extent of the Aesir''s strength. But that golden-haired monkey over there?" Van once again pointed towards Gerald, "He killed someone called Magni."


    "That''s him!?"


    Hearing Van''s words, the last confidence that Hermod was holding on started to shatter; and as if in queue to his misfortune, Surtr''s body suddenly lifted through the air.


    "Motherfucker, you dare turn your back on me, the great Gerald!?" And as soon as the fiery roar exploded throughout the heat of Muspelheim, its inhabitants could all see their progenitor being swung in the air.


    The only thing they could do was grasp what they could as a shattering tremble caused the whole of Muspelheim to shiver as it moved from the location that it had held in the 9 Realms ever so slightly.


    The people at the Branch, which were also watching Surtr go wild, also felt the Branch shift as it was still attached to Muspelheim.


    "G�� Gah!"


    "I win! Hahaha! I will let you live so you can suffer the humiliation of being defeated by a being smaller than your fingers, you shit!" Gerald roared as he lightly kicked Surtr on the face several times, "Let your burning mongrels worship you now!"


    "Gerald!"


    "The fuck do you want!?"


    Gerald then clicked his tongue as Van''s voice suddenly reached his ears, "I''m celebrating here, you fucker!"


    "Do you think you can throw hard enough for it to reach Asgard!?"


    "What was that!?"


    "If I give you someone''s head, do you think you can kick it all the way to Muspelheim!?"


    "...In a single try!?"


    "Yes!"


    "Maybe cut several parts so I can practice!"


    "Alright, catch!"


    "!!!"


    Hermod, who was quietly observing the two''s somewhat sinister conversation, could not help but take in a deep breath as he saw the object that Van had just thrown towards the golden-haired young man.


    If he wasn''t mistaken��


    ...that was his leg.


    And with just a turn of his head, he confirmed that it truly was. He could see his left leg wriggling, as if a thousand worms were dancing around it as it quickly restored and healed itself.


    "...What did--"


    "Ah fuck! That was Vanaheim! Send another leg!"


    "!!!"


    Hearing Gerald''s words, Hermod quickly tried to fly away-- but as soon as he turned around, Van was already blocking his path.


    "You know��" Van muttered as he grabbed Hermod''s arm, "I''m actually a sort of Messenger myself."


    "W�� what?" Hermod found himself stuttering every word he wished to speak.


    "The Message I wanted to deliver, I will deliver it myself��


    ...I will deliver your head to the Aesir."


    "Stop spouting corny one-liners and throw me another limb!"

 Chapter 332: Enter Player Van

    Horror.


    The fear that Hermod was feeling had now turned into horror as Van was now right in front of him, gripping his arm tightly. He tried to swat his arm away; but forget about pushing Van away, Hermod himself couldn''t even move from Van''s grip.


    The only thing he could do was grit his teeth when Van''s grip suddenly grew tighter. The only reason he wasn''t wincing and groveling in pain was that due to his speed, his body also quickly heals his body, causing only a sort of tickle to wrap around his wounds and injuries-- no matter how grave.


    He could only watch as Van ripped his arm off and threw it towards Gerald. This kind of brutality was common with the Aesir, but never once did he imagine he would one day become its target.


    Van had said that he wanted to send his head to the Aesir-- if so, then Hermod was just waiting for his death if he stays here. But with Surtr incapacitated, there was no longer any variable that could serve as a distraction.


    Vanya, who was watching with a slight shock down below, would have worked as a hostage; but seeing as they were of equal strength, there was no way he would be able to restrain her well enough before Van rips his head off.


    "Father, perhaps you should let the Aesir go?"


    And as if a song to his ears, the individual he just thought of as a hostage approached them with words that traveled like honey.


    "You said it yourself, if we want the forest giants to live in peace from now on, then the best way to do that is to perhaps not agitate the Aesir?" Vanya reasoned as she stood calmly on the colossal tree she had just summoned, "The very reason you are tagging along with Gerald is that you made a deal with him for the humans to not involve us in their war."


    "Listen to your daughter, Prime Progenitor," Hermod quickly added as soon as Vanya finished her sentence, "Sending my head to the Aesir will surely lead them to hunt you do--"


    "What''s the hold up up there!? I am losing my aim!"


    "..." Hermod could only shut his mouth once again as Gerald''s voice suddenly interrupted his momentum. He was going to start again, but before he could do so, Van let out a long and deep sigh.


    "Your mother wished for peace," Van then said as he turned to look at Vanya, "And she was killed because of the crimes of your brother."


    "Mother died for trying to protect Ymir, father."


    "That doesn''t change the fact that she was killed, executed. No matter how much one wants peace; even if the whole world wanted peace, it just takes one person to pull back to create chaos. And there will always be that one person, Vanya. In the forest giants'' case, it was Ymir."


    "What would you know of war, father? You have only been alive for a fraction of a century."


    "And yet the only thing I have known is war," Van quickly replied. His life in the Relic Graveyard was a war to survive, and he never really stopped doing so. He found a minute solace in the Academy, but even that lasted like a flicker of a candle.


    He was thrown to a prison, in which once again, he was in a war for freedom; and when he got out, he fought a war for truth.


    "Even if you let him live, the Aesir will always come for us. Maybe not now, maybe not even in the near future-- but they will come, Vanya."


    "Then we will face them then. But for now, let the humans and the Aesir wage their little war--"


    "Ymir was the one to start this war," Van shook his head before turning towards Gerald, "Even if my deal with Gerald is successful, there''s no way to know if the humans would honor it, or even listen to him. Your mother wanted peace, and I will try to seek the same. But you see, Vanya, no matter how we twist and turn the story...


    ...they still killed your mother."


    "..."


    "And it might not look like it, but I am very... very angry right now; but for your mother''s sake, I will try my best not to actively seek revenge. But if they come to us, then I will kill each and every one of them-- even if they were my friends once."


    "Father... are you sure you want to actively join this war?"


    "I''m already in it."


    And with those words, Vanya watched her father suddenly swing his arm; and along with it, Hermod''s head.


    "I have gained many things through war, Vanya...


    ...Achieving peace will just be one of them."


    Vanya could not help but take in a long and deep breath as Hermod''s headless body slowly fell to the ground, landing violently beside the unconscious Surtr as it was slowly swallowed by the encroaching magma that flowed from Surtr''s wounds.


    Vanya''s eyes reflected Hermod''s body slowly fading through Surtr''s blood, not even once looking away from it. But finally, after Hermod''s body had completely disappeared, she once again turned her attention towards her father.


    Throughout the years she had lived, she had always been just watching; watching as the world changed before her. Perhaps��


    ...it was also time that the world changes along with her, or even change the world herself.


    And so, with that thought, Vanya nodded towards her father, before proceeding to kneel on the branch she was standing on.


    "Then I will follow you through this war, father; and not just me, I am sure the forest giants, as well as the frost giants, would be willing to serve under your banner as well."


    "...I was actually thinking just taking all of them myself," Van could not help but scratch his chin awkwardly as his daughter suddenly kneeled in front of him, "But I guess that''ll do as--"


    "You�� you think you can get away with this!?"


    "What the fuck��"


    Before Van could finish his words, the head that he was holding suddenly spoke.


    "You''re... still alive?"


    "You think something like this was enough to kill me?" Hermod let out a small smirk as the blood dripping from his neck started to solidify; slowly forming into what seemed to be a heart beating loudly.


    "Well, yes," Van blinked a couple of times as he lifted Hermod''s head in front of him. He was thinking why the Aesir didn''t even drop a soul-- but to think that he was actually still alive. Van was about to smash his head in, but before he could actually do so, he thought of something else.


    "Go return to the Branch, we''ll handle the rest here."


    "W--"


    Before Vanya could even ask what he was going to do, Van''s body already flickered towards where Gerald was. And so, with that, she could only once again let out a long and deep sigh. Perhaps she should start trying to contact the other races soon-- her only hope was that they would actually listen to her.


    "Woah, that shit is still alive?"


    Gerald quickly raised an eyebrow as soon as he saw Van suddenly appearing in front of him, carrying a head whose eyes were still actively looking at him.


    "So, you are the one who killed Magni," Hermod said as he let out a scoff, "You will not get away with your sins, human; the retribution of the gods will befall you-- Ugh!"


    Before Hermod could finish his words, Van suddenly slapped his cheek.


    "I guess you get to do your job after all, Hermod," Van then said as he once again lifted him to the front, "I want you to say this to the Aesir, word by word--


    --The Devourer of the Gods is here."


    "Devourer... of the gods?"


    "Shit. Hand it to me, I also have a message," Gerald let out a small chuckle as he forcefully grabbed Hermod''s head from Van.


    "This is my message," he casually said before suddenly gouging out Hermod''s eyes, "Tell Thor I use his son''s skull to wipe my ass!"


    And with that, Gerald took in a long and deep breath as he stretched his arms. Seeing this, Van quickly took a few steps back. And before Hermod could even say another word, a ripple thundered through the air, pushing all the heat away as Gerald threw Hermod''s head straight beyond the skies of Muspelheim. Its destination-- the land of the Aesir.


    "..."


    "You really used someone''s skull to wipe your ass?"


    "What? No, the fuck are you on about you fucking midget."


    And so, with that, Van joined the fray.


    ***


    Somewhere out in the expanse of space, a small fragmented world outside of the 9 Realms, one of the Hermod''s limbs landed-- and as soon as it did so, it floated through to the air, flying at a high speed towards a specific direction.


    "...Blood," a small whisper then echoed through the air as the frozen blood within Hermod''s arm turned into a mist-- and soon, it once again turned into a luscious red liquid.


    "An Aesir''s blood? I smell something else... something familiar. Where... where have I smelled this before? Think...


    Think... Sarah, think."


    ***


    "Is someone losing a leg?"


    "Who left their leg here? This is awfully rude."


    "Stop playing pranks, guys. This is not funny."


    "Wait, this footwear, does it not remind you of someone?"


    "Let me-- Wait... this is Hermod''s! This is Hermod''s leg!"


    "Hermod? Messenger Hermod!?"


    "Quick, we need to bring this to the Queen!"

 Chapter 333: Allmother

    "You think it reached Asgard?"


    "Are you doubting my aim?"


    The click of Gerald''s tongue once again presented itself to the world as he looked at Van sparingly, "Why didn''t you just throw one yourself if you''re just going to complain? I swear you beggars are such entitled fucks."


    "..." And once again, Van could not help but wonder how Gerald had not changed even after more than a hundred years. Harvey and the others have all gone through significant changes-- but Gerald, even as Xinyan lay unconscious in the confines of her own glacier, managed to remain the same as how he was before. Maybe he had gained the maturity one would expect from someone who had experienced what he had-- but Van just could not see it.


    "So, you''re decided on letting yourself be known by the Aesir?" Gerald then muttered as he took in a deep breath, squinting his eyes as he stared calmly towards Asgard, "With what you''ve done to one of them, they will surely recognize you as a threat. The Aesir do not really care about each other that much. Their pride, however, is another thing entirely."


    "How much do you know about them?" Van then said as he sat on the unconscious Surtr''s horn, "Do you think Beatrice was right that they''re early descendants of the enhanced humans back in the Circle?"


    "Don''t know, don''t care," Gerald smirked, "One thing I do know is that when I killed Magni, Thor did not come to seek revenge for him."


    "Thor... Magni''s father? But I thought you fought with him, you said it lasted weeks," Van squinted his eyes.


    "I did. But Thor did not come for revenge-- he came to test out his strength. If one thing, he was pissed off since his son lost, tarnishing his reputation as his father," Gerald said, "The Aesir are quite easy to understand; maybe even easier than you."


    Once again Gerald let out a smirk as he too sat on Surtr''s horn.


    "..."


    "Your talk about war with your ancient daughter, quite a speech," Gerald chuckled, "We both know that''s a lie, what''s worse is that you might even be starting to believe it."


    "...What are you trying to say?"


    "You''re an impulsive liar, boy. 5 out of 10 words that come out of your mouth are lies. Even compared to your abnormal speed back in the Academy, you being a liar is what I remember most," Gerald''s chuckle then turned into a burst of laughter, "You...


    ...seeking peace? Stop speaketh the bullshit, boy. None of them knew what you are-- Harvey, your other friends, the people from the Pit; they all just thought you were a kid from the slums, doing everything he could to stay alive-- but some of your oldest friends say otherwise."


    "...Oldest friends?" Hearing Gerald''s words, Van could not help but slightly raise an eyebrow.


    "Friends from way back in the Relic Graveyard. My brother was so obsessed with you back then that I had to make sure you were truly worth it. Before we went on to our useless adventure to secure my family''s company, I went on a little detour to your home to find out more about you-- I may have killed one or two before I found one of your old friends."


    "..."


    "I was so sure that my men may have missed something when I first asked them to investigate about you. I ordered them to stay, but Charlotte''s men were also there interfering with their work," Gerald then turned his head to look at Van,


    "You''re a monster, Van, just like me-- a monster created by the world."


    "We are nothing alike, Gerald."


    "That''s what you think," Gerald once again laughed, "I have always wondered how a scrawny little kid like you survived the harsh environments of the Relic Graveyard. You were abused, beaten, and raped by your own father at a very young age-- most people would have already chosen death, or just died in a pile of trash. But not you, you''re the son of gods; you would have survived anything in the first place��


    ...it just made you resentful. So I asked around; because how come someone like that turned out looking so innocent?"


    "..."


    "Turns out-- you''re not. I found your little group in the Relic Graveyard, Van. You''ve hidden your past so well that it might have already started hiding from you too. Do the Looters ring a bell for you?"


    As soon as Van heard Gerald''s words, he once again quickly raised an eyebrow, but after a few moments, he just let out a long and deep sigh as he turned his head upwards.


    "You just didn''t survive in war-- you thrived in it," Gerald chuckled, "A small group that instigates chaos through lies and deception, and then looting all the little drops that came after. A boy who has no leadership experience? What a load of bull."


    "I did what I had to to survive, Gerald."


    "Keep telling yourself that, kid. The Academy was all fine and well before you came and swooped in, granted, I will give you the benefit of the doubt on that one�� But the Pit? For hundreds of years, they remained dormant and quiet-- until you arrived. The next thing they know, there were bodies everywhere��


    ...and a boy that somehow led them to freedom through those bodies. Everything you do is for your own good, anyone with half a brain and not intoxicated by your mysterious charms could see it."


    "...All of those are coincidental, Gerald."


    "Maybe, but who is to say you''re not unconsciously doing your thing? You don''t just erase that part of you that made you survive all those years, Van." Gerald said as he waved his fingers, "Even now, you didn''t have to do what you did, but you did; you declared a war against the Aesir as soon as you realized you can gain something from them-- information. As soon as you realized you could take them on, you just went for it, not even thinking about anyone else."


    "Are you done dissecting me, old man?" Van then said as he let out another long and deep sigh, standing up and patting his legs, "Everyone would have done the same thing in my situation."


    "Well, not everyone," Gerald chuckled as he did the same, "Right now, I am actually just curious-- what are you going to do next?"


    "Have I told you I unlocked my System again?" Van let out a smirk.


    "Unlocked�� you mean you can access your System!?"


    "I can," Van said, "And right now, it''s giving me an Objective-- Go to Vanaheim."


    "...Is this another one of your lies? No�� your lies wouldn''t be this vague. But how? How can you access your System? It''s been so long since I last saw mine�� I can feel myself leveling up, but the satisfaction of having to distribute the 15 points I always get is gone."


    "...15 points?" Van could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times. Gerald gets 15 points each time he levels up?


    "Wait, how did you unlock yours again?"


    "...No idea."


    "Fucking shit, you''re just not telling me, are you?" Gerald clicked his tongue, "I bet this has something to do with that mother of yours."


    "It always has something to do with her," Van sighed before walking on Surtr''s face, stopping on his forehead and slapping it rapidly with his palm, "Wake up, progenitor of the fire giants."


    "The guy has been awake since earlier," Gerald said as he too slapped Surtr''s forehead. But unlike Van''s strikes, Gerald did not hold back.


    Van could only use his [Air Step] skill to not stumble as Surtr''s head dug through the ground.


    "You dare hit an unguarded opponent!?"


    Van then quickly moved to the side as Surtr suddenly got up from the ground. Both Van and Gerald put up a stance as Surtr let out a thunderous roar, even louder than when he woke up the first time.


    "The fuck, shut up, man!" Gerald could not help but cover his ears as Surtr''s roar seemed to have no sign of letting up even after several seconds. But after a while, Surtr''s body slowly turned smaller and smaller; only stopping as he reached the size of a human, only taller than Gerald by a few inches.


    "I, Surtr, have awakened after a thousand years of slumber," Surtr then said as he slowly approached Van and Gerald, "Only to find a human and a pure-blooded Aesir working together."


    "Pure-blooded Aesir?" Van squinted his eyes as the now human-sized Surtr pointed at him, "You mean me?"


    "Yes," Surtr also squinted his eyes, "Your blood is even purer than that of the Aesir King, and even those who came before him. Now, tell me why you cause havoc in my realm?"


    "And now you''re suddenly eloquent?" Gerald let out a scoff as he stood right in front of Surtr, looking at him from head to toe.


    "Any creature would be overwrought from having woken up and finding his home in tarnished, human. Now tell me, what is your purpose for slapping my prepossessing face?" Surtr then turned to look at Van.


    "...I wanted to know if you''re in allegiance with the Aesir," Van said, but after a few moments, he shook his head, "But what did you mean by pure-blooded Aesir?"


    "Your blood is purer than most of the Aesir, what else could it mean?" Surtr tilted his head to the side, his horns almost hitting Gerald''s face, "I have been alive at the time of Odin''s father, a time long forgotten."


    Hearing Surtr''s words, even Gerald shut his mouth as he took a step back, glancing towards Van before turning his attention to Surtr once again.


    As for Van, he once again asked the same question he did to Hermod.


    "Hermes, Evangeline, and Azrael�� do those names ring any bell for you?"


    "Only one," Surtr closed his eyes as he took in a long and deep breath; and as he did so, the embers of Muspelheim all turned into a blaze, as if it was breathing with him, "Evangeline��


    ...the Allmother."

 Chapter 334: Rightful Place

    "Evangeline�� the Allmother?"


    The confusion of Van''s voice almost permeated from Muspelheim''s atmosphere, growing with each second that passed through the silence they now found themselves in. Even Gerald, who initially held a sort of amused expression, was starting to furrow his eyebrows.


    Van was sure that Evangeline had a hand on what was happening to this world, since she started this whole thing in the first place. He just didn''t know how active of a part she was playing.


    "What do you mean by Allmother?"


    "It is as I said," Surtr just nodded his head, "Although even I am unclear as to her true identity, but what I do know is that she received that title not because she gave birth to the very first Aesir, but because she was the one that guided them for years to come. She taught them how to live in this world, molded them into what they are today."


    "Is she--"


    "And please, do not ask me where she is or what happened to her, as that information is not something I could answer simply for the fact that I do not know," Surtr shook his head, once again almost hitting Gerald''s face, "King Odin might know something, you may ask him if you wish-- that is if you can even gain an audience with him after what you have done to one of them."


    Once again, Van was back to his original intent of checking Asgard itself. Evangeline was involved in this-- he just needed to know how and why. Was the explosion of Hermes''s body part of her plan? Did she do everything to lead Van here, thousands and thousands of years into the future?


    But for what?"


    "If that is all that you needed from me, then please leave my realm," Surtr then let out a long and deep sigh, causing the embers of Muspelheim to once again turn ablaze, "You have done enough damage already-- I will not let you wage war with the Aesir, or the humans, in my Realm."


    "...I am afraid that''s not going to happen, Mister Surtr."


    Van, however, instead of leaving, also let out a sigh of his own as his eyes started to release a golden flicker. "You attacked me earlier as soon as the copycat ordered you to do so-- clearly showing you are part of the Aesir; killing you now would only prove beneficial to me and my people."


    "Hm," hearing Van''s words, Gerald could not help but place his hand on his chin as he nodded his head, "Makes sense. You''ll also be a thorn in my brother''s side, so I might as well deal with you now."


    "Do you really think that the two of you could really take me on, now that I am in this form?" A small, arrogant smile slowly crawled on Surtr''s face as he slowly looked back and forth between Van and Gerald.


    "I have wrestled with the earliest of the Aesir, my might is something you children could never even fathom. But I shall indulge you, a thousand years without a fight would find even the mightiest of warriors rusty, after all. Now, come��


    ...Let us dance to the orchestra of our deaths."


    ***


    "My allegiance is with you, King Van."


    "What!? What about my side? I am the one who has done you the most damage!"


    After an hour of duking it out, Surtr finally raised both his hands in defeat as he once again stood in front of the two, exactly right where they were an hour ago. One of Surtr''s horn was completely split in half, while the other already webs of cracks adorning it.


    As for Van and Gerald, aside from wounds that were already healing and a couple of blood flowing from their person, they seemed completely fine. Of course, their breaths that almost extinguished the fires of Muspelheim would probably tell anyone what they needed to know.


    "I admit that you are special, human-- but that''s it," Surtr breathed, "You are a single entity-- how many of you are there in the side of humans? I know that your confidence had grown since you are able to kill an Aesir; and your side had even killed a Progenitor, but you are underestimating the Aesir. Once the war between your kind and the Aesir starts, the first one they will try to kill is you. And once they are done with that, how long do you think your kind will survive?"


    "..." Gerald did not really have a reply to Surtr''s words. Afterall-- he was right. No matter how intricate and how sophisticated Harvey and Charles''s plans were and are, might will always be right.


    "War between the Aesir lasts for hundreds of years," Surtr continued, "I may not be fully aware of what is going on with the humans lately-- with their newfound powers and such; but one thing I do know is that you are never meant to live for that long��


    ...Time itself will be your downfall."


    Instead of Gerald, Van was the one to hold a certain reaction to Surtr''s words. From what he said, the first person that popped out of Van''s mind was Charlotte. She was the strongest person that Van had ever met and ever known, but she too, crumbled through time.


    It might not be the same with Gerald as he had a few loose screws in his head, but what about the rest of the humans? Harvey had already completely changed after a hundred years, he would surely become even more estranged as the years pass by.


    "...Fuck," was Gerald''s only response as he took a step back. Although he wasn''t really going to join the war any more because of Xinyan''s condition, he still wanted his brother''s side to at least have a chance of winning. But as it stands now, no matter how awesome their plan is, they will all die in the end.


    "The fire giants will stand by your side when the time comes, King Van."


    Surtr then proceeded to bow towards Van, "...But we may also not."


    "..."


    "The Aesir can be very persuasive," Surtr chuckled, "War is a gamble, young ki--"


    "Evangeline is my mother."


    "...What?"


    Before Surtr could even say another word, Van suddenly started telling his story; from the very beginning towards the end.


    Gerald, who was also listening from the side, could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he listened to Van''s story.


    "So the end of our world really had something to do with you," he muttered. Gerald and the others already had an inkling that it might have something to do with Van, but now that he heard it straight from his mouth, the only thing that Gerald could do was shrug his shoulders.


    It didn''t really change anything, what''s done is done. Besides, he saw Evangeline''s face in the growing light; that in itself was proof enough that it had something to do with Van all along.


    "That��"


    As for Surtr, the incessant trembling of Muspelheim was enough to let everyone knew of the turmoil that was going inside him. It was a ridiculous story, even for someone like him who had lived in a world of magic. By all rights, he had no reason to believe Van''s story; but there was one single fact that made it all credible-- Van''s blood.


    Van''s blood was purer than any of the Aesir he had seen in his lifetime, and now he knew why-- he was the direct descendant�� no. He was the son of everything that represented their world.


    If it was true that their race evolved from the humans that held the blood of this so-called Hermes, then wouldn''t that make this small young man in front of him�� their utmost superior by right?


    Evangeline the Allmother is literally also his mother, that fact alone is enough for him to be the true ruler of the 9 Realms.


    None of these could be true; but something inside Surtr was telling him to believe him-- and that was all he needed.


    "Once again, I offer you my allegiance, King Van."


    Surtr once again repeated his words. But this time, he lowered his head towards Van, almost to the point of kneeling, "I will let you sit on the throne that rightly belongs to you."


    "Cool, my daughter will be reaching out to you."


    Van, however, only nonchalantly patted Surtr''s shoulder as he began to casually take his leave, not even uttering words of speech.


    "We''ll be watching you, bud," Gerald pointed his two fingers between his eyes and Surtr''s as he passed by him.


    "..."


    And so, with that, Van had gained another potential ally.


    ***


    "Are you sure this is Hermod''s leg?"


    "Yes, Queen Latanya."


    "Have we found out who sent this to our domain?"


    "I�� I am afraid no--"


    "Then what are you still doing here? Get with it!"


    "A�� at once!"


    A loud bang echoed throughout the hall as its gigantic doors trembled upon its closing. It was then followed by a long and somewhat sorrowful sigh as a dark-skinned woman with a pair of enormous bosoms stared at the dismembered leg she was holding.


    "Hermod, huh," Latanya then breathed out as the leg slowly crumbled into dust, "Too bad, you reminded me so much of my master."


    "My sister''s son?"


    Suddenly, out of the corner of Latanya''s throne, appeared a woman with somewhat blue hair.


    "It is, Skylar."


    "Even after all these years, you still treat him as your master?" Skylar let out a sigh as she took a step forward, "That is quite a loyalty."


    "Spoken by someone who still believes in the Circle," Latanya let out a scoff, "But yes��


    ...I will forever be loyal to Van, no matter what."

 Chapter 335: Sudden Visitor

    A month had passed since Van''s encounter with the Aesir known as Hermod; they had been waiting for the Aesir to respond, but there weren''t even any signs of an Aesir''s hair landing on the Branch or Muspelheim.


    Van was starting to think that they might not have actually received Hermod''s head, but Gerald assured him that it did�� as his accuracy was almost godly, he said.


    Suffice to say, Van''s life had become monotonous after the encounter. Charlotte''s tavern was being taken care of by Queen Nori and the other forest giants; Vanya was the one handling the talks with Surtr and the fire giants in the perimeter of Muspelheim. As for the Branch, it does not seem to have any plans of moving anytime soon.


    Van had also come to know that the Branch was loosely created by Artemis herself, so he had been trying to see if he could find a way to control it... but alas to no avail.


    And so, the only thing he had been doing the past few weeks was practically talking with Gerald, hearing stories about his stay in this world.


    Beatrice and Edward were the first ones to get married.


    Harvey met her wife in one of the villages they rescued from the forest giants under Ymir.


    Victoria remained vigilant and aloof as always, never letting anyone near her. It would seem that Harvey tried to make a move on her before he met his wife, but Victoria did not even give him time.


    Beatrice and Edward were also the first ones to have a child-- a boy. Sadly, he died along with them during the war against Ymir. Violently gutted by the progenitor himself. Harvey''s wife met the same fate.


    She was gutted by Ymir... along with the baby she was carrying in her womb. Gerald described it in detail; Ymir mutilated the stomach of Harvey''s wife, decapitating the baby inside her; as if that wasn''t enough, Ymir pulled the baby out and threw it straight towards Harvey, before putting an arrow straight through its already still heart, skewering it to a tree.


    Harvey was never the same since, and no one could really blame him.


    As for Gerald, he stayed by his brother''s side until what happened to Xinyan came to pass. After that, they haven''t even seen each other in the flesh, or even talked through Charles.


    "Did you know Charlotte was here?"


    "No. If I did, then I would have probably challenged her to a duel. But still, to think that Charles hid her from all of us�� maybe your lover didn''t have to die. Maybe no one would have died if she was on our side."


    "...Yeah, I think so too."


    "It wouldn''t have been fun, though," Gerald then let out a small chuckle as he jumped from the roof, "I''ll go check on Xinyan. Smell you later, allibeggar."


    "..." Van did not really have time to refute as Gerald already disappeared from his spot; the only thing he could do was let out a sigh as he leaned on the roof, looking towards Vanaheim.


    Just what did the System want? It seemed to be giving him Objectives on the go, only ringing as soon as something was revealed to him. As for the EXP rewards being given to him, as well as the penalty-- how does it actually work?


    How could his System provide itself with the very same thing that makes it stronger in the first place? It seemed contradictory; impossible, even. If the System could level up just by the simple act of meeting someone, then why not just give the EXP to him outright and get it over with?


    The only thing that Van could think of was that something or someone is tampering with his System-- a third party.


    With all the revelations that have been happening lately, the obvious suspect for the change in his System was Evangeline. She is Azrael''s extension, the very being that gave birth to the System Holders in the first place.


    If there was anyone capable of controlling his System, it would be her. If so, then where exactly is she leading him?


    Although Van felt annoyed and uncomfortable that each of his movements could possibly be predicted and determined by Evangeline once again, he couldn''t really do anything about it either.


    "Father, I have brought Surtr with me."


    "Hm?"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as Vanya appeared beside him.


    "Does he need something?"


    "Only that he wishes to stay in the tavern from now on," Vanya quickly replied, "He had also brought around ten thousand fire giant warriors on the Branch, we are already preparing a subdivision for them to live in."


    "10 thousand? There were that many of them?" Van could not help but comment. But after thinking about it a bit, it made sense. Van had only seen a fraction of Muspelheim, and considering almost all of its inhabitants lived underground, there should be a lot more of them than Van had initially thought.


    "Yes, they are a rather�� heated race."


    "I could see that," Van nodded, "You can tell Surtr he could stay in the tavern�� but wouldn''t Queen Nori and he have a problem?"


    "Not at all. Besides some competitiveness of trying to determine who is the greatest giant race, the fire giants and the frost giants are actually quite friendly with each other."


    "Alright then, check him in."


    "There''s actually one more thing, father. The inhabitants of the Branch are quite curious and had been asking questions. With the appearance of the fire giants, some of them are now aware that we are trying to build an army against the Aesir."


    "Are they causing trouble?"


    "Not at all�� as a matter of fact, some of them want to join us. Should we just ignore them?"


    "...No."


    Hearing Vanya''s words, Van quickly sat up from the roof as he looked her straight in the eyes, "How many of them are there?"


    "I don''t know the exact amount, father. But there should be more than a hundred, that is for sure."


    "Tell Queen Nori to close up the tavern," Van smiled.


    "Father?"


    "If they want to join, then let them. But we will be choosing who is actually worth our time," Van then leaped from the roof, "Finally��


    ...something to do."


    ***


    "What�� the fuck is going on?"


    Gerald''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as he returned from visiting Xinyan. He was only gone for an hour, and yet the place he just left was now totally different than it was before.


    All of the windows of Charlotte''s tavern were closed, and there was a long line made of different races leading to it. Gerald quickly wanted to go inside to see what was happening, but the forest giant that was guarding the tavern did not let him in.


    But as soon as they were able to identify who he was, they quickly let him in.


    "Fail, next!"


    "What!? But I haven''t even done anything yet!"


    "Exactly, next!"


    "..."


    Gerald could only move to the side as an Earth Giant stomped his way through the door; the giant''s sighs of frustration were enough to almost push Gerald away.


    "What�� is going on?" Gerald once again repeated his question as soon as he saw all of the tables lined up on one side of the tavern; Van, Surtr, Vanya, and Queen Nori sitting at their own respective tables.


    Once again, Gerald could only move to the side as another individual entered the tavern. This time, it was a dwarf.


    "A dwarf?" Queen Nori quickly breathed, "Your race is loyal to the Aesir, fail. Ne--"


    "I have no love for the Aesir!"


    Before Queen Nori could wave her hand, the male dwarf suddenly kneeled on the floor, "I can prove useful. Please let me join your cause!"


    "You--"


    "It''s fine," Van waved his hand as he gestured to the dwarf to stand up,


    "The test is simple," Van then said as he snapped his finger. And as soon as he did so, the dwarf quickly blinked his eyes a couple of times, "Did you see what just happened?"


    "You�� disappeared?"


    "Pass, next!"


    "T�� that''s it?"


    "He already said you passed, dwarf. Now go before he changes his mind!"


    "Thank you! I will prove to be of use to this cause!"


    Seeing this, Gerald finally realized what was happening, the four were basically having an audition for the people to join their ranks. And the test was pretty simple-- one should be able to notice Van''s movements. The dwarf probably didn''t see it fully, but Gerald saw Van moving back and forth from his chair and the other corner of the room.


    "Hm, you seem to be up to something interesting here," Gerald muttered as he jumped to one of the bigger tables, deciding to watch on the side.


    Besides a few others, most of the people couldn''t really see Van moving-- and they failed each and every one of them with no exemption. After all, if they couldn''t even see Van running, then they wouldn''t even have any chance against the Aesir. Heck, they wouldn''t even last a second against Harvey and his army.


    Gerald could not help but yawn as even after an hour, there wasn''t anyone strong or agile enough to even notice Van moving. He was about to leave the tavern, but before he could jump from the gigantic table, his eyebrows lowered as he turned his head towards the robed individual that just entered the tavern.


    "Another dwarf?" Queen Nori rolled her eyes, "Remove your robes so we could see--"


    "Long time no see, Van."


    And as Queen Nori ordered, the individual did remove his robe; revealing the golden locks of hair on his head, as well as the almost greying beard that fadely littered on most of his face.


    "...Harvey."

 Chapter 336: The Brutality of Ideals

    "It''s been a very long time, Van."


    "...Harvey."


    Any noise that persisted inside the tavern seemed to stop as Van stood up from his seat, walking to the edge of the gigantic table where his regular-sized table was placed. Van then looked the golden-haired man straight in the eyes, and after a few seconds, he let out a short but deep sigh... and without even any warning, he disappeared from his spot-- splitting the gigantic table he was standing on in half.


    Another thunderous explosion reverberated throughout the entire tavern as Van appeared right in front of Harvey, his fist only a few inches away from making contact with his face. And based on Harvey''s slightly shocked expression, If it wasn''t for Gerald grabbing his wrist, then he would have definitely already smashed his head in.


    "I..." Harvey also looked Van straight in the eyes as he opened his mouth; but after a few moments, he shook his head with a sigh of his own, "I guess you''ve heard of what happened to Artemis?"


    "Probably not the best thing to talk about, brother," Gerald muttered as his hand that was grabbing Van''s wrist trembled, "How about a hello first?"


    Gerald then grunted as he pushed both away, letting them roll on the ground for a couple of meters before the two recovered; and at that moment, not even once did Van''s eyes leave Harvey.


    "You too, don''t even try!" Gerald then once again moved in front of his brother, this time blocking Vanya as she held some sort of spear made from the foundation of the Branch itself.


    "And you, what the fuck are you doing here!?" And without another roar, Gerald proceeded to punch Harvey on the face, embedding his head on the floor, "Did you come here to die!?"


    And perhaps, that was a very valid question. For someone to just pop out unannounced towards the father of the man they just executed along with his mother-- that was perhaps the most foolish thing one could do; especially when the father is a very unstable individual, a very unstable god.


    "I�� wanted to see for myself," Harvey groaned as he tried to recover himself, patting his beard from the wood dust that stuck on it, "It truly is you, Van�� you haven''t changed a bit."


    Harvey then put up a wry smile as he looked at Van from head to toe, letting out a small breath as he did so. Afterward, he then turned his head towards Surtr, whose face was filled with curiosity as he watched the drama unfold right before his eyes.


    "I have heard from my sources that you killed an Aesir, and even managed to get the progenitor of the fire giant race as your ally," Harvey continued, "And now I see that is true. You''ve only been here for what? Less than 6 months? And you''ve already managed to gain a very significant ally; I suppose a god truly is different, isn''t it�� old friend?"


    "..." Van did not respond, the only thing he did was rush beside his daughter, trying to hold her back from doing anything.


    Seeing this, Harvey could only let out a sigh, "On to why I am here, then. I''m here to say that my side will not back down. Not against the Aesir... and not against you, Van. So if you wish to take revenge for your family, then we will fight you-- to the last man. Your son started all of this, I am just ending it and plucking it from its roots; because as long as there exist gods and giants, humanity will never be allowed to once again prosper��


    ...Humans will have their place in this world again, Van. I will make sure of it."


    "Words of a weak man."


    And as soon as Harvey finished his small speech, Vanya quickly let out a scoff, "Your war should have ended with the death of Ymir; and yet you killed mother, as well as wage war against a race you know nothing about."


    "The oppression we have felt was enough for me to know all about you and the rest. Do you even know what your so-called peace-loving race did in Midgard?"


    "They are a minority that does not represent us as a whole."


    "That is not how the humans see it," Harvey scoffed. "We have billions ready to fight, and almost half of them are System Holders and enhanced humans that were fortunate enough not to evolve into something like you. We will fight, Van�� we will fight."


    "And you will die."


    Finally, Van, who had been quiet from the start, spoke up, "Perhaps I can do the humans a favor of killing you right now, that would prevent them from giving their lives for a foolish cause that they could never win."


    "How can you say that!?" Harvey stomped his foot in reply, causing the floor to split.


    The ones that were still in line waiting for their turn to audition for the army could not help but wonder why it was taking so long, and hearing all the noises inside-- some of them walked away from the line. If one needed to be able to create tremors in order to pass the test, then they would have already failed.


    "You of all people should know what it feels like to be oppressed! To be in the bottom of the food chain!" Harvey then waved his hand as he tried to approach Van, but was quickly stopped by Gerald. But still, even with his brother blocking his path, Harvey did not stop talking.


    "You were once us, Van! Midgard is just a cleaner Relic Graveyard! You should--"


    "Pft."


    Before Harvey could finish his words, Van''s sudden burst of laughter reverberated throughout the entire tavern, "I didn''t realize you''ve been to a Relic Graveyard before, Harvey. The fact that you have the time to play kings and armies is luxury enough; you''re just after revenge-- having your wife and unborn child gutted in front of you must have taken its toll."


    "That''s a pretty low blow, Van," Harvey let out a small chuckle, but the tone of his voice was anything but playful, "But you''re right, I did get my revenge when I decapitated Ymir in front of a million people. People mourned when my wife died, but they cheered and laughed at the death of your son. Artemis though, perhaps we made a mistake with her."


    "Your only mistake is still being alive, Harvey."


    "Ouch," Harvey took in a long and deep breath as he momentarily closed his eyes, "But you''re right again, Van. Maybe if you just arrived another hundred years later, you would have seen this place as we intended it to be-- with the humans living in peace. You see? All of us want peace, ours is just seen as a revolution because we are the inferior race."


    "So you wish to remove any other race besides the humans?" Vanya was the one to reply.


    "If in the course of the war, we could achieve a balance between the races then I will take it," Harvey said, "But if not, then either the gods and giants all disappear, or we all die-- that is the only way the humans could achieve peace, and perhaps that is what this future intended�� We humans are a relic of the past already long gone. The only reason why some of us still live is because of our appearance, the System Holders�� the history of Midgard is long and bloody, if only any of you knew half of it."


    Queen Nori, who was still seated at the corner along with Surtr, could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she continued to listen to Harvey''s words. It may seem harsh, but what Harvey was saying actually made sense. If she said she didn''t look down on humans, then that would be a lie.


    The humans have always been thought of as just an inferior race, maybe even just an animal as there was also a part of history that the humans were used as cattle.


    All their anger, resentment, and desire for revenge were justifiable, one could even say it was their right.


    "What about you, Van?" Harvey then once again looked Van straight in the eyes, "What''s the game plan here? Are we going to have a threesome, you, us, and the Aesir? Is that what you want to happen? What does a man�� what does a boy who has only been here for months plan to do?"


    It wasn''t only Harvey, but everyone else in the room all looked towards Van, waiting for his answer. In truth, some of them were still in the dark as to what exactly Van planned to do. The only thing they really know is that he plans to join the war to allow the forest giants to prosper�� but wouldn''t not joining the war accomplish just that?


    With his strength, they could achieve that-- and none of the other races would cause trouble with them except for the Vanir and the Aesir.


    "Why, why must you join this war?"


    "Because I want to."


    "W�� what?" Harvey could not help but twitch his eyes from Van''s prompt reply, "Are you kidding us right now?"


    "Not at all," Van let out a sigh as he turned to look at everyone in the tavern, "You still killed Artemis, Harvey-- I wouldn''t just let that go."


    "Then just kill me right now and end this, Van."


    "Harvey!?"


    Gerald could not help but once again block his brother''s path as Harvey suddenly stretched his arms wide as he presented himself to Van, "Kill me then back off from the war, and I promise that the humans will not involve the forest giants."


    "You seem to be misunderstanding something here, Harvey," Van then let out a sigh as he disappeared, returning back to his seat on the gigantic table.


    "My anger against you and the desire for revenge that comes along with it is completely separate from the war. I am tired of freedom, what I want now are the answers to the riddles my dear old mother left for me,"


    Van then leaned back on the chair, relaxing his chin on his fist as he looked down on Harvey. Vanya, who was previously on the floor, also moved near to his father, standing beside him with a slightly complicated expression on her face.


    As for Surtr, the smile on his face almost reached to his horns as he had already anticipated Van''s next words.


    "And if I have to make every race in the 9 Realms kneel before me to reach the answers I seek��


    ...then I will cut each of your legs to do so."

 Chapter 337: Suddenly, Asgard.

    Every individual in the room looked at Van as he sat there with eyes that did not seem to waver for even a millisecond. Even Vanya, who was standing beside him, could not help but slightly be shocked by her father''s words.


    From all of the people she had met in her lifetime, they would always surely follow a path; it might change from time to time, but the destination will always ultimately be the same. She feels she knows her father already, but at the same time, there were moments like this where he seemed to be a complete stranger.


    To what extent does Van really want to take this quest for answers?


    "For�� answers?" Harvey could not help but stutter as he heard the coldness in Van''s voice, "Just to seek answers, you''re willing to join a war that doesn''t involve you in any way!?"


    "Are you threatened, Harvey?" Van then said as he looked at Harvey, his back still completely leaned on the chair.


    "That''s�� Who are you?" Harvey could not help but let out a small gasp of frustration. Although his memory of the time back in the old world was already fuzzy, he remembered Van being more of a listener. And now, to see him looking at him as if he was some sort of stranger�� it would seem that not even an ounce of their friendship meant nothing to him anymore. Of course, that was a time long past for Harvey as well.


    Harvey initially went here to appeal to Van, as compared to them, he was still just the same young boy they once knew. Maybe he could appeal to him by making him reminisce of the time they had together�� but it would seem that he might have underestimated his memory of Van. Van, by himself, was already an unpredictable variant in this war; but for him to amass his own army?


    Was he really planning to take over the 9 Realms? But why? Was it really just to seek answers?


    "I could ask you the same question, old man," Van said as he let out a sigh, "Who the fuck do you think you are that you could just march here unannounced? This is our home, and you are not welcome here."


    "..." Harvey could only take in a long and deep breath as Van''s words echoed through his ears, "Very well. I will also lift the bounty on your head, Van; it''s a waste of resources. And for what it''s worth, I truly am sorry for the death of Artemis�� none of us knew."


    Harvey turned around, looking at his brother as if asking if he wished to come back with him. Gerald, however, only shook his head as he took a step back. Seeing this, Harvey could only let out a wry chuckle as he left the tavern.


    And as he opened the door, Van''s cold expression slightly shifted as he met the eyes of a woman he has not seen as long as Harvey-- Victoria. However, it was just that. The two only stared at each other until the door between them closed, without moving even a single finger.


    "It really is him," Victoria muttered as soon as Harvey passed by her.


    "His hair is a little longer than I remember, but yes," Harvey then said as his tone completely changed to a more serious one.


    "Have you confirmed what you needed to confirm?" Charles, who was also waiting for him to go out of the tavern, grabbed his arm as he looked Harvey straight in the eyes.


    "Yes," Harvey nodded as he flung Charles''s hand away, "There''s no need to hold back anymore, my resolve will not waver just because of a friend I met in my earliest years�� and I am glad that he feels the same way as well."


    "Shall we do it, then?"


    "Yes," Harvey nodded, "Since he wants to join the war, then let''s put him right in front of it."


    "Are�� you sure about this, Harvey?" Victoria muttered, "His side might react violently if we go ahead with this�� he will die."


    "I am counting on it," Harvey scoffed, "You weren''t inside, Vicky. You have no idea how ruthless Van is, and how even more ruthless he will become in the future. Do it now, Charles."


    "...Alright, just waiting for you."


    As soon as Charles said that, Harvey once again turned his attention towards the tavern. He then took in a long and deep breath, before slamming his fist straight through the door and destroying it.


    "Van!" He then roared, quickly getting Van''s attention. But before Van could even turn his head towards Harvey, Charles suddenly appeared behind him, his arms already wrapping around his body.


    "W--"


    And before he could even complete a word, the scenery in front of him completely shifted. The inside of the tavern was already quite dim, but now, there was almost nothing within his view but darkness. And perhaps because of this sudden realization, he could not grab Charles''s arms before he completely disappeared.


    He didn''t have time to even regret his wallowing, however, as he quickly found himself being unable to breathe. And with this, he finally realized where he was-- in the expanse of space. It was not his lack of breath he was worried about, but the panic that was slowly instinctively settling and wrapping all of his body.


    He had been to space several times, maybe more than he could count as he tried to reach the other Realms just by running through it; but being sent to it without even preparation or a slight warning truly causes one to panic.


    By all means, he should have the ability to be able to breathe in space-- both Hermes, Azrael, and even Evangeline were able to do so. But why exactly--


    Before Van could finish his thoughts, he quickly shook his head. This was no time to think about unnecessary things; he should quickly find a way to survive the situation. And so, with the thought of death looming over his mind, his eyes quickly scanned the horizon. And as soon as he turned his body around, he quickly saw the entirety of the 9 Realms welcoming him.


    It was quite a sight to behold and truly paints how big the Branch actually is to be able to stretch from Midgard all the way to Muspelheim. It was also not the time to relish on the sights, however, as Van quickly rushed towards the nearest Realm he could land on without any more echoing thoughts.


    "...Fuck,"


    Harvey, who was currently being held on the neck by his brother on the ground, could not help but curse as he saw what seemed to be a winged golden serpent flying through the expanse of space. He made the right decision-- was the first thing that surfaced in his mind as he saw it.


    Van was truly too dangerous of a variable to be left alone, and this proves just that. It may seem slow from where they were, but Van''s approach towards Midgard was truly at a speed that Harvey could never even begin to fathom.


    It almost looked as if the golden streaks of lightning were enough to swallow all of Midgard itself.


    "What have you done!?" Gerald smashed his fist beside Harvey''s face, slightly cracking the ground to his left, "He was my ticket to healing Xinyan!"


    Harvey could only let out an awkward chuckle as his brother''s roars reached his ears, "I''m sorry, brother�� but we all have to make sacrifices in this war."


    "She''s still alive! I could have saved her! The forest giants are helping her!" Gerald once again slammed his fist on the ground. This truly was quite a dilemma; if the forest giants decided to suddenly become hostile with the loss of their leader, then Xinyan would definitely be the first one they kill. Even if he was more than capable of killing his way through everyone here, Xinyan would already be dead by the time he reaches her.


    "I am sorry, brother."


    "You--"


    Before Gerald could utter another word, Charles suddenly appeared, instantly taking Harvey and Victoria with him as he disappeared as soon as he came.


    "Fuck! I had nothing to do with this!" Gerald quickly said as he looked Vanya straight in the eyes. Vanya, however, only shook her head in response.


    "I know, Gerald. You would never do anything to harm your lover," Vanya let out a sigh before turning her attention back to the skies, "Let''s continue recruiting more people."


    "W�� wait, what about King Van?"


    "My father will survive, Queen Nori," Vanya said as she walked back inside the tavern, "We��


    ...just have to be ready once he''s back."


    ***


    The sky itself cracked, followed by the roar of thunder as Van was able to successfully enter Asgard''s atmosphere. But even though he was already safe from the confines of space, he did not let himself relax as he quickly found a place to hide-- inside the lush forest on the first mountain he had seen.


    Based on how it looked from above, Van instantly recognized that he was now in Asgard. If anything, he was ready to be surrounded by an onslaught of gods trying to kill him at first sight.


    But nothing.


    Even after an hour of waiting in the bushes, not even a single living entity approached him. Was it actually possible that no one was able to notice him coming inside? Or were the Aesir just too confident that they did not even see him as a threat?


    Either way, he should probably start finding a way back. He was able to use the River, so he could probably take it to go to the Branch''s next stop, Niflheim-- that is if Harvey still hasn''t destroyed Niflheim''s river.


    However, as soon as he stopped hiding from the bushes, he felt the ground beneath him tremble heavily. He was going to run away to escape the incoming attack but quickly found that it wasn''t an attack at all.


    The whole mountain itself was moving, but even more than that��


    ...it was looking at him.

 Chapter 338: Orphan

    "Now what?"


    Van dug his hand into the tree he was hiding on as the whole mountain it was sitting on started to move. For what seemed like miles, all the trees and plants moved like dominos, tilting and rearranging, but never actually being uprooted.


    He was going to run away at first as he thought that someone was attacking him, but after a few seconds of waiting for an entity to arrive, he still remained to be the only sentient life for miles-- not really.


    Just another few seconds later, and the perpetrator causing the quivering of the mountain revealed itself�� as the mountain itself.


    "!!!"


    Van could not help but take in a long and deep breath as a pair of eyeballs slowly emerged from the base of the mountain; the pair of eyes were attached to some sort of colossal tentacle, disgustingly waving in the air and causing slight thunders as it did so.


    A colossal snail-- is perhaps the only definition that Van could think of. He had seen his fair share of giants throughout the year, but this definitely takes it to a whole level.


    And then slowly, the pair of eyes extended straight towards Van''s location, looking at him in his entirety. Van could run away if he wanted to, but the sole fact that this colossus'' eyes were bigger than his house back in Newer York city truly petrified him. The only thing that he could do was raise his hand and say,


    "...Hi?"


    "!!!"


    And once again, as if responding to his words, the mountain shook even more violently. Even with Van''s hand embedded straight through the tree, he was still thrown away due to the sheer force of the snail''s movement.


    "...Fuck!"


    Van once again stuck his fist through a tree to calm himself down. But alas, the colossal snail seemed to not have any plans of stopping until it completely manages to push Van off. So that was the reason why there weren''t even any small animals around the area, the snail must be scaring them all away. Wait...


    ...Are there even any small animals in Asgard?


    And for some reason, that thought seemed to have woken Van up from his slight stupor as he finally used his [Air Step] skill to stabilize himself in the air. And as soon as he did that, a sharp cry pierced his ears.


    Van slightly tilted his head away from the noise, before turning his head in its direction.


    "...Fuck!" He once again repeated as a bird even bigger than the Stymphalian they used to ride on was already on its way towards him-- its beak ready to swallow Van whole like some kind of peanut.


    Now he realized why none of the Aesir made a move when he entered the atmosphere. All the thunder and explosions he made when he entered was probably just a normal daily occurrence in Asgard, seeing as the creatures here were all colossal in size.


    Van let out a small but deep breath as flickers of golden lightning emerged from his eyes, but before he could even move a finger, the colossal flying beast was completely smashed into pieces by the slithering eyeballs of the mountain.


    Truly, it was a disgusting sight as the insides of the colossal bird slowly slid their way down the colossal eyeball.


    "..." Seeing that, Van finally made the decision to move away from this place as far as possible. However, he decided to travel by land, as running around the skies might alert the Aesir of his existence, if they don''t already know of his presence here, that is.


    By all means, Midgard looked like the largest Realm out of the 9, but now that he was on Asgard, he could not help but slightly gasp in awe as to how vast the fields are. He had been running for a full minute now, and the sea of grass that he currently finds himself in seemed to have no plans of ending.


    He was deliberating on whether to return to the colossal snail, but seeing as there were many other unknown entities there that he rather not meet, he just continued to run through the almost never-ending field.


    He truly wanted to run towards the sky to see where the River was located, but he just couldn''t risk being detected by the Aesir if he did so. He was starting to think if Hermod''s head was really actually received by the other Aesir, as it could have landed anywhere-- maybe even eaten by the gigantic beasts that roam Asgard.


    Van continued to run for hours, resting for a quarter of an hour before once again continuing his adventure. He tried checking his System from time to time if it would give him another Objective, but it would seem it was pretty linear when giving him quests, only triggering once he activates some sort of scenario-- one might even say�� his System was actually alive.


    "Pft," Van quickly shook his head as he once again decided to rest and recover his SP for a couple of minutes. Van doesn''t know how long he had been running already, but one thing he did know is that he should have already reached the end of Asgard by now.


    Besides Midgard, Asgard seemed to just be the same size as the other Realms from the outside. So by all means, he should be at the edge. Was there some sort of magic going on here that made the land bigger as you enter the atmosphere? He thought. With everything that''s going on, that was probably the case.


    And so, once again, he ran. He ran and he ran until finally... he saw signs of civilization. He quickly tried to hide his presence, but sadly, there was nowhere to hide as the land was surrounded by a field of grass, stretching miles long. He could hide through the farm, but there were already people there minding their harvest.


    "Going through!"


    "!!!"


    Van quickly moved to the side as a pair of 6-legged horses galloped behind him, pulling a cart that was filled with fruits. And surprisingly, their size was normal.


    "..."


    Was he really in Asgard? Based on the stories he had heard, Asgard was a land filled with gods-- he imagined it closer to how Artemis and Athena depicted Olympus, otherworldly and completely unlike anything he had seen before.


    But minus the weird and colossal creatures, the people�� seemed to be normal. But of course, it was still too early to tell. For now, he needed to blend in.


    Van quickly disappeared from his spot, going to the nearest farmhouse and stealing some of the clothes that were being left to dry outside. It was a little too big for him, but it was better than what he was wearing before-- roots and leaves since his clothes burned entering Asgard.


    With him now wearing the local fashion, Van quickly headed towards the city gates, where the cart that almost hit him was currently lining up to enter the city.


    "..." And perhaps his earlier assessment truly was wrong, as a man carrying what seemed to be a huge monster was also walking in line, creating tremors each step he took. And considering no one is even batting an eye, this was a normal occurrence in Asgard.


    Once again, Van was deliberating on whether or not he should just use his speed to enter the city without being noticed. Hermod seemed to be confident in being the fastest Aesir, so there shouldn''t be any problem for Van.


    "Where are your parents, kid?"


    But alas, only a hint of lightning could emerge from Van''s eyes before a hand was suddenly placed on his shoulder. It was an old man�� an old and oddly muscular man with a beard that was almost as tall as Van himself.


    "..." If Van was told that this old man was the King of Aesir himself, then he would have probably believed it.


    "Why are you entering the city on your own?" The old man once again asked him a question. Van wanted to ignore him, but he found himself unable to move from his grip. Not unless of course he uses enough force, but flinging the old man''s hand away would probably alert the guards.


    And so, with a sigh, Van could only look at the old man straight in the eyes and say,


    "T�� they''re already inside, mister," Van''s tone was slightly meek, his eyes somewhat shy as he looked back and forth between the gate and the old man.


    "I see," the old man could not help but let out a sigh as he shook his head, causing his long beard to almost hit Van in the face, "What irresponsible parents. I swear, this is why we Asgardians are degrading. Do you know that in my time, no one is allowed to be weak? Do you see my muscles, boy?"


    "..."


    "Come, let me take you inside."


    "!!!"


    And without even warning, the old man suddenly lifted Van into the air, before carefully placing him on his left shoulder. That was close, Van thought. He almost used his speed to poke the old man in the eyes.


    As soon as it was Van and the old man''s turn to enter the city, the guards quickly blocked their path. Seeing this, Van was ready to go at any time; but before he could do so, the 4 guards that were on duty suddenly let out a chuckle.


    "Old man Bjorn? Did you kidnap someone again?"


    "You dare!" Bjorn clicked his tongue as he pushed the guards away, "This little child is lost, I am just returning him to his irresponsible parents!"


    "That''s what you say, but your orphanage is getting more crowded by the day."


    "Irresponsible parents, I say! They breed and breed like pigs! Anyway, child. Where are your parents?"


    "..."


    Being asked that question, Van could only let out a small sigh as he jumped down from Bjorn''s shoulder.


    "I��


    ...I was actually abandoned by them."

 Chapter 339: Wololo

    "Make yourself at home, kid. There should be-- Oi, how many times do I have to tell you that isn''t a toy!?"


    "..."


    Van''s eyes traveled across the confines of the wooden hall he now finds himself in. The bearded old man, Bjorn, was busy trying to catch one of the children that littered the building, carefully chasing the little girl as she was carrying a long sharpened stick-- and considering its somewhat bloodied and darkened handle, the old man probably uses it for hunting.


    There were also all sorts of weapons hanging on the walls; not really a good hobby, considering the old man was supposed to be running an orphanage.


    Van was perplexed at first. An orphanage in Asgard? Where were the magical beings in the tales that were told to him?


    And considering the chattering people he had passed by on the way here, not one of them seemed to know about the secret war that was growing outside of their Realm. But that wasn''t even what was bothering Van, no.


    This city�� it feels like a normal one. It reminded him of the city of the Locals back in America''s Pit. Of course, the fact that one of the children was currently carrying a shield that was three times heavier than him with ease was already a sign that the people here were all but normal, but still, it felt that way.


    It was like there weren''t any colossal creatures just hundreds of kilometers away from the city, it was like the citizens were completely oblivious of the dangers that were surrounding them. Either it was that-- or they were confident enough not to care.


    And since they were the ruling entity in the 9 Realms, it was probably the latter.


    "Enough!"


    "Eek!"


    Finally, all of the children that were tumultuously running around abruptly stopped. With Bjorn stomping his foot on the ground and causing the whole orphanage to quake, the kids all dropped whatever it was they were holding and quickly rushed in line in front of Bjorn.


    "Estrid started it!"


    "No, I didn''t! Sigvat was the one who took the shield, I was just trying to retrieve it!"


    "But why did you get the spear!?"


    "I--"


    "Enough!" Bjorn once again stomped his foot on the floor, causing the children that were lined up in front of him to slightly bounce from where they stood, "Can''t you see we have a new guest!?"


    "A guest? Him?"


    "Isn''t he too old to be here?"


    "How old are you? I have seniority here even if you are older!"


    "That''s a good question, how old are you, kid?" Bjorn lightly stroked his beard as he turned to look at Van, who was just standing quietly at the entrance of the orphanage.


    "13," Van replied without any hesitation. Based on the stories he had heard, the people of Asgard stop aging normally by the time they become full adults in terms of physique. So, the children of the orphanage were truly young individuals��


    ...But as for Bjorn, who knows how old he is for him to physically look old. He had only seen like 1 or 2 other individuals that looked to be the same age as Bjorn on the way here.


    "Aha! You are the oldest now!" The female orphan called Estrid pointed at Van, before turning to look towards one of the taller male orphans of the group, "Your reign is over, Ulfrik! Your age means naught anymore!"


    Estrid then once again picked up the spear she had dropped on the floor, stomping it on the ground 3 times before raising it in the air and letting out a warcry, "The throne had finally been passed! Wolololo!"


    "Wolololo!"


    And with that warcry, the 7 of the 8 children of the orphanage had once again started wreaking havoc. As for the ex-oldest, he was currently looking at Van straight in the eyes, his stares; like a dagger that wanted to stab Van a million times.


    "I am still the tallest!" Ulfrik said as he stomped his way towards Van, trying to push the other children away as he did so, but sadly unsuccessful as their warcries continued to ring in his ear.


    "..."


    "I was right, still the tallest. Wolololo!" Ulfrik then joined the other children in their warcry as soon as he confirmed that he was, indeed, taller than Van.


    Van, on the other hand, could not help but be slightly pissed off. He was already halfway to 18, and yet a child that is presumably not even 10 years old was taller than him. Where were the genes of the gods that were promised to him?


    "They''ll introduce themselves later to you once they warm up," Bjorn could not help but let out a sigh as he gave up in calming the children down, "Since you''re the oldest, you''re going to have to take in some responsibilities if you wish to stay here, is that alright with you?"


    "It''s�� okay," Van nodded, "But when are we going to the River, Mister Bjorn?"


    "Once I finish my tasks here. But you don''t have to worry, if your parents are there, then they should be fairly safe," Bjorn said as he started picking up the mess that littered his floor, "But kid, let me tell you; if they had left you to fend for yourselves out there, then there are things you should be prepared of-- like them not wanting you back."


    "...Hm," Van meekly nodded as he started helping Bjorn. The very reason he came with Bjorn was so that he could have a local guide him to the Gates of Asgard. As soon as he heard that the old man was running an orphanage, Van committed to his performance as an orphan.


    Of course, he truly was an orphan-- but this was the first time he was playing the part.


    Van had told Bjorn that the day before his parents had abandoned him, he heard them talking about going to the River. He told Bjorn that he truly wished to be reunited with his parents, and to do so, he needed to go to the River.


    And to his expectations, Bjorn nodded his head and told Van that he would take him there. But first, he had some unfinished business and also needed to take care of the small orphanage he was running.


    "Right, I am going to run some errands first, kid," Bjorn let out a small groan as he stretched his back, "You can place all the mess there, I''ll just arrange them once I get back."


    "Okay. Please be careful, Mister Bjorn."


    Bjorn only grunted and waved his hand as he proceeded to leave the orphanage, leaving Van to deal with the rowdy children all by himself.


    However, as soon as Bjorn shut the door, the children that were running around all stopped; before staring at Van and looking at him from head to toe.


    "So, what''s your name, eh?" Estrid was the first to speak as she placed her hand on her chin as if her gaze was truly trying to pierce through Van.


    "Van," Van said as he let out a small smile.


    "Van? Like the Vanir? Are you a Vanir?" One of the other children asked.


    "Stupid, why would a Vanir be here."


    "Who are you calling stupid!? You''re stupid!"


    "Yeah!? Your mother is stupid!"


    "I never knew my mother, but she''s probably smarter than your mother!"


    "Stop speaking the bullshit, heathen!"


    "Everyone, calm down!"


    Van thought it would never end, but finally, the tallest of the group, Ulfrik, once again stomped his foot as he stroke his imaginary beard, "As the ex-oldest of this group, I demand a test of strength if this new addition to our ranks is truly worthy to be here!"


    Ulfrik stretched his hand and opened up his palm, and as soon as he did so, the pile of blunt weapons that Van and Bjorn painstakingly cleaned up started to tremble. And soon, they exploded as a small hammer came flying straight towards Ulfrik''s hand.


    "..." Seeing this, Van could not help but squint his eyes. He already knew it beforehand, but the children of Asgard truly were something else.


    "Behold, Mjolnir!" Ulfrik raised his hammer, creating a small trickle of lightning to poof out of it.


    "Boo, fake!"


    "Beat his ass, Van!"


    Half of the group started cheering for Ulfrik, while the other half had their thumbs down. Van truly had no idea what he should do in this situation, but since he was tasked by Bjorn to take care of the children, then he should probably do just that so he would be inclined to take him to the River.


    Besides, a little spanking won''t hurt anyone, right?


    And so, with that thought, Van quickly disappeared from his spot. And without even any warning, he slapped Ulfrik straight on the buttocks, causing him to slightly lift in the air.


    Van was alarmed at first that maybe he used too much force, but seeing as Ulfric still had the energy to hop as he held his buttocks, he should be fine.


    "Haha! Loser!"


    "Pft, Mjolnir�� more like No�� no�� more like�� Pft, loser!"


    "Ulfrik has fallen! Wolololo!"


    And so, once again, the children started with their warcry, rolling their tongues as most of them circled around the grimacing Ulfrik.


    "Go clean your mess after you''re done," Van then said as he let out a sigh before taking a seat on the nearby sofa. He could not help but close his eyes as he finally had the time to relax, he had been running almost without pause since he entered Asgard, so he would take any chance he gets.


    "So, you''re finally here, huh?"


    "Hm?"


    Van then slowly opened his eyes as he felt someone sitting beside him-- Estrid.


    "My calculation was way off, I thought you would arrive here last year��


    ...King Evans."

 Chapter 340: A Little Taste

    "My calculations were a little bit early. I thought you would be here last year��


    ...King Evans."


    Van''s eyes instantly grew wider as he heard Estrid''s words. The people that call him Van are separated into only two groups-- the forest giants and the Olympians. And as soon as the young girl called him a king, Van quickly stood up from his seat and looked at her from head to toe.


    He squinted his eyes, trying to dig deep down in his mind for Estrid, but no matter how much he tries to do so, not even a single memory of hers resurfaces.


    "Wait, don''t tell me you do not know who I am?" Estrid blinked a couple of times as she too, stood up from the sofa, using the wooden spear she was holding as support.


    "..."


    "I see. It seems that you are serious," Estrid then let out a sigh as she once again tapped the end of the spear on the floor 3 times, "Perhaps my form is a little too young for you to recognize?"


    "Young�� You!"


    But finally, it was as if something was ignited inside Van, but he was able to finally realize who this little child was. Although it just passed by him like a glint, he remembered Estrid also tapping her spear 3 times earlier before she initiated the warcry that made the children go wild.


    And now, she did it again; and there was only one person Van knew that did the same thing religiously--


    "...Athena?"


    "Correct, King Evans," Estrid whispered, "Come, let us talk in my room. Let the children go play by themselves. You don''t need to worry about them. As you have already experienced yourself, they are very resilient��


    ...Also, please address me as Estrid from now on, even if we''re alone."


    "...Sure."


    Seeing Athena, now Estrid, gesturing to him to follow her, the only thing that Van could do was to do so. Although he was still a bit suspicious if Estrid truly was Athena, there really was no way of knowing so.


    However, as soon as they reached Estrid''s room, Van''s doubts were slightly alleviated as Estrid''s body lit up in a golden glow; her body, slowly turning to that of an adult that completely painted Athena as to how Van remembers her.


    "Does this relieve some of your doubts?" Estrid then said.


    "A little."


    "That''s good," Estrid nodded as her body one again shrunk to that of a little child, "You must have a lot of questions, so let me answer one now-- I am not with the Aesir. Unlike Dionysus, my loyalty still lies in you, King Evans. You might ask for proof, but the only thing I could offer you is my life."


    Estrid then kneeled on the ground, raising the wooden spear with both her hands and offering it to Van. Seeing this, Van could once again only let out a sigh.


    "There''s no need for that," he said, "But may I ask why?"


    "Why?" Estrid blinked a couple of times as she looked up towards Van.


    "Why are you still loyal to me? Based on all the stories I have heard, you should have been here for more than ten thousand years�� I find it odd that your loyalty has never wavered," Van explained as he sat on the tiny desk sitting on the corner of the room, "Especially to a so-called King that you have only served for not even a blink of your existence."


    "Who says it hasn''t?" Estrid shook her head as she slowly stood up from the floor, "The only one whose loyalty never wavered was Artemis; mine was lost after a thousand years. But it was just a foolish moment driven by emotion. The simple fact that you weren''t actually here to solve any of our problems was not your fault, and there was nothing you could do about it."


    "...Okay?" Although Van was a bit confused by Estrid''s statements, he still moved on to his next question, "Why are you here�� how are you here?"


    "Well, that is a very long story, but I will make it short," Estrid let out a sigh of her own as she sat on her bed, "I have been here for a thousand years, and have put on many disguises since I got here�� all to wait for your arrival, King Evans."


    "Wait�� for me?"


    "That''s right," Estrid nodded, "In truth, I calculated your time of arrival to be last year, but that was already proven to be wrong. I roamed around the 9 Realms, getting information of when each of the Transported arrived-- and deduced the time it would take for you to arrive in this world. But still, your speed in avoiding the growing light was truly unpredictable and there were many other elements in play that would have made my calculations go astray, so do forgive me for getting this one wrong."


    "...Not at all," Van muttered monotonously. If this wasn''t the god of wisdom in front of him, then Van would quickly call out her bullshit. To be able to calculate to that point? What sort of god-like brain does one need to have to achieve that? Or maybe she was just lying?


    "I see you have doubts," Estrid said, "But that is alright, I have been doubting myself as well the past few years."


    "And why were you waiting for me?" Van asked, hoping to change the topic before Estrid''s obvious boasting could continue.


    "Because you''re my King," Estrid blinked a couple of times as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "What other reason do I need but to welcome you? But of course, there are also other underlying reasons-- like having to be the one to tell you about this new world. But I assume you already know something?"


    "Just that it''s still my world, but far into the future."


    "234,423 years, give or take," Estrid explained, "And perhaps it might be better not to think of it as the Earth you once knew, as the hundreds of thousands of years have already erased any inkling of the old world. Its physics, the rules of nature, its circle of life is already completely different-- by all means, this should be considered a whole new universe. The humans it once had have devolved, and evolved through the means of a new and tougher species-- the enhanced humans that were made by the organization called the Circle."


    "That was sort of explained to me already."


    "By who?"


    "By an old friend."


    "I see, a clever one, without a doubt," Estrid nodded agreeably, "One thing they will never know, however, is all of this was made for you."


    "...What?"


    "All the events that led up to this point was for you, King Evans," Estrid continued, "Right from the start, when Hermes''s body exploded-- it was all for you. Your mother willed it so."


    "You''ve met with Evangeline?"


    "No, but I know enough that she planned all of this, once again pulling the strings. We were never meant to rescue Hermes''s body, we were meant to be sent here�� You were meant to be sent here."


    "What�� are you trying to say, Athena?"


    "Do you remember the story about the humans of her universe?"


    "Of course," Van nodded. How could he not? An entire civilization, each capable of overthrowing its Creator and even causing Azrael and the other Seraphs to escape to another universe-- they could be said to be the cause of everything.


    "Well, they have probably already long conquered my universe by now," Estrid continued, "Expanding and eating away at my universe until no planet is left without their mark, and they are probably about to leave their last mark."


    "You''re saying�� they will be coming here next?"


    "It is plausible," Estrid nodded, "All of these are theoretical, but your existence makes them closer to the truth-- the Devourer of Gods."


    "...I don''t get it, Athena."


    "Estrid," Estrid quickly waved her hand as she gestured to Van to not call her by that name, "Where are you, King Evans?"


    "Am I supposed to answer that?"


    "Please, just indulge me in this one."


    "...Asgard?"


    "Exactly," Estrid clapped her hands as she let out a hum, "The Devourer of the Gods, right in the place where all sorts of gods just freely roam around, minding their own business and waging their own meaningless wars...


    ...this place is basically a buffet for you."


    "..." Although Van was starting to get where Estrid''s explanation was leading to, he still could not help but furrow his eyebrows in confusion.


    "This place was made for you, King Evans, to grow stronger. The mother has given her son an almost endless supply of worms to feast on," Estrid let out a small chuckle as she reached the climax of her revelation, "King Evans, your mother meant for you to grow stronger than any of us, in hopes that you may be able to eradicate the humans of her world from devouring any more worlds. It is a very morbid plan, but I would expect nothing less from the Angel of Death."


    "..."


    "The moment has finally come for you to decide the fate of the universe, King Evans," Estrid''s tone then suddenly went soft as she once again looked Van straight in the eyes, "Would you devour the people of this world, so that you may save it? Or would you choose another path?"


    "...Fuck," was the only word that was able to come out of Van''s mouth. However, after a few seconds of silence, he shook his head with a sigh, "I hate moving according to Evangeline''s plan, but this place really is pissing me off��


    ...so maybe a little taste?"

 Chapter 341: Estrid

    "What? That''s so stupid! How can someone be born from someone''s head!?"


    "I was, and I was born already a beautiful and intelligent lady!"


    "Pft, Estrid, a lady? Is Ragnarok coming?"


    "Shh, don''t talk about Ragnarok!"


    "What about you, big brother Van, how were you born?"


    "...Naked."


    "Ew!"


    Van could only let out a sigh as he watched the children once again roaming inside the orphanage. Athena-- Estrid seems to be playing her part well, perhaps too well. But what could one expect from the Goddess of Wisdom if not the best?


    It had been a few hours since Estrid revealed herself to him, and Van still could not grasp the things she had told him. Granted, she said it was only her theory, but thinking about it more and more, it seemed possible.


    Each time Van and Evangeline meet, she always tells him that everything she ever does and does is for him. And whether Van liked it or not, it was probably the truth. Evangeline was a cold and heartless individual, so sacrificing a whole race just for Van was something that she could and would surely do if it ensures that her goal will be completed.


    After all, what is a simple genocide compared to being invaded by a race that literally devours every universe it lays its eyes on?


    Of course, Van had small reservations in doing it-- after all, there are children playing in front of him right now. The Aesir, who he initially thought were just gods who like playing with the other Realms, were actually, at their core, just like any of the other races.


    His initial plan was also not to kill them, but to make them kneel and answer to him so he would find the answers he seeks; but with Estrid''s presence, that pretty much changes everything.


    With Estrid by his side, it was only a matter of time before she found out the whole truth about this future world they find themselves in. But considering she has been here for more than ten thousand years, talking to the Transported; wouldn''t that mean that she at least talked to Andrea and the rest of the people from the Pit?


    "Estrid, can you come with me for a bit?"


    "Aha, I have been summoned by King Van!"


    "What!? No fair, I thought I was King!?" Ulfrik, the oldest child in the small orphanage, once again expressed his dismay, kneeling on the ground as he clasped his chest, "Have�� have I been betrayed!?"


    "Die, old King!"


    And as he said that, one of the other children stabbed him with a steel sword. Van was going to stop them at first, but the steel sword might as well just be a wooden stick for these children, as it failed to penetrate Ulfrik''s even just a little bit.


    "Wolololo!"


    And with their war cries once again echoing throughout the orphanage, Van and Estrid walked up the stairs.


    "..." And as soon as they were gone, the war cries were no more. Instead, it was replaced by the inquisitive eyes that were intensively looking at each other; squinting as far as they could.


    "They''re gone again, this is the second time."


    "Something very suspicious is going on here. I, as the old oldest, order my old minions to find out about this suspicious thing," Ulfrik then stood up from the floor as he stretched his hand and gestured towards the stairs, "Let us go!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Don''t shout! They will find out about us!"


    "Sshh!"


    Ulfrik lightly slammed his fist on one of the children, shouting for him to lower his voice. The other child was going to rebuke, but before he could do so, the others were already sneakily going up, their feet tip-toeing towards the mystery they were about to unveil.


    "What do you think they are doing inside?"


    "I bet they''re doing that."


    "That? What''s that?"


    "Ssh, that''s not for you young children to know," Ulfrik shook his head while clicking his tongue, "But if they are doing that, then we should definitely stop them."


    "What is that!?"


    "Shut up or I will hit you again!"


    The children proceeded to walk towards Estrid''s room, quietly. With the floor squeaking with each of their steps, followed by a chuckle that was almost as high-pitched as the squeak.


    "Sshh!" Ulfrik placed his finger on his lips as they reached the front of Estrid''s room. However, instead of quieting down, the others rushed towards the door, placing their ears on it to try and hear whatever was going inside.


    But alas, as soon as they did so, the hinges of the door seemed to have not been able to contain their weight as it limped towards the floor with a bang.


    "It was Ulfrik''s idea!"


    All of the children then quickly pointed towards Ulfrik, who could do nothing but widen his eyes from the sudden betrayal.


    "I was a fool to have trusted all of you again!" Ulfrik closed his eyes and looked to the side in shame, "I will never trust anyone ever--"


    "They''re not here!"


    "What!?"


    Before Ulfrik could finish his lament, he was forced to open his eyes from the words he just heard; and as one of them said, Van and Estrid were nowhere to be found in the room.


    ***


    "...Why didn''t I get that ability instead of the shield?"


    "Please do not underestimate Aegis. It is one of the strongest weapons in all of Olympus."


    Van was now walking around the city, beside a brown-haired woman that slightly looked similar to him.


    "So, can I call you Athena now? I am starting to get confused as to what I should call you if you could just change the way you look anytime you want to."


    "No, call me Estrid indefinitely," Estrid shook her head as she continued to walk, "And may I ask why you called for me?"


    "I wanted to ask you more about this world, specifically if you''ve met anyone from the New Wall city."


    "I am afraid I have only met the vampire, as well as the human embodiment of the Staff of Asclepius; I think most of them have already died when I met them."


    "...What about Andrea? Hasn''t Evangeline told you that she''s also supposed to be technically the child of Azrael? Since her mother also came from�� a feather or something."


    "You mean Skylar? She''s with the Staff of Asclepius; as for Andrea, I am afraid she just wasn''t as special as you, King Evans. She grew old, maybe as a result of her not being fathered by a god."


    "Wait, what? Skylar is with Latanya?"


    Hearing Estrid say her words so casually, Van could not help but be slightly taken aback.


    "There''s no need to be perplexed, the relevance of the information is minimal."


    "I haven''t told you the full story of how I got here, did I?" Van then grabbed Estrid''s arm, pulling her to the side of the busy street before telling her the story of his deal with Gerald, as well as what happened to Harvey and the other humans.


    Estrid had her hand placed on her chin the whole time Van was telling her his story, and as soon as it was over, she immediately had something to say.


    "Oh, they probably thought that by placing you in Asgard, you''d probably be wreaking havoc and weakening it yourself; I must say, quite an unorthodox plan, but not without its merits considering your somewhat berserker nature."


    "...The only time I went berserk was when I accidentally activated Mister Hercules''s skill," Van furrowed his eyebrows, "Which I think probably won''t happen again, since I have the [Gift of Dionysus], which prevents my mind from being�� controlled."


    With the sudden realization, Van could not help but open his System once again to check if that truly is what Dionysus''s skill did-- and it was. If he gets the chance to, he should try his theory-- but if he was wrong, then it might spell his death.


    "Don''t you also have Artemis''s accuracy?"


    "Just a tiny fraction," Van quickly replied, "I still pretty much just only use my speed."


    "And as you should," Estrid nodded as she went back to the street and continued walking, "Hermes was the same even though he had other abilities. It was a blessing for the other males of Zeus that Hermes was not really one for fighting; if he was, then they would definitely not be his match-- and I see you have gained a sufficient amount of strength as well?"


    "...I did," Van nodded as he followed Estrid, "Charlotte�� she was dying."


    "You need not say anymore," Estrid let out a sigh as soon as she heard Van''s words, "Death by your hand was probably the best way she could have gone, King Evans-- she was already in a very bad state the last time I was with her."


    "Wait�� what do you mean you were with her?" Van once again stopped Estrid from walking, "You were with her?"


    "Of course," Estrid nodded, "She was the very first Transported. Well, first after Angela and her sister, that is; but Angela was transported here almost at the same time as me�� speaking of which, I wonder what those sisters are now?"


    "Wait�� wait. Miss Angela and her sister are still alive?"


    "I presume, they are quite resilient. The last time I saw them, they were traveling the Realms to find their brother," Estrid shrugged nonchalantly.


    "...What?" Van had thought that Athena hasn''t changed throughout the 10 thousand years�� but it would seem she has. For her to treat something like this as irrelevant information, then what, in her definition, counts as relevant?


    "Let''s rewind it back a little," Van then could not help but slightly let out a breath, "Charlotte said she hasn''t even met anyone from her past."


    "I was with her," Estrid let out a sigh as soon as she heard a trickle of doubt in Van''s voice, "She might have forgotten, but I never would-- even if I wasn''t the Goddess of Wisdom. After all��


    ...she massacred half of Vanaheim."

 Chapter 342: Unreleased Feelings

    "She�� massacred half of Vanaheim?"


    "She did, it was pretty recent; five hundred years ago. Only a few select from the other Realms knew and know of this. It was also because of her that Latanya was able to become the leader of Vanaheim-- she healed most of them. It truly is quite a wonder, isn''t it, King Evans? The people that surrounded you in the past all have meaningful roles in this world. Truly, as expected of someone with the gravity of your fate."


    "Are you�� okay, Athena?"


    Hearing Estrid''s somewhat casual way of talking, Van could not help but look her straight in the eyes. For him, everything she was saying now was something crucial that Van definitely needed to know going forward-- and she was saying it like it wasn''t.


    Some of his friends were still out there somewhere, Angela was out there, and the vampire she was talking about was probably none other than Sarah. In a weird way, Van was still trying to find some semblance of his past that remained unmoving, Gerald was exactly that-- but that was it.


    He was trying so hard to find something that still made sense in this secular world.


    "What do you mean ''am I okay?''"


    "The things you''ve been telling me, don''t you think they are a pretty big deal? Talking from a perspective of war; Sarah, Angela, as well as her sister. Aren''t they potential allies?" Van said, "Shouldn''t we be trying to reach out to them, not to mention Latanya?"


    "...War?" Estrid raised an eyebrow, "You are still of wars? I am afraid you are beyond wars now, King Evans. In the fight that you will be fighting from now on, you are alone. Your daughter and the forest giants, this squabble with the humans, Harvey and the others-- they are all meaningless. Now, the only thing you should be thinking is how to absorb all of these people."


    Estrid then gestured towards the other seemingly normal-looking people in the street, all busily living out their seemingly normal lives; trading with the stalls, carrying a basket full of food to bring to their families, creating trinkets. It truly was as if the people around him were not a feared and dominant race, but just villagers.


    "But for the meantime, follow me."


    Not giving even Van a time to speak his mind, Estrid suddenly pulled him away; not stopping until they reached some kind of garden, with some kind of colossal glass dome covering it.


    "This is��"


    "A place of leisure," Estrid muttered as she continued to hold Van by the wrist, once again dragging him towards the entrance of the dome garden.


    "Ticket for two, please."


    "Here you go, 1 adult and 1 child. Have fun with your son!"


    "Thanks, I will!" Once again, before Van could even say a word, Estrid dragged him inside the garden. He was confused at first as to why she decided to change into a form that looked similar to him, was it because it would be better to be recognized as a mother and child? It would prevent people from asking questions as well.


    Van was going to say something as soon as they were somewhat far from the keeper, but before he could do so, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed.


    The busy town that was supposed to be just outside the dome could no longer be seen. It was as if they were suddenly inside a lush forest; filled with only foliage and tall trees. There were also flowers that seem to reflect the sun, almost blinding them with their brilliance.


    "It''s the town''s gem," Estrid explained as she gestured to Van to walk with her, "Asgard has many cities, similar to Midgard in a way; except the people are�� more evolved in a way."


    "High Humans," Van then said, "I was called a High Human when I first arrived in this place, and I was told that they were humans who died honorably in--"


    "Lies," Estrid let out a short but deep sigh, "High Humans are just a group of System Holders that have found refuge in Vanaheim; part of the Transported. It''s all just�� romanticized."


    "Then--"


    "King Evans, please stop," Estrid then halted her steps as they reached some sort of lake, with benches for people to sit on and relish the sights, "Instead of asking about this world and other people, shouldn''t you be worried about yourself first?"


    Estrid then sat on one of the benches, gesturing to Van to sit beside her.


    "...Why? Is there something I should be worried about?" Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows, slightly hesitating to sit beside Estrid, but still doing so in the end.


    "Of course," Estrid quickly nodded, "You''ve been thrown tens of thousands of years into the future, you''ve lost the people that mean the most to you, the very first real friends you have made in your life are now against you, the only semblance of a family in this world asked to die in your arms... In truth, in a way, everything you have ever known died when Hermes''s body exploded-- including you."


    "...I know that already."


    "Do you?" Estrid then slightly leaned closer to Van, "Have you even had time to grieve? I was devastated when I heard the news about Artemis."


    "That''s�� I do not see the point in grieving."


    "She is dead, King Evans. You will no longer be able to see her, touch her, or be with her. The memories you could have made in your almost eternal lives, extinguished for eternity. If you truly did have feelings for her, then you should grieve."


    "I do not see the point in--"


    "You will no longer be able to laugh with the friends you''ve made. The moments of joy that had with Harvey and the others are now only memories, and will soon fade in time."


    "..."


    "You did not even get the chance to say goodbye to your sister, to the people you have met along the way. Gil, Nisha�� any many more," Estrid continued, "Why don''t you stop surviving for once��


    ...and just grieve?"


    "Because there''s no point in it!"


    The calm and tranquil lake slightly trembled as Van stood up from his seat, his voice echoing through its surface,


    "The only thing I can do is move forward!"


    His voice slightly cracked as he looked Estrid straight in the eyes, "Everything I do, everything I have achieved has crumbled in front of me and all I could really do is just run straight through it because that is what I do! Isn''t it!? Isn''t that why I was gifted the power to fucking run fast!? First I am in the Academy, then suddenly I''m in a fucking prison because what�� I fought for my right!? And now suddenly, surprise, I have a child that''s thousands of years old."


    Van let out a wry chuckle as he slightly rolled his eyes, letting out a short exasperated gasp, "I mean, I like her, really. I want to protect her with all of my life�� but did you really think I wanted to be here? Do you think I wanted to be the one responsible for saving the fucking world from these World Eaters from another universe?"


    "..."


    "I just wanted a normal life! If I wished for that, do you think it would suddenly just be given to me!?"


    And slowly, as Van''s voice gets higher and higher, a hint of redness flickered in his eyes; followed by a tear that slowly trailed across his face.


    "You think I''m not aware that the people I have killed also have dreams and lives of their own!? If I don''t fight and run, I would just be one of them! That''s why all I could do is move ahead until�� until��


    ...I don''t know what I''m doing, Athena."


    "...I know," Estrid then slowly wrapped her arms around Van, "I know, King Evans."


    "I''m... just 17 years old," Van stuttered, "How the fuck am I supposed to know what I am doing?."


    "I know."


    "I miss them, Athena�� I miss laughing with them."


    "I know."


    "Harvey, Andrea, Victoria�� I miss eating with them."


    "I know."


    "I didn''t want to kill Miss Charlotte�� I wanted to help her."


    "I know."


    "My life with Artemis was only starting, that was my chance�� my chance for a normal life. I might not have been ready to take care of the children, but that was supposed to be normal. That was it�� I didn''t care about saving the world, I didn''t care about Evangeline''s plans-- I just wanted a family."


    "I know."


    "...But I can''t."


    "..."


    "The only thing I could do is move forward and accept this fucking destiny," Van then slowly pushed himself away from Estrid, wiping the tears that dampened his resolve, "To protect the family that I have now."


    "...And how do you plan on doing that?"


    "Devour anything that stands in my way. Whether it''s the humans, the Aesir, or the World Eaters from Azrael''s world."


    "I see," Estrid let out a short but deep breath, "Did you hear that, Odin?"


    "!!!"


    Van quickly looked to the side as he heard a rustle coming from the leaves, and as soon as he did so, he saw a very familiar face standing on the tree nearest to them-- it was none other than the owner of the orphanage,


    Old man Bjorn.

 Chapter 343: Odin

    Odin.


    From some of the stories that Van had heard, he was supposed to be the strongest of all the Aesir; and perhaps even the strongest in all of the 9 Realms. And according to Surtr, he was the oldest breathing Aesir still alive from the Great War that had happened tens of thousands of years ago.


    He was the one single-handedly responsible for keeping all the other races in check. Although Van had only heard brief stories about him, he knew that he was feared by even Surtr-- that alone should show the magnitude of Odin''s strength.


    And now, not even a week after arriving in Asgard, Odin was already right in front of him, in the flesh. Van had even jokingly thought that old man Bjorn looked like someone that would be named Odin, but lo and behold, he was.


    Was meeting him outside the city, not a coincidence? Could they truly have known of his presence since he arrived, and were just waiting for a chance to entrap him in a place that would impede his speed? Point in case, a thick and lush forest inside an invisible dome?


    Then wouldn''t that mean��


    "...You betrayed me?" Van furrowed his eyebrows as he glared at Estrid, "Wrong choice."


    "Heavens, no," Estrid just casually sat back on the bench as she gestured to Odin to come forward, "No one besides me and the big guy knows of your existence here."


    "..."


    "It is a pleasure to finally meet you without any masks, Evans Evangelineson."


    "...What?"


    Van could not help but slightly move a few steps back as Bjorn, now apparently Odin, stretched his hand towards him. Van then immediately looked towards the sky, trying to gauge whether or not the dome that was covering them was enchanted with some sort of magic; and if so, will he be able to burst his way through it.


    As he thought of that, he immediately summoned his shield, not even giving Odin a glance as his eyes lit up.


    "King Evans, please. Listen to what he has to say," Estrid calmly said, "I promise you with my life, I did not betray you."


    "..." Seeing Estrid looking at him straight in the eyes, unmoving and filled with intent, the flickers of lightning that were building up around Van slowly started to dissipate. He then turned his focus on Odin, who still had his hand stretched towards him.


    "I will not be shaking your hands," Van said as he summoned a chair of his own from the ground.


    "You also have control over elements?" Odin muttered curiously as he retracted his hand, "You truly are some sort of an enigma, King Evans."


    "How long have you known I was here? Since the start? Did you and Athena plan all of this to lure me here?"


    "Athena?" Odin stroked his majestic beard, "Ah, you mean lady Estrid!"


    Odin clapped his hand, and as soon as he did so, a sort of shockwave rippled throughout the entire indoor forest. And seemingly like an ocean, all of the foliage that littered around them, all the grass, the leaves, and even the gigantic trees, disappeared in a ripple. Everything then turned dark, with the ground forming into some sort of wall that surrounded them in all corners.


    Van was initially going to run away, but when he saw the candles, as well as the chandelier that quickly dangled from the emerging roof, he quickly let himself slightly relax.


    With a single clap, the lush in-door forest they were in became some sort of gigantic hall, with a round table, centered between the three of them.


    "Please forgive the theatrics, I have a reputation to uphold," Odin once again stroked his beard as he sat on the chair that was summoned along with the table, "In truth, I have known of your existence ever since you arrived not only in Asgard, but when you first arrived in Jotunheim-- the force you carry in your body is hard to ignore, after all."


    "..."


    "And as for Lady Estrid, this is honestly only the 2nd time I am officially meeting her; I didn''t even know that she was who she was until you arrived in Asgard," Odin explained, "The first time I met her was more than 10 thousand years ago, back when I was but a child following in my father''s footsteps."


    "...What?"


    "I have known that he was Odin for a very long time, but my true identity was still unknown to him," Estrid joined in on the conversation. "Did you think that I would be pretending to be a child inside a random orphanage for no reason? It is as Odin said, my existence was a secret to him until you arrived in the orphanage-- as a matter of fact, I revealed myself to you first, King Evans."


    "...What?" Was the only word that Van could utter. Once again, he was reminded how confusing it was to be in the presence of Athena, whose own breathing was plain in and of itself.


    "So�� what was your goal for pretending to be a child in an orphanage actually run by the king of the Aesir himself?" Van slightly squinted his eyes.


    "Because I knew he would be the first person to find you once you arrive in Asgard," Estrid said, "Also, he is one of the few beings left that have made contact with your mother, might be the only one."


    "You''ve�� met Evangeline?"


    "I have indeed met with the Allmother," Odin closed his eyes as he once again gently stroked his beard, "To be in the presence of such force was truly overwhelming."


    Allmother.


    Even Surtr calls Evangeline that title; just what exactly kind of bearing does it hold in this world?


    "I have always wanted to meet you, Evans; as you hold in your body the same force that she had, and even more, now that I see you in the flesh-- I see now how special you truly are," Odin then looked Van straight in the eyes, "Blood, even purer than that of my father and his father before him. I have seen you as a threat, but now I realize you are anything but."


    "...Didn''t you hear what I said earlier?" Van furrowed his eyebrows. He just said that he would devour all of them to ensure that his family survives the incoming calamity, and yet here he was Odin, trying to shake his hand.


    "I did," Odin let out a small chuckle, "And we have also graciously received your gift," Odin pointed at his head, insinuating Hermod''s head which Gerald expertly kicked straight towards their Realm.


    "And your response is to sit with me at a table?"


    "Not everything could be achieved through violence, King Evans," Odin shook his head as he let out a sigh.


    "Say that to the humans arriving from another universe," Van said before turning his attention towards Estrid, "Athena, did you not tell him of the World Eaters?"


    "Lady Estrid does not need to tell me anything, King Evans," Odin did not let Estrid talk, "Your mother had told me and my father of their existence; and she had also ominously told us of our fate-- Ragnarok. To be eaten by a colossal serpent, not of our time, that devours anything in its path."


    "A colossal serpent? Is that some sort of weapon of the World Eaters?"


    "No," Odin shook his head, "That''s you, King Evans."


    "Do I look like a fucking snake to you?"


    "Not now," Odin burst out in laughter, "You are not able to see it with your own eyes, but from here and from my eyes, you are a godly serpent. I have seen you use your powers from afar, King Evans-- it is quite a frightening sight."


    "Odin, enough with the small talk, please," Estrid, who had been keeping quiet since earlier, stood up from her seat as she slowly walked to Van''s side, "Tell King Evans what you truly wish to tell him."


    "..." Van was a bit aloof of Estrid moving to his side, but he was more focused on Odin''s movements.


    "...Of course," Odin muttered as he let out a sigh, "I wish to form an alliance with you, King Evans."


    "I thought not everything is about war?"


    "It is not," Odin shook his head, "This is about survival. Growing up, I have feared the stories of the one you call World Eaters; for me, you are not our Ragnarok, King Evans-- but them. A race capable of overthrowing their creators, even I, with the short eternity that I have lived, can not fathom such a deed."


    Odin then stood up from his seat, placing both his hands on the table as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "I wish to survive them, King Evans. And in order to do that, we need you-- the son of the Allmother, Ragnarok himself."


    "But did you not hear of your Allmother''s plan?" Van muttered, "Her plan is for me to devour all of you, for me to survive the incoming threat."


    "She is wrong," Odin replied, "All of the existence in the 9 Realms fear me, but that feat, I was not able to achieve on my own. I had an army, I had allies that stood by my side as I conquered the 9 Realms. A man alone can not win, King Evans-- you would need allies."


    Hearing Odin''s words, Van quickly looked to his left.


    "It is your choice, King Evans," Estrid quickly said, "But his words have merit."


    "...And if I refuse?" Van then said as he turned his attention back towards Odin.


    "Then you will leave me with no choice," Odin let out a long and deep breath, "Ragnarok must not happen, and for that��


    ...You will need to die."

 Chapter 344: A New Life

    "You will need to die, King Evans."


    "...I see."


    There was a silence that persisted in the air after Odin''s declaration. Once again, Van was being offered a choice-- a choice that would once again decide the fate of the world. One would get overwhelmed when faced with such a dilemma; Van, however, only let out a short but deep sigh.


    "Sure, let''s work together."


    "That is a good--"


    "But you will be joining me," Van said before Odin could finish his words.


    "...What?"


    "You will be under my rule," Van looked Odin straight in the eyes. Estrid, upon hearing this, could not help but let out a small smirk, before also looking towards Odin.


    "You have heard my King''s demand," Estrid said, "Now it is up to you to make a choice."


    "It seems that we are misunderstanding something here," Odin placed his hands on the table, "I am offering you a chance to be of equal authority to me, the king of the Aesir; to fight a battle that would decide the fate of everyone."


    "You can''t even defeat a bunch of humans," Van then answered as he once again let out a sigh, "They are currently planning on waging war on you, and yet here you are, seemingly unaware of it."


    "The humans do not require my attention; they are but inconvenience that would perish with time."


    "Those very humans sent me here, perhaps hoping we would kill each other," Van mentioned, "Perhaps it would be best not to underestimate them."


    "Perhaps it is you overestimating them, King Evans," Odin muttered, "They may have killed your child and your beloved, but they are of no match against the might of the Aesir-- the most they could do is leave a scratch."


    "The last I heard they killed one of your own."


    "That is enough!" Odin slammed his fist on the table, splitting it in half, "You may be the son of the Allmother, but I am still King of the Aesir! I have given you the respect worthy of that, so I advise you to do the same!"


    "Hm."


    "Lady Estrid, what is the meaning of this!?" Odin then looked towards Estrid, "I thought we came here to discuss the future, but if all I am doing is talking to a child, then we have all wasted our time here!"


    Hearing Odin''s words, Estrid shook her head; and as she did so, her facial features started to change-- changing back to her original face.


    "I will follow my King''s decision," Estrid then said as she tied her hair into a ponytail, returning her looks to the one that Van was accustomed to before he was transported to the future, "And my name is Athena, please address me as such from now on."


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Odin''s eyebrows began to lower.


    "It means we are done here," Van said as he stood up from his seat, "Let us talk again when you have reached a decision."


    "Did you really think I would just let you walk out of here, boy?" The tone of Odin''s voice began to change as a sort of light began to trail all over his skin, drawing into some sort of tattoo that almost covered his entire body, "I am the strongest Aesir, and I believe I alone am enough to defeat you."


    As the pressure in the air began to harden, Van turned his head towards Athena, as if gesturing him to do something. She brought the two of them together, so she should have a plan in case everything goes wrong.


    Seeing this, Athena quickly nodded her head as she slightly took a step forward.


    "I believe you have grown close to the children in the orphanage, Odin," Athena quickly said, "You are training them into warriors, yes?"


    "...What did you do?" And not even a second after Athena''s words, Odin was already suspecting that Athena had done something.


    "I poisoned them," Athena let out a small but deep sigh, "If you don''t let us out of here, then the poison would grow active and kill them instantly."


    "You think I would fall for such a bluff?"


    "Does it look like I am lying?" Athena answered without any hesitation.


    "You will not be able to hide from me, I see everything."


    "We won''t be hiding." This time, Van was the one to answer, "We''ll be roaming Asgard; One way or the other, sooner or later-- your people will submit to me. I find that I seem to have a knack to make people follow me."


    "..."


    "And don''t underestimate the humans," Van then said as he gestured to Athena for them to go, "I used to be one of them, after all."


    Odin could probably turn this into a battle. But alas, Athena was right. He had grown attached to the children in the orphanage, treating them as one of his own. And so, all he could do was watch as the two disappeared, leaving the gigantic hall that he had made.


    He was feeling somewhat agitated as it had been eons since someone last turned their backs on him. However, after a few minutes of silence, Odin burst out into laughter.


    The Aesir had become stagnant throughout the years; but with Van''s appearance as well as the humans and giants taking up arms, it would seem that another great war was upon them. Finally, it was once again time for the 9 Realms to see why the Aesir stood at the top.


    "Things�� are about to get fun," Odin whispered before his laughter once again reverberated throughout the entire hall.


    ***


    "I don''t appreciate what you did, Athena."


    Van and Athena were now outside the small city, nonchalantly walking away from it as they conversed, "Evangeline had already been controlling my actions since I was a child�� and now you seem to be doing the same by keeping me in the dark."


    "I�� apologize, King Evans," Athena quickly shook her head, "But I believe the outcome would be best if you are caught by surprise, as you tend to make the best decisions when you are."


    "Threatening the King of the Aesir is the best decision?"


    "I did not say it was the right one."


    "Then you should tell me," Van said, "You''re supposed to be my advisor, Athena; I would need you to decide things for me."


    "Only you get to decide, King Evans. I am just here to make sure that your decisions, even the wrong ones, would possibly provide a satisfactory outcome for you."


    "Doesn''t that make you more into a janitor, cleaning up the mess I made?"


    "...I suppose I am," Athena then let out a small giggle as she walked forward.


    "Something is really wrong with you, Athena," Van could only let out a sigh, "Should we really be staying here? I was gathering an army before Charlotte''s son teleported me here."


    "That is for you to decide, King Evans."


    "...Help me out here," Van could not help but roll his eyes, "How strong are the World Eaters? Would it really be the right decision to devour the Aesir? Or will joining forces with them provide a better outcome?"


    "I don''t know," Athena then shook her head, "None of us will truly know until they are here. The only thing you could do now is acclimating yourself in Asgard-- see if you truly wish to absorb them, get to know them."


    "...Why would I want to do that?"


    "To see that you yourself do not become a monster," Athena then stopped in her tracks as she looked straight into Van''s eyes, "I have made a similar decision when I instigated the war against the Seraph, and I truly regret it in every single second."


    "..."


    "You may have saved the universe, but at what cost?" Athena continued, "The Aesir are just like everyone else; they laugh, they cry, they love. Perhaps your mother had made a mistake in shaping them so, or maybe it was part of her plan."


    "So you want me to live with them?"


    "That is up to you; I am just saying, once you truly do defeat the World Eaters by devouring all of the Aesir, you yourself will be seen by those who survived as the only threat left in the universe-- and the cycle would just repeat itself," Athena then once again started walking, "Your daughter would be fine; if anything, with your absence, she would finally get the chance to truly spread her wings."


    Van let out a long and deep breath as he looked towards the direction of Midgard. Although he could not clearly see the Branch as it was on the other side, his worries were enough to reach it. But after a few seconds, he shook his head and walked in front of Athena.


    "So, where do we go from here?"


    "The best way to know a race is through their children," Athena raised a finger, "And children are also the easier ones to indoctrinate��


    ...What do you think about going back to school, King Evans?"

 Chapter 345: School, Once Again?

    "We''re really doing this?"


    "Indeed."


    "...And how exactly was this made possible?"


    "I''ve been here and there, King Evans. I have a lot of connections in all of the Realms."


    "And I see you even got the timing right."


    "I would have to attribute that to coincidence."


    "Hm."


    Van and Athena were currently inside what seemed to be an office, filled with books that were lined up in cabinets that filled almost the entire wall of the room. An old woman was sitting at a desk, busily writing down and just letting Van and Athena converse on their own; and considering her desk was at the innermost center of the room, she was probably the owner of the office-- and she is.


    As Athena explained to Van, the old woman was the headmistress of the biggest boarding school in Asgard, where the children learn to harness their magic and abilities as an Aesir. The Aesir were the longest living sentient species in all of the 9 Realms, but their mortality rate was also one of the highest due to the harsh environment of Asgard-- where the creatures made the food chain unpredictable.


    It may have seemed peaceful in the city Van was previously in, but he would never forget the colossal snail the size of a mountain the first time he arrived here. Living here the past few weeks, Van could finally understand how the Aesir became the strongest race, and why-- they had no choice but to be.


    But in some cases, they lived normally; and one aspect just happens to be that their younglings also attend schools to learn.


    "And done."


    Finally, after a few more minutes of scribbling at her desk, the old woman dropped her pen and stood up, looking towards Athena with a smile on her face, "I formally welcome the two of you to the college."


    "Thank you for doing this, Hilda."


    "It''s of no bother, Thena," the old woman, Hilda, stepped away from her desk as she joyfully approached Athena and Van, "I am just glad that you have finally accepted my offer-- and even brought someone else with you."


    Hilda then looked towards Van, looking at him from head to toe as the smile on her face remained, "Anyone that Thena treats with such respect would surely be a fine addition to the college. But pray tell, why now?"


    "Timing," Athena replied, "And I currently have time to spare. What better way to spend it than to learn more knowledge, as well as impart it?"


    Hearing Athena''s words, Hilda once again smiled, nodding her head several times as she returned to her desk to retrieve some of the papers she was writing on earlier, "Well, whatever the case may be, the college is truly lucky to finally have someone like you as a lecturer."


    "There is no need for this much flattery, old friend."


    "I offer the same sentiment to you, Mr��"


    "You may just call me Evans."


    "Mr. Evans, then," Hilda nodded her head towards Van, "I hope the students of the college do not give you much trouble, you didn''t go through the normal process of enrolling since you have Thena''s direct recommendation, so I am warning you-- the students of the college can be quite a handful, some of them are too unruly."


    "It''s alright," Van shook his head.


    "Well, if you insist then," Hilda then handed the couple of papers she was holding to Van and Athena, "That contains everything you need to know, as well as your classes. I truly am sorry that I can''t guide you there, but as you can see�� I have so many things to do."


    Hilda could not help but let out a long and deep sigh as she gestured towards the piles of paper littered across her office. Athena only let out a chuckle, making small talks with the headmistress before she and Van head out of office.


    Since classes were currently ongoing in the college, there weren''t any people walking down the numerous hallways that the college had. Unlike the Newer York System Academy, the campus was not really that huge-- but still, its size was not to be underestimated, since it was built on a small island right in the center of what Van presumed to be a sea; as they had to take a ship just to get here.


    His goal here, as Athena sparingly advised him to do so, was to learn more about the Aesir; as well as recruit potential allies if it somehow comes down to that. But if it doesn''t, then Athena just coldly advised Van to kill everyone in the college as they were the best targets to devour-- easy prey, but not too weak that absorbing their soul would be meaningless.


    "...Are you sure Odin won''t just attack us here?"


    "Despite what he said, he can''t see everything," Athena waved her hand nonchalantly, "I made sure to cover our tracks; if ever he does find out where we are, then it would already be too late. I would focus more on the matter at hand, King Evans."


    "Please don''t call me that here."


    "Very well, Mr. Evans," Athena bowed her head elegantly, "And I am afraid we separate here, it''s time for me to teach some fools," she then said as they reached a crossing in the hallway.


    "Are you sure this is really a good idea?"


    "I did not say that it was," Athena let out a chuckle as she walked away, leaving Van alone in the intersection, "Please don''t devour anyone in your class on the first day!"


    "..." There truly was indeed something wrong with Athena, Van thought as he watched her disappear deeper into the hallway. But after a few seconds, the only thing he could do was let out a long and deep sigh as he turned around towards the other side of the intersection.


    The last time he was in school, it didn''t really work out well for him; but this time, things would surely be different�� a lot different.


    Van then once again walked down the hallway, looking back and forth between the piece of paper he was holding and the doors he was passing by. He could hear different sorts of noises as he walked past, some even sounding dubious, but still, he continued finding the class that he was supposed to be in.


    And finally, after what seemed to be a quarter of an hour, he found himself in front of the door of his new classroom.


    "Well, here we go," Van breathed as he entered the room without any hesitation, and as soon as he did so, the noise that presumably persisted in the room for who knows how long stopped. The students, all 30 of them, had their eyes fixated on Van as he slowly walked inside the room.


    "A new student?"


    "At this time? Weird, maybe a transfer from another class?"


    The whispers of the student once again soon filled the entire class. There was a group, however, who did more than just whisper as they quickly leaped from their seats and approached Van.


    "Who are you supposed to be, squirt?"


    "Pft."


    The leader of the group was a golden-haired young man, his face filled with freckles that made his red eyes even more dominant. Seeing this group, Van could not help but let out a small chuckle, as he was quickly reminded of Gerald and his goons�� and he just had to be blonde as well.


    "What the, what''s so funny?" The golden-haired young man then blocked Van''s path, "You must be in the wrong class, boy."


    The rest of the group followed, as they too, circled Van.


    "Let him go, Magnus." Another student then stepped away from his seat, going to the front of the class as he cracked his knuckles, "Why don''t you pick someone your own size?"


    "We''ve been down this road before, Sven," The golden-haired young man called Magnus let out a scoff as he turned his attention towards the boy named Magnus, "And I remember you losing."


    "Why don''t we try again without your lackeys?"


    "Another one of your excuses?"


    "Enough, you two!" This time, it was a young woman that stepped forward, her red hair almost dragging across the floor as she did so, "Are you not ashamed of this kind of act? We were not taught to be bullies!"


    "Yada yada yada, shut the fuck up," Magnus nonchalantly waved his hand several times towards the young woman as he turned his attention back towards Van, who was still quietly watching the situation unfold.


    "So, what''s your deal, squirt?" Magnus looked down towards Van, "Since you''re new here, why not join my group so I could protect you, eh?"


    "No thanks," Van then said, pushing the rest of Magnus'' group to the side as he continued to walk to the front of the class, "And it seems that there is some sort of misunderstanding--"


    "Don''t you dare walk away from me when I am talking to you!" Magnus quickly followed Van as he walked away, "There are certain hierarc--"


    But before he could finish his words, Van suddenly slapped him in the face, causing him to roll several times on the floor.


    "!!!"


    Seeing this, the students that weren''t previously interested in Magnus''s silly initiations could not help but perk their eyes and ears towards the new face in the class.


    "As I was saying," Van then calmly said as he patted his hand clean, "It seems there is some sort of misunderstanding here. All of you may call me Mr. Evans��


    ...and I will be your new combat instructor. So please, can all of you sit the fuck down?"

 Chapter 346: Mr. Evans

    "The Branch is finally moving."


    "Can''t you technically control this shit? Since your mother created it and all."


    "I am afraid it is not that simple. Even mother''s connection with the Branch was not that strong, even if she was indeed the one that created it."


    Back in the territory of the Forest Giants, Gerald and Vanya were currently on top of the tallest tree in the Branch, overlooking the hundreds of different races of giants that were cleanly lined up in sections in a field not too far from them.


    When Van was teleported near Asgard, some of the giants that happened to be there saw what happened. None of them knew that the humans of Midgard were capable of doing such things, and with the tavern almost breaking into pieces when Gerald lightly slammed Harvey to the ground-- the giants had finally seen what kind of threat the humans have actually become.


    It wasn''t only the Aesir anymore that they had to be wary of, even the humans were amassing their own army to assert their dominance. And so, with the revelation being scattered throughout the Branch, more and more people lined up to join Van''s army.


    The majority of their soldiers were Fire Giants, sponsored by none other than Surtr himself, who was now flying his way towards Gerald and Vanya.


    "I saw the creation of the Branch," he quickly followed the conversation, "Artemis truly was a blessing to the Realms, it was because of her that the other races were able to interact with each other."


    "What are you still doing here, Surtr?" Vanya said with a hint of haste in her voice, "The Branch is leaving Muspelheim."


    "It''ll be fine without me," Surtr flicked his jet-black hair, "I have been stagnant for thousands of years; I feel it is just right for me to be present in the event that would change the 9 Realms forever."


    "I�� see."


    "But in truth, I do also truly need to stretch my bones-- they have grown weak and wear from my slumber."


    "Weak enough to get your ass handed down to you by a human," Gerald smirked as he started to walk away, "Anyway, call me when something interesting happens."


    "You''re not a normal human, Gerald," Surtr furrowed his eyebrows, "My defeat with you is not something I hold in contempt; you have killed one of Thor''s sons, after all. There is no shame in my defeat."


    "More excuses," Gerald said, waving his hand before leaping from the colossal tree.


    "...Quite a spontaneous little fellow, is he not?" Surtr then said as he stood beside Vanya, also looking over the army they have amassed, "But still, he is of the human race. His brother is also the leader of the humans."


    "He won''t be a problem," Vanya shook her head.


    "I don''t know about that; he did let his brother go," Surtr breathed out, "We could have ended the threat of the humans there and then if we killed them."


    "Wouldn''t you do the same if you were in his situation?"


    "Oh, have you grown attached to him?"


    "No," Vanya quickly shook her head, "But he is with us because we can help him heal the woman he loves the most; Is there a greater assurance than that?"


    "And if she dies in our stead? There is also no greater threat than a man who has lost the woman he loves the most. Gerald is incredibly strong, even stronger than I am, physically. He�� is unpredictable."


    "My father had decided to help him, and that is what I will do." Vanya said before letting out a long and deep sigh, "And speaking of father, I would be more concerned about him doing something drastic in Asgard."


    "You think he is still alive?"


    "What do you think?" Vanya scoffed, "I may have only been in Asgard once, but I know even the creatures there can not do anything to father�� I just hope he is staying away from the Aesir."


    "When was the last time you visited it?"


    "In my earlier years."


    "Then it is probably not the same Asgard you remember," Surtr shook his head, "The Aesir have grown to be more�� civil. However, they have also grown stronger, and with them, the creatures that lived there."


    "He will be fine," Vanya started to walk away, "Right now, I think he is in hiding��


    ...waiting for the right chance to reveal himself to the people of Asgard"


    ***


    "Can all of you sit the fuck down?"


    Meanwhile, the man in question was currently in front of almost 30 children of the Aesir. Not in hiding, and completely revealing himself in front of the said enemy and already harming one of them.


    "Do you think we would believe your words, squirt!?"


    Magnus, who was slapped away by Van just moments ago, once again rushed towards him as soon as he had recovered himself. But alas, once again, he found himself rolling on the floor for several meters as he was once again slapped by Van.


    "Sit down."


    Van, however, did not even seem to care about Magnus as he turned to look towards the group of students that were still standing near him. Magnus''s friends quickly ran to their seats. Sven, who seemed to be some sort of rival to Magnus, also rushed to his seat.


    There was one, however, who remained standing still-- the red-haired female student who was about to presumably rescue Van from Magnus.


    "Are�� are you really our new teacher?" She muttered.


    "I am," Van said as he casually moved towards the desk in front of the class, "Now please, sit down."


    "O�� okay!" The female student bowed towards Van before quickly turning around. However, before she could return to her desk, Van called for her.


    "What''s your name?"


    "T�� Thyri, sir!"


    "Can you return that to his desk?"


    "Sir?" Thyri slowly turned her head towards the direction Van was pointing to, only to see Magnus still struggling to stand up. Seeing this, she quickly rushed towards to help him, but as she did so, Magnus pushed her away.


    "I�� I am going to report this to the headmistress!" Magnus then roared as he proceeded to run towards the door. However, as soon as he opened it, he found that their new combat instructor was standing in the hallway, blocking his path.


    "W�� what the!?" Magnus quickly looked back towards the desk, only to see that Van was no longer there.


    "I am not going to ask again."


    Van''s cold words then whispered through his ears, "Sit down."


    "!!!"


    Van was smaller than him, but seeing the look in his eyes, Magnus could not help but return to his seat.


    "Thank you, student Thyri."


    "N�� I didn''t do anything," Thyri said before quickly returning to her seat. And now, finally, Van could let out a sigh as every one of his new students was quietly seated accordingly. He didn''t really want to believe it, but the Aesir truly did seem just like normal humans.


    If anything, Van reckons that he would feel less guilt in absorbing the souls of the giants instead; but according to what Athena had told him, the soul of the Aesir were more a hundred times purer than that of the giants; meaning, he would also have to kill more of them.


    Van then quickly shook his head off of the thoughts he was having. He was here to learn about the Aesir, nothing more. If he had to absorb these people in front of him in order for him and Vanya to survive, then he would do so.


    "Right, now that you''re all seated�� Let''s go outside."


    "...What?"


    He just threatened all of them to make them take their seats, and now he was asking them to go outside? The students were all confused, but still, they did so either way. Most of them were still in disbelief that their new combat instructor seemed to be even younger than them; but considering he was able to treat Magnus like a little child, it would seem he was the real deal.


    And so, the only thing they could do was follow him until they reached the Academy''s training field.


    "...I don''t really know what to teach you guys."


    However, as soon as they all settled themselves in the field, their new combat instructor let out a long and deep sigh. Was he really their new teacher?


    "So how about we do this," Van then started stretching his arms and legs, "For the duration of the term, try to land a hit on me-- as soon as you''re successful in doing so, I would consider you passing the class and you don''t need to attend any longer."


    "W�� what?"


    "That''s it?"


    "What kind of training is this?"


    The whispers of the students livened up the quiet field as they all turned to look at each other. However, after a while, some of them could not help but let out a small smile on their faces; if they are able to pass this test early, then that would mean they would have more time to loiter around and have some fun.


    "M�� Mr. Evans, is what you said true?" Sven, Magnus''s presumed rival, stepped forward.


    "It is," Van nodded, "All of you can gang up on me together, or you can go one by one, it doesn''t matter."


    Van already had an inkling of how strong the Aesir were even at a young age due to the orphanage, but exactly how strong was what Van was trying to find out. If all of them could, potentially all be as strong as Odin if properly trained, then they would be more useful alive than dead.


    "However, if you fail the class��


    ...I have permission to kill you."

 Chapter 347: Have Some Respect

    "If you fail��


    ...I have permission to kill you."


    "W�� what!?"


    "What kind of teacher are you!? I am pretty sure that is illegal!"


    Magnus did not hide his disdain towards Van, pointing at him violently with his finger. If it wasn''t for his group of friends-slash-lackeys holding him back, then he would have probably already tried to rush towards him again.


    "I am joking, of course," Van then said as he let out a short but deep sigh, "But the headmistress did give me permission to hurt you�� a little-- so there''s no use crying over this."


    "Y�� you��"


    It wasn''t only Magnus. The other students were also starting to feel annoyed by Van; perhaps if he was taller than them and looked older, then they would have probably just thought their new instructor was strict.


    But no. Seeing their instructor, who looked younger than half of the class treating them like little children was something they wouldn''t stand for. Even Thyri, who first thought that Van was a little cool, could not help but frown.


    She didn''t care that Van looked younger than them, however, it was only the first day and he was already abusing his authority as their instructor. A teacher is supposed to impart knowledge and learnings to their students, but if all they were going to do was try and hit him for the rest of the school year, then what exactly would they be learning here?


    What about battle tactics, knowing when to retreat, and gauging your opponent? As a combat instructor, there were many ways for them to learn from him. And so, she too, could not help but voice out her concern.


    "Mr. Evans, I feel like--"


    "This sounds fun!"


    But alas, as soon as she stepped forward, Sven''s loud voice completely overpowered her.


    "Do we go one by one?" Sven said as he wrapped his arms with some sort of white bandage, "If so, then I will go first."


    "It is entirely up to you," Van said as he turned to look towards Sven, "But I suggest you find a team-- because I will be targeting everyone during the duration of our class."


    "...Targeting?"


    "As I said, I am allowed to hurt you," Van let out a small smile, "Let''s begin."


    And as soon as he said that, Sven heard a scream coming from behind him. He quickly looked back, only to see a student hurling straight towards him.


    "!!!" Sven quickly dodged to the side, causing the said student to roll on the floor several times. He didn''t seem to care, however, as he rushed towards Van, who was now standing where the student he threw was presumably previously standing.


    "Nice try."


    However, as soon as he reached Van''s position, Van quickly disappeared, appearing just a little bit to his right before he felt the edge of Van''s palm on his neck. And without even a slight warning, he felt his consciousness fade as the flow of his blood was compressed from the speed of Van''s strike.


    "Is�� is he dead!?"


    The students quickly moved away as soon as they saw Sven''s body carelessly drop to the floor like a piece of wet cloth.


    "He''s fine," Van quickly said as he looked at the now unconscious Sven. He had fought enhanced humans before in the world of the past, and they truly were not this sturdy. But considering they have evolved enough for a variety of them to become a completely different race-- most even evolving into giants and the other races, he wasn''t that surprised that the Aesir was this strong.


    They were supposed to be the purest of the evolved enhanced humans, whatever mutation Hermes''s blood caused through their bodies would have surely developed. In a way, couldn''t the Aesir be considered Olympians?


    ...Is that why Athena wanted him to learn about them?


    "I got you!"


    Seeing Van suddenly spacing out, Magnus and his friends took this chance to rush at him from all sides, leaving him no room to escape. And as the smiles on their faces reached their peak as they were only inches away from hitting Van, one of them was suddenly flung away.


    "What!?"


    And before Magnus knew it, he was the only one left that was rushing towards Van. But instead of being disheartened, this fact only made his fist even fiercer as its path still led towards the back of Van''s head.


    "Gah!"


    Magnus was sure that he was able to hit Van''s head, but alas, the only thing that his fist made contact with was a bronze-like shield that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "That''s cheati--"


    And before he could complain, his head was bashed by the said shield, causing him to once again fly several meters in the air.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "No one is going to try anymore?" After a few seconds of silence, Van turned to look towards the rest of his students, who were all trying their best to avoid his gaze, "If we''re done, then--"


    "!!!"


    Before Van could finish his words, his right foot was suddenly caught by the ground. And before he could finish reacting to it, Thyri''s foot was already on its way towards his torso.


    "Ho," seeing this, Van could not help but let out a smile. He was quickly reminded of the first time he met Angela, if he could remember clearly, she did something similar to him. For Van, it wasn''t that long ago, but now here he was, having students of his own.


    "Eek!"


    Thyri, however, could not help but squeal as clumps of dirt suddenly shot towards her. She quickly retracted her foot, using the momentum to spin her body and block the incoming projectiles.


    It would seem that Thyri had a better grasp of looking at the opponent''s weakness than most, which made Van slightly awed. But sadly for her, with Van''s added STR that he got from Charlotte, his foot being trapped in the ground was nothing but a minor inconvenience.


    With a single kick, he was able to make a small crater that caused the students that were near them to eat dirt. And seeing the students spitting out vehemently, a smirk could not help but build upon his face.


    Being a teacher�� is sort of fun, isn''t it?


    The students, on the other hand, did not see it as such. In fact, most of them were already thinking of applying for a change of classrooms. If they were going to do this every day from now on, then they were afraid that they wouldn''t have any energy left to properly attend the rest of the classes.


    "Damn it!"


    However, there seemed to be one of them that still hasn''t given up-- Magnus.


    Van once again found his foot being pulled to the ground as Magnus rushed towards him. But that wasn''t all, as his other foot was also dragged to the ground, with Thyri and Sven also rushing towards him in different directions.


    "Huh," Van could not help but let out a hum as his hints of lightning began to emerge from his eyes. He then casually pulled his head from the ground, causing the pebbles and dirt to slowly float in the air.


    He then looked towards the three as they bit by bit, hovered towards him. He was trying to see if their eyes could follow him, but alas, none of the three seemed to be fast enough to follow his movements.


    But considering Hemrod, who was said to be the fastest Aesir was slower than him, then this much should be expected, especially from children.


    And so, with that thought, Van could only let out a sigh as everything around him once again returned to their normal speed. And as soon as he did so, several shrieks and shouts could be heard.


    Thyri, Magnus, and Sven were currently rubbing their heads as the three of them seemed to have hit their heads against each other.


    "This is enough for today," Van then said as he once again let out a sigh, "Don''t bother going to the classroom tomorrow and go straight here, we''ll be having our classes outside from now on."


    "W�� wait, we''re not done!"


    Sven quickly said as he stopped rubbing his head.


    "The duration of our class is only an hour," Van said, "And most of it was consumed walking here so�� see all of you again tomorrow."


    "Wait!" This time, it was Thyri who stepped forward, "Are you really going to be our instructor from now on?"


    "...Yes, I thought we already made that clear."


    "But�� how old are you, Mr. Evans? You don''t seem to be older than us."


    "...I''m 17," Van said with a little hesitation. In truth, he was starting to lose track of his age. It might be weird coming from someone as young as him, but talking to people that are thousands of years old had made him think little of it. And it wasn''t like he was celebrating his birthdays.


    "W�� what? You''re only a year older than me, and I am the oldest here!" Magnus then waved his hand violently as he glared at Van, "I knew it, you were only pretending to be our combat instructor to bully us!"


    "I don''t mean to be rude. But do�� do you have an identification to show us, Mr. Evans?"


    "I don''t," Van said as he turned around to leave, "I only got hired earlier so the headmistress didn''t have anything to give me. But if you have any questions, then you should just ask the old woman�� And also, have some respect��


    ...I have a daughter older than all of you combined."

 Chapter 348: ...Oh

    Heven Academy.


    One of only three institutes that could be considered a school in Asgard. Given the growing population of the Aesir, perhaps three schools were no longer enough to sustain them-- this, however, was not a problem.


    Most Aesir do not go to school and prefer the life that they have been used to since time immemorial. They were hunters, adventurers, and gatherers that explored the 9 Realms and beyond if they were capable-- and most would treat them as their superior.


    And right now, there was a young man, small in stature, floating in the air and overlooking the Academy in its entirety. Van''s estimate was right, this place was not as big as NYSA. However, since it was on a completely separate island of its own and surrounded with nothing but the sea for miles, it seemed bigger than it was.


    He just finished his one and only class, so he really had nothing to do for the rest of the day or the time before that. Today was only his first day, and he was already running out of things to do. He was going to walk in on Athena''s class earlier but decided not to do so when he heard her laughing menacingly through the door.


    It would seem that he wasn''t the only one who had fun on his first day. But he was sure Athena was teaching history�� is that supposed to be fun?


    "Run, run!"


    "Hm?"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as soon as he heard the loud roars of someone from the ground. He doesn''t know whether his hearing had suddenly improved, or whether the one shouting just had a very loud voice. But no matter the case, it was enough to get his attention.


    He slightly lowered his altitude, squinting his eyes as he looked in the direction where the noise was coming from. There was a large field, similar to where Van held his class earlier, near one of the college''s many buildings. But unlike the field his class was in, this one was cleaner, and even had lines similar to the one you can find in track-- and perhaps that was really it.


    "Haha! Run!"


    There was currently a group of students shouting, cheering at a half-naked student running on the track. And considering the trail of dust and smoke that he was leaving behind him, he was moving quite fast.


    Van then completely lowered himself to the ground, landing somewhat near the group that was cheering the student.


    "..." And as soon as he got near, Van quickly noticed that something was amiss. The running student''s body was already drowning in sweat; and considering he had only just started, it would seem he didn''t have that much strength or stamina.


    But still, he continued to run. And as he got closer to the cheering group, Van had finally realized something-- the student was actually a girl. He didn''t notice it when he was in the air, but her hair was all messed up as if it was forcefully cut short.


    Her breasts were also of a humble size, but enough for Van to realize that it was slightly jiggling. This group wasn''t cheering for her�� they were bullying her.


    And as soon as Van realized that, he quickly took off his shirt and rushed to run towards her, covering her torso even as she moved.


    "!!!"


    The student jumped in shock as Van suddenly appeared beside her, causing her to lose her footing. If it wasn''t for Van catching her, then she would have definitely violently rolled on the floor.


    "W�� who?" The student could not help but stutter as her body tried its best to recover her breaths. Van, however, did not answer her as he just dropped her on the ground.


    "What the? Who in the hel are you!?"


    The group quickly ran towards them, with the one in the front, presumably their leader, pointing his finger at Van.


    "What the�� I haven''t seen you here before, who do you--"


    "What class do you and your group belong to?" Van did not let the student finish his words as he looked each of them in the eyes, "I will let you off with a warning since you''re not in my class, but if I see you doing this again, I will kill you."


    "..."


    "Pft."


    And as soon as the group heard Van''s words, they all quickly burst out in laughter. Suffice to say, Van was the smallest person in the vicinity. Even the girl she rescued was taller than him by a few inches.


    And so, with him standing his ground and even threatening the group, they all could not help but think of how funny the situation was.


    "And which class do you belong to," one of the students of the group said, covering his mouth to try and stop himself from laughing, "Kindergarten?"


    "Pft."


    And once again, the group''s laughter became even louder.


    "..." Seeing this, Van could not help but let out a sigh. This was the second time that he was mistaken as a student of the college. Truly, it wasn''t his fault that he seemed to not be growing-- but maybe the headmistress could have given him something for him to be easily identified as one of their instructors since his identification card was still in the works.


    If he said he was an instructor, then these motherfuckers would just probably laugh at him again. And so, the only thing he could do was slowly walk towards them, giving them a small smile as he did so.


    "Run," he then said.


    "What?" The group was still laughing, wiping their tears as they all looked towards Van.


    "Run until I tell you to stop," Van repeated; and although he was smiling, the tone of his voice was anything but.


    "It seems you''re not understanding something here, squirt."


    Hearing the commanding tone of Van''s voice, the leader of the group stepped forward, meeting Van in the middle, looking down on him as he did so.


    "I don''t care if you''re new here, if-- Huk!"


    And before he could even finish his words, he felt his neck almost snap into two as Van suddenly pulled it down, causing his eye level to now be beneath Van.


    "What the�� Let go of me!" The student quickly slammed his fist towards Van''s cheek. However, Van''s head did not even budge an inch; instead, the only thing he did was look at the other members of the group.


    "Run until I tell you to stop," Van once again repeated. The female student who Van had rescued, could only watch from the side as the situation continued to unfold before her. She was initially going to run for help, but when she saw the boy that rescued her not even budging from being hit in the face, her feet stopped.


    "Let go of Haf!"


    "We will--"


    "Gah!"


    And before the remaining members of the group could yell their complaints, they heard a tiny crack whisper in the air, followed by the wrenching scream of their friend. They didn''t really see what happened, but seeing their friend grasping his hand, they were sure that the crack they heard earlier was the sound of it breaking.


    "Run until I tell you to stop," Van once again repeated, his hand still gripping the student''s neck, "If you don''t, his other hand will be next."


    "We--"


    "Fuck!"


    And before they could even utter a word, another crack whispered in the air. And as soon as the sound reached their ears, they immediately started running on the track, causing the female student to move to the side to avoid them.


    They didn''t even try to fight back, and how could they? Their leader, Haf, was the strongest of them; and he was currently being treated like some kind of toy.


    "You will run as well," Van then said as he threw the student he was holding towards the track, "Don''t stop until I tell you, or you know what''s going to happen next."


    "I��" Haf was about to say something, but when he saw the cold look in Van''s eyes, he decided against doing so and just chased his friends.


    Seeing this, Van let out a short but deep sigh as he nodded to himself, seemingly satisfied. He then summoned roots from the ground, making a chair to relax in as he watched the group continue to run.


    "U...umm, hello?"


    "Hm?"


    The female student that Van had saved approached him, taking this chance to thank him for saving her. Van, however, only blinked a couple of times before nodding his head once again. In truth, he had almost forgotten about her even though she was the reason this situation had happened in the first place.


    "Don''t mention it," Van then said, "Go back to your dorm and rest, you seem to need it."


    "R�� right," the girl muttered, her breaths still heavy from having to run without pause earlier, "Can�� Is it alright if I ask what your name is and which class you belong to?"


    "Hm?"


    "So I can thank you again!" The girl quickly replied, "My�� my name is Sigrid, from class 126."


    "Mr. Evans, class 155."


    "Mr�� Evans?" Sigrid squinted her eyes as she tilted her head in confusion.


    "I''m their combat instructor," Van let out a sigh, "I''m not a student."


    "W�� what!?" Sigrid''s breaths once again almost became empty as she slightly backed away.


    "...No need to be surprised, I have a daughter older than you," Van shook his head, "So, are you going to tell me the reason why they''re bullying you?"


    "That''s��" Sigrid looked at the running group of students, before slowly turning her eyes back to Van, "...It''s because of my father."


    "Your�� father?"


    "Hm," Sigrid nodded, "There are rumours going around that he�� was beaten almost to death by a human. Even though he is my father, I have only met him once�� so I don''t really know why they are doing this to me."


    "...Who is your father?" Van asked as he took in a small gulp.


    "One of the Aesir directly serving King Odin, Hermod."


    "...Oh."

 Chapter 348: Class Performance

    "..."


    "He is the messenger of the gods, so I think you might know who he is, Mr. Evans."


    "...I do."


    "There were rumours that his dismembered head was thrown like trash in Asgard, and one of the city discovered him with his neck wriggling as he tried to reach for King Odin.


    Van almost fell to the ground as soon as he heard the name of Sigrid''s father. In truth, he already had an inkling of who it could be, considering how fast she was running, as well as the mention of his father being beaten by a human.


    But just how vivid was the information that Sigrid received? And since she started getting bullied after Hermod was disgraced�� doesn''t this mean that even for just a little tiny bit, Van had a fault in this?


    "...You said your father was working for King Odin," Van then cleared his throat as he relaxed on the chair he made, "So why exactly are you getting bullied? Shouldn''t these men be afraid of you?"


    "I�� I am only one of Hermod''s many children," Sigrid then said as she covered herself even more tightly with Van''s shirt, "I doubt he even knows I exist anymore since I have only met him once."


    "...I see," Van nodded before turning his attention back towards the group of students that were running on the track. Sigrid''s situation reminds himself of the stories he had heard about the Olympians-- they breed like rabbits, and most children are forgotten or abandoned.


    It would seem that the Aesir was not a stranger to this act, but considering they have lived for thousands of years, Van was now understanding that it was probably more common than not that they would also have hundreds of children.


    Realizing this, he could not help but feel a little awed by Athena and Artemis, who had managed to keep their chastity throughout the tens of thousands of years they have lived. Wait�� was Athena still childless? It has been a very long time for her, after all.


    He should probably ask her later once her classes are over.


    "Is�� isn''t this alright, Mr. Evans?" Sigrid then approached him closer as she looked at the running group of students, "I think they have already learned their lesson."


    "I am not trying to teach a lesson," Van quickly replied before letting out a sigh, "It''s punishment for having irritated me."


    "Is�� is that so?"


    Hearing Van''s words, Sigrid could not help but let out a long and deep sigh before trying to fix her short hair. She was glad that Van stood up for her, and even though her excitement was slightly lessened knowing the fact that he was actually a professor, and probably just rescued her due to obligation, she was still more than happy that someone finally did.


    But his words�� isn''t he saying that he was doing this for himself? Sigrid thought as her head turned to the ground. Was it because her hair was too short, or her breasts were too small? Sigrid also noticed Van''s surprise when she approached him earlier, it was as if she had forgotten about her.


    Of course, why would anyone try to rescue someone like her?


    --Suffice to say, Sigrid didn''t have a lot of self-confidence.


    "What is going on here!?"


    "Eek!"


    Sigrid quickly crouched to the ground, covering herself up even further as soon as she heard a voice approaching them. Van turned to look towards the approaching individual, before nonchalantly leaning back on his seat and continuing watching the students.


    "Sir Baug!"


    The group of students, however, immediately stopped running as soon as they saw who it was.


    "Did I tell you to stop running?" Van then stood up from his seat as he looked each of the students straight in the eyes, "Run."


    The students, who were about to run towards the man called Baug, could not help but let out a small shriek, their feet not knowing whether to go to their instructor or continue torturing themselves on the track.


    "Who are you!?" Baug then stood right in front of Van, literally looking down at him.


    "..." Van looked at the muscular man in front of him from head to toe; seeing all the tattoos that littered his arms and neck quickly reminded Van of Mr. Jacobs; wherever could he be right now.


    "Evans, combat instructor of Class 155," Van casually said before turning his attention back at the students, "Run, or I will make you run for a week."


    "Why are you following this squirt''s words!?" Baug, who saw the students about to run, could not help but let out a roar as he gestured to them to come to him.


    "And you, brat," he then turned towards Van, "You''re a combat instructor? What kind of prank are you trying to pull here? What class do you belong to!?"


    "...Are you the supervisor of these students?" Van ignored all of the man''s questions as he looked him straight in the eyes.


    "I am the one asking questions here!"


    "Sigrid, is he your supervisor?"


    "E�� eh!?" Sigrid, who was crouching on the ground, could not help but let out a yelp as she was suddenly called. But after a few seconds, she took a glance towards Baug, before nodding several times.


    "Are you aware that a group of your students is oppressing their fellow classmates? Ganging up against a single girl?"


    If it was any other situation, Van would probably not push the situation further-- but he was an instructor now.


    "..." Baug looked back and forth between Sigrid and the group of students, letting out a short and deep breath as he did so. But afterwards, he shook his head and stepped even closer towards Van, almost hitting his head with his stomach.


    "Look here, you god-forsaken brat," he then said as his voice turned deeper, "I don''t know what kind of games you''re playing here, but I suggest you walk away before you get hurt."


    "I see," Van also shook his head, "So I take that as threatening your colleague?"


    "You''re not my colleague," Baug then crouched as he let out a small chuckle, looking Van directly in the eyes and returning his glare, "And yes, I am threatening you."


    "I see," Van could only let out a sigh as he looked to the side, "I guess this is a good chance to see what a normal adult Aesir could do."


    "Ha? What are you even saying?"


    "I''m saying you should also probably start running��


    ...boy."


    ***


    "Ha�� life is peaceful."


    Headmistress Hilda was taking her daily stroll around her Academy, taking in the sights and the accomplishments that she had gathered throughout the long years.


    "Oh, we should get this fixed," she whispered to herself as she saw a crack on one of her walls. She then took out a cloth from her pocket, wiping the dirt that had collected on the windows herself before letting out a hum as she walked away.


    Needless to say, Heven Academy was her pride and glory. Many have become successful individuals due to the college, with some even working for King Odin or making a mark outside the reaches of the 9 Realms.


    Truly, she was blessed.


    "Something is going on at the practice field!"


    "Quick, let''s go!"


    "Stop running in the hallways, you fuckers!"


    She then quickly covered her mouth, quickly regretting that she let out such an unflattering word, "I apologize, but why are you--"


    "Quick!"


    Before she could finish her words, another set of students came from behind her, running across the hallway and dragging the student she was talking to away.


    "..." Headmistress Hilda cleared her throat, calmly fixing her dress�� before clicking her tongue and rushing towards the practice field, leaving small crevices on her prided hallway as she did so, "Don''t let me catch you, you little shits!"


    Her breath became heavy as her mind replayed how she, the Headmistress of the college, was just ignored by her students. This kind of disrespect will not be tolerated!


    "Where-- !!!"


    However, when she saw how many people were gathered in the field, she once again quickly composed herself, before approaching one of the students.


    "Excuse me, but what is going on here?"


    "Mr. Baug was beaten-- Ah, Headmistress!" The student quickly covered his mouth, bowing towards Hilda as soon as he realized who she was.


    "...Beaten?" Hilda then quickly pushed the crowd of students away as she made her way closer to the field. "T�� this��"


    And as soon as she got past the wave of students, what welcomed her was the sight of Baug�� ...being dragged on the track, his neck attached to a rope that was being pulled by a group of students running on the field.


    "W�� what is happening here?" Hilda could not help but stutter, her pride that she had been keeping for ages, slowly being dragged through the mud, quite literally.


    "Headmistress Hilda."


    "Mr�� Evans?" Hilda then turned her attention towards the half-naked young man approaching him, "What�� is this?"


    "Oh," Van blinked a couple of times as he looked at Baug and the others, "I have no idea. I found them like this, I think it''s some kind of�� class performance?"


    "...What?" Hilda once again repeated the word as if it was the only thing in her vocabulary.


    "Isn''t that right, student Sigrid?"


    "N�� Y�� Yes?" Sigrid, who was once again suddenly called by Van, could not help but stutter as she nodded her head.


    "..." Hilda quickly frowned as soon as she saw Sigrid, covering herself with Van''s shirt. She then looked towards Baug and the group of students dragging him, and immediately realized what was happening.


    "You two, follow me to my office," Headmistress Hilda then said as she gestured to Van and Sigrid, "As for the rest of you, return to your classes!"


    "F�� finally!"


    "Not your group!" Hilda then pointed towards the group of students dragging Baug, "You''re going to run until I tell you to stop!"


    "N�� no way."


    "As for you, Mr. Evans, you''re going to explain to me the whole situation."


    "I already told you��


    ...it''s a class performance."

 Chapter 349: Red Patch

    Hilda Starkadottir.


    The proud owner of Heven Academy and its one and only Headmistress even after its 2,000 years of history. As her name suggests, she wasn''t born directly from one of the prominent Aesir that stood pretentiously in the Palace; no, everything she has right now, she worked hard for.


    She was just the daughter of an explorer, who died early in her life. She also did not get the chance to enroll or study in the two other schools in the entirety of Asgard-- which were led by some of the major Aesir.


    But still, she persevered. Until one day, she was able to put up a prestigious college of her own; she was growing old, as the lifespan of a normal Aesir is usually only at 3,000 years old. But she was sure that even after her death, Heven Academy would still continue to live on�� as long as she finds a great successor.


    She knew her college wasn''t perfect, and just like any other form of school, there were troublemakers, bullies, and corrupt individuals that would tarnish the name of her life''s work. She was able to watch everything during her younger years, but now that she has grown old and her college had grown massively in size-- she alone truly wasn''t enough.


    Along the span of her life, she had met one truly interesting individual; an individual much older than her, an individual who holds unimaginable knowledge of not only the history of the 9 Realms, but also beyond that-- Athena.


    And perhaps due to her influence, the college is what it is now; thriving, competing against the two other schools led by the giants of their race.


    To her surprise, at almost the end of her lifespan, she was once again able to meet Athena; and even more than that, she gave Hilda the honor of having her as one of the instructors of her college.


    To have someone like that working for Heven Academy; what is that, if not a chance for the academy to surpass all others?


    And she wasn''t going to let that chance pass, immediately ''hiring'' Athena at the same time she applied, and even letting her do a lecture on the day. Perhaps only Odin knows how much she wanted to walk in on her class and watch her work, but alas, due to her responsibilities as the Headmistress, she was not able to.


    There was a catch in hiring her, however; Athena brought with him a child. At first, she thought he was Athena''s son; but considering the tone of respect that Athena uses to converse with the boy, Hilda quickly realized that was not the case.


    And so, without even thinking or even deliberating about it for a single second; Hilda also recruited the boy to work as a combat instructor, as advised by none other than Athena herself.


    She was curious as to what kind of individual would earn that much respect from Athena, but once again, she had her duties as the Headmistress and could not just randomly intrude in classes since she had an appearance to keep.


    But lo and behold, that very same young man was now back inside her office-- along with a student of another class that he had apparently rescued from being bullied. Truly, she had made the right decision of allowing Van to work for her school; it was only the first day, and she was already doing the college''s good work.


    However, there was a problem with the way he approached the problem.


    Tying up another instructor by the neck and letting the students that the instructor is supervising drag him around the track? That�� was barbaric, reminding her of the ways of the ancient Aesir. Of course, from time to time, perhaps that kind of method would work, that was the reason she did not make the students stop running until now-- to show that she doesn''t tolerate any misdeeds in her college.


    Perhaps she should thank Van, but at the same time, she should also show that what he did should not happen again. If the instructors were allowed to fight against each other, then wouldn''t that set a bad example for the children?


    And so, she explained the situation to Van, who only shrugged his shoulders and answered,


    "I have no idea what you are talking about, Headmistress. I found them like that."


    "I��" Seeing Van still feigning ignorance even though she had already told him there weren''t any punishments, the only thing that she could do was let out a light groan, "I suppose it doesn''t matter."


    She then turned her attention towards Sigrid, who immediately looked to the ground and let out a quiet squeal as Hilda''s eyes met hers.


    "As for you, Ms. Sigrid..." Hilda could not help but let out a sigh before continuing what she was going to say, "...May I ask how long this oppression has been going on?"


    "That�� for a few weeks now," Sigrid meekly whispered.


    "And why did you not approach any of the instructors?"


    "B�� because Sir Baug�� said it was alright," a trail of tears then started to fall from Sigrid''s eyes as her words soon stuttered, "that�� that it would be�� weak of me if I go tell the others��"


    "...I see," Hilda could not help but frown as soon as she heard Sigrid''s words. Her school truly had grown more than she could handle, for her not to be able to hear anything about this misdeed, "You don''t have to worry anymore, I will be kicking out Baug, as well as the students that bullied you."


    "T�� thank you," Sigrid then completely slouched on her chair, her cries falling nonstop as she wiped her snot and tears with the robes given to her by Headmistress Hilda.


    "Also, I will be transferring you to another class. What was the class you''re assigned to again, Mr. Evans?"


    "...155."


    "I will be transferring you directly to Mr. Evans''s class."


    "It''s not my class," Van quickly furrowed his eyebrows, "I''m only a combat instructor there."


    "Then you''re now supervising it," Hilda quickly said.


    "That''s not--"


    "Really!?"


    Before Van could rebuke, Sigrid suddenly raised her voice, sniffling as a smile slowly raised on her face, "Thank you�� thank you very much."


    This time, Sigrid stood up from her seat and embraced the Headmistress, her cries still muffling in the air; but this time, it was accompanied by the smile on her face. Seeing this, the only thing that Van could do was shake his head. If it wasn''t for whatever Athena was trying to achieve, because he was sure Athena was planning something else, then Van would have definitely just run away from here; but since everything here was just temporary, then he might as well play the part well.


    "Does this mean I will be spending more time in 155?" Van then asked, "Let me tell you now, the only thing I know how to do is-- What''s that?"


    Van stopped his sentence midway as soon as he saw something on the back of Sigrid''s robe-- a red patch below the waist.


    "Hm?" Hilda noticed the quick shift in Van''s voice, immediately pushing Sigrid away, gently turning her around before quickly noticing what Van was talking about. She then looked towards the chair Sigrid was sitting on, only to see a similar dye of red on it.


    "Eek!" As soon as Sigrid saw what the two were looking at, she quickly once again crouched to the ground, "S�� sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "What�� What else did they do to you, Sigrid?" Hilda could not help but take in a long and deep breath, trying to calm her words which were starting to tremble, "Did��


    ...did they touch you?"


    "N�� no�� I��"


    "Sigrid!" This time, Hilda''s soft voice completely turned cold, "Please tell me it is only your time of the month."


    "That''s�� I�� I�� it''s�� huk��"


    The words that were coming out of Sigrid''s mouth were no longer audible, as her breaths and stutters were the only things that filled the entire office.


    "No�� oh no dear," Hilda then fell to her knees, once again taking Sigrid into her arms. She was trying to come up with words to say to her, but even with her thousands of years of experience, there was nothing in there that could comfort her. And so, the only thing she could do was embrace her tight, letting her feel safe.


    "They�� they�� they stepped on my hands," Sigrid then started talking, her words shivering as her tears once again fell without pause, "They�� they cut my hair with�� with a blade. I thought it was o...over, but then�� but then they took�� took off my pants and cut off my�� my undergarments."


    "That''s enough�� that''s enough," Hilda tried to clean Sigrid''s face, wiping it with her sleeves.


    "And then�� they grabbed my legs�� and�� and��"


    "...Sleep, child." Hilda then suddenly waved her hand, and it was as if a hundred white fireflies emerged from her hand, all flying straight towards Sigrid-- and as they faded upon touching her face, Sigrid then suddenly dropped onto Hilda''s arms.


    She then gently lifted her up, carrying her office''s sofa and laying her there.


    "..." Hilda''s breaths then filled the entire room, only settling down after a few seconds.


    "Mr. Evans, please come with me," Hilda then gestured to Van to follow her as she made her way to the door. However, as she opened the door, she realized that Van still has not moved from his spot.


    "Mr��


    ...Evans?"


    [Rage of Hercules, Activated.]

 Chapter 350: No

    "And as I was saying, the Vanir have been known as a friend to all of the races..."


    In a palace, completely immaculate and seemingly peaceful, Charles was currently kneeling-- in front of him was Latanya, seated on a throne that could probably fit 10 more of her.


    "...We would forever be grateful to your kind if you helped us in this endeavor."


    "But doesn''t your group see every other race as an enemy?"


    It wasn''t Latanya that responded to Charles''s pleas, but the woman beside her-- Andrea''s mother, one of the feathers of Azrael, Skylar.


    "I do not see why you want us as an ally," Skylar muttered, "Your group reminds me of the Circle at the end of its life-- insecure. And if I remember, one of you massacred almost half of the Vanir hundreds of years ago."


    "We weren''t here yet when that happened," Charles could not help but take in a gulp. If he was right, then she was talking about his mother, Charlotte, "You are a peaceful race, and I know what I am asking you will stray you from that path�� but if you truly wish eternal peace then--"


    "Master Van!?"


    "Latanya?"


    Before Charles could finish his words, Latanya, who had only been smirking and keeping quiet on her throne, suddenly stood up from her seat, garnering the attention of everyone in the throne room; alerting the guards as they quickly pointed their weapons at Charles.


    "Master�� Van?"


    The very reason that Charles had been coming back to Vanaheim was to prevent Latanya from joining Van''s group; but now, as he was trying his best to gain an alliance with them�� their queen utters the very name that he was preventing her from saying.


    "What is wrong, Latanya? Why are you saying his name?"


    "I can feel him," Latanya then muttered, "I know this feeling, I have received it from him once. He��


    ...is angry."


    ***


    "Mr�� Evans?"


    Hilda quickly let go of the doorknob as she felt all of her hair stood up on its ends. Just earlier, when she discovered that Sigrid was molested by the students, her heart and mind were on-- completely filled with guilt and anger.


    Guilt because this happened in her college, and anger because of the fact. But those emotions were completely overpowered by the heavy pressure that slowly clouded the entire office; slowly sipping into her body.


    Hilda was by no means weak, she wouldn''t be where she is right now if she was. She could stand toe to toe with some of the Aesir in the Palace, but of course, she has her limits. And the pressure she was feeling right now, she had felt only once in her life; when she met with King Odin.


    That was the moment in her life that she discovered why he ruled the 9 Realms; able to shake her entire body to the core just by breathing and looking at her. But still, she managed to keep her calm when she met him, because as spectacular a meeting that was, it was only a casual one.


    And now, looking at Van, who had been standing still for quite a while now, she finally realized why Athena spoke with such honorifics around him-- he is strong, perhaps even at the same level as the top dogs of the Palace.


    And with her being the only other person in the room, minus the unconscious Sigrid, it felt like she was being suffocated, as the only person receiving the colossal pressure was her.


    "Mr. Evans?" Headmistress Hilda slowly and carefully tried to approach Van, but as she took her 3rd step, everything in the room fell quiet; even her breaths were not audible. A sort of distortion was starting to build up around Van, emerging from him as his somewhat long hair started to rise, pulling itself back to fully reveal his face.


    "That''s��" Hilda could only hold her breath as she saw the color of Van''s eyes, which were completely red. There were also veins popping out of his skin, his muscles disgustingly wriggling as they seemed to contract tighter and tighter by the second.


    "Gr��"


    "!!!"


    Hilda quickly put up a stance as Van finally moved from his spot, although very slowly. However, as soon as Van looked at her, any confidence and bravado that still remained inside her completely faded, replaced by an almost crippling fear as Van''s blood-red eyes stared at her.


    The [Rage of Hercules] -- one of Van''s skills that he had only ever used once, and involuntarily at that. Back when he last used it, he almost obliterated and completely wiped out Latanya''s existence as he lost his mind due to its side effects.


    But this time, even though his appearance could be considered furious, feral even; he didn''t attack Hilda. Van had already thought of it once, but [Gift of Dionysus] truly did make him immune to any influence that controlled his mind; in this case, it prevented him from turning into a berserker.


    But perhaps even more so because of the fact, Van was able to feel every bit of the rage that was threatening to explode inside of him. Earlier, his mind had slightly shut down as soon as he realized what happened to Sigrid-- the memory of his own father molesting him replayed in his mind over and over again.


    And as he heard and saw Sigrid''s helpless tears, his anger surpassed its peak.


    "Headmistress Hilda."


    Although Van had only whispered, the fury in his words echoed throughout the entire room, almost piercing Hilda''s ears.


    "I am going to kill your students," Van muttered as red streaks of lightning slowly slithered from his eyes.


    "N�� no," Hilda shook her head as she covered the door, "They deserve punishment, and I will give it to them, but to kill them now will just be an execu--"


    "I wasn''t asking for your permission."


    "That''s--"


    "!!!"


    An extremely deafening thunder exploded throughout the air as the entire floor of Hilda''s office cracked; it was then followed by another one, this time causing the wall beside the office door to explode as a streak of red lightning went through it.


    "S�� shit," Hilda could not help but curse as she quickly rushed out of her office, trying to chase Van to the training field; but considering the difference in their speed, she knew it was hopeless.


    "Athena!" The only thing she could do was scream in frustration, "Just who did you bring inside my college!?"


    ***


    "Just�� just how long are we going to drag Sir Baug?"


    "Don''t talk�� just pull!"


    "Why is he so heavy, and why isn''t he awake yet!?"


    "D�� do you think he is dead?"


    "..."


    At the practice field, the students that were pulling Baug by his neck stopped on their tracks as the thought of him dying crossed their minds.


    "...Sir Baug?" One of them then slowly and carefully approached Baug, "Are you--"


    "!!!"


    And as soon as he separated from the rest, the others suddenly felt a strong pull from the chain attached to their waists, causing all of them to fall to the ground.


    "What the fuck, man!?" Haf, the leader of their group, could not help but yell as he quickly stood up, "What are you do-- Skidi? Where did that guy go?"


    Haf then blinked his eyes a couple of times as the student that was supposed to check on Baug was no longer to be found; the chain that was attached to his waist, shattered and split.


    "Was it fun?"


    "Who''s there!?"


    Haf and his friends then quickly looked to the side as a voice whispered into their ears, and as soon as their eyes met the owner of the voice, their butts once again made contact with the ground.


    "Y�� you!?"


    Van was slowly approaching them, his eyes completely red, the veins on his skin completely showing themselves as they throb. However, even more than that, their eyes were fixated on the thing he was holding, or rather, who he was holding.


    Van was dragging someone by the chin, and with how the rest of his head was loosely flailing around�� his skull was already completely shattered.


    "Did�� did you kill him!?"


    "Yes," Van answered without any hesitation as he nonchalantly dropped the body he was holding, "And I will also kill all of you."


    "You''re no--"


    And before Haf could finish his sentence, Van suddenly appeared right in front of him. He quickly crawled back to get away from him, however, to his surprise, Van just suddenly disappeared from his spot.


    But before he could even feel relief, a shrilling scream pierced his ears. And once again, before he could even turn his head to whoever it was that let out the scream, another one resounded in the air.


    The only thing that Haf could do was curl into a ball as another one echoed through his ear, partnered by the sound of flesh tearing and bones breaking. "S... shit," he stuttered as he tried to cover his ears... but when he did so, the only thing he felt was a warm sensation flowing and trailing into his ears.


    "W... what?" He then quickly turned to look at his hands, only to find out that they were no longer there. "E... eh? Eh!? Kh... No!"


    He screamed in pain, crawling on the ground as his mouth soon uttered words of desperation, "S�� someone, help�� please help me!"


    "No one will help you."


    "E... eek!"


    Haf quickly rolled on the ground to get away from the voice that was approaching him, but as soon as he did so, he felt someone blocking his back.


    "How does it feel to be helpless?"


    "S... stay away from me!"


    "How does it feel to know that no matter how much you scream and resist, that what is going to happen to you will happen?"


    "W... what did I--"


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    "Gah!"


    Haf then once again screamed in pain as Van stomped on his foot, completely crushing it, "If you don''t stop screaming I will cut off your tongue!"


    "N... no, please no," tears started to fall endlessly from Haf''s eyes as he looked straight into Van''s blood-red eyes, "Please... someone... help me."


    "..." Van then returned Haf''s stares, before letting out a short but deep breath, "You''re going to die now."


    "N--"


    Van then grabbed Haf''s face, before pinning his head to the ground. Haf wanted to pull Van''s hand away, but how could he? His hands were no more. The only thing he could do was let out a whimper as he felt his head being slowly crushed; to hear the crackles as his skull slowly surrender from the pressure.


    "Mr. Evans, please don''t!"


    However, before his head could splatter all over the ground, Haf heard the voice of the Headmistress, allowing his hope to flourish-- but that was it; after that, was complete silence.


    "No."

 Chapter 351: End of First Day

    "Mr. Evans, please don''t do this!"


    "No."


    "!!!"


    Headmistress Hilda''s deep and perturbed gasps whispered into the air, partnered by a crackle and the sound of Haf''s brains being smashed into smithereens. A student of the college just died in front of her, and she could do nothing to stop it.


    But that wasn''t all; she was so focused on Van, that she only recognized the body of the other students mangled and torn up almost everywhere on the field. Never has her college been faced with such a barbaric scene-- she knew that the students might have deserved it, but even still, it happened in her college.


    "What�� what have you done, Mr. Evans?" She was truly at a loss as to how to act in this situation. The young man in front of her was personally recommended by Athena and was even treating him with extreme respect. She knew he was young of age, but for some reason, she could not bring herself to reprimand him.


    This was the first time this had happened, and to think it was only Van''s first day teaching in her school; this wasn''t a tragedy, but more akin to a calamity.


    "I killed your students," Van then nonchalantly said as his hand moved at an incredible speed, flinging away any blood and dirt that was on it. His blood-red eyes then slowly returned to normal, with the veins that were popping out on his body also receding.


    He really should thank Dionysus the next time he sees him. And since he was in Asgard, their meeting was bound to happen sooner or later. The passive skill, [Gift of Dionysus] truly did negate all the negative side effects of [Rage of Hercules], allowing for Van to use it without any troubles.


    Although, considering the slight dizziness in his mind, it would seem the skill''s SP consumption was not something that Van should ignore. However, the feeling of rush that he felt, it was as if he could destroy the whole island where the college stood with one finger; but at the same time, he felt this sense of control, that he could catch an egg without it even breaking.


    It was a weird feeling, but something Van would surely use again in the future.


    He then looked towards the several souls that were emitting a bright golden color, and without even hesitating, sending them all to the [Fields of Punishment].


    Van could no longer be bothered looking at how many EXP he got, as the amount was not even enough to make him level up. Even if they were God Souls, it could not even compare to even the tiniest fraction from what he received from absorbing Charlotte''s soul.


    If he wanted to experience that again, then he would probably need to absorb the Aesir that were living in the place called the Palace-- where Odin and the other major Aesir lived.


    He would have probably received something like that from Hermod, but sadly, Van was too deep into his emotions that he wanted to send a message to the Aesir, allowing him to live.


    "W�� what? What?" Headmistress Hilda could not help but slightly back away as she felt a sort of ominous feeling coming from Van. She was flabbergasted that Van didn''t seem to care about what she was saying, but instead went to each of the corpses and stood there while waving his hands randomly.


    She was confused as to what he was doing, but each time he stood beside one of the corpses, Hilda felt this sort of sinister presence lingering in the air, as if something had completely disappeared in the world, but she could not see it.


    Just who is this young man? Hilda once again repeated in her mind. And how was she supposed to deal with this situation? Word will surely get out that one of her instructors killed several students, and her Heven Academy would surely suffer from it.


    She could punish Van, but then that would make her relationship with Athena suffer.


    "Mr. Evans�� I see you''re enjoying your first day."


    And like in queue to her thoughts, the individual she was just thinking about suddenly appeared behind her.


    "Athena!" Hilda quickly yelled out, "This�� What am I even supposed to do in this kind of situation!? Never in my life did I think that I would experience something like this."


    "That tends to happen around King Evans, Hilda."


    "King�� Evans?" Hilda blinked a couple of times in confusion as she looked back and forth between Van and Athena, "What do you mean�� King?"


    "Forgive me for slightly deceiving you, Hilda," Athena then let out a sigh as she stood beside Van, "But my main purpose in wanting to work for your college is not to teach children, but rather to let my young King experience the ways of this world."


    "I�� I don''t get it," Headmistress Hilda muttered. "That young man�� is a King? Where?"


    "Of my kind," Athena nonchalantly said. Van quickly looked at her as she did so, asking her if what she was doing was wise; Athena, however, only winked at him.


    "I am sure you know of Artemis, as well as Dionysus."


    "I�� I read about Artemis, and Dionysus has visited my college once."


    "They also both bow down to him," Athena pointed her thumb towards Van, "You could even say that King Evans was the king of the old world, before King Odin and his ancestors were born. But our adventure got cut short, so technically, he was not able to become so."


    "W�� what?" Headmistress Hilda once again blinked a couple of times as she looked at Van from head to toe. This small young man�� preceded even the ancient Aesir? "Are�� are you saying that this young man�� is older than King Odin?"


    "No, he''s from the past."


    "A Transported!?"


    "The very last one; and perhaps you could even say, the reason for our existence in the first place."


    "That''s��" Once again, Hilda was at a loss for words as she continued to stare at Van. Seeing the old woman''s eyes ogling him, Van could not help but slightly look to the side, turning his head towards Athena and asking her what she was doing, revealing this information about him.


    But before Athena could even answer, Hilda suddenly let out a scream that one would not expect from a wrinkled old lady.


    "Amazing!" Headmistress Hilda then rushed towards Van, looking at him from all sides. Van didn''t like the way her hands were wriggling about, but since she wasn''t touching him, it was still alright.


    However, her eyes, which seemed like it was glowing, truly made Van uncomfortable. Her sudden change in mood also bothered him, as it feels like she had already forgotten that Van had just killed some of her students.


    "Would you like to know more?"


    "Hm!?"


    Athena''s words literally made Hilda''s ears perked up as she quickly made her way towards her.


    "I am telling you now, this seemingly short and young man beside us will be the most important figure in the history of the 9 Realms, and beyond," Athena nodded her head several times, "He will decide the fate of literally everything that exists."


    "...Please tell me more," Headmistress Hilda looked like she would start drooling at any second, "S... shit, I am getting excited. Good thing there aren''t any students nearby."


    "..." Hearing her words, Van could only turn towards the students he had just killed, before pointing at them and asking, "How about th--"


    "This was an accident that no one wanted," Hilda quickly waved her hand before Van could even finish talking, "Also, I would also let the public know of their heinous acts-- that would surely neutralize the parents from acting for a while."


    "Can you please let them know that it was King Evans that did it?"


    "W... what?"


    Not only Hilda, but Van was shocked by Athena''s words.


    "Don''t leave out any detail," Athena said, "Even if he is my King, he is still technically working for your college."


    "...Athena, you truly have gone crazy," Van could only shake his head.


    "But... the parents would surely retaliate, even if what their children did was perverse and criminal; it wouldn''t change the fact that they are still their children."


    "I think that''s what she wants to happen," Van let out an exasperated breath, "I am fine with it."


    "Are�� you sure?" Hilda muttered, "Since you are some sort of... King of another realm, then shouldn''t you be hiding your presence from the major Aesir? From King Odin?"


    "The old man already knows we''re in Asgard, and we''re not in hiding," Athena followed, "A King will always find a way to rule the hearts of people, even if he is in another kingdom."


    "S... such wise words!"


    "..."


    "Now come with me, Headmistress Hilda. I have much to tell you about the world that came before this, the history forgotten by time-- when the 9 Realms were still one giant world."


    "W�� what!? Can�� Can you teach that to the students!?"


    "Tis a sure thing," Athena nodded as she gestured to Hilda to follow her back to her office. Seeing Hilda following Athena from behind, Van was now starting to wonder who the true Headmistress of the college is.


    "..." He then once again looked at the mess he made one final time, before deciding to follow Athena and Hilda.


    "..."


    "..."


    "S�� shit," and a few seconds after Van left the practice field, it was then that Baug suddenly moved from his spot, "Am��


    ...Am I still alive?"


    And so, ends Van''s first day as a combat instructor in Heven Academy.

 Chapter 352: Thank you

    "Eek!"


    "Q�� quiet down, he''s coming!"


    "F�� fuck, I want to transfer classes."


    "What do I do? I�� didn''t know something like that happened. I need to warn my cousin!"


    The next day, everyone in class 155 has received the news of what happened yesterday; of how their new combat instructor, Mr. Evans, killed like 6 students in cold blood. There were also rumours going around that he ate some of their body parts, as the one that recovered the bodies said that some parts were missing.


    They were supposed to go to the field since Van had told them not to stay in the classroom and just go straight there to have their exercise. However, their current supervisor had told them to stay, saying that their combat instructor had an announcement to make to them.


    What kind of announcement? They totally have no clue. The only thing they know is that they want to be assigned to a new class.


    Sadly for Magnus, to get revenge on Van, he called for his bigger cousin who was in another class in the senior''s building. His only hope was that the news had also reached them, and that it was his combat instructor that did it�� if not, he might have just possibly signed his older cousin''s death sentence.


    "What are you doing, Magnus!?" Thyri stood up from her seat as Magnus suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "I�� I need to warn my cousin!"


    "You stupid shit!" Sven quickly blocked Magnus''s path as soon as he saw him hurriedly leaving the room, "Mr. Evans will be here any minute now! What do you think will happen if he sees you cutting classes!? He might place his anger on us!"


    "Who cares about you guys!?" Magnus slapped Sven''s hands away, "My cousin''s life is more important than any of you fuckers!"


    "You--"


    "!!!"


    And before Sven could retaliate, the sound of the door opening echoed throughout the entire classroom. It was as if their whole world had stopped as even their hurried breaths, which were just whispering in the air just moments ago, halted.


    The sound of their classroom''s door opening, which they have instinctively learned to ignore since their first day, now seemed to produce a sort of music in their ears-- a song of horror and death, that is.


    The students all slowly turned their heads towards the door, with Magnus and Sven being the worst of them all as their teeth started to chatter. Most of them were in denial and wished that whoever was entering the door, wasn''t the one they were expecting.


    "Who!?"


    And to their surprise, it wasn''t Van. Instead, it was a female student, whose hair was shorter than even most of the boys in the class. Their breaths, which felt like it had been trapped inside them for years, was finally released at the sight of the young female student-- Sigrid.


    They all thought that their death was coming, but to think it was only a student they have not seen before. And while the other students were letting out breaths of relief, Magnus and Sven took this chance to take their seats-- they weren''t about to be caught standing around the classroom when Van entered.


    Afterward, they all looked towards Sigrid, who was nervously fidgeting in front of the class, seemingly not knowing whether to sit or go out of the classroom.


    "What are you doing, you gamine!?" Magnus slammed his desk several times to try and get Sigrid''s attention, "Take a seat or you''ll get us all in trouble!"


    "W�� where!?" Sigrid quickly panicked as she heard Magnus''s loud voice, even to the point of flinching and hugging the wall, "I�� I�� I�� I''m new to this class!"


    "Sit here! Sit--" And before Thyri could finish offering the place beside her, the whole classroom once again turned silent as the door once again let out a small creaking sound. And sadly for all of them, this time, it truly was their new combat instructor.


    They all held their breaths, thinking of what would happen to the poor student that unfortunately found herself in Van''s direct path. Some of them closed their eyes, not wanting to see the carnage that was about to unfold.


    "Mr. Evans!"


    ''W�� what are you doing!?''-- were the thoughts of some of the students as they saw Sigrid cheerfully running to her death.


    However, contrary to their expectations, instead of being eaten, Van only looked at Sigrid before letting out a sigh.


    "Should you be coming to class?" Van said as he continued to walk towards the front of the class, not seeming to mind that Sigrid was following him like a car, "I thought the Headmistress said that you should take a rest after�� what happened to you?"


    "N�� no," Sigrid quickly shook her head, "I would prefer to be by your side as soon as possible, Mr. Evans."


    "...I see," Van squinted his eyes suspiciously as he tried to see if Sigrid was really alright, physically. The effects of what happened to Sigrid were something he knew very intimately, and experienced firsthand; the very reason he couldn''t control himself yesterday was because of that in the first place.


    He knew she wasn''t alright, and was probably just hanging by a small thread that could break at any moment, and at the smallest of mistakes. And if she was using Van as some sort of safety net, then Van will not deny her of that.


    "..." Van could not help but blink a couple of times from his thoughts. It would seem that spending his time with people hundreds of times older than him was starting to turn him into an old man.


    "A�� alright," Van then let out a somewhat awkward smile as he looked at Sigrid, "Then introduce yourself to the class and find somewhere to sit."


    "O�� okay," Sigrid also let out a smile as she faced the class, "My name is Sigrid from class 126. I�� I will be attending this class from now on."


    "Alright, go find--"


    "The reason for my transfer is because I was raped."


    "!!!"


    Before Van could gesture to Sigrid to find a seat, the whole class let out gasps of utter shock and surprise from hearing Sigrid''s words.


    "Sigrid, what are you doing?" Van hurriedly said. Sigrid, however, seemed to not be paying attention to him as she continued talking to the class.


    "I�� I heard all of you talking about Mr. Evans earlier, and I also saw how scared you are of him." Although Sigrid''s tone seemed to be filled with resolution, the trembling of her hands was something that did not escape Van''s eyes.


    "Yes, he killed some students from my class�� but he only did that because of me," Sigrid''s eyes traveled across the entire class, trying to look all of her new classmates straight in their eyes, "Once Mr. Evans found out what they did to me, he lost control and was not able to stop himself. So�� so, please��


    ...don''t be scared of Mr. Evans, he protected me."


    "..."


    Van did not know what to do as Sigrid suddenly bowed her head towards the class, and then once again to him.


    "Thank you again, Mr. Evans."


    "You can sit next to me!"


    "A�� alright!"


    "..." Once again, Van could only stare at Sigrid as she proceeded to run to the back of the class, taking a seat beside Thyri.


    And now, even with Van''s presence, the entire room was suddenly filled with whispers. Some of the students still held fear in their eyes, but most were whispering with each other, clamoring as they looked back and forth between Van and Sigrid.


    "!!!"


    All the students then took in a long and deep breath as they saw a smile slowly building on their combat instructor''s face. He�� was capable of smiling like that!? Granted, they have only known him for like an hour; but with all of the actions he had shown so far, they only knew him as some kind of monster.


    But seeing as he protected a female student and even killed the people that harmed her�� then he isn''t probably that bad, could he?-- was now the thoughts of most of the students in the class. In fact, some of them thought that it probably wouldn''t be too bad if Van became their class'' supervisor. It''s sort of cool, they thought.


    Van then cleared his throat as soon as he realized he was being stared at by his students, "Alright, settle down," he then said as he waved his hands, gesturing to the students to calm down.


    "Before we go to the field, I have an announcement to make," and all of a sudden, he once again returned to his normal mood, letting out a sigh as he looked at the students, "I''m your class'' new supervisor, which means we will be spending 3 hours together now�� which also means you''ll be trying to chase me for 3 hours."


    "..." And as soon as most of them thought of it, it came true.


    "...Chase?" Sigrid could not help but blink a couple of times as she heard Van''s words, "What does he mean by that?"


    "It means just that," Thyri let out a sigh as she answered Sigrid, "Mr. Evans said he won''t be teaching us anything for the rest of the term; and that in order to pass the class, we need to be able to hit him once."


    "That''s�� so cool," Sigrid''s eyes started to shine.


    "...You''re only saying that because you haven''t experienced it yet," Thyri groaned in frustration, "And now it''s going to be 3 hours--"


    "So it''s you!? You''re the instructor my cousin is telling me about!?"


    "No, bro! Get out of here!"


    And before Thyri could finish her words, another individual entered their classroom. And seeing Magnus''s worried expression, it was probably none other than his cousin who he was talking about just earlier before Van arrived.


    "...I see I am getting popular," Van said before letting out a long and deep sigh before looking at the unusually old-looking student,


    "...You here to join the activity?"

 Chapter 353: Brewing

    A week had passed since Van had started teaching in Heven Academy, and as expected, not even one had managed to hit him. Magnus''s cousin was forced to join them once-- leaving with all of his ribs cracked due to being hit by Aegis.


    He said that he would come back for revenge, but it would seem that after being pounded, he heard about what Van did from Magnus-- they never heard from him again. The most notable one was the new addition to the class, Sigrid.


    Even though everyone was treating her like a fragile vase because of what happened to her, she quickly proved her place in the class as she was probably the one that has the best chance of getting a hit on their combat instructor. Considering she is Hermod''s daughter, Van wasn''t really surprised.


    But before she could think of improving her skills, she should probably do something about her stamina first; she was only good for short bursts, after that, she always almost completely collapses on the ground.


    Of course, if Van were to use his full speed, then there was absolutely no chance of his students even touching his shadow. He could probably try to show them his true speed, but that was bound to lead to accidents.


    And now, with the news of Van''s massacre completely reaching everywhere, even outside the Academy; there were now several parents screaming and shouting in the port of Heven Academy, wanting to be let in on the gates and calling for his name.


    "How dare you harbor a murderer in your Academy!?"


    "Are these the kinds of teachers you''re letting my son meet!?"


    "I want to pull out my daughter, let us in!"


    "Give us this Mr.Evans!"


    The dust that had been stuck on Heven Academy''s gates and walls quickly crumbled, raining to the ground as some of the parents started hitting the colossal gate, causing it to tremble. And with the way they were hitting, the gate would probably give out anytime soon.


    "It seems they''ve decided to gather now. I wonder what took them so long?" Athena was currently on top of the gates, looking down on all the parents that were clamoring outside.


    "..." And beside her, was the Headmistress of the college itself, Headmistress Hilda. Although she still held a sort of dignified expression on her face, it was obvious from her breaths that she was disappointed that her prestigious academy has to this point.


    She wanted to be angry, she wanted to lash out. But what she learned from Athena was something she could have never expected; in fact, if she died today, then she would have no regrets except for not being able to know the conclusion of the story of the young man beside her-- Van.


    "...Is this the outcome you wanted to happen, Athena?" Van''s sighs of frustration almost overpowered the voices of the parents below as he looked back and forth between them and Athena.


    "Meh, I suppose it will do," Athena only shrugged her shoulders.


    "..." Seeing this nonchalant response, Van could not help but think if he made the right decision. He was now officially treating her as some sort of advisor, but perhaps that''s where he made the wrong decision in the first place.


    Athena�� might have gone crazy already.


    "It''s time I go talk with them," Hilda then clapped her hands, causing several lights to appear from her hands as she stretched them. The mass of angry parents below quickly stopped any noises they were making as the lights completely filled out their vision, causing most of them to back away from the gates.


    And as soon as they opened their eyes, Headmistress Hilda was already in front of them, standing at the gate with a smile on her face.


    "Parents, I am sure you are worried about your children," Hilda said as she tried to look at the faces of all the parents present in front of her, "But I assure you, what happened last week was just an unfortunate accident."


    "An accident!? One of your instructors massacred 6 defenseless children!"


    "I knew we shouldn''t have enrolled my son here!"


    "Your complaints are justified," Headmistress Hilda showed her palms, gesturing to the parents to calm down, "And I am sure you have heard all sorts of rumours about what happened, but I am telling you now that the students who died had done something very heinous."


    "You kill the students as punishment!?"


    "No matter what they did, they didn''t deserve to die! Oaken!? Oaken! Mother and father are here, let''s go!"


    "Yeah, what did the students do to deserve being slaughtered!?"


    "I am afraid I can''t disclose that information. The parents of the students involved are already devastated upon hearing the reason why their children were executed, I do not wish to add anything to their grief," Hilda shook her head as she once again asked the people to calm down. However, it would seem that her doing so just managed to outrage the masses, as they all started stepping forward towards the gates.


    "Please stop this," Hilda then raised her hand, and as she did so, several guards started appearing beside her, "If you wish to enter the college, then you must do so by appointment. I understand that you want to withdraw your children, and I would allow that, but proper procedures must be met."


    "Proper procedures!? One of your instructors is slaughtering students!"


    "Everyone, let''s get our children!"


    "Charge!"


    "Stop!" Hilda immediately placed her palm on the ground, causing it to tremble. The parents, however, did not seem to mind as walls of earth emerged in front of them as they smashed it nonchalantly.


    "Guards, do not let them inside!"


    "Underst--"


    "!!!"


    But before the two forces could meet, their eyes all turned to the side as a flash of golden lightning erupted between them; their ears then whistled as a thunderous explosion reverberated in the air, creating some sort of ripple that caused most of them to slightly take a step back.


    All of them were able to quickly recover, however, as they all turned towards where the lightning struck, only to see a young boy kneeling, slowly standing up as his eyes looked over them.


    "M�� Mr. Evans? Why�� did you show yourself?" Hilda could not help but blink several times as she looked at Van. She was slightly nervous at first, as she thought that Odin''s son had visited them due to the lightning. No, perhaps she was even more nervous now, seeing Van standing there menacingly.


    "Mr�� Evans?"


    "That''s the instructor who killed the children?"


    "But�� he looks even younger than my son? What madness is this!?"


    "Do you take us for fools!?"


    "I killed the students."


    Van did not let the parents start another round of their complaints as he took a step forward. And as he did so, Athena landed behind him, before diligently standing by his side while brandishing her spear and tapping it 3 times on the ground.


    "A...thena? What''s the meaning of this?" Hilda could not help but mutter as she gestured to his guards to stand down. Athena, on the other hand, only winked at Hilda in response. Seeing this, the only thing that she could do was let out a sigh as she too, stood beside Van.


    She was now starting to think whether she was still the owner of the Academy, or if she was now just Athena''s assistant. But considering who she and Van really are, she was surprisingly having a hard time calculating which is a more distinguished role.


    "I killed the students because they bullied one of their own," Van continued.


    "Just because of--"


    "They ganged up on her, tied her up, and then proceeded to rape her," Van did not let any of the parents speak as he continued to take a step forward. And with what he was saying, the crowd itself became quiet on their own.


    Hilda wanted to stop Van from saying anything more, as the parents of the deceased students begged her not to reveal any more information about the incident. However, Athena prevented her from doing so, gesturing to her to just watch.


    "And after raping her, the group proceeded to force the girl to run on the field without her clothes on; laughing and mocking her as she did so. Headmistress Hilda and I were the ones to discover what had happened to her. We noticed it when her bottoms started bleeding."


    Van continued to walk, causing the crowd to split as he made his way through them, "Now that I am thinking about it, the students that did that to her got off easily. So yes, if you are asking me if I would do that again, I will; and I will do it even worse-- hang them for everyone to see and brand them as rapists."


    With the parents now somewhat circling him, Van turned around, his eyes still looking at the parents'' faces one by one, "And if your children will also do the same, then I will have no hesitation in killing them-- because something like that will not be tolerated in this place. And if ever your sons or daughters become the victim, then you could be sure that the ones who did that to them will also die a very cruel death, without honor."


    "..."


    After Van''s somewhat lengthy speech, the air was suddenly filled with silence; with only the looks of the parents that were giving each other whispering in the air.


    "Something like that�� really happened?"


    "Why did the Academy let something like that happen in the first place!?"


    "Whose children are those!? We demand the names of the parents!"


    "That is disgusting! Tell us the names of the parents then we will leave!"


    "My daughter, transfer my daughter to your class, Mr. Evans!"


    "This is��" Hilda could not believe her eyes as the parents, who were all screaming for Van''s head just earlier, now had varying opinions.


    "King Evans�� has a way to charm with his words," Athena let out a small chuckle, "Perhaps even more than his speed, his words are his true powers."


    "Is��


    ...is it really that simple?"


    ***


    "Ha�� My body has finally regained its once immense strength!"


    In a pool that was surrounded by nothing but gold and an array of different plants, Hermod emerged from the waters. His long and now luscious golden hair, creating ripples as the drops of water coming out of it seemed to shoot from his hair at a high speed.


    "Congratulations, master Hermod."


    A woman, who was completely naked, approached him from outside the pool, handing him a towel. "And what news do you have for me, woman?"


    "I have great news, master Hermod. The one that did this to you��


    ...is right here in Asgard as we speak."

 Chapter 354: Time Travel

    "The one who did this to you�� is here in Asgard as we speak, Master Hermod."


    "He�� is here?"


    The drops of water that shot from his hair once again made ripples on the water. He was already handed a towel to wipe dry himself, but as soon as his servant''s words reached his ears, he instantly stopped.


    His head was discovered by some villagers from a secluded town; in which he stayed until his servants from the Palace got word of his existence there. Even with his body still recovering, even with the nerves that wriggled and struggled to recover his entire body, Hermod chose to quickly report what had happened to him to King Odin.


    And with Dionysus''s presence there, it wasn''t that hard to confirm his story. But perhaps it was exactly because Dionysus was there, that the rumour had spread like wildfire-- with details, true or not, adding to his story with each whisper.


    And this caused him to be humiliated, he could feel the other Aesir laughing at him as he walked down the Palace walls. What''s even more infuriating was that even the lesser Aesir were able to mock him, and he could do nothing about it since he was still regaining his strength.


    And now that he has fully recovered, and one might even say improved, he was ready to show those Aesir that looked down on him who was truly superior. But now, upon hearing that the main cause of his humiliation was right here in Asgard, he could not help but tremble in anger.


    A sizzle began to travel in the air as the water in the pool began to boil, almost rippling with every bubble that pops out from it. And soon, the whole area was filled with steam as the heat being generated by the speed of Hermod''s anger reached its peak.


    But after a few seconds, he let out a long and very deep breath, quickly dissipating the fog he had created fortuitously. And when everything was once again clear, he turned to look towards his female servant.


    "Since you know of this information, then might I assume that King Odin and the others are privy to it as well?" Hermod then stepped off of the pool, not minding that his servant could see his privates dangling as he continued to wipe himself dry.


    "That is correct, Master Hermod," the female servant did not seem to mind as well, as she only bowed her head after nodding.


    "Then why... why are we not gathering our forces to subdue this dissident?" Hermod''s tone once again began to shiver.


    "I do not know King Odin''s plan at this moment, Master Hermod," the female servant then took Hermod''s towel, before handing him a new one.


    "Is King Odin in the Palace right now?"


    "I am afraid not. He has been spending a lot of time outside lately."


    "This... is troublesome," Hermod then suddenly placed his hand on his servant''s cheek, "But this might also work to our advantage. I assume Lord Thor is here?"


    "He... is currently indulging himself with booze and women."


    "You need not tell me that," a small smile then slowly started to appear on Hermod''s face as his hand then moved its way to the back of his female servant''s head. And as soon as he did so, the female servant quickly kneeled on the ground.


    "If King Odin will not do anything, then I am sure his son will. After all, this Evans is connected with the person who killed one of his sons," and without even a hint of grace, Hermod pulled his female servant''s head closer to his groin, "I��


    ...will not stand for this humiliation."


    ***


    "So, how are you liking this experience so far, King Evans?"


    "...It''s okay."


    "You''re learning about the Aesir, yes?"


    "More than I want."


    With Van now being an instructor in the Academy for more than a month, almost every student in the college knows his name; he was probably the most famous instructor there, despite also being the newest.


    He and Athena were currently out of the Academy, and casually walking in one of the towns near the college''s island. This was the only day that both of their schedules were clear, and so they were always using it to update each other of their situation.


    But besides talking about the students and their developments, Van really sees no point in having these weekly meetings. He had also expressed this to Athena, but her only response was that this day was also for them to have fun.


    Fun�� a word that Van could never imagine coming from Athena''s mouth. With how long she had been living in the 9 Realms, the stories and the experiences that she has been telling him were probably not even a fraction of what she truly knows.


    Van could never imagine it, living for that long. She had already lived a very long time even before all of this, back in her own universe. As for how long, Van did not really want to know-- as he too, was probably cursed with eternity.


    That is�� if the World Eaters from Seraph Azrael''s universe don''t devour them first.


    "When we met, Dionysus told me that you were searching for Evangeline," Van then opened up, "How was it? Did you find anything worthwhile?"


    "No," Athena quickly shook her head as she let out a somewhat frustrated sigh, "Just tales and fables about Allmother."


    "Is�� that really her? Surtr has mentioned it to me before, but I just can''t wrap my head around it."


    "Everything points to it being her. Depicted as having wings, older than the 9 Realms herself; guided the enhanced humans that would one day become the Primal Aesir. If I lay out every information I have on her, it would take years to tell it��


    ...and yet not even one clue as to her current location."


    "You think she''s still alive?"


    "Of course, you''re proof of that. Or more specifically, the System that you hold."


    "My... System?"


    "Most of the so-called System Holders could no longer access their Systems, but they could still strengthen it when absorbing the Crystals that the 9 Realms geologically produces," Athena then raised a finger as she stopped walking, "But you, on the other hand, are able to use it."


    "Yes?"


    "Your System once again made its appearance as soon as you absorbed enough energy to resurrect it, the energy being Charlotte''s soul. However, all of those are just substantial. The proof that Evangeline is still out there are the Objectives that you have been getting since your System was revived, you have reached the same conclusion as well. Isn''t that right?"


    "...I did," Van nodded.


    "And what''s the Objective now?"


    "Go to Vanaheim."


    "We''ll ignore it for now," Athena then once again started walking, "Let''s see how your mother would react."


    "This�� is really starting to get more and more complicated," Van could not help but let out a sigh as he walked beside Athena, "Is there now way�� for me to return back to the past?"


    "You mean Time Travel?" Athena chuckled, "I am afraid not, everything that happens, happens in only one direction. There have been many stories even in my universe claiming for it to be possible, but it is not. There may exist a universe out there that does not follow the same, but this one is not one of them."


    "But Evangeline did it, she sent us here."


    "She did not send us anywhere. I believe that she just trapped us in some sort of dimension where time moves differently, and when a certain threshold is reached, we are then released.


    ...Perhaps rather than travelling through time, it is more suitable to say that we skipped through it."


    "...Isn''t that the same thing?"


    "A fine line between them, but it no longer matters as we are already here."


    "But if you could travel to the past, wouldn''t you want to?"


    "I would need to," Athena once again stopped in her tracks as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "Then I could have definitely found a way to stop the destruction of my universe-- perhaps even fight alongside the Seraph to repel the World Eaters�� but I would not want to."


    "...What?"


    "Because doing so would mean that you would not exist in the first place, King Evans."


    "..."


    "Everything that happened led to giving birth to you, a being that would one day become the greatest god that would be known in all of the universes that exist and could exist."


    "You''re over-exaggerating," Van shook his head, "If you were able to become allies with the Seraph back then, then my world would have been spared of the existence of Portals. My very existence is a reminder of why the Portal Calamity happened in the first place, Athena."


    "Perhaps," Athena once again chuckled, "But I believe you are destined for something greater."


    "And how did you reach that conclusion?"


    "Faith."


    "...You truly have gone crazy, Athena," Van could only look Athena straight in the eyes, before letting out a long and deep sigh, "You''re reminding me more and more of my Dionysus."


    "How curious you thought of him at this exact moment," Athena then blinked a couple of times as she too, looked Van straight in the eyes, "We''re actually going to him right now."


    "...What?"


    "He''s in that tavern over there," Athena then pointed towards a very flamboyant building; made of wood that somehow glittered in all sorts of colors, "King Evans��


    ...I believe it is time for you to lay down the punishment for his betrayal."

 Chapter 355: Sudden Thoughts

    "Dionysus�� is here? How would you even know something like that?"


    "Ten thousand years is more than enough to build my own network of people that report to me, King Evans. Do not mind the tiny details, that is why I am here; to ease you of that burden. You just do your thing�� and right now that''s passing judgment on our dear old friend."


    "...Right."


    Van had no idea why Dionysus would be in a city so close to the college; perhaps it was another one of Athena''s calculated guesses, or maybe Athena had somehow influenced Dionysus using her so-called network so he would be here at this time and place. One thing he does know, however, is that if ever Athena betrays him and becomes an enemy-- then Van might as well give up. Because the only way he was going to win against Athena was if he will destroy everything, and maybe even that would be included in her calculation.


    Athena and Evangeline; sometimes Van wonders who between the two is more clever. But since Athena is literally called the Goddess of Wisdom back in her universe�� surely it is her? If Evangeline has an advantage, it would probably be that she held this mysterious and seeming all-powerful ability to shape scenarios into her will.


    Truly, a realm that Van could never think of standing in; and perhaps he never will. Even if he had the power to do so, it just seemed like a lot of work.


    "Dionysus!"


    "What the!?"


    As soon as Athena barged inside the tavern adorned with almost a thousand different luminescence, the music and cheering that were seeping through its door instantly dissipated. There were at least 40 people inside, half of them on the mezzanine of the 2nd floor, and all of them were looking at the women who disrupted their fun.


    Half-naked people, men and women in different awkward dancing positions, and heaps of wine in their hands and mouth-- a Dionysus trademark.


    "I see you have grown extremely fat, Dionysus."


    "A...thena?" Dionysus was right in the center of the tavern, being carried by his male and female servants that seemed to be already reaching the limit of their strength as he ceaselessly moved around in his lifting chair.


    "You�� so that''s why I received an invitation to host a party here!" Dionysus yelled, and as soon as he did so, the grapevines, as well as the unlimited puree that were flowing from then ceased; withering and turning into ash.


    All of the goblets and wine that the people were holding also turned into ash, causing most of them to let out gasps of shock and disappointment. "Party''s over, folks! It would seem we have an uninvited guest!"


    "Technically, we are the main guests," Athene chuckled as she stepped deeper into the tavern, "You''re right, I was the one who sent you that letter."


    "...Ever the conniving bitch," Dionysus gritted his teeth in anger; however, after a few more moments, he raised his eyebrows, "Wait, what do you mean we?"


    Athena did not answer Dionysus''s question, instead, only walking towards the table nearest to her and sitting on the table. The patrons were confused at first, but as soon as Athena summoned a spear out of nowhere, they finally realized what was going on, or rather, what was about to happen.


    But instead of running out of the tavern, they all just rushed to the mezzanine so they could get a clearer and full view of what was about to unfold. They were here to party and have fun, and since Dionysus was a part of the Palace-- then whatever battle that was going to happen here would surely ignite their excitement.


    "What do you mean by ''we'', Athena!?" The servants lifting Dionysus and his chair once again gritted their teeth as his fats wriggled around in place.


    Athena, on the other hand, just pointed to the direction below his palanquin; in the middle of his servants. Of course, with it being directly below him, Dionysus was not able to see what she was pointing to; his servants, however, can.


    And as soon as they turned to look, Dionysus almost fell out due to all of his servants flinching heavily.


    "What!? What''s in there!?"


    "It''s�� a boy, master Dio--"


    "Get me out of here!" Dionysus did not even let his servant finish her words as he slammed his palm several times on the side of the palanquin, "Get me out of here no--"


    *BANG*-- was the singular sound that almost pierced Dionysus''s ears before he saw all of his servants flying in all directions. Dionysus was about to fly away on his own before the palanquin fell to the ground, but it never did.


    Instead, the palanquin slowly started to move towards Athena. Dionysus wanted to fly away, but he already knew who was beneath the palanquin; he would never even make it to the door.


    Another banging sound then reverberated inside the tavern as his palanquin was carelessly dropped, almost cracking the entire floor. Dionysus didn''t have time to flinch, however, as his head now slowly followed Van as he moved in front of him.


    Athena then quickly got up, offering Van a chair to sit on as she stood beside him. And as soon as she was sure that Van was seated, she tapped her spear 3 times on the floor.


    "All of you that are present here, the children of Asgard!" Athena then turned her head towards the patrons watching from the mezzanine, "You are about to witness the punishment of one Dionysus. His crime is of the highest degree-- betraying his sovereign!"


    "W�� what?" Dionysus could not help but look back and forth between Athena and Van. Of course, he knew that a day might come that Van would find him�� but to think it would be so soon, and that it would be to pass judgment on him ceremoniously.


    The patrons on the 2nd floor also looked at each other, confused as to how Dionysus committed treason when he just came from the Palace. Did he do something to King Odin? And who were these two individuals that popped out of nowhere?


    Considering they were able to subdue someone like Dionysus, then that would mean they were of a higher command than him-- but why haven''t they seen them before?


    "Do you have anything to say in your defense!?"


    "I--"


    "Silence!" Athena did not let Dionysus speak as she suddenly pulled him out of his palanquin, forcing him to kneel in front of Van.


    "...Is all of these necessary?" Van slightly moved his leg to the side to avoid Dionysus.


    "It is, King Evans," Athena nodded, "As one of the only two Olympians left in this universe, Dionysus must submit to our punishment."


    "N�� no, wait," Dionysus then quickly hugged one of Van''s legs; almost swallowing it entirely with his fats, "Just kill me, please�� I have had enough of this life!"


    Van was going to do just that, but seeing the fear in Dionysus''s eyes, he could not help but be curious. "What kind of punishment?"


    "Cutting off all the limbs, mutilating his sexual organ, and tying up his mouth for a thousand years. After the thousand-year period is done, he will then be turned into any animal of your liking for another thousand years."


    "Turn him�� into an animal? I don''t have that kind of power," Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "You do not have to worry about that," Athena quickly shook her head, "I can do it for you; I can turn him into a spider if you wish."


    Hearing Athena mentioning a spider, Van could not help but let out a small breath. His first dungeon was that of a spider lair, wasn''t it?


    ...Wait.


    "Arachnaea?"


    "...Did Artemis tell you that story?" Athena''s eye twitched a couple of times as soon as he heard Van''s words.


    "No, I met her," Van quickly replied, "She gave me a feather that improved [Gift of Hermes]."


    "...What?"


    Not only Athena, but even Dionysus, who was about to be punished, could not help but turn all of his attention towards Van.


    "She�� told me the gods asked her to give it to me? She also told me that I shouldn''t trust any of you," Van furrowed his eyebrows as he saw the confused look on Athena''s face. "My System even told me that the Gods of Olympus have a gift for me, and then a Portal spawned right where I am," he said as he stood up from his seat.


    "King Evans�� none of us are capable of spawning a Portal; much less in your universe when we were currently trapped in ours."


    With Athena''s thoughts currently preoccupied, Dionysus took this chance to escape. But before he could even crawl a meter, Athena''s spear pinned his clothes down.


    "But didn''t you send me a message using that giant bird? I heard your name being said."


    "That I did with Dionysus. I was able to recover a piece of a Seraph''s feather and managed to reverse engineer it," Athena said as she placed her hand on her chin, "But that''s it, I could only use it once-- and surely not to the point of spawning a gate in your location, King Evans-- I don''t even know where you were then. The only creature I know capable of doing that would be your mother, Evangeline."


    "...Then do you think it''s her?"


    "It is possible," Athena nodded, "But there''s something about what Arachnaea said that bothers me�� she told you the gods asked her to give you a feather?"


    "...Yes."


    "Arachnaea would never obey any of the Olympians; She�� is mad at us for making her that way."


    "Then it''s Evangeline then? It makes sense," Van then waved his hand, gesturing to Athena that the talk was over before slowly making his way to the petrified Dionysus; however, before he could even take 3 steps, Athena once again spoke.


    "But Evangeline is only a fraction of what she once was when she was still a complete Seraph," Athena followed, "Is she really capable of summoning a gate?"


    "...What are you trying to say, Athena?"


    "King Evans��


    ...is your universe, truly without a god of its own?"

 Chapter 356: Lives That Were Lost

    ''Do you believe in god?''


    Perhaps that was a question that Van had been asked only once in his life. It was back when the Circle tried to visit his home back in the Relic Graveyard; and now that Van was thinking about it, they were probably recruiting people to test and turn into enhanced humans.


    In truth, Van did not believe in any of those things, one might even say he abhors it-- for what kind of god leaves a child like him with a monster? But knowing what he knows now; that his father was just influenced to do the things he did; and that it was the doing of his own mother, one might even say that it truly and literally was the doing of a god.


    How can he deny their existence, when two are right in front of him right now? And even he himself was on his way to becoming one.


    "What�� are you trying to say, Athena?"


    And now, faced with Athena''s question, Van could not help but ponder, "But weren''t you the one that said that my universe, this universe didn''t have a god? That''s why Seraph Azrael chose it in the first place."


    "A calculated guess," Athena breathed out as she stabbed the ground with her spear even deeper, completely pinning down the fat Dionysus, "And it might turn out to be wrong after all. There is also a chance that one of the other Seraph survived, but seeing as I saw all of them die besides Azrael, then it is unlikely-- and I am sure your mother would have known if one of her kind is alive."


    "So�� you''re saying there''s another party involved out there?"


    "...Mayb--"


    "Get on with it! Punish him!"


    "We''re getting bored!"


    Athena''s voice was then quickly overwhelmed by the cheers and clamors of the people watching from the mezzanine. Just earlier, the room was filled with drama and action; they were excited to see blood shed, especially from one of the Aesir living in the Palace.


    They didn''t hate the major Aesir, of course; but you don''t see one bleeding every day. For them, this was top entertainment.


    "...They''re right," Athena then shook her head in distraught. She was so engrossed with the thought that there might be someone out there watching all of their actions, and she had no idea of their existence. If there really is, then Athena was sure that they would be revealing themselves soon-- especially since it was about time for the World Eaters to come to this universe.


    But for now, that wasn''t their problem. Dionysus has betrayed their King, and punishment should be met.


    "King Evans," Athena then removed the spear, slightly grazing Dionysus''s stomach while doing so, "What is your verdict, what sort of punishment shall be laid down upon this traitor?"


    "..." Van would lie if he said that he wasn''t as curious as Athena. If there really was another god here�� then would Evangeline know who or what it is? However, after pondering it for a bit, Van shook his head. Athena was right, this wasn''t the right time to suddenly be talking about something like this.


    Once again, the Aesir that were watching on the mezzanine could not help but feel their excitement growing as Van''s long and deep sigh reached their ears. Finally, they were about to see some action.


    However, to their disappointment, the two individuals once again began talking to each other.


    "Rather than a punishment, shouldn''t we just kill him?" Van muttered, "The two of you are the only one left of your kind, I think it might take a toll on you if Dionysus is out there, being tormented for almost an eternity."


    "2000 years is a short time," Athena quickly replied, "Also, are you forgetting that I am the woman who was willing to sacrifice all of my kind for a single purpose? Whatever is left of the Olympians, lives on in you, King Evans. I hope you never forget that. But if you wish to kill him now, then that would also be sufficient-- everything, in the end, is up to you, King Evans."


    "Hm��" Van looked Athena straight in the eyes, trying to see if there was any hesitation in her eyes; but not even once did she show signs of faltering. He then turned his head towards Dionysus, whose eyes were endlessly looking at him and Athena, clearly frenzied from what was happening.


    "It�� truly is sad to see you this way, Dionysus," Van then muttered as he approached Dionysus, "First you were trapped inside a Fragmented world for a thousand years, and when you finally manage to regain a semblance of freedom�� you were sent here to live for another eternity. I suppose it''s easy for someone to lose himself in that moment."


    "So�� so you understand, King Evans!?" Dionysus struggled to get up from the floor, but as soon as he was able to, he quickly kneeled in front of Van, "My�� my very core is to have fun and to share joy to the world, that is my essence as a god. With the Aesir, I could do just that!"


    "Maybe," Van shrugged his shoulder as he grabbed Athena''s spear from her hand, causing her to slightly raise an eyebrow, "But then again, you weren''t the only one who experienced the same. I know someone who had spent a much longer time than you here, she might have lost her mind in the end�� but she remained loyal to the people she loved; and she''s not even a god."


    "I�� I was alone!"


    "So was she," Van quickly replied, "You�� are just weak, Dionysus. Even when you were trapped in the Fragmented world with Athena, you were close to being insane when we found you-- blaming everyone else for your demise."


    "..." Athena, who was quietly listening in on Van''s words, could not help but take in a short but deep breath. However, Van''s next words completely caught her off guard.


    "I''ll let you go," Van said as he leaped over Dionysus, before heading towards the door of the tavern, "You have no use to us dead, I already absorbed your God Soul; and in truth, you''re too weak to be of any threat to us. You can run to your new masters to tell them about us, but King Odin already knows of our existence. I suppose what I am trying to say here is��


    ...you''re completely useless, Dionysus."


    "W�� what?"


    "Let''s go, Athena. We still have a lot of time to enjoy our break," Van casually waved his hand as he left the tavern.


    "..." Athena only glanced at Dionysus for a couple of seconds, before shaking her head and following Van out.


    "W�� wait! I will tell King Odin where you are!"


    "He already knows where we are," Athena breathed without looking back, "...Goodbye, Dionysus. I apologize that you will live the rest of your life�� as you are now."


    "You�� the both of you are going to regret this! I will make sure of it!"


    "Looking forward to it�� that is if we''re all not dead before that happens." And with a wave of her hand, Dionysus watched as Athena''s figure disappeared from the tavern.


    ***


    "Dionysus is right, King Evans."


    "Hm?"


    "We''re most likely going to regret the decision you''ve made."


    Once again, the two were casually walking throughout the city, taking in the sights like they did not just threaten one of the members of the Palace just a couple of minutes ago.


    "Why didn''t you stop me, then?"


    "Because you''re my King," Athena sighed, "My questioning of your actions should only go so far that it does not question my own loyalty."


    "You seem to be fine doing things behind my back," Van slightly chuckled as pointed his thumb back in the direction of the tavern, "You are the opposite of Dionysus, Athena. Him betraying me doesn''t really amount to anything. However, if you were to ever betray me; then I probably wouldn''t even be alive anymore."


    "You do not have to worry. I can''t betray you, King Evans."


    "We''ll never know."


    "You misunderstand," Athena shook her head as she placed her hand on Van''s shoulder, "I can''t betray you-- that duty is beyond my core as a god. I live for the preservation of my kind; and right now, that is you and your daughter."


    "...So that''s why you opted to turn Dionysus into an animal instead of just killing him as a punishment," Van then let out a small smirk.


    "I��" Athena could not help but blink a couple of times upon hearing Van''s words. And after a few seconds of pause, a look of confusion slowly rose from her face, "I�� suppose you could say that."


    "And my daughter is included in�� your list?"


    "Of course. With your blood mixed with Artemis, one might even say that she is more of an Olympian than you, King Evans," Athena nodded, "It truly is such a shame that Ymir was eaten by his power-- we could have had 2 Olympian children roaming around."


    "...The forest giants do not count as Olympians?"


    "The first generation, perhaps. But they are all dead, killed in battle."


    "...Vanya never told me that," Van slightly lowered his head. Although he feels nothing for Vanya''s children even though they could be considered his grandchildren, he could not help but feel sorrow from imagining Vanya''s pain as her children died.


    "It is just regretful that you could no longer have any more children with Olympian blood as strong as Vanya, King Evans."


    "...How so?"


    "Because Artemis is already dead."


    "I�� see," Van lowered his head even further as a silence emerged between the two. But after a few seconds, Van lightly slapped his cheeks and shook his head,


    "But you''re still here, right?" He then said jokingly so as to lighten the mood, "We could make children if we want to."


    "...Why have I never thought of that?" Athena then quickly stopped in her tracks as she once again grabbed Van''s arm, "Is��


    ...that an order?"

 Chapter 357: Children

    "...Is that an order?"


    "..."


    The streets of the city that Athena and Van were exploring were by no means quiet; the people hustling and bustling around, the people that were running around in the market-- as well as the random creatures that seem to fly in the skies were all making noises.


    But for Van, even with the vendors shouting at him to come take a look at their wares, everything was silent. He turned to look Athena straight in the eyes, trying to see if he really heard from her the words she just spoke; and seeing the look of resolution in her eyes, it would seem that she was serious.


    "...I was kidding," Van muttered.


    He only said it in passing and as a joke, but Athena seemed to really be thinking about them creating offspring. It is true that Athena was a beautiful woman, one might even say more beautiful than even Artemis-- but even from the first time he saw her, Van did not really feel anything for her, unlike with Artemis.


    "...You were?" Athena blinked a couple of times as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "But if you wish to do it, then we may do so. It is just sexual intercourse, even if I have never done it before, I am sure it is a battle that I could do well in. If it is preserving our kind, then I am certain that even Artemis would not mind."


    "...Let''s not talk about this for now," Van then quickly waved his hand as he started walking away, "We should probably return to the Academy before Dionysus''s reinforcements arrive."


    "You don''t want to wait and devour them?"


    "..." Hearing Athena''s words, Van slowly turned his head across the street. The children laughing, the families that were just out for their meals, the vendors�� If one were to forget the incredible strength these people had, then one would mistake them as just that-- people.


    Even the giants, and maybe even the races he hasn''t seen in this world yet-- they were all just people.


    If this is what Athena wanted him to learn about the Aesir, then it was clearly having an effect on him; whether the effect was positive or not was something he didn''t know yet. It might seem hypocritical of him, seeing as he had already been killing this world''s population in cold blood.


    He had no remorse in doing so-- after all, even if it was him as a child or now as a young man, even if it was in the old world or here in the new one�� life had always been a survival of the most merciless.


    But with his brief interaction with his students in Heven Academy, he was sort of starting to reflect on all of the actions he had done, not only here, but back when he was still in the Old World.


    He had always hated those who used their power to step on those who were lower than them, those who prey on the weak and defenseless. But right now, was he not one of those who held power?


    He was now in the position that he could probably cause a war to break out if he wanted to-- No, he was doing just that. Before he was sent to Asgard, he was amassing an army for the simple reason that he wanted information.


    ''And I will make everyone kneel even if I have to cut off their feet''-- was something that directly came out of his mouth. One might even say that he was so obsessed with himself, that he was starting to forget that each of these people�� had their own stories and struggles.


    He saw Sigrid; her expression of complete despair as the events of her abuse resurfaced in her mind.


    These were real people, and not just an intricate and calculated buffet for him to feast on created by his mother.


    "...Let''s just go back," Van then muttered, shaking his head as he looked Athena straight in the eyes, "We''ve done enough in this city already."


    "...As you wish, King Evans."


    The two then headed back to their ship, which was privately owned by Heven Academy to bring their people from and to the college-- and since Van and Athena held a certain prestige in Headmistress Hilda''s eyes, this ship was solely for them to freely use as they desired.


    Van opted to just run to the city, but since Athena was with him, they made a mutual decision to just use the ship. And taken from Athena''s words, the ship was a more relaxing and comfortable way of transportation.


    And feeling the fresh ocean wind of Asgard wafting through his face-- Van would agree. Looking at this vast sea surrounding him, it was as if he could taste the luxurious freedom that he so-ever sought in his life; and just for a moment, as he closed his eyes... he was at peace.


    "You are still thinking of what to do with the Aesir?"


    "Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    His peace, however, was just that-- a moment. Van opened his eyes and let out a small smile before turning his head towards Athena, "You wanted me to learn about the people of this world, and now that I am�� I''m still as confused as I was before meeting you again."


    "I apologize," Athena also smiled as she stood beside Van, taking in the endless sight before her, "A King does not only think of his own citizens but all those that exist around him; for what is a King that does not exist outside his castle? What is a King, if there is no one to rule?"


    "If this is your way of telling me not to devour the Aesir, then just say it straight."


    "No, King Evans. I am telling you to be the ruler of the 9 Realms. Not just for the forest giants, not just for me; but for everything that exists."


    "I already planned that even before meeting you again, Athena. I am gathering an army back in the Branch, remember?"


    "To rule, not to conquer," Athena then looked Van straight in the eyes, "To inspire, not to spread fear. You are more than capable of doing that; you have lived a life filled with hardships, pain, and sadness. You have lived through the worst that your world has to offer, you were at the center of it all."


    "We have Evangeline to thank for that," Van scoffed.


    "And your mother could have easily created a monster," Athena shook her head.


    "She did."


    "A monster would have already devoured the city we visited. A monster would not have taken revenge for a girl he had only met. Give credit to Artemis, King Evans-- she wouldn''t fall in love with a monster�� and give credit to me; I would not serve you if I think you are not qualified to do so."


    "..."


    "Child of Hermes,"


    With the cold breeze of the ocean still wafting through his face, a hint of warmth covered Van''s cheek as Athena suddenly placed her palm upon it; turning his head towards hers,


    "You are my King. And I want to share that gift to this world," Athena whispered, her words being carried by the wind, "The mistake of the Olympians, as well as the God and Seraphs, was thinking the creatures below them are just pets to watch, control, and play with. You will make many mistakes, but that will not be one of them."


    "...Athena," Van muttered as he held Athena''s hand.


    "You are not a monster, King Evans��. You are the most human of us all. And that is why Athena�� as well as I, have fallen for you."


    "..." Van slightly flinched from Athena''s words, letting go of her hand momentarily, but quickly returning.


    "I do not think I am meant to rule, Athena."


    "Rulers rarely think they are."


    "My path is already filled with blood."


    "Paths will always be filled with blood, even the path to peace. You can do it, I could think of no one else but you, King Evans."


    "This place already has a King."


    "Then you will rule Odin as well."


    "You''re forgetting about the World Eaters. If Evangeline thinks that only if I devour everyone here would I have the chance to face them, then that is probably so. I may despise her, but if she went through all this trouble just to ensure that�� then that might be the only way."


    "Well, your mother isn''t the Goddess of Wisdom, I am," Athena then let out a giggle as she removed her hand from Van''s face, "We will find a way, King Evans; There are always infinite possibilities as long as one has the capability to create change."


    "But to actually rule a place that already has a ruler�� how do we even start that?"


    "You''ve already started, King Evans. I know at least one Aesir that would kneel in front of you if you ordered her to�� two if you include Hilda."


    "...The Academy?"


    "Indeed," Athena breathed out, "To rule a place that already has a ruler, one has to rule the people that will soon live within it-- the children."


    "...And how would you know they would follow me?"


    "Because they always do."


    "Are you relying on faith again?"


    "History, King Evans. Wherever you go, people always tend to stick to you."


    "So that is your real intent in having us work in Heven? To win the hearts of this place''s future?"


    "It''s one of my many intents," Athena then said as she once again placed her hand on Van''s cheek,


    "And another is to let you learn how the system works... we will need it for the birth of the 10th Realm."


    "...What?"


    "My King does not deserve handouts. We will find and build a Realm of our own... I have already scouted several suiting worlds from my years of being here."


    "You mean--"


    "Yes, King Evans; I want you to choose where your kingdom will be built."


    "...But I can''t breathe in space."


    "You can, I can teach you. But first-- Children."


    "...What about them?"


    "No," Athena shook her head as her hand remained on Van''s face, "I have decided...


    ...let''s create our own."

 Chapter 358: Utmost Respect

    "Are�� you serious?"


    "I am, King Evans."


    Feeling the warmth of Athena''s hand riding on his cheek, Van could not help but take in a sneaky but large gulp. Van would not argue that Athena was one of the most beautiful women he has ever met in his life, but he would lie if he said he was romantically attracted to her.


    "But�� I do not have feelings for you, Athena."


    Van could feel Athena''s hand slightly tremble, there was even a small whisper of a gasp that escaped from her mouth. But still, she did not let go of Van''s cheek and only let out a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, King Evans," Athena said as she shook her head, "I will only be doing one of my duties-- to ensure the Olympians would live on. Love�� is only a fleeting and secondary matter."


    "That''s--"


    "You do not need to give an answer now," Athena did not let Van say a word; taking off her hand and proceeding to walk away, "It will be a few hours before we reach the Academy and I will be waiting in my cabin until then. Your presence�� or absence shall be a sufficient enough answer."


    "..." Van could only stare as Athena disappeared into the ship. For Athena, it had already been tens of thousands of years since he and Artemis last saw each other. It wouldn''t be far-fetched to even say that Artemis had most probably moved on from him.


    But for Van�� Artemis was someone special. He doesn''t know why, or how�� but something between them was just right. Her skin touching his, the warmth of her sweat, her breath that smelled like lavender�� with all of those embracing him, he felt as if nothing in the world could take it away.


    Love. Van doesn''t know if it was truly love they had�� but it was probably the closest thing to it. Of course, he was a growing man. He may not have feelings for Athena, but he would lie if he said he wasn''t attracted to her. But that was it�� the feelings he had for Artemis were completely different.


    It felt like he was betraying her if he slept with another woman.


    "..." However, Van could not help but remember the slight shift in Athena''s expression when he told her that he didn''t have feelings for her. That was probably the most vulnerable he has ever seen Athena.


    No, he has seen her like that before-- when he kissed her in order to win their duel back when they just met. How could he forget? Even if he did it for an entirely different reason, he was the one who made the first move on her.


    Was that it? Was that the point when Athena had begun harboring feelings for him? How would he even know something like that, when Athena barely showed any signs of what she was feeling? It was always ''duty this, plan that'' for her�� never once did she give out what she was feeling.


    Or maybe perhaps he was overthinking again? Maybe it really is just some sort of duty for her?


    "..." Either way, Van had already reached his answer. Artemis�� was still too important for him. Maybe someday, his feelings for Athena would grow-- but right now, it just didn''t seem right.


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour.


    Van remained to stare at the vast and almost endless ocean on his horizon. If only he didn''t run away, if only he remained holding Artemis''s hand during the Explosion; then it was more than possible that they would be holding hands right now.


    Maybe both his children would have lived. Maybe Ymir would have not gone down the path he took.


    But he didn''t. Every mistake he made led him here�� to his child, to old friends�� and now to Athena.


    Van then turned his head towards the door to the inside of the ship, his eyes clearly hesitating. He already had an answer, but he should at least respect Athena and tell it to her directly; she deserved at least that.


    And so, with a nod, he slowly walked back inside the ship. All of his steps were sluggish until he reached Athena''s cabin.


    "It''s open."


    And before he could even knock, he heard Athena''s voice seeping from the edges of the door.


    "...Right, I''m coming in," Van said before opening the door and letting out a long and deep sigh, "Athena. I have the utmost respect for you�� but I think it is wrong for us to�� to��"


    And before he could finish his sentence, Van could not help but slightly stutter as soon as he saw Athena standing in front of her bed. Athena usually had her hair tied up to a ponytail, and now, seeing her brown caramel-like hair flowing seamlessly on the surface of her bare skin�� Van could only stare.


    "Please�� wear some clothes, Athena," Van then said before quickly closing the door behind him, afraid that one of the crew members would see Athena completely naked. He then looked to the side, doing his best to avoid Athena''s silhouette.


    "Is that an order?"


    "W�� what?"


    "I don''t think I would need it, King Evans."


    Each of Athena''s steps felt like a loud drum ringing in Van''s ears as she slowly approached him, "I am sorry for using this kind of tactic, but it is the most suitable one I found for someone of your age. You always try to appear calm and collected, but we both know something inside of you is raging to release itself."


    "Why�� are you doing this to yourself, Athena?" Van continued to look to the side even as he felt Athena''s fingers slowly slithering their way across his torso.


    Athena then leaned closer towards Van, embracing his whole body with her toned, but still soft skin, "...Because what I feel for you is something that I can not ignore. It is�� unhealthy for my mind if I do not act on my feelings. And besides, you��


    ...are my King."


    "!!!" Van''s eyes could not help but widen as the warmth of Athena''s hand slowly crawled its way between his legs.


    "Enough!" But before she could do anything else, Van pushed Athena to the other side of the room, this time pinning her on the wall as her butt fell to the floor.


    "Enough�� Athena," Van then said as he looked Athena straight in the eyes, "I don''t deserve someone like you... I didn''t even deserve Artemis. Please, let''s just�� don''t."


    "I want to, King Evans."


    Athena, however, still did not waver as she once again gently held Van''s cheek, "All my life, I have ignored and endured the calls of my body�� and now that I am ready to break it, I want it to be you, King Evans."


    "...No."


    "Then I shall do it with Dionysus."


    "...No."


    "Then are you punishing me? For you to not allow me to finally indulge in-- !!!"


    And before Athena could finish her words, her vision completely blurred out as she once again, after tens of thousands of years, felt Van''s tongue inside of her mouth. A loud gasp then escaped her mouth as Van pulled his head away, his eyes, looking her directly in the eyes.


    "Is this what you wanted?" Van''s voice, however, was colder than ever before, "I would never let you go with Dionysus. So is this what you wanted? This isn''t fair, Athena�� stop disrespecting yourself just because of something like this."


    And with that, Van then stood up and turned around, "Please, let''s not talk about this again for now."


    In truth, although his words were cold, his body was anything but. Even stepping away from Athena was taking all of Van''s strength as his body had already made its decision for him-- if he was to stay any more second in this room, then Van was afraid that he could no longer contain himself.


    But alas, before he could even take 3 steps, he once again felt Athena''s warmth as she suddenly embraced him from behind.


    "Then��


    ...I want you to disrespect me."


    "...Fuck."


    ***IMPORTANT NOTICE***


    First of all, thank you for still reading, since a lot of people has already dropped the story-- with most of them initially really liking the book, but now are telling people to stay away from my it, I truly have failed somewhere along the story. And for those of you that are still enduring the story, I truly apologize.


    I suppose I had all of these ideas I thought that were great, but turned out either too deep, too sudden, or too stupid. I didn''t want to admit it, but the book has been dying and is dying. I could have went with the Academy even longer, I could have allowed his friends to rescue Van in the Pit, I could have allowed Van to secure Hermes''s body... there were so many things that I should have done.


    There are so many What Ifs, and I probably went with the worst one. I still had so many plans for the book, but I would have to skip some so that I can provide a proper ending while I still have the motivation to do so.


    I wish I could reset the story, but we''re already here. I am committed in finishing this story no matter what, for me, and most importantly for those who are still reading. So once again, if you''re still out there... thank you for sticking with me for this long.


    Also, kinda awkward that the next chapter is r-18.

 Chapter 359: Storm (R-18)

    Even with the somber but thunderous noise that the waves create as they strike the hull of the ship, even with the cracking of the mast as it snapped in the air, even with the piercing cries of the avian creatures that soar through the skies; Van could only hear the sound of his and Athena''s breaths circling around her cabin.


    Even with the creaking of the old wood as Van slowly turned towards Athena, the only thing that he could hear was the sound of his sweat, slowly trailing on her face. He could see Athena still seated on the floor, with her hands gently grabbing his.


    And slowly, with her hand retreating, Athena pushed herself back, her legs tightly closed as she did so. She did not stop until the skin on her back was once again in contact with the wall-- and as she did all of this, her gaze did not once retract from Van''s eyes.


    Seeing her like that; vulnerable, Van wanted to stray his eyes, but he could not. The image of Athena in his mind had always been this strong, unfazed, and collected woman. But now, as she sat naked on the floor, with her caramel-like hair flowing across her skin and parting as they met with her bosom, every image he had of her beautifully crumbled.


    He wanted to tell her to stop, he wanted to tell her that he didn''t deserve someone like her; but he could not. How could he, when the scenery in front of him completely put him into a stupor?


    "Let''s sto--"


    And right when he gained the courage to speak, Athena''s knees, which were tightly sticking to each other slowly opened, completely letting all of her shields down.


    Van could once again see her bosom, with her silk-like sweat trailing down on them, momentarily stopping as it reached her teat. Her legs continued to open, with Van unable to do anything but watch.


    And soon, Athena completely revealed herself to him. He could hear her slight moan as her privates slowly and slightly opened, causing whatever juices it accumulated to smoothly flow towards the wooden floor.


    "D�� do it," Athena then whispered, her voice meek and almost exhausted, "I�� I surrender myself to you, King Evans."


    Her fingers then slowly crawled their way between her legs, reaching the fringes of her privates as she stretched them open even further.


    "Put�� put it in," she whispered. Van''s vision quickly began to blur as the thoughts of Artemis began to surface in his mind. He shouldn''t be doing this, not this soon, and especially not with someone that could be considered her sister.


    It was wrong, he thought�� but his mind and body had already given up-- but still, he remained unmoving.


    "Let�� me help you."


    Athena, however, seemed to be determined in making him move as she started crawling towards him.


    Van then felt Athena''s hand wrap around his waist, quickly loosening his pants without even a slight warning.


    "T�� this��" Athena then slightly moved her head to the side as Van''s phallus almost slapped her face. If it wasn''t for Van slightly moving back from the warmth that he suddenly felt, then she would have definitely been hit by it.


    "I�� I have seen many of these in my life�� but never this close and real."


    "..."


    Van then closed his eyes as he felt the warmth of Athena''s breaths wrapping around his phallus, and soon, a warmer feeling as her fingers slowly embraced around it.


    "!!!"


    Van''s whole body then began to tremble as the feeling around his phallus became even warmer�� and wet. He quickly turned his eyes beneath him, only to see Athena''s mouth almost swallowing half of his phallus.


    "Y�� you," and finally, he was able to utter a word, "I thought you had not done this before."


    "I��" Athena''s gasp then echoed throughout the cabin as she pulled her head away; her lips, trailing a string of her saliva that still bridged it to Van''s phallus as she started to speak, "...have studied the anatomy of every living creature in the world�� I may not be familiar with�� with this, but I am familiar with-- I should stop talking."


    And without even a slight pause, she once again grabbed Van''s phallus and placed it in her mouth. Van could feel her tongue gently wriggling around him, almost causing him to fall to his knees as most of his body began to rise in temperature.


    Another loud gasp echoed throughout the room as Athena once again retracted her head, but this time, it was Van who pulled her head away.


    "Did�� did I do anything wro--" And before she could even finish her sentence, her eyes widened in shock as Van''s lips suddenly made contact with hers. The memory of her first kiss with Van quickly resurfaced in her mind; this memory, however, was now completely being overwritten by the warmth of Van''s tongue inside of her mouth.


    "!!!"


    Athena then slightly took in a short but deep breath as she once again suddenly found her back on the wall, but this time, she was being pinned down by Van as his tongue continued to ravage her mouth.


    She then swirled her tongue, intertwining it with his. She once again felt her body be left behind, as the two of them were now suddenly on her bed, with Van lying on top of her.


    "Uhn��" A moan then escaped from her mouth as Van gently pulled his head down, his lips, making contact with every part of her body as it slowly made its way between her legs.


    "Hn!" Athena then curled her back, almost biting her lip as she felt something warm sliding between her vulva, and soon; a cry burst out from her mouth.


    "W�� what!?" Her toes, her back, and even her lips curled as she felt some sort of tingling, a vibration that wrapped almost her entire body.


    "S�� sorry, sorry, sorry!" She repeatedly cried out as she pulled on Van''s hair, "W�� what�� what."


    Her voice, almost trembling to the beat that made her entire body shiver. "Put it in, put it in!"


    She then pulled Van towards her, her eyes almost screaming as she repeatedly nodded her head, "Let''s create them�� let''s create�� No, just�� just ravish me."


    "!!!"


    And once again, Athena''s toes curled as she felt her vulva being stretched. She could feel a certain warmth that she hasn''t felt before flowing through her entire body�� it was as if it was telling her that this is what it was meant to do.


    "H�� uhn," another meek moan escaped from her mouth as Van gently went deeper and deeper.


    "Ha��" another moan from him pulling it out.


    "More�� do it more��


    ...and harder."


    ***


    "Why are the waves so violent today? Has King Odin forsaken us!?"


    "The�� the waves are calm, captain."


    "What!?"


    In the bridge, the captain of the ship was currently at the end of his wits as his vessel was currently going out of control. He has been hearing an endless onslaught of thunder echoing throughout the woods of his ship now, and it was starting to drive him insane.


    "What kind of storm is this!?" He roared. His life was boring, and he preferred it that way. He helmed the ship to and fro the Heven Academy, and that was it.


    But to think he would meet such an unfathomable storm; his only wish was they would be able to return in one piece. After all, the only two people they have aboard seemed to be very important guests of the Headmistress.


    "Another one!?" The Captain then once again roared as another thunder reverberated and shook the entire ship, "Is this Thor''s doing!?"


    "N�� no, captain. I think it''s coming from inside the ship."


    "Inside!? What do you mean inside!?"


    "...In one of the guest''s cabins."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Full speed ahead, boys."


    And with that, the captain went back to steering the ship; painfully ignoring the storm wreaking havoc that was actually within their midst for another full hour before they reached land. And by his orders, no one was allowed to leave the ship until the two guests disembarked.


    "Welcome back, Lady Athena, King Evans."


    And as soon as Van and Athena stepped off of the ship, Headmistress Hilda was there to welcome them back.


    "I hope your rest has been�� eventful," Hilda''s words, however, became slightly sedated as she noticed the disheveled state that Athena was in. Her face was also flushed, almost to the point of turning into a tomato.


    "Was the voyage undesirable?"


    "N�� no, it was pretty pleasurable."


    "Oh, that''s good?" Hilda nodded, her face, however, still held signs of confusion. Whatever happened during their trip must have been pretty exciting, as this was the first time she had seen Athena make this kind of face, "Maybe I should join the two of you next ti--"


    "Please don''t," Van then quickly shook his head, his breath still slightly uncontrollable.


    "I�� see. Very well, this old woman does not deserve any sort of enjoyment."


    "It''s not like that, Hilda," Athena then answered as she quickly waved her hand, "We shall talk about this some other time. I�� I need to rest in my chambers."


    "Oh, I actually welcomed you back for another reason," Hilda then said before Athena could even take three steps, "The father of one of Van''s students is here to see him."


    "Just turn him away."


    "I�� can''t," Headmistress Hilda quickly shook her head, "It''s a member of the Palace, Sigrid''s father...


    ...Hermod."

 Chapter 360: The Storm

    "Hermod? What does he want?"


    "I am afraid I can''t question someone from the Palace, King Evans. Doing so may jeopardize my college."


    "...It''s alright."


    After almost 3 hours of�� discussing combat tactics with Athena during their voyage, Van''s mood was at its peak. He was at the late stages of adolescence, a time where his sexual urges were at their pinnacle-- and considering everything that he and Athena did, his Olympian genes might be starting to amplify it a bit.


    But now, that mood was completely gone by the resurfacing memory of the last time he saw Hermod; with his head completely separated from the rest of his body. Granted, it had already been months since that incident happened, but to think he truly didn''t die was a shock.


    Of course, he had already met someone who could literally survive from being a puddle of blood, so it was not like it was unprecedented to him�� but Hermod was just known for being fast; does that mean all the Aesir have this kind of regeneration capabilities?


    "Where is he right now?"


    "He�� is waiting for you in the training field," Headmistress Hilda said before letting out a long and deep sigh, "I made extra measures to ensure that a crowd would not gather�� but someone from the Palace visiting my school is not something the students experience every day."


    "So we have an audience?" Athena smirked, "Another chance for you to show off, King Evans."


    "...When have I ever shown off?"


    "All the time?"


    "Right," Van squinted, "The latest being in your cabi--"


    "Let''s not keep our guest waiting."


    And before Van could finish his words, Headmistress Hilda was quickly dragged away by Athena. Seeing her flustered like that, it would seem that van would have a new thing to tease her with in the future�� this should be fun.


    And so, with a light snicker, he followed the two to the training field; and true enough, Headmistress Hilda''s words were true, a crowd, even bigger than when he punished the students, has gathered around the training field.


    And like a wave parting, the crowd immediately made way for Headmistress Hilda as soon as she arrived. And even though they almost filled the entire perimeter of the training field, not even a whisper could be heard. Instead, their eyes moved incessantly, moving back and forth between them and Hermod, who was quietly standing right in the middle of the field alongside Sigrid.


    "He''s planning something," Van whispered.


    "That is correct, King Evans," Athena nodded,


    "As for what, I may already have an idea; someone else is here," she then said as she looked towards the sky as the three of them continued to approach Hermod. And the nearer they got to him, the more the field became hushed-- one might say even the grass itself became still.


    The only noise that persisted was the sudden thunder that echoed throughout the field as they finally stood near him.


    "Master Hermod, I have brought you the instructor who saved your daughter," Hilda proceeded to bow her head as she gestured towards Van.


    "Your service is much appreciated, madam," Hermod nodded before turning his head towards Van, "Greetings again, Lord Van. The last time we met was quite unpleasant for the both of us."


    "It was alright," Van said, his eyes looking towards Sigrid instead, "Are you okay?"


    "I�� I''m fine, Mr. Evans," Sigrid bowed her head several times, her words slightly sedated and meek as she did so.


    "It truly is quite a playful coincidence that fate has decided for you to be this girl''s instructor," Hermod let out a smile as he placed his hand on Sigrid''s shoulder, causing her to flinch, "And not just that, you even rescued her from her dire situation; and for that, I offer my sincere gratitude."


    "...Hm."


    Although Hermod was Sigrid''s father, Sigrid had told Van that she had only met her father once-- and from afar at that. Her existence could almost be considered forgotten at this point. But now, all of a sudden, here he was.


    "And I see you are no longer wearing the thing you have borrowed from me?" Hermod then said as he removed his hand from Sigrid''s shoulder. And as soon as he did so, Sigrid quickly bowed her head towards him and carefully rushed behind Athena.


    "..." Hermod didn''t really seem to mind, as he only glanced at Sigrid as she did so.


    "What thing?" Van then asked.


    "My crown," Hermod said as his fingers pointed to the side of his head, "It was made from the golden bones of Nidhogg, carved into perfection into the shape of a feather by the best goldsmith in all of the 9 Realms."


    "Oh, you mean the hairpin?" Van blinked a couple of times as he heard Hermod''s words. The truth is, he had completely forgotten about that, not even knowing when he lost it. But if he knew that it was actually something that expensive, then he might have taken better care of it,


    "I lost it."


    "...I see," Hermod''s eyes slightly twitched. "I suppose it is of no importance, I am here to talk about a different matter-- your unconditional surrender."


    "Yeah, no," Van breathed out, "If that''s all you wanted to say, then I suggest leaving. Some of the students still have a class and your presence is disturbing them."


    "I take it that you are not willing to surrender?"


    "Are you here under the orders of Odin?"


    "..."


    "I didn''t think so. Say goodbye to your father, this might be the last chance you may get to do so," Van said as he turned her head towards Sigrid.


    "R�� right," Sigrid meekly nodded as she moved from Athena''s back, "Thank you for visiting, father. I�� I hope to see you again soon." And although there was still a bit of fear and shyness from Sigrid''s words, a certain hint of longing still managed to seep out from them.


    Hermod, however, completely ignored Sigrid''s words as he disappeared from his spot, only to appear blocking Van''s path. And as soon as he did so, a spear instantly materialized in Athena''s hand.


    "I am afraid you are not going anywhere, boy." He then said as he looked Van straight in the eyes, any tone of respect or modesty he had earlier was completely gone.


    "This impertinence shall not be allowed, Hermod," Athena said as she tapped her spear on the ground.


    "M�� Master Hermod, please do not cause any trouble in the college!" Even Headmistress Hilda, who was previously showing Hermod a semblance of respect, got into a stance as she pointed her palm towards him.


    And finally, the students who were quietly watching from the sides started to make some noise; their whispers, enough to reverberate in the entire field.


    "I will go once this deviant comes with me to answer for his crimes of disrespecting and harming a major Aesir."


    "And if I won''t?"


    "Then I will have to resort to using force, I am sure the Headmistress will not fancy such an idea if she cares for the lives of her students."


    "The last time you used force, it wasn''t too good for you, wasn''t it?" Van then let out a sigh as he returned Hermod''s glare, "At this distance, I could probably crush your brain without you even knowing what happened. The only reason I am not doing it is because of your daughter��


    ...Speaking of which, do you even know her name?"


    Hearing Van''s sudden question, Sigrid''s eyes immediately widened as they turned to look at her father. However, her head quickly turned to the ground as soon as she heard her father''s words.


    "The girl has no significance in this situation," Hermod said, "Surrender, or we will use force to drag you away from here."


    And as soon as he said that, the clouds above the college instantly clustered, drowning the entire academy in a shroud of darkness. A slow, encroaching rumbling also started to drum in the air; with the grass dancing as the tears of the sky started to drop without end


    "This is��" Headmistress Hilda whispered before grabbing Sigrid and quickly rushing away towards the other students, "All of you return to your dorms!" She then screamed as she slammed her palms on the ground, causing some sort of shockwave to ripple across the students, causing them to slightly fly away.


    But before any of the students could run, the whole academy was suddenly filled by an intense flash of white; almost blinding all of them. It was then followed by a roar, a thunder that caused the ground beneath them to quake without control.


    And as soon as they opened their eyes, a small and almost concentrated windstorm welcomed them, dancing a few meters from the middle of the field as it seemed to cover a tall silhouette. Hermod, who was previously blocking Van''s path, was now kneeling in front of this miniature storm.


    "Welcome."


    And as he said that, the storm violently faded, causing the grass beneath it to completely be razed away. And as the cloud once again dissipated, the silhouette inside the storm revealed itself.


    A towering figure, almost as tall as a forest giant; a beard that haggardly flows down towards his huge stomach that seemed to be made and carved from stone�� and perhaps the most striking feature-- a hammer that was almost as huge as the wielder itself adorning his back.


    A single step, enough to make the whole island tremble.


    "Looks familiar," Van muttered.


    "Odin''s son, King Evans��


    ...the mighty Thor."

 Chapter 361: Thor Odinson

    Thor Odinson.


    A being so intimidating that even a simple breath of his could be seen as a threat. Based on the stories that Van had heard about him, Thor was�� a warrior-- a warrior that lived for battles.


    Whether it was true or not, it was said that Thor lived most of his life in battle. Fighting day after day, not even having time to sleep as he feasted and drank as a sort of rest.


    And seeing him now, those stories about him were probably true.


    3 meters tall;


    A hammer hanging behind him which was as big;


    And a ragged beard that was slightly parted by his large, round, but rock-like stomach. He may look like a man that would not be able to move due to his weight, but no; unlike Dionysus, whose fat wobbled each time he moved, Thor''s body was clad in muscles that seemed to want to burst out from his hairy skin.


    If Van was told that Thor was a giant, then he would have probably believed it. Odin, besides his muscular exterior, just seemed like an old man. Thor, however, embodied the image of the Aesir that Van held in his mind before.


    Each of Thor''s steps caused the students that were still watching on the side to flinch. Headmistress Hilda had a hunch that Thor was coming so she wanted the students to return to their dorms where they would be safe. But alas, it was already too late.


    The school was neither a tavern nor a brothel; so if Thor was here, then there could only be one other option for his presence-- a battle.


    "Welcome, master Thor."


    "Hm."


    The storm that Thor brought with him just moments ago was now completely gone; leaving only the trace of its wake as a part of the fine grass that the college had been growing has now completely been shaved from the ground.


    "So, which amongst these people do you say is worthy of my hammer?" Thor did not even bow or nod his head towards Hermod, instead only trailing his eyes throughout the field as if a hawk searching for its prey.


    His voice as well, perfectly matches the way he looked. Ragged, a bit husky, and reverberates throughout the field that even the students who were meters away could hear him talk.


    "This little man here is Master Van," Hermod did not seem to mind the disrespect, however, as he quickly gestured towards Van.


    "A dwarf?" Thor grunted, "You tell me you were bested by a dwarf, Hermod? What kind of foolishness is this?"


    "..."


    "Please have some patience, King Evans," Athena quickly whispered into Van''s ears as soon as she saw his eye twitching, "Let us wait for them to make the first move."


    "...I know."


    Thor then grabbed his hammer from behind, causing Van and Athena to slightly tighten their stance. Thor, however, instead of using the hammer to attack, used it as some sort of cane to support himself as he crouched down.


    "How could these little sets of legs defeat the fastest man in all of the 9 Realms?" Thor said as his eyes focused on Van, looking at him from head to toe, "Please, tell me you jest."


    "Do not be fooled by his exterior, Master Thor," Hermod shook his head as he stood beside Thor, "Little he may be, but even King Odin regards him with wariness. His blood is most pure, he said."


    "My father�� is wary of this little man?"


    "Yes, master Thor," Hermod nodded his head. Letting out a smile as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "And if I am not mistaken�� King Odin might be a little afraid of the b--"


    "!!!"


    Van and Athena quickly moved back as a violent gust of wind suddenly waved in front of them, caused by Thor suddenly swinging his hammer. The two of them, however, were not the targets, but instead Hermod who was casually standing beside Thor. Even though the hammer had not touched the ground, its sheer size and the strength of Thor''s arms were enough to leave a crevice on the earth.


    And considering that it only seemed to be a casual and nonchalant movement from him, this was enough for Van to see Thor''s strength. If he wasn''t mistaken, then he should be at the same level as Charlotte. As for whether he was stronger, he would probably find out later.


    "M�� Master Thor!?"


    Hermod was able to dodge, but only by a width of a hair''s breadth. He truly was not expecting Thor to suddenly strike him out of nowhere.


    "You dare disrespect my father like that?" Thor then breathed out as he pointed his hammer towards Hermod.


    "I�� I was not lying, master Thor," Hermod shook his head, "Would have I called you if I was not confident in my assessment? He is faster than me-- and I was sure that you wanted to test out the strength of the creature that your father is interested in. You would be surprised to know that this little man is also the Primal Progenitor of the forest giants."


    "Hm," Thor then once again turned his head towards Van. Although Hermod had announced some of Van''s heritage, Thor seemed to be completely disinterested by them. Instead, he only let out a small smirk as he placed his hammer to his side, causing a slight tremor as he placed it on the ground.


    "Let us battle, little dwarf. If what Hermod says is true, then perhaps you may be able to give me the excitement of a true battle that I have not felt for centuries," he then said.


    "I don''t think so," Van shook his head as he put down his stance, "If you could not even hit Hermod, then I am afraid it wouldn''t be a battle at all."


    "You have quite the tongue in you, dwarf."


    "It only speaks the truth, I''m afraid," Van shrugged before glancing at Athena.


    "Lord Thor, please let me introduce myself," Athena then also put down her stance as she tapped the ground a couple of times, "I am Athena, advisor to King Evans."


    "King�� Evans?" Thor furrowed his eyebrows as he looked back and forth between Van and Athena, "This little man is a king?"


    "A God," Athena quickly muttered, "And as his advisor, may I also advise you something, Lord Thor?"


    "Hm?"


    "Your father has been wise to avoid King Evans. I suggest you do the same if you wish to still live and reign freely. We are only here as guests from a Realm that has not yet been built�� I am sure you do not want us as enemies."


    "...I do not like the tone of your voice, woman," Thor muttered as his eyebrows began to furrow further; his voice, getting deeper and deeper as the smell of alcohol seeped from his mouth, "Asgard has no enemies, only foolish people that yet not know that they are under us. And I am sure you are aware how I deal with those kinds of fools?"


    "I do. I am aware of your record."


    "Then--"


    "And I also know that you are weaker than my King."


    "Enough! You think you could provoke me from your silly words, woman!?" Thor roared as he raised his hammer, causing the skies to once again darken, "We settle this now!"


    As soon as he did so, Athena nodded towards Van before quickly moving away, "Show our future population what you got, my King."


    "I''m still a bit tired, you know," Van sighed. He and Athena were just creating thunder back in the ship, and now, once again, it would seem another round of thunder would fill the entire air around him�� but this time literally.


    "Draw your weapon, little man!" Thor roared as he once again pointed his colossal hammer towards Van.


    "...I don''t have a weapon," Van said before stretching his hand to the side, with Aegis instantly materializing and clasping around it as he did so, "But this should be enough."


    "You''re quite smug for a dwarf, little man."


    "I''m not a dwarf."


    "Maybe not, but I am sure most aspects of you are."


    "You can ask her," Van scoffed as he glanced at Athena, who quickly shook her head in alarm. In truth, the two of them were trying to agitate Thor, but considering that he was still firing back with words, it would seem that it was not really that effective.


    But considering the man in front of Van has thousands and thousands of experience in battles, Athena would be more disappointed if he were provoked with just that. Athena was still quite unsure if this was a battle that should be fought by Van, but considering his speed, there should be no one in the 9 Realms that is actually capable of beating him.


    That was the main reason why Odin was letting Van do as he pleased; He may be able to kill him, but at what cost?


    But Van did lack something, and that was exactly the experience that Thor had an abundance of. So if anything, this should be a great lesson for him.


    "I presume you are ready, little man?"


    "Are y-- !!!"


    Before Van could even finish his words, Thor''s hammer quickly filled his entire vision. Most people would have seen a small spark as Thor suddenly threw his hammer towards him, but for Van, it was the only thing he could see as he allowed his body to move with the hammer; his shield scratching its surface as he did so.


    He then moved to the side, causing the hammer to go further through the field�� towards the students that were watching on the side.


    "N�� no!"


    Most of the students were too slow to react, some even curling in a ball as the colossal hammer flew towards them. However, before it could even hit them, they felt a sudden tugging inside their stomachs, followed by a sudden change in scenery.


    "W�� what?" They all muttered in unison as they found themselves meters away from where they were. And seeing the hammer leaving a crater on it, some of them would have surely died if it had hit them.


    "You�� truly are quite fast, aren''t you, little man?" Thor then muttered as he turned his body around, only to see Van standing beside Hermod.


    "W�� what--"


    And before Hermod could say anything, Van suddenly waved his shield in the air, once again decapitating Hermod.


    "Well��


    ...I guess I am."

 Chapter 362: Thor Odinson (2)

    "L�� Let me go!"


    "..."


    Thor let out a small grunt as Van suddenly decapitated Hermod out of nowhere. The battle was supposed to be between the two of them; but yet here was his opponent, with Hermod''s head in his hand.


    Although he was far from using his full strength, the force he used when he threw his hammer and its sheer size should have been enough to at least startle his small opponent; but not only did he save the students that were on the path of his hammer, he was also fast enough to get behind him.


    It wasn''t only Thor that was baffled about what happened. Considering the loud gasps that were echoing throughout the field, the students were too. After all, why wouldn''t they if they just saw one of the major Aesir being decapitated in front of them?


    Of course, the one that was probably most shocked of all was the one that got decapitated, again. He saw Van''s shadow, of course; but once again, he was too slow to do anything. The next thing he knew was that his body once again fell to the ground, leaving his head floating in the air as Van grabbed his hair.


    "How are you even able to speak?" Van then slightly moved Hermod''s head away from him as it started moving and shaking erratically.


    "You dare decapi--"


    And before Hermod could even finish his words, Van suddenly dropped his head to the ground and squashed it; once again garnering the gasps of the students that were watching on the side. If Hermod wasn''t dead before, then they were sure he was now.


    Sigrid, who was also watching on the side, could not help but take in a long and deep breath. Although Hermod was her father, there really wasn''t any familial connection between the two of them. Granted, she was excited when he suddenly visited the college.


    She thought that he was really here to see her; maybe he heard about what had happened to her�� but no. It was as if she was only a pet that was quickly disregarded, and not even once throughout the whole exchange did she hear Hermod calling her his daughter.


    But still, seeing him dying so casually just like that; by the hands of the man that saved her, her heart was conflicted. This was the first time in years that she had seen her father�� and now he was gone.


    Her heart was conflicted, but her mind did know one thing-- she wanted Van to be safe from Thor''s hammer.


    "Why�� did you kill Hermod?"


    A slight quake in the ground then reverberated in the air as Thor stretched his hand towards his hammer, which burrowed through the ground as he called it back towards him.


    "I just finished what I started, and I also needed to recover some strength," Van shrugged as he quickly absorbed Hermod''s soul, "Used most of it from earlier�� activities," he then said as he looked at Athena, who quickly cleared her throat as she realized Van was talking about what they did earlier.


    "I see," Thor breathed out; the hint of carelessness in his voice that showed his nonchalance before was completely gone, "Then I suppose our battle now has a new purpose. I shall avenge the death of my friend."


    "Your friend? It didn''t seem that way."


    "He is one of the children that my father had adopted, and I will avenge him," Thor repeated. But although his words may seem to be that of retaliation, in truth, he could care less of Hermod''s death. He had rarely seen any of his so-called brothers and sisters, but for someone to disrespect him like this and actually kill one of them in his presence was not an action he would regard lightly.


    And so, with his colossal hammer in his hand and with no more dallying, he rushed towards Van.


    "..." Van turned his eyes towards the clouds, which darkened with each of Thor''s steps. He then turned his attention towards Thor, whose beard flowed through the air as his feet left crevices the nearer he got to him.


    For someone of his size, Thor truly did move fast; perhaps besides Charlotte and Hermod, he was one of the fastest people he had ever fought with-- but even then, Thor was too slow for him.


    But if Thor truly was as strong as Charlotte, then this fight would not be as easy as he thought it would. And so, without letting his confidence flood his body, Van decided to put everything he could in this battle.


    [Rage of Hercules, Activated!]


    Streaks of crimson lightning emerged from his eyes as the veins on his body began to pop; his hair also waved through the air, pushing it back as the crimson lightning slowly filled his entire body.


    "Let''s do this," Van then whispered as he ran towards the rushing Thor. And instead of dodging or moving to the side, he clasped his shield on his hand and decided to face Thor''s attack head on as a test of his own strength.


    Minute snapping noises popped in the air as Van''s muscles tightened. With Thor''s hammer slamming down on his shield, Van could feel himself being burrowed through the ground like a nail.


    It would seem that he was right in taking this more seriously than he should. He already had [Rage of Hercules] turned on, causing his STR to almost double; but even then, a single swing from Thor''s hammer was enough to cramp all of his muscles.


    If ever Thor''s hammer manages to hit him without the safety of his shield, then a few broken bones were the least of Van''s problems.


    Well, that is if Thor could hit him in the first place.


    "Hm?" Thor then grunted as he felt a slight resistance in his hammer. He had initially thought that his opponent only had speed to offer; but seeing as he was able to stop his hammer, then it was no wonder that Hermod was easily bested.


    "It seems I should not keep on underestimating you, little man," Thor said as he finally used both his hands to hold on to his colossal hammer, using his whole weight to completely pin Van on the ground.


    "Too late."


    However, as soon as he did so, all of the resistance that he felt completely disappeared, causing him to slightly stumble onto his hammer; and before he could even recover, a trail of crimson lightning flashed beside him.


    "!!!"


    Thor slightly stepped back as Van suddenly rammed his shield straight to his head. One of his hands, however, was still tightly gripping on the handle of his hammer. And without any pause, swung it towards the crimson blur that was now moving towards his back.


    But like a trail of smoke, the hammer just passed through the crimson blur without any resistance. And once again, Thor found himself being smacked on the head.


    Thor was strong, insanely strong-- Van thought as he continued to smack him around. He could only wonder what would happen if he didn''t receive Charlotte''s soul before--


    The ends of Van''s hair suddenly stood up on its ends as his eyes instinctively looked towards the skies. And as soon as he did so, his vision was completely filled with a violent glow.


    "Kh!" Van felt a small but excruciating pain traveling through his skin as a whistle pierced through his ears. It all happened in the course of a blink, but it was enough for Thor''s hammer to completely ram itself towards Van''s whole body.


    Van could feel the surface of his bones cracking bit by bit, but before the fractures could become worse as the hammer threatened to devour him whole, he moved away. And although his vision has yet to recover, the vicious sound that Thor''s hammer made was enough for him to know where it was coming from, allowing him to dodge.


    "!!!"


    But as soon as he did so, another pricking pain stabbed through his body. But this time, Van did not allow himself to panic as he quickly moved to the side, effectively blocking whatever Thor threw his way.


    And with the looming thunder roaring around him, Van had finally realized what was hitting him even before his eyesight could fully recover-- lightning.


    With Thor''s hammer, which left craters in the ground with each swing, as well as the countless lightning being summoned from the sky; it would seem Thor was a trickier fight than he thought he would be.


    "Many giants have fallen from my hammer, little man��


    ...and worlds have been blown by the storm I bring. Be glad, you are one of the few who will be tasting both."


    "Your hammer��" Van then finally recovered his sight, glancing at the skies before turning his attention towards Thor, "...If I win, it''s mine."


    "Only those with the strength of a god can wield this hammer, little man."


    "Well��


    ...we''ll see, won''t we?"

 Chapter 363: Familiar Weapon

    "Get out of here now!"


    "Eek!"


    The sweat on Headmistress Hilda''s face started to fill collars of her uniform, a circumstance that hasn''t happened for more than hundreds of years now. Her life in the Academy had been peaceful; too peaceful in fact that she had already forgotten even the whispers of the battlefield.


    She did not expect, however, that once the songs of battle once again sang to her ears, it would be a battle of utter ruin-- co-headed by one of the most destructive Aesir that has ever walked the 9 Realms.


    It would have been alright if the battle only lasted a minute�� but no. Whatever kind of battle was happening in front of her right now, it was a battle of equals. A storm pushing each other out, leaving only devastation in their wake.


    Headmistress Hilda would have been more than excited witnessing a battle so glorious; but not now, not here. If the two were to continue their battle, then it was only a matter of time when the Academy she had built from the ground up ceased to exist.


    But that was not even what she was worried about the most, no. The college could be rebuilt at any time, its prestige would still remain even if only a single remains from its buildings. The students, however, could not.


    They were literally in the eye of a storm, just waiting for it to pass them their judgment. She was not the only one protecting the students anymore; most of the guards and some of the instructors were now carefully blocking whatever debris or violent dust came their way until the students reached safety.


    As for Athena, her eyes were completely locked on the battle raging in the center of the training field; which was now unrecognizable from what it was just minutes ago. There were now craters, as deep as the buildings of the college itself, burrowing even deeper with each of Thor''s swings�� as well as the lightning that ceaselessly rained down from the sky.


    Van had been able to dodge whatever was coming his way, but still, Athena''s focus was at its peak. Overconfidence was the main source of defeat for even the greatest of warriors; one wrong step, one wrong breath�� just one mistake, and it was possible for Van to perish here and now. And so, Athena''s eyes continued to follow the traces of battle, her spear ready to fly as soon as Van makes even the tiniest bit of mistake.


    "Tch."


    And as for Van himself, he was slowly starting to lose patience. Most of his battles always end quickly; decided in the blink of an eye; but right now, it had probably already been a quarter of a minute since his first exchange of attacks with Thor-- and he has not even stopped to rest for even a single breath.


    Van had leveled up quite a bit from absorbing Hermod''s soul and had been contemplating on where to put the Status Points he received, but now, he chugged it all up to INT to further increase his SP. He wasn''t worried that it was going to run out, of course; but it was better to be safe since Thor seemed to have an unlimited amount of stamina.


    "You really are faster than Hermod!"


    "..." Van was no longer entertaining any of Thor''s ramblings as he centered all of his focus in avoiding the lightning that rained down upon him. He could easily dodge the hammer, evident as he did just so even with his thoughts occupied.


    But as for the lightning, it was somewhat tricky.


    Van''s eyes were turned to the skies, slightly squinting as a violent glow of white suddenly slammed down, with him as the target. However, it would have been easy if the lightning moved just like that; in a straight line�� but no.


    As it starts to trail down, the streaks of lightning begin to sunder, splitting erratically as it seemed resolute in trying to chase its target-- sometimes even predicting where Van would be running to.


    He had even lured Thor to create this deep pit they now found themselves fighting in, in order to lessen the strikes of thunderbolts that came his way. But alas, it was to no avail. Even as he himself dug a cave to hide in, the bolts find their way inside like they had a life of their own.


    "Fuck this," Van then muttered as he raised his shield to the sky before running towards Thor, whose hammer was already threatening to send Van into oblivion.


    50 lightning bolts.


    50 lightning bolts fell not even halfway through the hammer''s swing-- and Van avoided them all. From the outside, it almost looked as if his image was being left behind from every flash of light that flickered through the air.


    And each of the images, growing farther and farther apart from where the lightning strikes. Van was using more and more of his speed, trying his best to avoid whatever comes his way; However, no matter how fast he goes, the number of lightning raining down upon him seems to also multiply in numbers-- and even then, the accuracy and strength of Thor''s hammer didn''t seem to waver.


    Seeing as bolts could predict where he was running to, could they really have a life on their own? That was the only reason Van could think of how Thor was still able to fight the way he was. But if that was the case�� then he should just focus all of his effort on going on the offensive.


    And as soon as he thought of that, he immediately threw his shield to the air above him, letting it absorb most of the energy emitted by the bolt as his jagged path became straight.


    With his path now going directly towards Thor, Thor was finally able to see him clearly. And without even a slight hesitation, his hammer swiftly changed direction midway, and due to the force of doing so, the ground beneath him rippled; not even offering even the slightest resistance as it rippled like water.


    Another lightning threatened to fall down on Van''s path; Van, however, already summoned the shield back on his side as he once again immediately used it to block the violent lightning before him.


    Those who still remained watching from above could only see sparks exploding endlessly from the pit, filling their eyes with flashes of light.


    "You''re mine now, little man!" Thor then roared as the crimson blur got nearer and nearer to him. He wasn''t showing signs of annoyance or frustration, but in truth, just like Van, he was starting to grow tired of this battle.


    He had already acknowledged Van''s strength during the earliest part of their exchange, causing his desire and itch for battle to grow exponentially�� but all he has ever been doing since earlier was swing his hammer and hope that it would hit his opponent.


    This was one of the many reasons why he did not like fighting with opponents that specialized in their speed; it usually only leads to this. He had a deterrent to this, of course; the lightning bolts. And once they start to rain down from above, his swift opponents usually no longer offer much of a fight�� but not his current opponent-- he was fast enough to even dodge the almost endless barrage he was giving him.


    But now that Van finally decided to take him head-on, the feeling of excitement once again tingled inside of him. Finally, he thought-- it was time for a legendary battle that would be sung by the bards for eternity.


    Thor''s hammer began to whistle as the etched markings that adorned it split the air it traveled in; even almost overwhelming the thunders that endlessly erupted everywhere. But above all of those noises, was Thor''s laugh.


    Air, dust, dirt.


    The hammer almost served as a vacuum; absorbing air, dust, and dirt as it continued to swing.


    Air, dust, dirt�� and finally, a streak of crimson followed beneath it.


    Van was currently crouching on the ground like a rat, using Thor''s hammer as a shield from the endless barrage of lightning that truly seemed adamant in killing him. His cheek, almost scratching at the etchings of the hammer with the slight turn of his head.


    And soon, the hammer reached its full rotation, the moment it was nearest to Thor. And without even letting out his breath, Van turned his eyes towards Thor''s leg.


    "Hh!?"


    Thor immediately raised his hammer in the air as he felt a crunching pain stinging around his ankles; he then quickly looked towards the ground, only to see his small opponent chomping on the back of his knee.


    And perhaps due to the suddenness, and not to mention the randomness of the attack, the thunderbolts that endlessly fell from the sky ceased. Thor then violently waved his foot, followed by a loud snap in the air as Van was thrown a couple of meters in the air.


    Unfortunately for Thor, the loud snapping sound that thundered in the air was not from Van�� but from his leg; which was now hanging by its skin in his opponent''s mouth.


    "Kh��"


    Thor had no choice but to place his hammer on the ground, using it as a stand as he stared Van straight in the eyes.


    Van let out a small smirk as he grabbed Thor''s foot from his mouth, tearing some of its flesh in the process and revealing more of its silver-like bones.


    "You fight like a beast, little man."


    "Well.." He then said before spitting out whatever was left in his mouth and pointing Thor''s own leg towards him,


    "...A beast with a weapon."

 Chapter 364: Result

    "Hm��"


    Thor could only grunt as his opponent threatened him with his own leg. Throughout the millions of battles in his history, there have been many who were able to injure and dismember his limbs-- but never one who used the said part as a weapon against him.


    It was almost similar to the earth giants, who used the bones of their defeated opponents as weapons as a way to respect them; carving and crafting it until they became a viable arsenal; but even they would not use a fresh leg that still had flesh attached to it.


    This was just blatant disrespect-- a very effective one.


    Since he was one of the earlier Aesir, his healing capability was even more potent than Hermod''s; allowing him to fully heal a completely mangled up body in just a full day. He could even already feel a certain itch from his leg regenerating.


    Of course, he had already fought with a couple of his limbs torn apart before; this was nothing. Well, at least it was supposed to be nothing if his opponent wasn''t as abnormal as the little man in front of him.


    With his mobility compromised�� his odds of winning this battle had drastically lowered-- and Van knew that as well.


    "Want to exchange weapons?" Van chuckled as he waved Thor''s leg, "At least you could swing this one, or maybe even attach it back to your leg?"


    "Don''t play mind games with me, little."


    "You''re the only one gaining an advantage with the trade," Van followed, "I don''t even know if I can lift that hamm--"


    Surprisingly, before Van could even finish his words, the hammer that Thor was previously using as a crutch was lifted in the air, with Thor not even stumbling or losing his balance for even a millisecond.


    "Let''s finish this battle," Thor said as he once again pointed his hammer towards Van, "I will no longer rain down my thunderbolts from above, I grow tired of this cat and mouse chase. Let''s settle this like the man we are."


    "Finally playing fair, then?"


    "If you wish to call it that way," Thor breathed out, "But there is no such thing as fair in a battle, little man-- only those who win or lose."


    "...Alright," Van then once again summoned Aegis, this time adorning it on his right hand as Thor''s dismembered leg was in his left, "Let''s do this, fat man."


    "L--"


    Before Thor could even utter a word, Van suddenly ran out of the pit.


    "Let the world witness our battle."


    "I am starting to like you, little man," Thor scoffed as he flew towards Van, who was calmly floating in the sky waiting for him, "Too bad one of us has to die today, I would have liked to offer you a drink."


    "I don''t drink."


    "..."


    "..."


    And after a few moments of silence, without any more words, Van turned into a crimson blur. And now that he was fighting in the sky for everyone to see, the winged serpent-like trail he was leaving behind has once again shown itself to the world.


    "...Ragnarok," Thor muttered before flying towards Van head-on, causing a large skirt of wind to explode in the air as his hammer broke through it.


    "..." Van''s expression did not change as his eyes focused everywhere. Thor said that he would no longer summon his torrents of lightning, but if Van was in his position, he would definitely rain fire at the least expected time.


    Van then let out a short but deep breath as Thor''s hammer was only a foot away from his shield, and without even blinking his eye, blocked it with his shield as he slightly backed away.


    He then quickly let go of his shield, before running across the surface of the colossal hammer, leaping over it as he went straight towards Thor''s head.


    "!!!"


    Thor immediately moved his head to the side as a glint of crimson flashed before his eyes. He felt a sharp wind pass through his cheeks, followed by a warm trail as blood started to trail down from it.


    As expected-- Van thought. Thor''s bones were sturdy enough to be able to pierce through his own flesh; just one good strike through the head, then this battle should be over within a minute.


    Van then continued to run past Thor, avoiding the hammer that spun around to obliterate him. He then summoned Aegis once again, before quickly throwing it just below Thor to try and distract him.


    However, it did not seem to work as Thor just swiftly kicked it away without turning his eyes away; with whatever remained of his dismembered leg at that.


    This did not make Van falter with his advance, however, as he still continued to rush towards Thor; once again easily avoiding his hammer. Van did not want to admit it at this moment because he wanted to avoid getting too overconfident.


    But once the bolts of lightning were no more, this battle�� became too easy. And like the both of them said,


    It was time to end this.


    The trails of crimson lightning surrounding Van became even more aggressive, even shooting out like a web meters away from his body as he put all of his focus on Thor''s eye. This was the very first tactic he used against Arachnaea but completely failed.


    But this time was different. If it was the him now, Arachnaea would probably not even see what was coming to her-- and the same could be said with Thor. And so, with a breath, he pointed the sharp tip of Thor''s leg bone towards his eye.


    "It was fun, fat man," he then whispered, even knowing that Thor would not be able to understand him anyway.


    Van''s vision then started to darken as his feet started to move; however, before he could even complete a single step; before the scenery around him could dim any further, Thor did something that Van never expected.


    He let go of his hammer, slowly raising both his hands in the air.


    "I��"


    Van then abruptly stopped his advance as the trails of crimson lightning exploded away from him; his vision once again returning to normal; with the still clouds finally moving.


    "...give up."


    "What did you say?" Van could not help but raise an eyebrow as he watched as Thor''s hammer fell straight into the pit.


    "I give up," Thor said as both his hands were raised in the air, "There is no point in continuing to fight an opponent that I can not even hit. I do like winning and would do anything to achieve it; but if there is one thing I hate the most, it is winning because of luck. I do not want to admit it, but I think only father is capable of defeating you, little man. I could see now that Hermod''s words did not contain any lies."


    Van''s eyes still wandered as he waited for Thor to do something mid-way through his words, but even after a minute it was over, Thor''s hands remained in surrender.


    "And your hammer?"


    "It is yours," Thor let out a short but deep sigh, "Although it would be hard to let it go since it is my favorite one, I still have 5 more hidden in my weaponry."


    "...Do you have a smaller one?"


    "...I do."


    "You can keep the big one, let me choose from the 5 others."


    "Truly? Then you have my gratitude."


    An echo then howled from the pit as Thor''s hammer flew back to his hand, "My hammer collection is in the Palace, would you like to go now? I also badly need a drink after this shameful defeat; what better companion to get drunk with other than the opponent who defeated me?"


    "..." Hearing Thor''s words, Van turned his head towards Athena, who was already flying towards him.


    "It is fine, King Evans," Athena then nodded as soon as she was by his side, "It is the perfect opportunity to finally introduce yourselves to the rest of the major and primal Aesir."


    "You heard her," Van then said as he nodded towards Thor.


    "Very well, I shall wait for you in the River."


    Thor then turned around, but before he could fly away, Athena''s voice reached his ears.


    "King Evans of the 10th Realm has defeated the Mighty Thor, son of King Odin!"


    "..." Thor glared at Athena for a few seconds, before finally letting out a sigh and flying away.


    Headmistress Hilda, who had witnessed the entire thing, could not help but have her mouth wide opened. This was it; if there was any time to expand Heven Academy, then this was it. She was going to build another one, not in Asgard, but in the 10th Realm that was soon to be built.


    And considering the glimmering eyes of the students in the Academy who had also witnessed the end of the battle, most of them would probably transfer to the new branch in a heartbeat.


    And so, the battle between the Mighty Thor and an unknown King has ended; with Thor not even being able to wound his opponent, ending in an abrupt surrender. And the result of this battle spread like wildfire throughout the 9 Realms, scattering everywhere in a single hour.


    ***


    "Master Evans�� won against Thor?"


    In an immaculate throne room filled with an orchestra of whispers, Latanya stood up from her throne; and without even waiting for her informant to reply, she quickly walked away.


    "There''s no more time to delay, we must go to Asgard to meet him," Latanya then said as all of the guards in the throne room followed behind her, leaving only a single person in the throne room-- a kneeling Charles.


    "..."


    ***


    In a desolate and almost barren land, separate from all the 9 Realms, a red-haired woman was currently staring at the sky; her eyes fixated on Asgard.


    "This scent�� it truly is you."


    Her whispers then cracked in the air, and after a few more seconds of silence, the woman''s back burst out with blood; forming into wings and causing a thunderous explosion as they lifted the woman into the air.


    ***


    "King Evans? Well, well�� finally making a name for himself, I see. What was that? We should visit him? Are you sure?"


    "..."


    "...Well, okay then. It''s been a while since we last saw the boy. Anyway, I wonder if he improved much? What? Of course I know, he defeated that brute, after all. I heard she is with that Olympian as well, so it was no surprise. Think he still recognizes us?"


    "..."


    "Yes, I believe so, I don''t see why not. It should have only been moments for him. Do you think��


    ...he''ll be surprised to see me, no?"

 Chapter 365: Assembly (1)

    "...I hate being teleported."


    "Really? Isn''t the feeling just the same as with the Seraph''s Gate?"


    "No."


    Two times. Van has been forcefully teleported 2 times since he got to this world. First was when he was actually sent here from the past, the 2nd time was when Charles blinked him to the vast expanse of space near Asgard; and perhaps because of that, he had grown weary and intolerable of any form of teleportation.


    And now with the 3rd time, he was calling it quits. He initially thought that since the River was called�� the River; the travel would be sort of like traversing through water at a very high speed, he was also sort of looking forward to it. But contrary to his excitement, as soon as he went into the lights of the River, it felt like his whole life flashed before him and he was thrown at a speed faster than he had ever achieved before.


    Van initially thought that the Palace was a part of Asgard, but seeing as it has its own River that was only accessible from Asgard, not to mention well-hidden from the rest of the Realms; it would seem they truly have thought out their hideout.


    Athena had told her that the River existed right at the same time the Realms were created. When Earth blew up into pieces, it was already there; as if connecting and holding them together.


    Was it Evangeline''s power? Hermes? Or perhaps Athena was right, and that there was a hidden god somewhere in this universe observing and moving from the shadows? But if there was, then why hasn''t it shown itself so far with everything that has happened?


    Either way, once the World Eaters from Evangeline''s universe arrive, Van is sure that apathetic god won''t stay quiet for long�� if there truly was one, that is.


    "How long do we have to stay here?" Van then let out a sigh as his eyes scanned the area; they were currently at the Gates of the palace, an entrance adorned with nothing but gold and silver. Finally, Van thought; when he always imagined Asgard to look like this based on the stories he had heard from the others, it would seem that his guess was right after all.


    "The Palace has a guard that watches everything that happens in it," Athena then answered as she fixed Van''s hair, "Thor is most likely making him aware of our presence."


    "Are you certain this is a wise idea? What if there was a trap prepared for us?"


    "Thor might not seem like it, but he is a prideful man. He had already lost to you; if it was found out by the masses that he lured you to the Palace in a trap, it would only do more harm to his reputation-- which is almost everything for a ruler."


    "Your tactician is right, little man."


    And as soon as Athena finished her words, the man in question appeared before them.


    "Honor in battles is irrelevant and how you win does not matter because the loser could no longer tell his or her side of the story," Thor slightly chuckled as he approached the two, "But what you do afterward will be judged by everyone and everything."


    Thor''s leg was given back to him by Van; and surprisingly enough, it would seem that he was able to attach it and hasten its regeneration, as he was already able to walk with it.


    "..." Van did not really get what Thor was trying to say as he glanced at Athena, who only shrugged her shoulders in response.


    "So, Hermod truly did not lie when he said that you have the blood of the Aesir in you," Thor then said as he looked at Van from head to toe, before turning his eyes towards Athena, "But you�� How were you able to travel with us?"


    "That�� has completely brushed past my mind," Athena''s eyes widened in bewilderment as soon as she heard Thor''s words. It was true that due to all of her attention being focused on Van, she was missing minor details that she would otherwise catch up on; but this one? This was major.


    She, Artemis, and her children had never been able to use the River; traveling Realm to Realm only by their innate ability to fly through the expanse of space. So how exactly��


    "...Oh," Athena then blinked a couple of times as she turned her head towards Van, "That''s--"


    "Ahahaha!"


    And before Athena could even say a word, Thor''s sudden burst of laughter reverberated in the air, almost causing the golden floor itself to tremble,


    "I truly did not expect this," Thor then said as he tried to pat Van''s shoulder, who quickly dodged to the side, "Forgive me for assuming that you were only the little man''s tactician, I did not know that you two have been copulating."


    "...What?" Van furrowed his eyebrows from Thor''s words.


    "It is not my business to pry, come. Let us go! A feast awaits us!"


    And once again, Thor burst out in robust laughter as he walked away, gesturing to Van and Athena to follow him.


    "What�� how did he know?" Van then quickly asked Athena as the two of them followed Thor.


    "I was most likely able to use the River because�� a part of you is still inside me," Athena muttered with only a slight hint of hesitation; her face, however, was almost reflecting through the golden pillars with how red it was.


    "A part�� oh," Van then breathed out. With his sudden battle with Thor, he had almost forgotten what he and Athena had done just moments before it. Realizing this fact, Van''s stride became slightly awkward. But after a few seconds, he then gently held Athena''s hand.


    "King�� Evans," Athena was slightly surprised by Van''s sudden action, but still, she accepted it dearly with a smile.


    "..." But since she was a lot taller than Van, it made it look like the two of them were mother and child; and so, without any hesitation, Athena suddenly became smaller; her height becoming similar to that of when she was still pretending to be an orphan in Odin''s little orphanage.


    "...You didn''t have to do that," Van could not help but sigh as he saw Athena suddenly transform.


    "I know, but I wanted to make you feel more comfortable with your height."


    "...Who says I am not comfortable?" Van muttered as his eyes started to twitch, "Also�� if you were able to use the River because-- well, you know what I mean. But if you were able to use it because of that, then how is Vanya not able to?"


    "Because your essence had faded and mixed with Artemis''," Athena muttered, "If every child that had Hermes''s blood inside of them were able to use the River, then there would be many who would have access to it."


    "Hm?"


    "The Aesir evolved from the enhanced humans, and the enhanced humans were created with Hermes''s blood, and that is why most Aesir could use the River," Athena continued to explain as they followed Thor, "Overtime, that blood became more and more diluted, creating the other so-called minor races. And with their blood diluted, it makes proper sense that none of them could use the River."


    "I�� see."


    "You seem to know more about the history of the Realms than my father, woman," Thor, who had been keeping silent at the front, could not help but stop in his tracks as he looked at Athena, "I can see now why father is wary of your existence, little man. It would seem your identities truly are not simple."


    "You''d be surprised how much this world revolves around my King," Athena smirked.


    "A conversation surely deserving to be talked about during a feast. Come, everyone awaits the hero who has defeated the Mighty Thor!"


    "...I have never seen someone losing so happy."


    "It has been thousands of years since I lost a battle, little man. Defeat in itself is a reward, it shows you that you still have not reached the end of your potential. Now let us make haste��


    ...or the food will get cold!"


    ***


    "...Maybe I should have just gotten the huge hammer."


    "No, this moment is bound to happen; we just accelerated the process."


    In front of Van and Athena, was a huge table filled with all sorts of lavish food. Truly, most of them were appetizing. Van and Athena, however, have not touched them even though Thor, the only other sitting with them at the table, was already gorging and filling his stomach with food.


    As for the reason?


    Dionysus was sitting a few tables away from them, staring at the two of them from time to time as he ate his own meal. It wasn''t only him, however, there were almost a hundred more people eating in the hall; all with traits and personalities unique to their own.


    But most importantly, a familiar old man was seated in the far-center of the hall-- King Odin.


    But unlike his modest appearance from when Van had always seen him, he was now adorned in some type of golden armor, holding some sort of lance beside him.


    No one else had their weapons with them, only him; and by the way he was staring at him, Van could not help but stay on his toes; ready to either run or massacre everyone else in the room so that he could absorb their Souls before duking it out with Odin.


    Thor, who had noticed the silent battle going between his father and Van, quickly stood up from his seat and raised a glass.


    "Everyone, please settle down!" Thor then let out a roar, garnering everyone''s attention, "As all of you may know, this little man had defeated me in battle fair and square. So make no mistake in underestimating him; even with his size, this man��


    ...has proclaimed himself as the King of the 10th Realm!"

 Chapter 366: Assembly (2)

    MHS 366 Assembly (2)


    "10th�� Realm?"


    "Did we hear that right? The dwarf is the King of the 10th Realm? Have any of you ever heard that before?"


    Thor''s statement came as if one of his thunders; as soon as it landed on the others'' ears, they all let out gasps of shock. The meat in their mouths now hanging by their teeth as most of them had them wide open; their eyes looking back and forth between Thor and their sudden visitor.


    And now, with all the eyes on him, Van could not help but slightly let out a long and deep sigh as he glanced at Athena, who nodded her head as soon as their eyes met.


    Athena did say that Van should find his own Realm to live in, but as far as he knew, that was only a plan for now. No, it wasn''t even a plan, but an idea.


    "This is the best place to announce it, King Evans," Athena then gestured to Van to stand up, "Go do your thing, I know you have a speech ready for everyone to hear."


    "Is�� that really such a good idea?" Van muttered as his eyes landed towards King Odin, who seemed like he was already letting out fumes from his nose�� and Van hasn''t even started talking yet.


    The last time they met, they didn''t really separate on good terms; with Van and Athena even slightly disrespecting his authority. And now, out of nowhere, they became guests to his house and were even being promoted by his most prominent son.


    "..." And seeing the look of pure irritation in Odin''s face, for some reason, it made Van feel like he should really give a word or two just to mess with him. And so, he did just that.


    "Greetings, people of Asgard," Van then said as he raised the cup he hasn''t even touched once, "My name is Van��


    ...and I come from a time before your ancestors were even born."


    "What did he say?"


    "Is he saying he is older than all of us?"


    "This little dwarf likes speaking the bullsh--"


    "Hrn."


    And before the other Aesir present in the room could start clamoring, King Odin''s loud grunt instantly shut their mouths. They waited for their King to say something, but even after a few seconds, his eyes just remained staring at their little guest.


    "I come from a time where your so-called 9 Realms were just but one," Van then continued as soon as the silence in the room persisted for a few seconds, "A time of chaos and destruction-- leading to your creation."


    "Hm," Thor, who initially had an excited look on his face, slowly sat down as his eyebrows began to furrow; his eyes, focused solely on Van''s words.


    "All of you were forcefully created from my father''s blood," Van continued, "Everything you think is special about you�� was created from something that flows through my veins naturally. All of you��


    ...are fakes."


    "What did you--"


    Once again, before one of the Aesir could complain, they were stopped; this time, by Thor waving his hand and gesturing for all of them to sit back down and listen.


    "My�� mother is someone some of you know very dearly. Her name is Evangeline, you might know her as the Allmother," Van then slightly let out a sigh at the end of his sentence, not minding the light gasps that pierced his ears as he continued with his so-called speech,


    "And all of you are right to call her that; because she is the only reason you exist. You exist because she planned for you to be, and as for the reason; Well, you were meant to be devoured��


    ...by me."


    "I see," Thor then let out a small breath before chugging a whole mug of beer, "So you truly are Ragnarok."


    "!!!"


    Once again, the hall was filled with gasps of shock and fright. They wanted to say something, but they knew they didn''t have the right to do so at this moment.


    "I have seen it myself, the serpent that would devour the 9 Realms."


    "W�� what!? Then shouldn''t we erase him now!?"


    And finally, one of the Aesir could not help it anymore; standing up as his eyes locked on towards Van, "If this little man is the bringer of Ragnarok, then we should end him right here and now!"


    "Silence!" Thor then stomped his foot on the floor, causing the entirety of the hall to tremble, "Do you not listen? He is not the bringer of Ragnarok, but Ragnarok itself. Our end is already upon us, and I brought him right inside our house��


    ...or did I?" Thor then looked Van straight in the eyes, his gaze almost piercing.


    "I don''t care about this Ragnarok all of you keep on talking about," Van quickly replied, "But what I do know, and what your King is already aware of, is that there is an existence out there capable of devouring worlds."


    "...What?"


    "Beings of unimaginable strength from another universe, I took it upon myself to call them World Eaters."


    "...Another universe beyond our own? Is this true?"


    "Of course," Van nodded, "I can point two, sitting right here in the mess hall."


    And without any hesitation, Van pointed towards Athena.


    "She came from a different universe, much like our own. The god from which your blood came is also from her universe."


    "...You said there were two."


    "Yes, that fat one," Van then pointed towards Dionysus, who had already been sweating ever since Van mentioned other universes.


    "Dionysus!?"


    "W�� wait, I can expla--"


    "There is no need to explain anything."


    And before Dionysus could even say anything, a small pressure in the air began to materialize as King Odin slowly stood up from his seat, "I have known of your origin since long ago."


    "...Father? What are you saying?"


    "I am saying that the little man''s words are all true," King Odin then said as he once again let out a small groan, "My father, and his father before him had passed down the legends of old-- told by the Allmother.


    "Then�� why have you not told us?"


    "Because it didn''t matter!" Odin then stomped his lance on the ground. And as soon as he did so, a ripple exploded. Every meal, every table, and even the floor and the walls themselves disintegrated as the ripple expanded; plowing them down like a wave.


    But even when a whole side of the hall was now completely exposed from the outside, no one that was in the hall was harmed.


    "We have an army, we have strength!" King Odin shouted, "Ragnarok? Let it come! World Eaters!? Let them try! For thousands and thousands of years, we have reigned the 9 Realms and we will continue to do so and no prophesied man could take that away from us!"


    "But father�� have you seen his strength?" Thor then stood up as he glanced at Van, "I was no match against the little man. He might even be stronger than you, father�� and if there is anything I have learned to be always true from all the years that I have fought; is that if an opponent of greater strength is fearful and wary of something, then you should too."


    "This is not about battles or wars, boy! This is about authority!"


    "Oh, it would seem we came right on time."


    "Hm!?"


    And suddenly, just right after King Odin''s words, a loud clap resounded in the air outside. All of the people in the hall looked towards the direction of the sound, only to find a dark-skinned woman being carried in the air by a green-haired woman who�� had a pair of wings at her back.


    And as soon as the two landed on the hall, a slight bounce could be heard from the dark-skinned woman''s colossal bosom.


    And as soon as Van saw the pair of jiggling mountains, his eyes quickly widened in surprise as he recognized who the pair belonged to.


    "L�� Latanya?"


    "Latanya? The current leader of the Vanir!?"


    "What is she doing here!?"


    "It truly is you, Master Van." And without even greeting anyone else, even Odin; Latanya ran and went straight towards where Van was at, immediately embracing him in her arms and drowning him with her pair of glorious mountains.


    "T�� that''s enough, Staff of Asclepius!" And without even a second, Athena forcefully separated the two.


    "Tch�� You look familiar," Latanya then squinted her eyes as she looked at Athena from head to toe, "Have we met before?"


    "Once or twice, a very long time ago. Now please let go of King Evans."


    "I suppose you''re right," Latanya then let go of Van as her eyes wandered across the hall, "I may be but a servant for Van, but I am still the Queen of the Vanir to these people. So, can anyone brief me on the situation? Why is master Van here?"


    "Queen Latanya," Odin then moved from his position, causing small tremors as he approached Latanya, "You are aware that you can not come to the Palace without permission, right? There is a hierarchy here that we must follow, or else chaos is soon to follow."


    "You don''t get it. Do you,  you fucking shit?" Latanya then snarled; slightly surprising King Odin. When he met Latanya before, she seemed like a very calm individual; but now that he was meeting her away from her throne, it would seem that he was the one mistaken,


    "Master Van is now here. Chaos? Chaos��


    ...is the least of your worries."

 Chapter 367: Another One

    "Chaos�� is the least of our worries?"


    King Odin''s quiet, but reverberating voice echoed throughout the hall; his eyes, unwavering as they traveled back and forth between Van and Latanya. And after a few seconds of the somber silence persisting in the air, King Odin let out a short but deep sigh.


    "I have known you for a long time, Queen Latanya," King Odin then muttered, "It does not suit you to jest. Even if the little boy is as strong as the Allmother prophesied, the fact remains that he�� is just a little boy; a life comparable to a single blink of my eye."


    "And a blink is all master Van would need to wreak havoc. Even now, look at where we''re standing; a hall used for eating, now totally wasted," Latanya then snickered as she looked Odin straight in the eyes, "And don''t jest, you don''t know me at all, gramps."


    "...Gramps?"


    "And with me by his side, then the number of beings he needs to be wary of in this world now goes down to zero."


    "You''re joining the boy?"


    "Did you miss the fact that I have been calling him master several times now?"


    "..."


    The two continued looking each other in the eyes, with none of them breaking their glares. Given the position Latanya held, she did have enough authority to question Odin. But authority and power were two completely separate things.


    King Odin always held power above all; keeping everyone in check. The Vanir were the closest with the Aesir in terms of power; after all, they could be said to be one and the same. And the only reason why Asgard was still the ruling Realm was because of power-- raw unhindered power.


    But with the appearance of a single boy, that unfair balance was beginning to tilt. King Odin did not want to admit it, but Latanya''s words had merit.


    The two continued to stare at each other. And as for the individual in question? Van was currently staring at Latanya''s companion-- Skylar.


    The last time he saw her, she was in a cage; being kept by Evangeline as she was completely indoctrinated by the Circle. Seeing her now without a crazed look on her face, Van could not help but notice her striking resemblance to her daughter, Andrea.


    Since both of them were in New City when the explosion happened, then there was a chance that they were transported almost at the same time. Could the two have had the chance to spend time together?


    Did�� Andrea have a mother in her final moments?


    "..." Van then quickly nodded his head as soon as he met eyes with Skylar, who let out a small smile and nodded in return.


    "...She''s also somewhat of a Seraph, right?" Van then slightly leaned closer to Athena, "Do you think she knows where Evangeline is?"


    "We could ask," Athena replied, "But her strength and Evangeline''s are like Olympus and Earth, it is doubtful she would know where Evangeline is if she does not want to be fo--"


    And before Athena could finish her words, Latanya, who was previously having a staring match with King Odin, suddenly kneeled in front of Van.


    "Master Van," she muttered, "My loyalty remains forever to you, even after an eternity."


    "Please stand up, Latanya," Van said before letting out a small but deep sigh. He had already seen her act like this before everything went to shit, and he truly didn''t like it, "I already told you before we separated; I still prefer the you before... you woke up with the memories of the staff."


    "I remember, Master Van," Latanya chuckled as she slowly stood up, "I am still the same, but that doesn''t change the fact that you are my master, and I am only an object for you to wield."


    "That''s--"


    "But we can still do this!" Latanya then suddenly placed her arm around Van''s shoulder before once again letting out a chuckle, causing her colossal bosom to jiggle and hit Van''s face several times.


    Athena, who was standing beside Van, could not help but twitch an eye as she saw what Latanya was doing. But after calming down her breaths, she only slightly shook her head before turning her attention towards Odin.


    "As you can see, King Odin. We now have the sovereign of Vanaheim on our side. With this, we would have no trouble asserting our dominance and building the 10th Realm," Athena calmly said as she stepped forward, "You can stop us, but your mightiest warrior had already lost to none other than our King. Whatever attempts you may try might only lead to waste."


    As soon as Thor heard Athena''s words, he immediately looked to the side, shrugging his shoulders as he noticed his father''s gaze on him.


    "But if you yourself, King Odin, wishes to challenge our King, then you may do so. As a matter of fact, I encourage you. But if you lose, you lose everything."


    Athena''s words struck like lightning through Odin''s ears. His hands were already shivering with rage, ready to strike with his lance at any moment''s notice. Never in his very long life had he been bullied like this, by a boy nonetheless that was even smaller than some of his proteges back in his orphanage.


    Odin then scanned the other Aesir in the hall. If he chooses to fight now, they have numbers by their side. Van''s speed may be unprecedented, but the same could not be said to his companions. If he could just first incapacitate Latanya, then there was--


    "You''re not going to win, King Odin."


    And mid-way through his thoughts, Van''s voice once again echoed through his ears.


    "We may be outnumbered, but you''re outmatched�� and will be even more as the fight progresses."


    "You think building a kingdom is easy, boy?" Smoke almost fumed from Odin''s nose as the tone of his voice contained not a single meekness, "It took thousands and thousands of years before I established Asgard as the ruling Realm, you think�� an outsider like you could do something like that?"


    "I think we''ll be fine," Van said as he waved his hand, "I plan to take some of your so-called history with us, after all."


    "...What?"


    "Raise your hand if you want to be part of the birth of the 10th Realm."


    And as soon as Van said that, Thor raised his hand without any hesitation.


    "...Son?"


    "Sorry, father," Thor could only let out an awkward chuckle as he received his father''s stern glare, "According to everything I heard, I feel like the opponents I would face by the little man''s side would be crazy strong."


    "You sure?" Van then said with a small smirk on his face.


    "Of course," Thor nodded with a smile on his face, "This way, one of my hammers will still be within my proximity. I''m all in. What about you, brother?"


    Thor then looked towards a man that was almost as tall as he, but a couple of muscles skinnier. Seeing Thor''s gaze upon him, the tall man looked towards Odin, before proceeding to shake his head.


    "Wise choice, Tyr," Odin muttered, his voice filled with a sense of satisfaction. Although Thor was undoubtedly the strongest warrior of Asgard besides him, there were still many more who could probably suppress and subjugate a Realm all on their own.


    One of them was Tyr, dubbed the God of War, and second to Thor when it comes to pure raw destructive power.


    "I am loyal to Asgard, brother," Tyr then said as he looked Thor straight in the eyes, "Even if Ragnarok comes, I shall forever remain loyal to-- blood?"


    Tyr then touched his face as he felt a small feeling of warmth trailing down his face. And it wasn''t only him, almost everyone in the room felt a drop of blood landing on their skin; obviously coming from the huge opening that Odin made when he obliterated everything in the mess hall.


    A small wind then breezed through the opening, causing more droplets of blood to rain down upon them; and soon, the sky darkened.


    A loud snap in the air then cracked; the floor, slightly trembling as a silhouette suddenly landed inside the hall. It was then followed by an echoing beat, similar to the thump of a heart. The beat then turned into the flutter as colossal wings seemingly made of blood emerged in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "What�� is that a monster?"


    And soon, the colossal wings stretched open and disappeared, revealing a woman that was awfully familiar to Van; a face that he would never forget. After all, even with all the goddesses he had met, the woman still held a beauty that one could not dismiss.


    The woman''s eyes then traveled across the wrong, only stopping as they landed at Van; and as soon as they did so, the woman let out a long and deep sigh that whispered through everyone''s ears.


    "Long time no see, boy."


    "...Miss Sarah?"


    "That''s right," Sarah then let out a smile as she slowly approached Van, "What took you so long? Don''t you know your sister waited for you even in her final breaths?"


    "...Sorry."


    "..." Tyr, whose words were cut off before they could finish them, could not help but look at the woman who suddenly appeared before them. His eyes, traveling up and down several times as they looked at her from head to toe.


    "I��" He then muttered; his eyes still fixated towards Sarah,


    "I think I want to see the birth of the 10th Realm after all."

 Chapter 368: And Another One

    "I�� I think I want to see the birth of the 10th Realm after all."


    "Ungrateful!"


    The entire hall once again trembled as Odin tapped his spear on the floor. But with no furniture to move and parts of the walls already removed, the only quiver that resounded in the air were the people within it; with the blood that previously rained down upon them completely disintegrating in the air.


    "This is farcical!" Odin''s roars reverberated in the air once more, "Your thousands of years of glory and purpose. You''re willing to throw that away because of a single boy that proclaims his sovereignty!?"


    "W�� well." As the pressure from King Odin''s glare threatened to crush him, Tyr could not help but scratch his chin as his eyes slowly turned themselves towards the newly arrived uninvited guest, Sarah. More so than the boy, it was better to say that his heart was swayed by the sudden appearance of a goddess.


    "Does anybody else wish to go!?" Odin''s roars persisted, "Then go, you renegades! But it should be known to all of you that once you leave this hall, lightning will strike you until not even a single ash remains of your existence!"


    "..." With their King''s outbursts, all of the Aesir in the room could only keep their mouths silenced; with the only other sound whispering in the air coming from their sudden uninvited guest.


    "I see you haven''t grown up physically," Sarah muttered, her breaths of disappointment flowing through the air even as Odin continued his words, "Andrea would be clearly disappointed."


    Hearing Andrea''s name being mentioned, Van''s head quickly turned to the ground, "How�� was she?"


    "She�� never stopped searching for you. But sadly, she died before she found out the truth about this world, about how we got here," Sarah shook her head as she walked closer towards Van, "But still, she didn''t lose hope that you would be back one day�� and you did."


    "I�� see. How long did she live? Did she have a hard time?"


    "At first. But you know how she is, she was able to adapt and thrive�� before dying peacefully at 73 years of age."


    "That''s�� good," there was a slight disappointment in Van''s voice, but in the end, it ended with relief. Although Athena had already informed her of Andrea''s fate, he was still expecting there was something more to it.


    Even if Skylar wasn''t as special or as strong as Evangeline, he was still hoping that some of her abilities or immortality was passed down to Andrea; but... it would seem that truly was not the case.


    "...Thank you for staying by her side, Miss Sarah."


    "No," Sarah quickly shook her head, letting out a tiny chuckle as she did so, "Andrea was�� is the love of my life. There is no need to thank me for doing something I was born to do."


    "...Hm."


    Sarah then looked towards Latanya, with both of them nodding their heads before her eyes transferred to the woman behind Latanya.


    "It has been a very long time," she then said.


    "It has, Sarah," Skylar answered with a small smile on her face, "We haven''t seen each other since my daughter''s death."


    As soon as Van heard Skylar''s words, his eyes began to squint. Since Skylar called Andrea her daughter, did that mean that she recovered some of her memories after all?


    Van was about to ask, but before he could do so, the other Aesir in the hall began to clamor.


    "W�� wait, I think I know who that woman is! Isn''t that the Vampyr!?"


    "What!? The Vampyr!?"


    "Her hair, adorned with a luscious red color; caused by it being bathed in blood for almost an eternity. Wings made of blood; a beauty that transcends all of the 9 Realms�� It can only be her!"


    Most of the Aesir began slightly backing away. Their hands, reaching for a weapon that was not there. During gatherings that Odin was present in, no one was allowed to have their weapons beside them-- except for the King himself.


    And with the way they were looking at each other with their eyebrows furrowed, most of them were probably cursing that custom.


    "Enough!"


    Their reaching hands then trembled as Odin''s roar once again reverberated in the air, "I did not raise any of you to be cowards! Son, stop this madness, set an example for our people. You may have been defeated, but that does not mean your glory has faded!"


    "..." Thor''s eyebrows instantly furrowed upon hearing his father''s words.


    "Come to your senses! You are the mighty Thor!"


    "All women��"


    "What?"


    "The little man''s companions are all women," Thor then said as he gently stroked his ragged beard, "Not bad."


    "Y�� you��" Seeing his most prominent son acting like a fool, Odin could not help but take in a long and stuttering breath.


    Was everything he did in life pointless? Tens of thousands of years of legacy, slowly withering away like the leaves of a dead tree.


    Odin was but a child when the Allmother told the prophecy about Van; about how he would either lead or rescue the world they were in; and that no matter what he chooses, he could do nothing to stop it.


    With his father''s death, Odin vowed to himself that when the time of the prophecy comes; when the time Van arrives, he will overcome all travesties. But now, as the boy stood there mocking him�� he found himself overwhelmed.


    This kind of disrespect��


    ...is unacceptable.


    "!!!"


    The sound of thunder erupted in the air, leaving a lingering whistle as it disappeared. And as Odin''s eyes slowly lit up, the sky above began to darken.


    "This farce has gone long enough."


    Odin''s mouth remained still, but yet his words were being carried by air�� by thunder.


    "Kneel," he said. His words echoing through the skies. Not only in the Palace, not only in Asgard; but throughout the 9 Realms.


    And they did-- the people of Asgard obeyed the words of their King as they all kneeled at the same time; abandoning whatever it was that they were doing; the dwarves did the same, even those that were deep inside their earth.


    The rest, however, just looked up towards Asgard, with the hands they were holding their weapons with trembling in either fear or rage, tightening even heavier as their stares persevered.


    The colossal trees in the territory of the Forest Giants also trembled, but they soon calmed down as Vanya gently caressed their roots.


    "...Father," she whispered as her eyes turned to Asgard.


    "I see your father finally managed to piss off the big boss." Gerald then appeared behind her; a smirk almost plastered on his face, "Did I ever tell you about the time that he pissed me off as well?"


    "...Shouldn''t you be with your wife?"


    "She�� is not going anywhere anytime soon," Gerald chuckled; a slight sadness seeping from his words, "I figured you''d want someone to talk to about all of this."


    "I don''t," Vanya quickly replied, but after a few seconds, a smile slowly formed on her face, "But still... I welcome it."


    ***


    Somewhere in Midgard, Harvey and a few other people were sitting around a table; their eyes, all looking outside the window.


    "It''s starting," Harvey whispered, "They will battle it out soon�� and whoever wins will decide our next course of action."


    "And what fate awaits us if Van wins?" Victoria then quietly said as she placed her palms on the table.


    "I don''t know," Harvey muttered, "I�� don''t know at all."


    And as all the curiosity of the people of the 9 Realms began to manifest, Odin''s words continued to thunder in the air.


    "You have made a mistake, boy."


    Seeing all the Aesir in the hall kneeling before him, the authority in Odin''s voice once again flourished. He was still the sovereign, he was still the ruler of the 9 Realms-- that will never change until the time for his eternal slumber begins.


    Even his sons, who already proclaimed their allegiance to the boy, were still showing him the respect he was due. Tyr kneeled, while Thor bowed his head.


    "You should have waited," Odin continued his sermon as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "You should have waited and gathered your forces in the darkness. But here you are, eating more than you could ever chew; proclaiming your sovereignty with nothing but scraps as allies!


    I have been in more battles than all the minutes you have lived, boy! I have watched kingdoms come and go more than you have ever woken up in all the years of your existence! You are--"


    "Then let''s add another kingdom to that list."


    And before King Odin could finish his words, Van took a step forward towards him, "And if you''re lucky, it won''t be the last time you see one come."


    "You--"


    "Pft."


    "Hm!?"


    King Odin''s mouth started to open, but before words could form from it, a small and unfamiliar chuckle whispered in the air. Everyone looked to see where it came from, but no matter how hard they looked, the owner of the voice was nowhere to be seen.


    Van, however, had his eyes wide open in shock; but after a few more seconds, a chuckle also escaped from his mouth.


    "I see you still like your one-liners, boy."


    A girl�� or perhaps a young woman then suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Appearing behind King Odin, not even minding the look of wrath laid upon her as she casually walked her way towards Van.


    "As expected��" Thor then muttered as his head was slowly raised,


    "...Another woman."

 Chapter 369: Purpose

    With the sudden appearance of another woman, the sound that thundered in the air began to disperse. Just how many more people will walk inside the Palace uninvited? King Odin thought as the vigor in his eyes slowly faded away.


    He had just announced his authority to the 9 Realms, he said all of that, and yet the one it was meant for seemed to be completely unaffected. Even now, the young man he wanted to aggravate was not even looking at him, but instead at the newest intruder.


    "I am surprised to see you still alive, Miss Angela," Van then let out a small but deep sigh as he watched as Angela walked towards him.


    "Do you want a beating again?" Angela snarled as she raised an eyebrow, "Shall we give this boy a spanking? We probably should, right?"


    Van''s surprise was truly real. The people he knew from the past had changed one way or another, with the least being Gerald. But even he had already shown signs of maturity one would expect from a married man.


    Angela, however, seemed to be completely unchanged by time.


    Her hair? The same.


    Her voice? The same.


    Her height? The same.


    She looked completely the same as when they parted ways during the explosion. Of course, it had not even been minutes since their reunion�� but Van truly had this feeling that Angela remained completely unchanged.


    "Does�� anyone know who the little woman is?"


    "Is�� she a Vanir?"


    With Angela carrying herself in a nonchalant way even through all the commotion, most of the Aesir in the room looked at each other. Truly, this little woman was also someone of status.


    The first one that came to the boy''s side was the current queen of the Vanir; and then the second was the Vampyr, a being that bathed herself in the blood of the Aesir. Surely, the young woman can''t be normal; they all thought.


    But no matter how long they looked, Angela was still unfamiliar to them.


    There was one, however, who had an inquisitive look in their eyes-- King Odin himself. Now that his agitation was slightly taking its rest, there was a sense of familiarity slowly growing within him.


    The young woman�� he feels like he saw her somewhere before. With that thought clouding his mind, he closed his eyes, scouring his memories until the young woman''s face resurfaces. His memories flashed before him, until finally; when he reached one of his earliest memories�� Angela was there.


    Odin then opened his eyes wide as he quickly looked towards the small woman. She�� she was beside the Allmother when he first met her!


    Realizing this, his grip on his lance tightened. Was�� Was it really just their fate to be devoured? Was the prophecy truly unstoppable?


    He made sure that it won''t happen; he gained strength way beyond what his father and his father before him were capable of. Was all that effort meaningless?


    What he built here�� was it really just for one man to take away? With the realization and racing thoughts slowly burning his mind, Odin lightened the grip on his lance as a long and deep sigh escaped his mouth; his majestic beard, graying and slowly showing its age.


    Right now, King Odin''s face just looked like any other old man''s.


    "...Father."


    And seeing Odin extremely dejected, Thor could not help but look to the side; his eyes cast down.


    It may be true that Odin held the greatest power in the 9 Realms, a status that has been unmovable since the earliest times. But perhaps because of that, his ideals were not able to age with the passage of time.


    Thor had always explored the different Realms, seeking adventure and battle; and in turn, learning the customs of different civilizations. While Odin�� Odin sat on his throne, breeding the next generation of warriors that would ensure Asgard remains the ruler of the 9 Realms.


    It was true that his father watched kingdoms fall and rise; but that was just it, he was content with just watching and ruling from the top-- never growing and moving from where he stood.


    Power is useless when you''re already at the peak.


    "Father�� Will you be alri--"


    "Leave me alone with the boy."


    And before Thor could even utter his concern, King Odin suddenly handed him his lance.


    "..." Thor did not question his father''s words as he took the lance. Afterward, he looked at the Aesir one by one and nodded, gesturing for them to leave.


    "Seems like I appeared at a bad time. Let''s talk later, Mr. Evans," Angela then said as she stepped a few steps back.


    "...Athena?" Van then looked towards Athena, silently asking her what he should do.


    Athena remained silent for a few seconds, looking at the ground before proceeding to nod her head.


    "It should be fine," she then uttered, "Unlike Thor, honor is everything to Odin. He won''t do anything that would undermine his name. Also, I''ll choose a hammer to your liking in the meantime."


    "...Don''t choose anything bigger than me."


    "There''s nothing bigger than you, King Evans."


    "..."


    "I sense a disturbance in the air. I don''t like it," Angela sniffed a couple of times before leaping outside of the hall.


    "Call me when you need me, Van," Latanya then patted Van''s shoulder a couple of times before also stepping away.


    "We have a lot of catching up to do," she then said as she passed by Sarah, who told Van not to do anything rash before leaving with the rest of the girls.


    And as soon as everyone else was gone, Odin suddenly sat on the empty floor.


    "..." Van tried to wait if Odin was supposed to do something, but even after a few seconds of silence, he decided to take a seat as well.


    "Surrounding yourself with people that have more experience than you��" King Odin then let out a short but deep sigh as Van joined him on the floor, "...I do not like to admit it, but that is a trait crucial for a ruler.


    Tell me, young King-- What do you plan to do with us? With my kind? Since you have gone through all this trouble; learning about my race and teaching in one of Asgard''s academic institutions. I take it you no longer plan to devour us?"


    Although quiet, the authority in Odin''s voice still has not left him. However, this time, there was a slight softness and respect to it; a respect one would use towards an equal.


    "..." Hearing King Odin''s numerous questions, Van could not help but look at the floor. But no matter how long his eyes stared, there weren''t any straight answers coming out of him.


    "I�� don''t know," Van then said as he looked Odin straight in the eyes, "Maybe. Right now, my answer would probably be no."


    "Right now? So in the future, you could just change your mind and choose to devour us?"


    "That is a possibility," Van said with a sigh, "But after spending some time in your home, spending time with the people in the Academy�� I don''t really think it''s a question of when or if."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s a question of Who��


    ...Whose soul deserves to be devoured?"


    Light slowly shone upon the two as the skies completely cleared; the rays reflecting in both their eyes as they remained staring at each other''s eyes, none refusing to look away.


    "I absorbed the souls of some of the students of the Academy because they harmed someone, and I didn''t like it. I absorbed Hermod''s soul because he antagonized me�� and I didn''t like that."


    "So if you don''t like someone, you will absorb them?"


    "If they piss me off, then I would probably do so without any hesitation."


    "Your mind truly is still young�� But tell me, right now-- do you want to devour my soul?"


    "..." The two still had their eyes locked on at each other, still refusing to break eye contact.


    "If you show any signs of hostility, then yes," Van then answered, "That would probably also solve a lot of the problems I am facing right now. If in case I win against you and absorb your soul, your people would avenge you; and in turn, I devour all of them until nothing is left."


    "...Let''s make a pact."


    "...A pact?"


    "The criminals that have transgressed the laws of Asgard, those who will be put to death or locked up by an eternity; Asgard will give them all to you," King Odin then stood up from the ground, and yet his eyes remained staring at Van''s, "This includes any future transgressors. We will send them directly to�� this 10th Realm that you speak of. But in return, you need to promise not to attack us."


    "..." Hearing Odin''s sudden proposition, Van could not help but squint in suspicion as he slowly stood up, "Are you not afraid that I would grow stronger if you do so?"


    "You will grow even without it. It is as what the Allmother said�� you are inevitable-- Ragnarok is inevitable. But at least this way, I could control it; slow it down and get to choose who perishes."


    "..."


    "And you are right, young King," King Odin then let out a long and deep sigh as he looked outside, "The war between us and the humans is soon to come. I wish for you to remain neutral��


    ...Go find and build your own Realm and take your army with you."


    ***AUTHOR NOTE***


    If you haven''t yet, please do support and vote for my newest work, ''Wait, My Juice Can Save The World?''. It''s the remake of the legendary ''My Sausage System'', which is actually the father of this novel. lol.

 Chapter 371 - 370: Choices

    "..."


    The Palace. It was a small realm, probably about the size of a tiny island; how it was able to separate from Asgard and still manage to connect itself with a River was a mystery to Van. Mysteries, perhaps that''s all he had ever known in his life.


    He was now standing alone in the hall, its skies, almost covered by the view of Asgard in its entirety. Odin had left minutes ago after he proposed the deal, a deal which Van agreed on.


    The war between the Aesir, and the humans led by Harvey was probably starting soon; Van initially planned to get in between that, even gathering an army of those who wished to live a life without the fear of being oppressed by the Aesir.


    But a war�� another war. It was as if that was the only way he knew how to solve things. But when Athena opened up the idea of living in a world they created, a 10th Realm; the idea of him not having to thrive just to survive surfaced in his mind.


    It was possible, he thought. It was odd, but when he was teaching students almost the same age, and some even older than him back in Heven Academy, his life felt�� normal; which it shouldn''t be considering the semantics.


    And if he could build a home for himself somewhere out there, without taking it from someone else, without having to kill for it�� then maybe that is what he is supposed to do. Start from scratch with the people that he could actually call friends;


    Something that he would actually want and need to protect because it is his; something he could call his own-- a family.


    Van''s sighs echoed throughout the empty hall as he removed his eyes from Asgard. The same family was out there expecting him, it�� would be rude to keep them waiting.


    ***


    "So�� that''s how it is."


    "...Did I make the wrong decision?"


    "I believe only time could tell that now, King Evans."


    "Can''t you�� calculate the outcome?"


    "I''m�� not a seer."


    Van and the others were now back at the entrance of the Palace, waiting for the gates to be opened so they could leave. The quiet man called Heimdall, who seemed to be the Palace''s gatekeeper, did not allow them to pass through the gates yet; telling them that Thor wishes to give them something.


    "...Is it the hammer?"


    "No," Athena was the one to answer Van as she grabbed something from her waist, "We already picked a hammer for you."


    "This is��"


    Van did not know whether to grab what Athena was giving him. He did say that he wanted Athena to choose something actually not bigger than him since the last hammer was big enough to be his room. But seeing what Athena was holding, his eyes started to squint as he looked at her face, trying to see if she was serious.


    The hammer�� was a typical hammer. Almost similar to the ones used by the builders; in fact, if it weren''t for the intricate engravings on it, then it might just be hitting a nail right about now.


    "Is�� it too late to choose the bigger one?"


    "You don''t need another big one, King Evans," Athena slightly let out a small giggle as she forcefully pushed the hammer into Van''s hand, "Try shaking it."


    "..."


    If it was just the two of them here, then Van would probably not think of her words too much. But since Latanya, Skylar, Sarah, and Angela were also curiously watching him, he could not help but feel slightly awkward.


    Athena�� wanted him to shake his hammer right now? He was probably thinking too much into it, but ever since the two of them�� made love; it feels as if every word that comes out of her mouth has another meaning.


    And he didn''t realize it before, but Thor''s words were true. He�� truly was surrounded by women, isn''t he?


    "We''re waiting to see you shake your new hammer, Mr. Evans," Angela then suddenly leaned closer towards his hammer, sniffing it out of nowhere as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "Seems to hold great magic in it, doesn''t it? But at the same time, it feels somewhat empty. I also smell something sweet."


    "...Don''t," Van then quickly moved the hammer away from Angela''s face, and as soon as he did so, small dusts of lightning started to trickle around it.


    "The hammer stores energy through momentum," Athena then quickly explained, "Shake it and wack it around for a while and the energy stored in it could be released."


    "..." Van then once again examined his new weapon. Seeing as it released some sort of lightning earlier, that was probably what it was going to shoot out once enough energy is collected,


    "...I''ll test it later."


    "Ah, that''s unfortunate, Van," Latanya then let out a short but deep sigh as she patted Van''s shoulder, "I was hoping to see you shake it."


    "It would seem I was mistaken, kid," Sarah then said as she shook her head, "Andrea would be proud seeing you all grown up."


    "You guys are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    Van slightly groaned in frustration. It was a good thing that he and Skylar have not spent that much time together; if not, he was sure that she would also have something to say to him.


    Skylar, who noticed that Van was looking at him, only responded with a smile. Finally, Van thought�� At least there was someone acting like an adult in a group filled with people with a combined age of probably hundreds of thousands.


    And like the voice of a savior liberating him from this awkward situation, Thor''s roars reverberated in the air.


    "I am here! Forgive me for letting all of you wait!"


    The group then all turned their heads towards Thor, only to find�� that he was carrying a house. A literal humble-sized house.


    "This�� is what you wanted to give me?" Van then quickly said as his neck almost broke from being turned almost to a 90 degree.


    "You are funny, little friend," Thor then burst out in laughter, "No, this is my abode. I shall be bringing it to the 10th Realm so I would not have to adjust much."


    "You�� are really coming with us?" Van then muttered, already giving up trying to understand Thor''s mind.


    "Of course. I can feel the call of battle if I am near you."


    "Your race is literally on the brink of war with the humans, Thor. If you want a battle, then just stay here."


    "I am bored of wars; the fire of fighting and risking your body fighting a singular opponent is much more thrilling," Thor said with a small sigh, "And if I am with you, I could challenge you anytime I wish."


    So that was the real reason, Van thought. But still, if Thor was truly joining them, then there was no reason to refuse. He was strong and had the experience of a thousand years; he would be a crucial piece if Van wanted to create a nation strong enough to face the World Eaters.


    But first, before even thinking of building a nation, there was a critical hurdle that they needed to face.


    "We... don''t actually have a place to put your house on yet," Van muttered.


    "...What?"


    "We haven''t chosen a Fragmented World to build our kingdom yet, Thor," Athena then stepped forward, "We are, as in every sense of the word, literally starting from scratch. I have already narrowed down some potential worlds, but King Evans has yet to see any of them."


    "I�� see," Thor''s voice became weaker as he carefully put down his house behind him, "This�� is quite a problem, is it not? Why have you not chosen yet, little friend?"


    "I''ve�� been busy," Van explained, "And it wasn''t my priority until moments ago."


    "May I suggest something?"


    "Hm?"


    Sarah raised her hand as she joined in on the conversation, "For hundreds of years, I have been living in isolation in a floating world quite a distance away from the 9 Realms, but still near enough I could visit when I want to��


    ...Perhaps we could build it there? My influence in its ecosystem has served to populate the fauna. But most importantly, I know the land."


    "..." Athena slightly raised an eyebrow as she heard Sarah''s words, "I already said I have already narrowed down King Evans'' choices."


    "But he hasn''t even seen any of them yet," Sarah quickly replied, "And as I said, mine is probably the most suited to foster a kingdom."


    "If we''re recommending Fragmented Worlds, then I know a couple," Angela also joined in on the conversation as she pointed her finger randomly at the sky, "There, there, and there."


    "I suppose it''s better for you to have more choices, eh master?" Latanya suddenly embraced Van from behind, pinning his head between her colossal bosom, "I also happen to know a floating island near Vanaheim."


    "This��"


    Seeing all the eyes staring at him, Van could not help but slightly take a step back. It felt as if whatever answer he comes up with, no good outcome would come from it.


    "The thing is�� I can''t travel through space yet," Van then found a valid excuse, "Athena was supposed to teach me before all of this happened."


    "Oh, that''s quite alright, Mr. Evans," Angela then snickered as she suddenly started whispering to herself. But after a few seconds, she looked Van straight in the eyes, "I have already somewhat mastered my unfilial godson''s skills."


    "...What?"


    "I�� ;


    ...can teleport you now."

 Chapter 372 - 371: The Halls That Decide Our Fate

    A week had passed since Van''s sudden reunion with his old friends, and now, he was currently resting back in the territory of the Forest Giants. It was brief, but with Angela having the ability to teleport, Van chose to retire from being an instructor of Heven Academy.


    Athena was the one who explained it to Headmistress Hilda, who seemed to have easily accepted the situation. She was even eager, telling Athena that once they find where the kingdom would be built, they should inform her. She wished to expand�� no, she wished to transfer Heven in its entirety to the 10th Realm, making it the first educational institution there.


    But from Headmistress Hilda''s eagerness, came the disappointment of Van''s class. Their combat instructor really went toe-to-toe with one of the mightiest Aesir in existence, and not only that, he managed to actually win. Right when they were shown his greatness, he was already leaving them.


    Most of them complained to the Headmistress. Sigrid, Hermod''s daughter, however, kept quiet and only asked Hilda to update her if they were ready to transfer to the 10th Realm.


    And now, with Vanya busy telling the army they have just gathered that they were no longer going to fight with the Aesir, Van had absolutely nothing to do but wait until they were ready to search for a suitable Fragmented World.


    Suffice to say, Vanya was happy to hear her father''s decision. Most of the fighters they gathered, however, all clamored and complained.


    "..." Van then let out a long and deep sigh as he stared at the ceiling, filled with nothing but a web of roots, brightened up by the fireflies that made it it''s home.


    ...Home. These fireflies were peacefully living here, and would probably die without even basking at the world outside of this colossal tree. But none of them probably care�� this is the only home they have ever known.


    If he was just a normal person; if he wasn''t a System Holder, if he wasn''t the son of gods from separate universes. Would he have also died inside the Relic Graveyard?


    ...No. Even without them, he would have found a way to escape the Graveyard. He would go anywhere, just not to die inside the shithole.


    ...Home. That was probably his true home, wasn''t it? He had spent most of his years there, most of his memories were there even if he tried his best to forget. The house that Sarah gave him? He had only spent months there.


    10th Realm�� the 10th Realm was probably his only chance for a real home; not just for him, but for Vanya as well. She had spent most of her time sleeping, and the least he could do was provide her a proper home�� away from all the madness.


    The 9 Realms is where Artemis and Ymir were killed. The 9 Realms is where Ymir lost his mind and began butchering humans. Although she wasn''t making it obvious, this place held horrifying memories for her; each time she woke up, all of her friends were gone-- this place is her Relic Graveyard.


    ...And Van won''t let her die here.


    "...What are you thinking about? Have you chosen what Fragmented World you wanted to visit first?"


    "...Not yet."


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as he felt the warmth of Athena''s bare arms embracing him, "I was also thinking how all of us will transfer there; Angela can teleport me, and you and the other women could travel through space without any troubles. But what about the forest giants? The ones who want to go with us to the 10th Realm?"


    "Vanya offered me a solution for that the other day," Athena then said as she sat up from the bed, her hair, quickly flowing down across her smooth skin, "Build a temporary Branch."


    "...That''s possible?"


    "Artemis was the one who created the Branch, so it is possible."


    "Will�� she have enough strength to do so?" Van also sat up as he looked Athena straight in the eyes, "I do not want her taking us to the 10th Realm, only for her to once again sleep for a very long time."


    "With your assistance and the Staff of Asclepius'' help, then I believe it is possible; maybe even without that much difficulty," Athena then tied up her hair into a ponytail, before getting up from the bed and dressing herself.


    "I�� see. But if it is not possible, then let''s not push it."


    "That much is obvious, King Evans," Athena then gently leaned over the bed, placing her hand on Van''s cheek before proceeding to touch lips with him. "Now get up from bed, they are waiting for your decision," she said before turning around to leave.


    "Wait."


    But before she could take 3 steps, Van grabbed his arm, "Speaking of Latanya, isn''t today the day?"


    "...I believe so," Athena quickly nodded.


    "Then I will go there first, please tell them to wait for me for a few more while."


    "Are�� you sure? I had the impression that you didn''t care for them."


    "...I don''t," Van shrugged his shoulders as he got up from the bed, "I��


    ...just want to be there."


    ***


    "Vanya, you''re also here?"


    "Father? What are you doing here?"


    It wasn''t only Vanya, but most of the people inside the wooden hall turned their heads towards Van, all of them bowing as soon as he entered the room. Van, however, only raised his hand as he gestured to the others to continue whatever it was they were doing.


    "I�� was in the area," Van said as he then looked towards the center of the room, where a huge block of ice was currently sitting. There were also forest giants surrounding it, heating it up so it would not grow any further.


    Gerald was also there, his hand firmly placed at the ice that confined the love of his life, Xinyan. Not even looking at Van as he entered the room. However, after a few seconds, a voice entered the room, quickly causing Gerald to flinch on the spot.


    "Master Van�� You''ve come to watch?"


    It was Latanya, followed by Surtr behind her.


    "Please, don''t mind me. Just focus on what you have to do."


    "You don''t need to tell me, Master Van," Latanya let out a small chuckle as she shook her head, "I spent a small time with Xinyan during our time in the Pit; she''s one of the few remaining memories we have there, I will try my best to save her."


    Van only nodded in response, before stepping back a few inches so as to give way to Latanya.


    "Are�� we doing it?" Gerald then took his hand off of the ice, the weight of his stare almost causing the room to tremble, "Can�� can we really save her?"


    "How long did you say she has been trapped in the ice?"


    "A long time, almost a hundred years," Gerald then said, his words slightly weak as he glanced at Xinyan, whose face was fading more and more as the ice slowly but surely devoured her existence.


    "...How do you know she''s still alive? Have you gotten Sarah to check on her condition?"


    "I have. She said she couldn''t detect any blood flowing inside her," Gerald muttered, "But that''s just because she is frozen. Vanya told me that she could still hear Xinyan talking from the way the ice formed."


    "..." Latanya slightly squinted her eyes from hearing Gerald''s words, but after a few seconds, she let out a short but deep sigh and looked at Surtr.


    "Do it."


    And as soon as she gave the signal, the forest giants that were stopping the ice from growing all rushed to get away. And without any warning whatsoever, Surtr''s body suddenly erupted in flames.


    The roots and rogue leaves inside the wooden hall instantly withered away as the heat coming from Surtr''s body was enough to melt them from meters away. Gerald, however, did not even move from his spot as he nodded his head at Surtr.


    "Please, don''t hurt her."


    "Who do you think you''re talking to, boy?" Surtr then said as he placed his hand on the block of ice, "I was forged in flames, and in turn, the fires of Muspelheim were born from me. My control over fire is something you will never be able to comprehend."


    And as soon as he finished his words, a loud hissing noise thundered through the air as it was instantly drowned by mist.


    "..." Vanya then clapped her hands, causing holes to appear on the ceiling which sucked out all of the mist like a vacuum. And as the interiors of the hall slowly unfolded itself to them once more, what they found was devotion.


    "You shouldn''t be doing that," Surtr then quickly said as his eyes were locked at the center of the hall, no longer bearing the huge block of ice. Instead, what replaced it was a man, willing to do everything he could to save the woman laying gently in his arms.


    "The ice growing from her, as well as the flames coming from my body are still fighting each other in the outermost layer of her skin," Surtr explained, "You shouldn''t be touching her."


    "It''s fine," Gerald then said, his voice even warmer than Surtr''s flames. On his arms, however, were trails of blood; profusely raining and bathing the wooden floor in red.


    "You''re hurt, Gerald," Vanya then said as she stepped forward.


    "It''s fine," Gerald once again said as he gently touched Xinyan''s face, causing the flesh in his hand to erupt, "She��


    ....she could never hurt me."

 Chapter 373 - 372: Gerald Lauder

    "She�� could never hurt me."


    There was a static; a crackle in the air that continuously repeated itself, almost turning into a hum. It was coming from the outer layers of Xinyan''s skin; there was some sort of sizzle, or perhaps a whisper-- a whisper of two opposite forces intertwining with each other.


    Surtr was currently covering Xinyan''s body with a heat high enough to counteract the seemingly endless mist of ice that fumed from her body. Surtr had to maintain this temperature, as going just even a tiny bit higher would probably burn Xinyan''s skin.


    Even if Xinyan was conscious, she wouldn''t feel any pain from this; perhaps some sort of jolt, but that was it.


    It was a different matter entirely, however, for the one touching her. The crackles that were humming in the air were tiny bits of explosion, even smaller than the width of a single strand of hair. Billions of them exploding outwards without pause as the two opposing elements continue to fight with each other.


    Even for Gerald, whose skin was almost impenetrable even by the sharpest of blades the 9 Realms had to offer; these tiny bits of explosion that numbered billions was enough to penetrate and devour his flesh bit by bit.


    But still, not once did his eyes falter as his gentle embrace tightened-- never wanting to let go of the woman he had not been able to embrace in years.


    "...I can''t heal the both of you, brat," Latanya then slowly approached the two; her voice slightly carrying a soft tone.


    "Just focus on her," Gerald said without any hesitation, his eyes still locked on Xinyan''s face, "Please�� just focus on her."


    "...Alright," Latanya then let out a sigh, before crouching and pointing her palms towards Xinyan, "I am going to start. Flame boy, don''t make any unnecessary shifts."


    "This is as easy as breathing for me, Queen of the Vanir."


    "Hm. I already gave up that title," and with those words, Latanya''s hands started to glimmer. And as Xinyan''s body began to glow, a smile slowly started to crawl on Gerald''s face.


    "We�� we''re finally going to meet again, my love," Gerald whispered as he once again caressed Xinyan''s face. But as soon as his hand reached to her chin, the light that surrounded Xinyan disappeared.


    "Is that it? It''s done?" Gerald then excitedly breathed out as he looked back and forth between Latanya and Xinyan''s faces. And with Surtr stepping a few steps back, the humming in the air, as well as the echoing pain around his arms had also disappeared.


    "Hey�� hey, wake up," Gerald let out a chuckle; his tears, falling and trailing on Xinyan''s cheeks.


    And for once, his tears weren''t frozen in time. For almost a hundred years, he had been bringing Xinyan to different Realms, searching for a way to free and save her from the frozen confines she was imprisoned in.


    Gerald no longer knew how many times his skin was ripped from his flesh as he carried the burning mass of ice on his back.


    He no longer knew how many wizards, witches, and healers he had met.


    He no longer knew how many he had to kill to find a safe place for him to protect Xinyan.


    He lost his city; he lost his friends, and he lost his brother. But all of those didn''t matter to him-- he had his whole world literally on his back. As long as Xinyan was there, nothing�� no one else matters.


    "It''s me, my love. Please��


    Please wake up."


    ...But she never did.


    Seconds.


    Minutes.


    An hour. No matter how many times he called for her, Xinyan�� never woke up.


    "...She''s gone, Gerald."


    "W�� what? What do you mean?" Gerald''s eyes finally strayed away from Xinyan''s face as he turned to look at Latanya. And as he did so, he noticed that most of the people in the room were gone.


    With the ones remaining only Latanya, Vanya, and Van.


    "Where�� where did Surtr go?"


    "Xinyan is gone, Gerald."


    "What do you mean? She�� she''s right here," Gerald let out a small chuckle as he stood up, gently lifting Xinyan in his arms, "Heal her�� Heal her!"


    "There�� is nothing to heal," Latanya then said, her voice almost a whisper, "She was already�� dead when I tried to heal her. I truly am sorry for your loss, Gerald."


    "Wait�� where are you going?" Gerald then once again chuckled as Latanya turned around to leave, "We''re not done here��


    ...We''re not done here!"


    The trees outside, which already carried a solemn beat as they waved their leaves, became even more melancholic as Gerald''s roars seemed to echo throughout the 9 Realms. His roar was powerful, but yet one could not help but take all of it in as the sorrow it contained was something one can not ignore.


    Once again, Gerald roared as he gently and carefully rested Xinyan''s head onto his chest; if this was what it took for his tears to finally be able to move again, then perhaps it probably would have been better to be frozen in time.


    "...Gerald."


    "You!"


    Vanya was about to place her hand on Gerald''s shoulder, but before she could do so, the warmth in Gerald''s voice completely disappeared as he turned his head towards her.


    "You told me she was alive!"


    "I�� I felt her through the ice. I thought--"


    "You thought wrong!" Gerald screamed, "You�� you let me hope that there was a chance to�� to--"


    And before he could finish his words, a roar once again escaped from his mouth as his knees fell to the ground; and yet, Xinyan remained gently resting on his shoulder.


    "..." Van, who was watching from the side, could only close his eyes as he took in a short but deep sigh. He could probably say something, but it wasn''t his place to do so. This was a moment for Gerald to grieve, and the best thing he could do was give him the tiny sliver of peace it held.


    "Let''s go, Vanya," Van then said as he made his way outside.


    "..." Vanya, however, did not move from her spot as she remained standing by Gerald''s side.


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour.


    Moments passed, and she stood there as Gerald''s fettered and hallowed breaths echoed throughout the empty hall.


    "...I truly did feel her, Gerald."


    "How�� how does that even matter now?"


    "It matters to her," Vanya then said as she closed her eyes, "The ice that continued to grow from inside her was the last bit of her essence. Her memories; her soul; her whole existence�� her love. They were trying to reach you, Gerald."


    "..."


    "Her love for you�� transcends even death," Vanya then once again tried to place her hand on Gerald''s shoulder, and this time, he did not resist.


    "..." Gerald then felt a warm trickle slowly drowning his body as Vanya''s hand started to glow. It was a familiar warmth, a warmth that was able to stop his tears as it wrapped his whole body with comfort-- an embrace.


    "This is what I felt through the ice, Gerald. Even in death, she refused to let go of you."


    "Huk," tears once again seeped from Gerald''s closed eyes as all the memories he shared with Xinyan flashed before his mind. The memories of her embrace�� an embrace he will never be able to feel again.


    "I��" Gerald then stuttered as he looked at Xinyan''s face, "I�� am so sorry, Xinyan. I�� I couldn''t hear you. But I''m ready�� I am ready now. I�� I''m ready��


    ...I''m ready to let you go."


    ***


    "Van, can I make a request?"


    "...What is it?"


    Van, who had been waiting outside the hall for more than an hour, could not help but contain a slight hesitation in his voice as he saw Gerald carrying Xinyan out.


    "This 10th Realm I keep hearing about ever since you returned�� Can I go there?"


    "...You''re not going to help Harvey with the war?"


    "No. I want to bury her there."


    "Hm?"


    "I want to bury Xinyan in a place as far away as possible from the war. A place where she could truly rest in peace, it was what she would have wanted."


    "...Okay. You''re free to come with us. But I can''t promise the 10th Realm would be free of war. There''s�� a bigger force coming to this world, and probably the biggest war it''ll ever face will head directly to us."


    "I�� will take any moments of peace I can have with her."


    "...It might take a while for us to find a floating world, will�� she be okay?"


    "I will ask Miss Elton to encase her in ice for now."


    "...Is that alright with you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then come with me. We''re about to choose the first world we''re going to check, you might as well be in the meeting if you''re going to be one of its first inhabitants. Miss Angela is also there, I''ll tell her about your request."


    "Van�� I''m sorry."


    "...What?"


    "The first time we met, I did something very horrible to you. Something a child never should have experienced. You have been through so much, and I added to it."


    "You might have actually done me a favor for what you did, Gerald. And besides, I probably would''ve died in the Relic Graveyard either way if you didn''t do what you did. Let''s go, they are waiting for us."


    "And Van��"


    "Hm?"


    "Thank you. Thank you for keeping your promise and bringing Latanya."


    "...There''s no need to thank me, what I did was useless in the end."


    "No. Thank you��


    ....thank you for setting us free."

 Chapter 374 - 373: Live

    "...Whose recommendation was this again?"


    "M�� mine. What, just because you''re some big shot now you think my recommendations are no longer valid? Unfilial, very unfilial."


    "Ms. Angela�� it''s a desert."


    Emptiness. A vast nothing of emptiness.


    That was perhaps the best set of words Van could think of to describe the wasteland he now finds himself in. For miles, there was nothing but sand; even the whispers in the air were singing its coarseness.


    If it wasn''t for his increased durability, then Van would probably be blind right about now as the endless onslaught of sand showered through his eyes. He was currently in the process of choosing where to build the 10th Realm, and seeing as although Angela was able to master Charles''s skill, she still was not confident enough to be bringing more people with her.


    This was only the 2nd Fragmented World they have checked, and it was already proving to be more difficult than Van initially thought it would be. It was just choosing a place to build their home, their kingdom�� he had no idea it would be this complicated.


    They had to think of the terrain, wildlife, sustainability, and many more others-- something in which the land they were in now completely lacked. It did remind him of Egypt�� if it was destroyed.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Let''s just go."


    After a long and awkward stare across the horizon, Van decided he had enough, "How many more times can you teleport?"


    "As long as Latanya could heal me," Angela muttered, "Meaning we can probably finish checking all the potential Realms today if we want to."


    "That''s good. I want to find our new home as soon as possible. And�� like Gerald, I want to bury someone dear to me there."


    "...Charlotte?"


    "Yes," Van nodded before looking Angela straight in the eyes, "Can I ask�� why didn''t you show yourself to her? She�� treated you like a sister."


    "I�� have no excuse. When my sister and I got to this world, your mother was the first being I saw; she was waiting for me. We�� we were going to places and doing things that needed all of my attention, and before I knew it; thousands and thousands of years had passed. Yes�� I have no excuses. I tried finding the others, I saw Charlotte�� but seeing her condition, I wasn''t used to her like that. She was always headstrong, not letting anything get in her way. I�� couldn''t bear-- No, I have no excuse."


    "...And where are they now?"


    "My sister died a hundred years after we got here," Angela said without any hesitation, "As for master Evangeline, she disappeared a few thousand years ago. I have been trying to search for her, no luck."


    "Did�� Evangeline say anything before she left?"


    "No. But before her disappearance, she became slightly erratic. We were always moving from one fragmented world to the next as if trying to search for something, this is how I came to find this land."


    "Do�� you know what she was trying to find?"


    "Nope, no idea," Angela said as she shook her head, "She always tells me everything, but this�� this no. I thought she might be hiding something important to me, but when I tried snooping around, she disappeared."


    And once again, Angela''s random whispers to herself sang to Van''s ears. Van let this continue on for a few minutes, hoping to hear something important. But alas, they were just her usual ramblings.


    And finally, after a few more minutes, Angela has had enough of talking to herself and held Van''s hand.


    "Shall we go, Mr. Evans?"


    "...We should have gone an hour ago, Ms. Elt-- Huk!"


    And before Van could even finish his words, he felt his insides twist and almost wanted to come out from his body. If there was one comfort from this sensation, it was that there was no longer any sand coursing through his skin.


    "Why�� are you covered in sand?"


    "Take all of Ms. Angela''s suggestion off the list," Van slightly groaned before quickly taking off his shoes, showering a torrent of sand in the once clean floor that he now finds himself in.


    "...Must have been quite the land."


    "It was fine when I last visited it. I swear all of you are so ungrateful, ungrateful!" Angela then shook her head as she looked at all the people that were now in front of them-- Vanya, Latanya, Skylar, Surtr, Gerald, Sarah, and Queen Nori, who seemed to have still not returned to the Realm of the Frost Giants.


    "When�� was the last time you were there, Ms. Angela?" Vanya then said as she patted Van''s hair clean of the dust that stuck to it.


    "...About a thousand years or so."


    "..."


    "I think we are wasting our time, kid."


    Sarah''s sighs were clear for everyone to hear as she too, stepped forward, "I am confident the floating world I was�� am living in is the best place for you to give birth to a new civilization. It has forests, its own sea, rivers, sustainable wildlife that has already settled in-- it is also of a decent size. Bigger than all of the 9 Realms excluding Midgard. Perhaps its only disadvantage is that it''s probably the farthest from all the choices we have."


    "The very reason we are here is for King Evans to be able to choose a Fragmented World, Sarah," Athena then opened up as she looked Sarah straight in the eyes, "But still, I do think your words have merit. If what you say is true, then that would be the most ideal place to build a kingdom in."


    "I agree with Van''s lover," Gerald lightly clicked his tongue as he rested his back on a wall, "If Miss Sarah has been living in that place without any problems for more than a hundred years, then it''s the best place to be in."


    "Whatever. If Master Van is there, then that''s my kingdom," Latanya then said with a shrug.


    "It''s your decision, father."


    "...Very well," after hearing everyone''s opinion, Van could only let out a sigh and nod, "Miss Sarah, can you discuss the location with Ms. Elton?"


    "No problem."


    Sarah and Angela then moved to the side as everyone in the hall became silent. Afterward, Angela raised both her hands, placing them on the temples of Sarah''s head.


    "Got it."


    And not even a minute had passed, and Angela already returned to Van''s side.


    "After I teleport us there, I would need to rest," she then let out a short but deep sigh, "Sarah wasn''t lying when she said it was quite a distance away."


    "Is�� it really that far?" Van blinked a couple of times before looking at Sarah, "Then how did you arrive so fast in the Palace?"


    "You''ll find out when you get there."


    "...Alright?" Although Van was still slightly confused, he still stretched his hand for Angela to hold, "We''ll be ba-- Huk!"


    And once again, before he could finish his words, Van almost puked out his insides. With him being completely caught off-guard with Angela suddenly teleporting them, he truly could no longer hold it in.


    The sound of him retching echoed throughout the lush field of grass that surrounded them. He refused to eat before all of this, but it would seem that yesterday''s contents were still able to escape from his stomach as they now littered the ground.


    And before he could even stand up, a small, squirrel-like creature approached him; or rather, his puke. It then started helping itself to it, causing Van to slightly squint his eyes as he stood up. The squirrel seemed to have come from the skies, as Van could see two more of them gliding towards his puke.


    "This is��" He then turned away his attention from the rodents, focusing on the deep, blue horizon that seemed to dearly want to present itself to them. For miles, almost an endless sea; with the lands beyond almost invisible to the eye.


    Van then turned around, only for him to see a forest teeming with life. And even through his fettered breaths, he could hear the whispers of all the animals that lived there.


    "...It''s beautiful here."


    "It''s alright," Angela quickly added before falling butt-first on the ground, "You should have seen mine when it was still teeming with life. And also, stop being so distracted and look there."


    "Hm?" Although Van was still overwhelmed with the lay of the land, he still turned his eyes towards where Angela was pointing to, and as he did so, he saw two silhouettes.


    One was Sarah.


    "How�� are you here?"


    "The one you''ve been with for several days now is my Blood Clone. But that''s not important right now," Sarah, who was now peacefully standing near the edge of the cliff, nonchalantly brushed Van''s confusion away as she placed her hand on the other silhouette-- Andrea.


    Or at least, that is who the statue looked like.


    "W�� why is something like that here?"


    "I�� this is where I buried her. She wanted to be buried somewhere with a view of the ocean�� but this was the best thing I could find; a vast sea, free from all the chaos and madness of the world. It''s normal, just the way she would have liked it."


    "So�� She�� she''s right there?" Van could not help but stutter as his legs moved by themselves towards Andrea''s grave.


    "Yes. I�� I wanted to give you the chance to say goodbye to her alone," Sarah then said as she stepped away and walked towards Angela, "I think�� this is also the place she would have wanted for you, kid. A place where you can finally stop surviving. And just��


    ....Live."

 Chapter 375 - 374: Yggdrasil

    "..."


    "..."


    "Perhaps we should call him now? I have recovered enough SP to travel back to the Branch. No�� no, stupid. Let the boy spend more time with his sister alone."


    "You�� still talk to yourself, Ms. Angela?"


    "Stop calling me Ms., it has been eons since you were my student."


    "...But the kid still calls you Ms."


    "Because he''s still a kid. You and I are pretty much the same age now, if you think about it."


    "I�� suppose I haven''t thought about it like that."


    "You should. The both of us have been alive for thousands and thousands of years. It''s fate, now that we have experienced the things we have, we would be able to teach the boy what he needs."


    "Fate�� or another one of his mother''s grand plans?"


    "...Both. It is not an exaggeration to say that everything that exists and will exist from now on is made solely for the boy."


    "...Seems complicated."


    Sarah and Angela had been watching Van sitting on the cliff for more than a few hours now. He said only a few words as he sat beside Andrea''s grave, but after that, he stopped. Instead, his eyes had been fixated on the horizon; his breaths neither ragged nor calm-- as if his mind was filled with numerous thoughts.


    He wishes he could have seen it. He wished he could have seen Andrea truly happy and at peace; he wishes he could have grown old with her, or at least watched her grow into an old woman. But knowing that she was with the woman she loved the most in her life��


    ...perhaps that was enough.


    "Andrea��"


    Van''s breaths then echoed throughout the horizon as he stood up, still resting his palm on the base of Andrea''s statue, "...I truly wish I could have been there for you. So this might be a bit shameless for me to ask��


    ...but please watch over me from now on. Watch my daughter grow-- although I am actually the youngest out of all of us now; everything is fucked up, I tell you."


    Van''s breaths slowly became laughter as he gently patted Andrea''s statue, "I�� never really got a chance to say goodbye to you. But I don''t think I will, after all-- it just doesn''t feel right saying goodbye to you when we''ve just reunited again. So, instead��


    ...I''m�� I''m home, sis."


    And as if the world itself heard Van''s words, the trees started to sway; with the ocean suddenly being calmly swept by a strong wind that cleared the skies above. The wind was perhaps a whisper, or maybe it was just that, a simple gust of wind; but for Van, it felt like Andrea was telling him--


    --"Welcome home."


    Van once again closed his eyes as he faced the vast horizon. A beginning; This was a new beginning. He had many, but this time, it was truly his and not thrown to him.


    "Let''s�� go get our friends," Van then said as he turned towards Sarah and Angela, "Thank you for showing this to me, Miss Sarah."


    "Andrea would have wanted it."


    "But still, thank--"


    "Eh, I still think you should have seen my recommendation when it was still blooming, it was glorious."


    "..."


    ***


    When Van and Angela returned to the Branch, the others were already preparing to move. It would seem that Sarah''s so-called [Blood Clone] had actually been keeping them up to date on what was happening with him.


    And so, without even him telling anything, they already knew that Van had already chosen where the 10th Realm would be built.


    "Do you want to share some words with the people?" Athena then approached Van.


    "...What people?"


    "The other races that joined under your banner. Some of them do not want to come with us."


    "...No," Van quickly shook his head, "Not this time. We will just be giving them a choice."


    "Very well, King Evans."


    "Father, we�� are truly leaving this place, aren''t we?"


    "Are you�� ready?"


    "Yes," Vanya nodded with a smile on her face, "With the Queen of the Vanir helping to recuperate my lost energy, I think I could create another Branch that would be able to take all of us there."


    "No, I mean�� are you ready?"


    "...Yes," Vanya once again nodded, but this time, her eyes were even clearer as she looked her father straight in the eyes, "The forest giants have been cooped in this place for too long, it''s time for them to finally gain the freedom that mother would have wanted them to have."


    "Vanya�� about your mother--"


    "Mother�� is everywhere. Even if her body is not physically with us, her presence is everywhere; as long as there are trees, you could find traces of her there," Vanya then said as she gently placed her hand on Van''s cheek.


    "V�� Vanya?" But slowly, Vanya''s grip started to tighten, almost pulling Van''s skin off.


    "And don''t think I haven''t noticed something going on between you and aunt Athena," Vanya whispered, "But it''s alright, if anything, I am happy that it is aunt Athena that''s taking care of you now."


    "You�� you don''t seem very happy?"


    "Oh��


    ...I am."


    Hours; days passed since Van and the others began preparations to leave for the 10th Realm, and finally, after what seemed like a week-- a tree was born.


    A tree that was large enough to cover the skies of Midgard. A tree large enough to be seen by all of the 9 Realms; some of them asked, some of them bowed in worship, while some of them feared for their lives-- but none interfered.


    They all just watched as this tree continued to grow�� and grow�� and grow. Days, weeks, months; even the looming war had no choice but to stop their lust for battle as the tree seemed to have created a wall, completely separating their sides.


    However, something happened that none of them expected. The colossal tree-- it gave birth to branches. Branches that crawled their way to each of the 9 Realms.


    Athena never expected it. When Van told her that he would be giving them a choice to come with them, she did not expect that he was referring to everyone in the 9 Realms. It was a ridiculous idea��


    ...but just like that, the barrier between the races was taken down. Was it for the better? Perhaps only time would tell. But one thing was for sure�� they were now given a path to unity-- an option to choose peace.


    A tree that gave the gift of a new life.


    Hours.


    Days.


    Weeks.


    Months.


    And finally, after more than a year-- Van and the others arrived at their new home.


    "I think the two of you deserve to be the first ones to step on it."


    120,000. There were roughly 120,000 thousand people of different races that joined them in their escapade. Their whispers and awed gasps, almost filling the entire 10th Realm even though none of their feet had touched its lush earth yet.


    All of them wanted to take the first step to their new home, but none dared to do so as Van had his eyes on his daughter, as well as Latanya.


    "This wouldn''t have been possible without the two of you."


    "Don''t mind if I do, Master Van."


    "This�� place is beautiful�� father."


    "Don''t overexert yourself, Vanya."


    "I got her."


    "..." Van could not help but squint his eyes; he was about to catch his daughter from stumbling, but before he could do so, Gerald suddenly but gently carried her up.


    "T�� thank you, Gerald," Vanya then softly whispered as she rested her head on Gerald''s shoulders.


    "Tch, stop moving if you don''t have the strength to do so."


    "What? Since when are you--"


    "Let them be, King Evans." And before Van could do anything, Athena held his hand and stopped him, "The two have actually been growing close since we left."


    And so, Van could only watch as Gerald carefully and gently sat Vanya on the ground.


    "So�� this is where we are going to live from now on? Not a bad choice, not a bad choice at all, King Van."


    Van then felt himself being pushed to the side as a house-- a literal house passed by him.


    "Now, where shall I be living from now on!?" Thor then said as his eyes scanned the vast field of grass within their horizon, "I see another island there, or maybe��"


    And with Thor stepping out of Yggdrasil, the name the people gave the tree that Vanya created, the others started flowing out as well.


    "Move, move, perishable goods here," Angela jumped from a person''s head to another head, carrying what seemed to be a coffin as she disappeared in the distance.


    "Should�� we go as well?" With more and more people passing by, Athena decided to pull Van outside; but found that she could not do so, "...King Evans?"


    "There''s�� no need to rush," Van''s calm words softly crawled through Athena''s ears as he looked her straight in the eyes, "We will be busy from now on."


    "...Only at the beginning, King Evans. Once we have stabilized and built a sense of society, all of us would be working like a clock-- existing in order and with each other."


    "Well�� then we have the rest of our lives, don''t we?" Van chuckled, "Let''s... just walk there until we''re tired�� enjoy the peace until They come."


    "We will be ready for them, you know that, right King Evans?"


    "Right. Then��


    ...Let''s go."


    ***My Hermes System, Volume 4: Yggdrasil --- END***


    "We have located their location. Abundance of life is Critically Low. Energy levels�� Extremely High, odd. Estimated Time of Arrival: 3C."


    In the expanse of space, a planet�� no, perhaps a ship, was floating aimlessly on the endless horizon. And right at its highest point, were humans; an intricate collection of golden symbols adorning their skin, each unique in their own ways.


    They were humans. Their eyes, however, gave away the extreme abundance of superiority they had-- as if they stood on top of everything else.


    "It would seem our informant has given us the correct information."


    "He is extremely loud, but in the end, useful. Give him his gift."


    "...Are we truly going to corrupt our blood with its genes, brother?"


    "Do not belittle him and his kind, my dear sister��


    ...He was once the ruler of this universe."


    ***My Hermes System, Volume 5 --- START***

 Chapter 376 - 375: Portal

    "You can''t catch me!"


    "Come back here, you brat!"


    In a street; no, on a skeleton of a street; where saws and lumber were scattered everywhere, with bare houses by their side, waiting to be completed as the final pieces of their puzzle was yet far to be placed.


    In that street, there was a boy. Creating smoke as he ran without care, blowing the sawdust to the side and leaving the workers to have no choice but to cover their noses and eyes. Some, however, seemed to have already lost their tolerance as they started chasing the boy.


    "I am King Van! Thou shall not catch me! Aha!"


    The boy then stopped running as he turned around, revealing the obviously painted scar on his face and continuing to mock the workers chasing him.


    "Ah! Kid, that road isn''t dry--"


    "Gah! What is this vile magic!?"


    "There he goes, someone get something to pull the brat out. Whose child is this anyway?"


    With the boy struggling to get out of the pile of deep cement, the only choice he had for salvation was the scrap lumber that the workers were trying to extend towards him�� but the boy did not take it.


    "You think you can trick me, vile heathens!?" The boy said as he pushed the lumber away, "I shall not be-- W�� wait, put me down!"


    But before he could act out even further, one of the workers, a frost giant, casually picked him up like a kitten and carefully threw him to the side. The workers were about to catch and pin him down, but alas, it would seem he still had the strength to run away.


    "Just let him go, we still have tons of things to do."


    "No choice, population is growing by the second."


    "Shouldn''t we just take a rest since we''re already here? I''ve never worked on a house this fast before."


    "That''s because of the unlimited supply of timber. Let''s go, everyone! Work, work!"


    The workers then all let out a collective sigh as they all just went back to their respective jobs; some of them, with smiles on their faces and oddly spry even though they have been laboring for hours�� weeks on end.


    2 Years. 2 years had passed since the founding of the 10th Realm and its population had more than doubled from the initial 120,000 to 330,000.


    2 years had passed, and yet it seemed like its development and birth had not even started yet. Even what was supposed to be the very center of the 10th Realm, Van''s castle, had not been completed yet.


    Build the necessary establishments; prisons, clinics, adventurer''s guild, school, roads, farms, and all the other things that the people would need to ensure a fair and safe environment for everyone-- were the exact same words that came out of the 10th Realm''s ruler. The people take precedence above all else, he said��


    ...and those were his last words. After that, his face had not been seen by any of the people. The one that was talking was the former Queen of the Vanir, Latanya. The people initially thought that the leadership was passed down to her without their knowing�� but no.


    Latanya refers to their King as ''Master'', completely letting them know that there was a hierarchy being followed inside the castle-- and King Van remains at the top.


    The only problem is�� he has been missing for months. And with the onslaught of new people coming to them for refuge due to the war going on between the Aesir and the humans, it was probably best that their King was present to welcome or turn them away.


    But alas, he was nowhere to be found. The one that was welcoming the new people was his daughter, the progenitor of the Forest Giants. Not every new people were there to seek refuge, however, as some only came for trouble-- demanding to be put in a position of authority or they would wreak havoc.


    Perhaps they thought that since the 10th Realm was just being built, and their King was someone they have not heard of, overtaking the Realm would be easy.


    But alas, Princess Vanya''s rumored lover, Gerald, would beat the troublemakers back to their Realms before they could even have the chance to enter the city.


    "He�� he�� I got away again." And now, somewhere deep in the city''s incomplete alleyways, the boy who had successfully escaped from the workers earlier was hiding between boxes of random supplies.


    "I think that was my fastest time yet. Wait ''til the others in school hear about this," the boy then rubbed his nose, clearly satisfied with the chaos he had just created, "I shall become the King Van of Heven Academy!"


    "Oh, there''s something like that now?"


    "What the-- Who is there, reveal yourself, or I Torbjorn shall kill you with my lightning!" The boy, Torbjorn, quickly stood up from the floor as he turned his whole body towards the direction of the voice.


    He then slightly backed away as he saw an individual completely wrapped in cloth, only revealing a part of his face which showed the huge scar that adorning it. The man seemed to be coming from the sea of grass that surrounded half of the city�� but he should have noticed him earlier since there weren''t any walls blocking the view.


    "Who�� are you, hermit!?" Torbjorn then said as he pointed his finger towards the man, "Are you one of those illegal immigrants I have been hearing about!?"


    "...Maybe," the cloaked man then said, "And you said you wanted to become King Van?"


    "T�� that''s right! So what if I do!?"


    "That''s interesting, I know someone with the same name and title."


    "Impossible. I would have to know you for that to be true! What is your name, illegal immigrant!? I will report you if you don''t identify yourself!"


    "Well, it''s a bit of a coincidence..." the cloaked man''s chuckles muffled through his thick robes as he slowly approached Torbjorn, "...but my name also happens to be Van."


    And as if the winds themselves heard him utter his name, their howls became stronger-- strong enough to blow the blades of grass peacefully dancing on the ground; strong enough to blow away the cloak that was covering the man''s entire body.


    "Ah shit, my hair''s gotten too long," Van then said as his hair, which almost reached to his waist flowed haggardly in the air, "Anyway�� it would seem Latanya and the others are doing a good job around here," he then whispered to himself as his eyes scanned vicinity.


    "You�� you are��" Torbjorn let out a tiny stutter as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "Are you also a fan of King Van!?"


    "...Not really, he''s a bit of a disappointment."


    "How dare you say that to our lord and saviour!?"


    "...It would seem Headmistress Hilda is teaching something weird in the Academy. Maybe I should visit her fir--"


    "Please don''t, father."


    "Who is-- Princess Vanya!?" Torbjorn was about to say the lines he had practiced for so many times again when another unfamiliar voice entered his ears, but as soon as he realized who the individual was, the only thing he could do was fall to his legs and kneel.


    "You''ve been gone for almost a year, father," Vanya''s disappointed sighs echoed through the air, almost weakening the strong gusts of wind that still continued to howl in the air, "Maybe aunt Athena shouldn''t have taught you how to survive in space if you were only going to spend most of your time there. You know, instead of actually helping us with the Kingdom you built."


    "...I''m home?"


    "That line loses its meaning when it''s not said with sincerity!" Vanya then stomped his way towards Van, tightly grabbing his wrist before he could even utter a response, "The others know that you''re here as well, so it is best you don''t keep them waiting. I swear, sometimes you can be such a child!"


    "Well, I am the youngest out of all--"


    "Please don''t start, father."


    "...Ms. Angela''s influence seems to be growing on you."


    Torbjorn''s whole body began to tremble as the two passed by him. Was�� Was he actually just casually talking with the mysterious King of the 10th Realm? They�� wouldn''t execute him for disrespecting the King, would they?


    Torbjorn then sneakily took a glance towards the two, only to find that the two of them were not even paying him any heed. Seeing this, he quickly stood up, letting out a long and deep breath. Forget his new record-- the story of him meeting King Van would surely gather more of his classmate''s attention.


    "And so, father? You must have a great excuse for being gone this long." Once again, the disappointment in Vanya''s voice was clear for anyone to hear, "This is your Kingdom, please stop letting others run it for you."


    "I found something."


    "Found�� Could it be you found Evangeline?"


    "No, nothing that evil," Van quickly waved his hand, "It''s a thing I haven''t seen since arriving here��


    ....A Portal."

 Chapter 377 - 376: Association

    "You said you found a Seraph''s Gate, King Evans?"


    "A Seraph''s�� You mean a Portal? I thought those don''t exist anymore."


    "Where�� did you find it, kid?"


    Chaos filled the air in the 10th Realm''s unfinished castle. Their king, King van, had returned from an almost 1-year absence. Most of the workers panicked, thinking they would be scolded or fired if their king saw that the castle was still not fully dressed-- but he didn''t even seem to care and only waved at them, telling them to not mind him and get back to work.


    The situation in the throne room, however, was completely different. Their kind and understanding king was currently being bombarded with endless questions, almost buried by the inquisitive stares of all his friends.


    "Did it have any Objective? I miss getting those," Gerald then said, quickly getting the attention of the other System Holders in the group, Angela and Sarah.


    "No, I didn''t really think of entering them without consulting Athena," Van quickly muttered with a shake of his head; and afterward, his shaking head stopped towards his daughter�� who was standing awfully close beside Gerald, "...So, the two of you really are together now? I''ve only been gone for a few months and you''ve already made your move with my daughter, Gerald."


    "Wel--"


    "A few months?"


    And before Gerald could even say a single word, the air in the throne room suddenly became thicker; heavy enough that it almost made one find it hard to breathe. Most of them turned towards the source of the pressure, only to see Latanya and Athena''s hair floating in the air.


    "I believe you have been gone for more than a few months, King Evans," the cold and gravelly tone in Athena''s voice was enough to make the air crack.


    "Your current lover is right, Master Van," Latanya added to the weight of the air, "You left me alone to handle things that you should be doing. I know I probably have the most experience out of all of us in ruling a kingdom, but since I left my position as Queen of the Vanir, I was expecting to serve under your leadership, Master Van��


    ...But instead, I am doing the same things I have been doing back in Vanaheim."


    "As�� as Ms. Angela once said; If others can do it, then let them do it."


    "I don''t remember saying that," Angela quickly shook her head as soon as she heard Van''s words, "Wait�� maybe I did? But I don''t remember, so it might as well be that I didn''t say it."


    "It doesn''t matter what anyone said," Latanya then walked towards the throne, her mountain-sized bosom almost jiggling with excitement as they made their way to Van, "I believe I deserve compensation for standing in for you, Master Van��


    ...How about I become your lover instead of pony-tails here?"


    "..."


    "Just for the duration you left, so a year sharing a bed? That doesn''t sound too bad, doesn''t it?"


    "I don''t think we--"


    "We are getting sidetracked."


    "H-- Hey!"


    Latanya could only let out a small scream as Athena suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and dragged her away.


    "Let''s get back on the more important issues."


    As soon as Athena was sure that Latanya wouldn''t try to do what she just did anymore, she quickly stood beside the throne; slightly sticking her buttocks on the right armrest.


    "It was a wise decision not to enter the Seraph''s Gate, King Evans. And to reduce everyone''s confusion, it is probably best that we just call it a Portal," Athena then said as she looked at everyone, "I don''t think I need to say this, but King Evans''s discovery is colossal, probably even cardinal. Angela, out of all the years you''ve been with Evangeline, have you ever encountered a Portal?"


    "No, not even once."


    Athena''s eyes traveled to the rest of the group as if asking them the same questions.


    "I didn''t really have time to explore," Gerald quickly shrugged, "So, nope."


    "I�� have always been asleep, father."


    "I''ve explored a lot of floating worlds, but not once did I see a Portal," Sarah waved her hand.


    "I don''t like moving that much," Latanya also shrugged her shoulders, "Ask the winged chick."


    With Skylar having been born from a part of Seraph Azrael''s wings, Athena''s focus on her was higher than most. But alas, she too, only shook her head.


    Athena was already expecting that none of the others had seen a Portal, as even she, who had made sure to know every gear of this world, had not heard any news of a Portal emerging anywhere in the 9 Realms and surrounding Fragmented Worlds.


    "So�� we can all assume that the Portal that King Evans discovered is the first ever Portal in the New World."


    "Is�� it really that big of a deal?" Van then said as he lazily leaned back, "I''ve been running almost non-stop for a few months, maybe I''ll rest for a bit and we can discuss this another time?"


    "I am afraid it is, King Evans," Athena quickly breathed out, "I believe most of you know that this world is actually just the planet you previously lived in, but hundreds of thousands of years in the future. And if I am right, then the same time has also passed in my universe."


    "..."


    "King Evans�� there is a chance that there is another Olympian on the other side of the Portal."


    "...Still?"


    "Possible. But truthfully, I am more concerned that it would be the gateway for the World Eaters to pinpoint this universe and find their way towards us."


    "I�� see," although Van was indeed extremely exhausted, he quickly realized what Athena was getting at, "So we need to clear it as soon as possible?"


    "Yes," Athena quickly nodded, "But we also need to take extra caution, I have no idea how my universe has evolved throughout the years."


    "Hm��"


    "How far is this Portal anyway, Van?" Gerald then said as he cracked his knuckles, "Maybe I can stretch my muscles for once."


    "The latest one I saw is quite a distance, probably the same distance as the moon?"


    "Wait�� King Evans, what do you mean by ''latest''?" Athena then blinked a couple of times as he looked Van directly in the eyes.


    "...Oh," Van then also blinked a couple of times as he returned Athena''s stare, "Didn''t I mention it? I saw more than 1 Portal."


    "What!?"


    "How many did you see!?"


    "More or less a hundred," Van said as he stood up, "I would have probably seen more if I didn''t get tired and decided to go home."


    "That''s�� impossible," Athena muttered, "If there were that many Portals, then some of us were bound to discover one or two. Could it be possible�� that they are actually just emerging again?"


    "It might also be possible that Mr. Evans''s presence is activating them," Angela added.


    "But if that was the case, then statistically and geographically, there should be a Portal somewhere in the 9 Realms where King Evans has been on," Athena said before letting out a small but deep hum, "Something�� must be happening in my universe."


    "Could it be that these World Eaters have actually discovered us?" Sarah breathed out.


    "Hm��"


    And while everyone was thinking of their own hypothesis, Van''s loud sighs echoed throughout the throne hall.


    "Is there a way for our citizens to explore the expanse of space without relying on a Branch?" He said, "Or at least just take them from point to point?"


    "Like a spacecraft?" Athena quickly replied, "I am afraid this universe does not have the necessary technological knowledge for something like that, King Van. The materials alone to make a feasible one would have to go through many processes."


    "What about something like a controllable floating Branch?" Gerald said as he raised his hand, "While Vanya was growing Yggdrasil, bits and pieces of it were detaching. I saw a part detached with people still on it."


    "...What happened to them?"


    "They died."


    "W�� what?" Vanya could not help but take in a sorrowful breath, "Something like that�� happened?"


    "If you''re going to suggest something, then please don''t suggest something that already has a tested outcome, brat," Angela said with a shake of her head.


    "Well, I mean they died; but not after the detached Branch withered," Gerald clicked his tongue before continuing his explanation, "I don''t know how the whole atmosphere and oxygen relationship works in the Branch, but what if--"


    "That idea might actually just work, Gerald."


    And before Gerald could finish his words, the tone of excitement in Athena''s voice interrupted him, "I didn''t think of it before since it seemed too race-oriented, but what if it''s possible for the other Forest Giants to sustain a small part of the Branch? They all have your blood."


    "That''s�� we never tried it before," Vanya placed her hand on her chin as she looked at Athena, "But isn''t that too dangerous? Even if there''s the off chance that it works, what if the Forest Giant responsible for the floating branch becomes exhausted?"


    "So use the Forest Giants as pilots, I dig it," Gerald said with a chuckle, "Just so we''re clear, I am the one who thought of this idea, okay?"


    "How long until we can have someone to test this, Athena?" Although Van''s eyes were already on the verge of closing due to exhaustion, his words still contained a hint of excitement in them.


    "As long as we can get volunteers, then we can even do it now. But�� I do not really see the purpose of this, King Evans. If we''re just going to clear Portals, then Angela could just teleport one of us there�� or you can just run."


    "Just us?" Van chuckled weakly, "It is as you said, there are probably thousands of new Portals out there appearing by the second, Athena. So��


    ....I am declaring the re-opening of the Explorer Association."

 Chapter 378 - 377: A Bountiful Gift

    "Re-opening�� of the Explorer Association?"


    With Van''s lazy voice whispering throughout the entirety of the throne room, Sarah was the first to react to his words. As one of the core members of the previous Explorer Association back in the Old World, the nostalgia that waved through her entire body was something that she couldn''t quite explain.


    It made sense-- she thought. For her, the last time she heard someone mentioning that was when she first arrived in this fantasy-like world, which was already thousands of years ago. But for Van, it should still be fresh in his mind.


    "Yes," Van nodded as he let out a long and deep breath before walking away, "I''m a bit tired from running around, so I will let you handle everything with the Association, Miss Sarah."


    "...Me?"


    "I see no one else qualified to create it�� your grandfather was its earliest member, after all."


    "But System Holders like us are almost extinct, kid," Sarah quickly waved her hand, "And the ones that are left are mostly trapped in Midgard or part of the war. Currently, the only System Holders we have in the Realm are me, Ms. Elton, Gerald, you, and Latanya��


    ...and I don''t think you and the vixen count since both of you are special."


    "I''ll leave you to solve it, chairwoman."-- was Van''s last words before suddenly leaving the throne room.


    "S�� sorry," Vanya then awkwardly chuckled, the monotonous tone she previously had years ago was now completely gone, "It would seem my father�� passed another responsibility to everyone again."


    "All hail King Van, as they say," Gerald also let out a chuckle before turning to Sarah, "I''m not really doing anything, so I might as well help you in establishing it."


    "...I guess we have no choice in the matter," Sarah then let out a long and deep sigh before nodding her head, "Let''s just announce it so we could get our first core members. Can you help us, Ms. Elton?"


    "No," Angela quickly said before disappearing into thin air.


    "I''ll come with you."


    So, instead, it was Vanya who volunteered, "we still need to test if the floating branch idea would work."


    "Perhaps I could also help in that regard," Skylar, who had been keeping quiet from the start, also let out a curious hum as she followed beside Vanya, leaving only Athena and Latanya alone in the throne room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "I do not appreciate you making moves on King Evans, Latanya."


    "Is that what it looked like?" Hearing the slightly cold and irritated tone in Athena''s voice, Latanya could not help but let out a small giggle, purposely exaggerating the bouncing of her colossal breasts, "I was just giving a suggestion, after all, there must be a reason why Master Van is out so very often."


    "What�� are you getting at?"


    "You''re smart, so you must know what I am about to say next," Latanya once again giggled, "A man that is not satisfied in bed, can not be found on the bed. He probably feels that running around the expanse of space is much more satisfying than lying with you. But of course��


    ...what would I expect from a hundred thousand years old virgin."


    "Be careful with your words, Latanya," Athena muttered as her eyes started to twitch, "I punished people for doing less."


    "Why? Compensating for your inadequacy?" Latanya then said as she once again showcased her breasts, grabbing them and letting them freely bounce after.


    "I can shapeshift to any form I want, but anything as big as that is already unnatu--"


    "I beg to differ," Latanya chuckled once again as she slowly made her way out of the room, "I happen to have almost seduced Master Van before with these melons. I''m just warning you, Athena��


    ...don''t be so shocked if you find Master Van resting on them in the near future."


    "C��


    ...Come back here!"


    "Haha! The only one coming on my back is Master Van."


    "..."


    And with those parting words, silence once again filled the entire throne room. But it would seem even though brief, the discussion they just had made a huge impact on Athena; as a few hours later, she found herself in front of Van''s room-- her breasts, slightly augmented.


    "K�� King Evans," she whispered as she knocked on the door, "May�� I come in?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "King Evans?" Athena once again knocked on the door, this time, her words were clearer and more pronounced. She was deliberating on whether or not to enter since Van seemed to be truly exhausted from his adventure. Of course, she was only expecting to accompany him with his rest and was not expecting to do anything more. But after a few more knocks without any answer--


    "I am going in," Athena then took in a long and deep breath as she gently opened the door, "I�� would like to discuss more as to what happened during your absence, but I will wait until you wake-- King Evans?"


    Athena then blinked a couple of times as the person she sorely wanted to see�� was actually nowhere to be found in the room.


    ***


    Silence. A deep, almost deafening silence whistled through the air. It was a weird silence-- Van could hear his body speak, but not in the way one would expect. Every part of his body�� seemed to be involved and working together like an orchestra-- devoid of any outside interference.


    Rather than hearing them, perhaps it was more appropriate to say that he could feel the smallest vibrations his body made, as it was the only hint of a feigning sound in the place he now found himself in-- space.


    Devoid of any sound, a cold that wrapped around his entire body, as well as a pressure that seemed to embrace every part of his body. Ever since he learned how to survive in space from Athena, he found himself more and more attracted to it.


    It was the illusion of freedom in the rawest sense. Letting your body aimlessly glide; no restrictions whatsoever-- it was the perfect place to rest and sleep.


    And then suddenly, a crack.


    "!!!"


    Van could feel the space itself shivering, breaking the ceaseless and endless silence that he so cherished. He then quickly opened his eyes, only to see a familiar set of floating words that he had not seen since forever.


    [The Gods wish to send you a Gift.]


    "..." What? Van thought. Even in the Old World, the number of times a message like this popped up in front of him could be counted in one hand-- and they only appeared at earlier times. But something was different this time�� the previous messages always mentioned that it was the ''Gods of Olympus'' that was watching or wanting to send him a gift��


    ...But now nothing specific was mentioned. Athena had already told him that no Olympian was capable of summoning or creating a Portal�� and there was now one in front of him.


    Could it be because he already knew that Olympians couldn''t do this�� the message became different?


    Does this mean that there really was a hidden god somewhere in this universe, watching and controlling him from the shadows? So all this time�� there was another player intervening with the path he was taking?


    "..." Van then furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the Gold Portal in front of him. This was quite near his Realm, so he could just come back and ask someone to check it out with him�� but since this was a Gift from the so-called hidden god, then it was probably only meant for him.


    He could still remember what happened with the first Portal with the human-spiders; Nisha and the others were there with him, but when they reached the Boss Room, he was sent to a completely different place.


    "..." And so, with that in mind, Van didn''t think anymore as his eyes started to let out streaks of golden lightning. He then summoned his shield, before grabbing something from his waist-- the small hammer he received from defeating Thor.


    Whatever was inside, it was best not to take it lightly. And with that, Van left a blur as swiftly but carefully entered the Portal.


    [???]


    Van then took in a long and deep breath as soon as air once again wafted through his face; his thirst for air did not last, however, as the weird but familiar smell of chemicals entered his nose.


    "Fuck��" He then muttered as he quickly spat on the ground. Van did not even mind the set of words that appeared above his head as his eyes quickly scanned his surroundings. There was not much to check, however, as his vision was filled with a tunnel of rocks seemingly stretching endlessly.


    "...A cave?" Van started to walk, his steps echoing throughout the darkness. He then raised his hammer in the air, before shaking it repeatedly-- and as he did so, the hammer started to light up, causing the cave to brighten up.


    "..."


    "..."


    "There''s�� nothing here," Van then whispered. He was careful not to use his speed since he was surrounded by darkness, and any wrong move might cause the cave to collapse�� but after almost an hour of walking, he decided he had enough.


    Even if the cave did collapse, with his current STR, he would have no trouble surviving it anyway.


    And so, a whistle traveled through the entirety of the cave as Van suddenly turned into a blur. It did not last long, however, as he quickly found himself in front of what seemed to be a gate made of gold.


    "..." And without even any hesitation, Van quickly pushed the gate in, causing a tremor to reverberate in the air.


    "My, my�� Why so violent?"


    "W�� what?"


    "It''s been almost an eternity, and yet that''s how you greet me��


    ....cute little one?"

 Chapter 379 - 378: Itsy Bitsy

    A beauty that could probably topple cities.


    Hair that was smoother than the cleanest of rivers, and a skin that would shame even it.


    A glorious pair of breasts that jiggled with even the slightest of movements, rivaling that of Latanya''s-- or perhaps it was better to say that Latanya''s breasts rival them; as these pairs were the original.


    But most importantly;


    8 Legs, 2 Arms. And a whole lower body that could probably swallow Van whole.


    An existence that brought Van the reality of his situation as a System Holder; an existence that made Van completely hopeless; a being that he had fought in the inception of his powers��


    "...Arachnaea?"


    "Oh my, oh my. So you still remember me?"


    Arachnaea quickly crawled from side to side as she touched her cheeks, humming promiscuously while wiggling her whole upper body,


    "I thought that after thousands and thousands of years, you''ve completely forgotten about this big sister..."


    Forgetting that creature in front of him was probably something that would never happen, Arachnaea was his first brush of death; something like that sticks with you for eternity. But of course, even without that�� the mere fact that Arachnaea was the first and only actual talking monster that Van had met, as well as his first connection with the Olympians was something that would forever be indebted in his mind.


    "...Oh, but of course, silly me," Arachnaea''s legs then stopped moving as she looked Van directly in the eyes, "For you, it should have only been a few years since we last met."


    "You�� how do you know all of this?" Van then said with a gulp.


    "How indeed?" Arachnaea''s fettered chuckles echoed throughout the entire cave, "And can you please step inside my lair? It is getting quite awkward that you''re still standing outside, I feel like I''m some kind of disgusting insect; which I am technically not since I''m half arachnid, the more you know, the more you know; teehee."


    "..."


    More and more, Van was beginning to think that Arachnaea''s existence was far more important than he first initially thought. She wasn''t just a tool for the Olympians�� no. She wasn''t just a tool for whoever was behind her.


    "...Then don''t mind me intruding."


    "My, I see you learned some semblance of manners. I still remember you screaming and running around like a rabid monkey the last time we met."


    "A lot has changed," Van then said as he slowly and carefully took a step inside the gate.


    "Really? You''re still as cute and small as ever."


    "I happen to have grown a few inche--"


    And before Van could even finish his words, as soon as he stepped inside Arachnaea''s lair, the scenery in front of him instantly changed. From the dark and ominous cave that was filled with grimy webs and ruined pillars to a scenery of a sea of white marble; almost reaching the end of horizons as it connected to an ocean of darkness.


    "Where�� are we?"


    "You don''t know?" Arachnaea''s legs started to bend as she rested her lower body on the marbled ground, "I see you still haven''t known the truth of your origin."


    "I know," Van answered as he too, sat on the ground. Carefully placing his hammer and shield to his side, "My parents are both from different universes-- The Seraph Azrael, and the Olympian Hermes."


    "I said your origin, cute little one; not your parents," Arachnaea let out a small giggle as one of her hands started to move intricately, each flick of her fingers with purpose as webs started to form between and around them, "Did you really think a pair of weakened gods would be capable of giving birth�� capable of creating someone as cute as you?"


    "...Are you saying there''s more to my existence?" Van''s sighs almost traveled through the entire horizon, "And here I was thinking being born from two gods of different universes was special already."


    "Azrael is an Angel of Death, a being of complete magic and completely incapable of giving birth to life," Arachnaea''s intricately moving fingers then stopped moving, as a familiar silk in the form of a feather rested between her fingertips, "While Hermes is a thief; a thief who stole an egg and claimed it as his own."


    "More riddles?"


    "Not at all," Arachnaea then said as she opened her palms, letting the feather slowly glide and float towards Van, "You are not a product of 2 universes, but three."


    "...What?"


    "Ugh," Arachnaea rolled her eyes as Van''s confused tone reached her ears, "I am saying you have 3 parents. If you weren''t so slow then you would be even cuter."


    "3��" Van then muttered as he grabbed the floating feather, "I assume the other one is originally the one who gave me the first feather�� and not the Olympians?"


    "Bingo," Arachnaea winked as her gigantic breasts started to jiggle.


    "So you''re not from Olympus?"


    "I am�� or I was," Arachnaea giggled, "I did warn you about their perverted tendencies, I wouldn''t know that if I wasn''t from their universe."


    "So what exactly is going on here? How are you connected to this�� other god?"


    "He-- she�� let''s skip the specifics and just call him a he, I still don''t exactly know what he is," Arachnaea then stood up from the floor, "As soon as my world began to disintegrate and separate into what you call Fragmented Worlds, he approached me-- asking me of what I know, information about my universe as well as the Olympians; of course, I happily gave it to him since he seemed angry-- that''s when he told me about his egg being stolen."


    "He�� could pass through the Portal?"


    "No idea," Arachnaea shrugged, "But he told me my Fragmented World is the only place he could go to in this universe, the other Fragmented Worlds are far from his reach. He just usually appears beside me without any warning or signs, you know how gods are with their unusual restrictions."


    "What? When was the last time you met with him!?" Van then stood up from the floor and looked Arachnaea straight in the eyes.


    "Oh, you just missed him," Arachnaea once again giggled, causing her colossal and bare breasts to jiggle, "If you came just a little bit early then you would have probably caught a glimpse of him."


    "Did�� he ask you to give me this again?" Van then furrowed his eyebrows as he raised the feather in his hand, "What exactly is this? Why is it a feather similar to the ones with the Seraph?"


    "Do I look like I know everything, cute little one?" Being bombarded with questions, Arachnaea could not help but once again roll her eyes, "Just ask him when you meet him."


    "Meet�� But he seems intent on avoiding me."


    "Oh, he''s just probably shy."


    "And that''s probably an understatement. I didn''t even know he existed until now."


    "He''s always been watching you, though. How else would I know a lot about you if he wasn''t telling me stories about you?"


    "Watching�� so the one that was watching me all this time was him and not the Olympians?"


    Van could still remember the very first time he absorbed someone''s Soul. The message said that it was the Gods of Olympus that was watching him�� but could it actually be him all this time, working behind the shadows?


    "The Olympians? Pft," Arachnaea then began to burst out in laughter, "As if they are capable of doing something like that. They can''t even leave this universe without your help; anyway, our time is up."


    "Time�� is up?"


    "It''s time for you to leave, cute little one," Arachnaea then tapped one of her legs on the marbled floor, and as soon as she did so, a Golden Portal appeared beside her, "Stay any more and they would probably find you."


    "They�� could it be the World Eaters!?"


    "World Eaters? What an appropriate name for them," Arachnaea curiously muttered as she leaned her head to the side, "Now, off you go."


    "W�� wait!" Van quickly grabbed his hammer as he suddenly felt himself being pulled into the Portal, "Where are they!? When will they arrive in my universe!?"


    Van slammed his hammer on the marbled floor, trying to stop himself from being dragged by the invisible force. But alas, the only good it did was create crevices on the ground.


    "I already told you, I don''t know all the answers to your questions," Arachnaea said as she flicked her fingers, causing a thread to lift the hammer from the floor and hasten Van''s momentum, "But you don''t have to worry, we will meet again very soon. Teehee."


    "Wai--"


    Van''s eyes started to release trickles of golden lightning, but even his speed was not enough to slow down the force that was pulling him towards the Portal. Try as he might to run, but the only thing he could do was watch as Arachnaea waved him goodbye.


    "Wait!" And by the time he finished his words, the only thing that welcomed him was the familiar darkness of space, as well as the tiny floating island he now finds himself standing in.


    "Damn it!" Van''s eyes scanned every direction, trying their best to search for the Golden Portal, "We weren''t don-- what the fuck?"


    There were completely no traces left of the Portal. There was, however, something even more shocking and surprising standing near him.


    "Oh my, oh my�� so this is your universe."


    "H�� how are you here?"


    "Well��


    ....I did tell you we would meet again soon."

 Chapter 380 - 379: Breasts (1)

    "Oh my, oh my. What do we have here?"


    "Please don''t touch anything. I still don''t know what to do with you."


    "Oh, is that an invitation, because you know you can do anything you want with me."


    Van had been wanting to block his ears from the giggles and chuckles that had been echoing through his private quarters for almost a whole hour now. If it wasn''t for the slight confusion as to how Arachnaea was in front of him outside the Portal, then his panic would probably be even higher than it is.


    "I''ve honestly been thinking about you since we first met," Arachnaea then said as she slithered, no�� as her sharp and pointy legs crawled their way towards his bed, "Do you know how lonely it has been, being stuck there with only Him coming around? And he''s quite a boring conversation starter, always talking about you and nothing else."


    "How�� are you even able to go out of the Portal?" Van then said as he slowly started to calm down.


    "What do you mean?" Arachnaea slightly leaned her head to the side as her slightly dead eyes stared Van straight in the eyes. No, if Van remembers clearly, then they weren''t slightly dead-- they were completely gone. Even until now, Arachnaea suddenly taking her eyes off was still a memory he couldn''t shake loose.


    "How were you able to go out? Athena and the others were only able to pass through the Portal since I absorbed their God Souls."


    "Well, you already answered your question," Arachnaea then let out a long and deep sigh, her enormous breasts jiggling from doing so, "I am truly flattered that you think me of such, but I am not a god, cute little one-- I am a monster."


    "You''re�� not?" Van looked at Arachnaea from head to toe, careful not to fixate on her distractive breasts. He should be used to something like this by now since Latanya has a similar size. It was just that�� Arachnaea''s were just freely dangling there; devoid of any clothes and only her long, now snow-white hair partly covering them.


    "Do I not look like a monster?" Arachnaea once again let out a small giggle as the sound of Van''s bed sprang up from having her resting her body on it, "Monsters could always go out of the Portal, isn''t that why there were monsters here?"


    "...Those were giants."


    "Oh, my bad. Teehee,"


    "Wait�� if you could have always gone out whenever you wanted to, then why--"


    "Why didn''t I?" Arachnaea interrupted Van before he could finish his sentence, "Well�� let''s just say there wasn''t anything in it for me before."


    "And now there is?"


    "Oh, yes," the bed almost bounced from having her weight lifted off it as she stood up, "I get to live longer."


    "What do you--"


    "King Evans!"


    And once again, Van was interrupted. But this time, by Athena who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and blocked his view of Arachnaea, "I�� shall get rid of this monster for you!"


    "Ho?"


    "Wait. Athena, she is--"


    The sound of steel clanging rippled throughout the room as Athena''s spear and one of Arachnaea''s legs made contact with each other. Van was initially going to stop it, but then, he saw the sneaky look of distress on Athena''s face-- something that he had only seen once; when she was telling the story of how she brought the ruin of the Olympians.


    And so, Van decided to stand back. He was, however, ready to intervene at any time with his trusty shield. There was something else that caught his eyes; Athena''s breasts�� they doubled in size.


    Just�� what exactly is going on here? Van thought as he watched 2 sets of breasts clashing-- as he watched two women suddenly clashing with each other.


    "How are you even still alive!?" Athena''s roar almost made Van step back a few meters, "I don''t understand!"


    "Well, maybe because you''re really not as smart as you think you are?"


    And in contrast to Athena''s rage, the smugness and playfulness in Arachnaea''s tone were easily discernible, "You did think you were the best weaver in the world, only to be defeated by a humble seamstress living in Lydia."


    "You think you were humble!?"


    "What''s gotten you so worked up? Afraid your little monster has come to ruin things for you?"


    "..."


    Van continued to watch as the two fought inside his room, destroying all of his furniture. Judging by the verbal exchange between the two, something must have happened between them; Arachnaea briefly told her about what happened to her eyes�� could it be that it was Athena who plucked them out?


    "..." As entertaining as it was to see Athena being so flustered, Van was also quite amazed. He could still remember how hopeless he was when he first faced Arachnaea back when he just unlocked his powers-- but to think she was strong enough to hold her own against Athena?


    He couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle for thinking how he even thought he had a chance against her back then. If Arachnaea truly wanted to kill him back then, then she could have done so with the blink of an eye-- even now, the speed of her legs as they tried to slice Athena was comparable to Hermod''s speed.


    It would have been fine if there were only two of them, but Arachnaea could control all 8 with such mastery and guile, switching from movement to attack in a split second; not giving Athena even a slight respite.


    --And all this with still a smug look on her face.


    "!!!"


    Van''s eyes then widened as the fight suddenly reached him as he was distracted, even causing him to use his speed to move to the side-- which he probably shouldn''t have, as the two went on and destroyed his wall as they continued to fight without any regard to their surroundings.


    "..."


    "What''s going on, father!?"


    And just a few seconds after the sound of his wall ruptured through the entire castle, a golden streak of lightning appeared in front of Van, her voice filled with worry, "Do we have an intruder!?"


    Van did not answer, instead only pointing towards the destroyed part of his room.


    "W�� what is that?"


    "Not what, Vanya; don''t be rude," Van then let out a small but deep sigh as he shook his head, "She''s our guest, an old friend of mine and Athena''s."


    "An�� old friend? Could it�� she be an Olympian?" Vanya blinked a couple of times as she watched as the two continued to battle it out; destroying wall after wall until they reached the outside, "Then�� why are they fighting?"


    "I suppose we''ll find out later."


    "Are we�� not going to stop them?"


    "Only when it gets dangerous."


    "It''s not?"


    "They seem to be equally matched."


    "That''s quite amazing. But��


    ...why are aunt Athena''s breasts so huge?"


    "Who knows."


    "...We should probably stop them now?"


    "Perhaps you''re right."


    And so, with a sigh, Van suddenly disappeared from his spot, only to appear right in the middle of Arachnaea''s sharp legs and the tip of Athena''s spear.


    "!!!"


    Athena quickly unsummoned her spear, causing her to lose balance and stumble straight towards Van who swiftly and carefully caught him with his arm. Van then slightly tucked himself in as he tightened his grip on his other hand, expecting an impact coming from his shield��


    ...but it never came.


    "..." Instead, as he put down his shield, he found that the tip of Arachnaea''s leg was only inches away, but completely halted.


    "Oh my, oh my," she then let out a small promiscuous hum as her leg started to retract, "It seems I really am not capable of harming you, master."


    "...Master?"


    ***


    "So, explain to me the situation again."


    "With all these people present? Well�� I don''t mind the audience."


    A few minutes after their heated battle, Arachnaea was now inside the throne room, surrounded by Van, Athena, as well as the others.


    "And don''t take your clothes off!"


    "Hm, party pooper. It''s just so imprisoning-- I haven''t worn clothes for almost a hundred thousand years."


    "We don''t care, just explain why you are here again."


    "Ah, Athena-- always wanting to get what she wants."


    "I am not that woman anymore! And speak, why did you call King Evans your master?"


    Seeing Athena quite flustered, the others could not help but look at each other. They were so used to Athena being quite stern and strict, so seeing her all winded up right now was�� quite refreshing, to say the least.


    It was just that�� why are her breasts suddenly so huge? And while the others were confused, Latanya, on the other hand, could barely contain herself from laughing. After all, she was probably the reason for Athena''s sudden change of physique.


    But this truly is quite alarming, she thought. She was supposed to be the one with the unusually large breasts. But if Athena insists on her new aesthetics, then there would be two of them now�� not to mention this new arrival-- They might look like they have similarly sized breasts, but Arachnaea''s body was almost that of a small giant.


    So if it ever happens that they were to stand beside each other, then Latanya''s would be dwarfed. She was also calling Van her master, which was something Latanya was already going. This�� is truly troublesome.


    "So you say," Arachnaea''s coquettish giggle echoed throughout the throne room, "But I don''t want to keep everyone-- the reason I am calling him master is simply that literally, and figuratively-- he is my master."


    "...Why?" Van then said as he curiously leaned from his throne.


    "The feather I gave you," Arachnaea then let out a small but deep sigh, "It''s the only reason why I am outside the Portal. We are in some sort of contract, I guess?"


    "...But you said you could leave at any time?"


    "That''s true," Arachnaea nodded, "If the Portal wasn''t completely gone, that is. Anyway, long story short; He gave that feather��


    ....so that I could assist you in the coming calamity."

 Chapter 381 - 380: Eremiel And Irin

    "Calamity�� you mean the World Eaters?"


    "...Yes."


    As soon as the words came out of Van''s mouth, everyone in the throne room all held their breaths. Although none of them truly know the gravity of what these so-called World Eaters could do, they know that their name wasn''t just for show.


    Angela had already told the rest that the World Eaters were literally just that-- they consume all of the planets they lay their eyes upon, developing it first before relishing at its destruction-- as for what reason, it would seem that even Angela had no idea.


    The room was filled with silent whispers, but with the marbled floors and walls, as well as the mixture of timber and natural trees that Vanya had placed inside the throne room, it made every minute sound relevant-- almost as if it was amplifying their distress.


    "Wait, who is this ''he'' you keep referring to?" Athena then asked, completely breaking the silence and the fettered breaths that whispered through the throne room.


    Arachnaea, however, instead of answering, only turned to look at Van.


    "She said it''s my third... parent."


    "...What?"


    Gerald was the first to react, his eyes looking at everyone to see if they also heard the same thing, "Did you just say you have another father? Like their sperm mixed into one while double penetra--"


    "Gerald!"


    "S�� sorry," Gerald could not help but shut his mouth as Vanya almost hit her on the head. But alas, his curiosity was truly something he could not stop as he continued to run his mouth, "But for real? What the fuck?"


    "It''s best we don''t believe anything that comes out of this vixen''s mouth, King Evans," Athena then let out a short but very deep breath as she looked Arachnaea straight in the eyes, "A third parent, have you heard about any of this, Angela?"


    "No, I don''t think so," Angela quickly answered before once again getting lost in her own mind, "It could be true, we''ve seen weirder things happening-- like Mr. Lauder being friends with Mr. Evans and not only that, they might soon become father and son-by-law."


    "...That''s quite true, isn''t it?" Sarah then added as she placed her hand on her chin, "I still remember this brat crying over losing to me in a battle."


    "You�� fought with Gerald, Sarah?"


    "A hundred lifetimes ago."


    "What, I don''t remember something like that happening?" Gerald''s awkward chuckles reverberated throughout the air, made even more awkward as he tried his best to change the topic, "But for you to have 3 parents? You''re becoming more and more like a freak."


    "Like I said," Athena then quickly interjected as she cleared her throat, "It would be best not to believe anything that comes out of this spider''s mouth. Having 3 parents is just ludicrous."


    "Oh my, oh my. Said by the woman that was given birth from his father''s head fully grown."


    "...What?" Gerald once again reacted, looking at the others to see if they all heard the same thing. But after a few seconds, his eyes settled on Vanya, "...How were you born?"


    "I�� I don''t think that''s important right now," Vanya quickly waved her hand and turned her gaze towards the half-human, half-spider entity in front of her. If Gerald knew that Artemis gave birth to a seed, and he and his brother hatched out from that seed like some kind of tree�� he would definitely lose his mind.


    "Athena, let go of your grudges for now and let''s focus on what Arachnaea has to say."


    Finally, after listening to everyone''s thoughts for a few more seconds, Van once again let out a long and deep sigh; garnering everyone''s attention.


    "But--"


    "What if this man that Arachnaea had been meeting is this god you keep theorizing about?" Van did not let Athena speak as he stood up from his throne, "What''s the possibility of that?"


    "It''s�� high."


    Although there were still signs of hesitation in Athena''s voice, it could not hide the curiosity that was seeping out from it as well, "If the spider speaks the truth, then it just proves the existence of another god hiding somewhere in this universe. And for it to have been hiding this long without any of us feeling its presence�� it''s old. Old enough that his presence had already mixed with the universe."


    "Why�� hasn''t he shown himself to us yet?"


    "...That''s probably not important right now," Athena then let out a short but deep sigh, "We need to discuss how to move and expedite the process of closing the Portals, so we need to solidify the Leaf project."


    "...Leaf project?"


    "Yes, it''s what we are calling the floating Branches idea now."


    "I�� see," Van then said as he nodded his head approvingly, "One at a time, I suppose. For the meantime, give Arachnaea something to do."


    "Oh my, already putting me to work, master?" Arachnaea''s giggles almost send chills down everyone''s spines, "But I believe it would be best for me to act as your guard, seeing as I am literally bound by an invisible thread to you, master."


    "No," Van, however, quickly shook his head, "This is the first time you''ve been free for tens of thousands of years. Sadly, you have to live it now with the rest of us."


    "But that''s��"


    "Although I think it''ll be hard with the way you look," Van then squinted his eyes as he looked at Arachnaea from head to tarsus, "But if Gerald could live with the others, I believe so can you."


    "Am I missing something here?" Gerald then quickly said as he let out a small gasp, "I am the most normal one here."


    "...Master Van." Arachnaea truly was at a loss for words. She doesn''t know how long she had been trapped in that cave; her days just seemed to be fleeting. The mysterious god was kind enough to decorate the cave, turning its walls into an illusion that made it seem like they were the skies.


    She could have left years and years ago, of course; she had that choice-- but she knew that she would die a few hours of doing so. She was the main source of energy of the Fragmented World she was in, and in turn, she too was getting something in return.


    It was the fate of the so-called Boss monsters like her. If the Portal closes, so will her life. But with the feather binding her to Van as some sort of slave, the mysterious god made it possible for her to go out without perishing.


    She thought that she would truly live the life of a slave-- as gods tend to think of their lessers as nothing but their toys; history had told and foretold it. She thought that Van would be no different-- but here she was, being casually offered her freedom.


    "Am I�� am I truly free to do what I want?" Arachnaea''s trembling words whispered through everyone''s ears.


    "No," Van, on the other hand, had his eyebrows furrowed, "Since you''ll be living with us, you need to earn your keep; we can''t have you eating without working for it."


    Hearing the oblivious tone in Van''s voice, the others could only look at each other and let out sighs of their own.


    "I don''t really know what you could do, so I''ll just let Latanya handle you," Van then said as he slowly made his way to the door, "She handles some miscellaneous stuff, so you will have a lot of choices."


    Miscellaneous stuff?-- everyone thought. Latanya was practically the one running the kingdom right now. Even before he disappeared for almost a year, Van had done nothing but check up on them, and then leave after saying they were doing a good job and that they should keep it up.


    "Alright, everyone dismiss."-- and with that, Van was one again the first to leave the throne room.


    "...I guess let''s get back to work?" Vanya said, her sighs representing what everyone was feeling right now, "We''ve already collected enough volunteers to test the Leaf project, so we should be done in no time soon, aunt Athena."


    "Alright, let''s go," Athena quickly replied as she walked away, "My arms are starting to get caught in webs."


    And with that, the group left one by one, leaving only Latanya and Arachnaea in the throne room.


    "..."


    "You and King Evans''s lover seem to have a bad history with each other," Latanya breathed out, making sure that her breasts remained pumped as she stood beside Arachnaea.


    "...Lover? That Athena?" Arachnaea almost stuttered with her words, but after a few seconds, she calmed herself down, "But yes, we do have history."


    "Ho?" Latanya raised an eyebrow; her intrigued hums whispering in the air,


    "That, I have to hear."


    ***


    "We felt the presence of a loose planet disappear, Eremiel."


    Inside a dim, but colorful interior-- a woman with several glowing tattoos on arms approached; each of her steps, as if waking up the floor that seemed to have a life of its own.


    "And how is this news worth my time, Irin?"


    A man then responded with her words, his eyes, seemingly marked with glowing red rings as they gazed through the colossal window in front of him; with a view of nothing but darkness and spontaneous glitters.


    "Planets die all the time, even for us-- some things are out of our control," the man called Eremiel then said as he momentarily glanced at Irin; and as their eyes met, the glow in both their eyes dimmed almost instantly.


    "Yes, Eremiel. But this one died almost instantly."


    "Rare, but still occuring."


    "And before it died, our monitors detected a colossal spike in energy levels."


    "That tends to happen when planets die, Irin."


    "Can you just let me finish my report? I am not a child, please stop treating me as one," Irin then let out a small but deep breath before flicking her silver hair to the side, "As I was saying��


    ...the energy levels were colossal."


    "And?"


    "The energy is almost as high as yours, Eremiel."


    "Almost?"


    "Yes. We initially thought that it could be another Olympian. But all of them are either dead��


    ....or already with us on the ship."

 Chapter 382 - 381: The Messenger

    "How long has it been floating there?"


    "A full day now. The only time it showed signs of faltering was when the forest giants needed to switch."


    "...Interesting, are we ready to proceed without the chains?"


    Athena, Vanya, and Angela were currently at the entrance of the 10th Realm, along with many other different races and forest giants that have volunteered to test out the Leaf. It had been a week now, and they were trying to speed up the process so that they could clear the Portals that have once again been appearing outside the scope of Yggdrasil.


    There were currently 10 colossal sets of chains floating through the edges of Yggdrasil, and at its end, were different sized wooden infrastructures, seemingly crafted from bits and pieces of Yggdrasil that the people were now calling a Leaf.


    It needed the unique abilities of Forest Giants to be sustainable, requiring a minimum of two of them to always be on one Leaf so that they could take turns in making sure that it doesn''t wither.


    They have already tried what would happen if a normal forest giant created a Leaf, but alas, it would seem that something about its creation was too diluted. It needed to be created by Vanya-- a major flaw that they would surely encounter in the far future.


    "Taking off the chains!"


    A heavy clanging then whistles and hummed through the air as the chains were detached from the 10 Leaves that were floating aimlessly in the expanse of space. The chains were swinging wildly, and if not for Angela controlling them with her abilities, the gigantic chains would have surely torn off bits from Yggdrasil.


    "Ms. Angela, please keep them safe."


    "You don''t have to worry, girl. I''ll pull them back as soon as I notice anything wrong," Angela quickly waved her hand nonchalantly, signaling to Vanya that she should relax. The Leaves had another major flaw-- manpower.


    It needed to be manned all the time, else it would either wither... or forever be lost in space.


    Athena had already told them that she was from a universe that had the technology that was the same before the Portal Calamity happened in this universe-- modern.


    She had wanted to use the same technology as what the humans had used in their spacecraft there, but alas, with the separation of the Realms, the topology and the materials contained within each of them were drastically different�� with no oil or gas in sight. And if there was, there probably wouldn''t be enough.


    They could perhaps use the Crystals that could be uniquely mined from each Realm like what the people in this universe did before the explosion, but there was no longer any technology for her to reverse engineer.


    And so, they had to do this the old way-- using magic. It was a good thing that they had an abundance of that, and most of the races were capable of using fire magic, or any other similar abilities that would be able to propel them.


    "It''s�� working."


    Vanya''s whispers were quiet. For all the people that were watching what was happening now, it was almost as if her words were piercing. For thousands of years, they have been stuck in their own Realms; with only the Branch as their way out. But now, with the new King that suddenly proclaimed himself to all the Realms, not only was the creation of Yggdrasil made it possible for them to move from Realm to Realm anytime they wished, they now could also venture through the expanse of space like the Aesir.


    Times�� the times were changing too fast.


    "Is�� Ms. Sarah ready?" Vanya then said as she looked at the eyes of the people watching; all filled with the fire of adventure and exploration, "It would seem father has once again pushed a huge responsibility to one of us."


    "I''m afraid your father has always been like that, girl," Angela then said as she let out a long and deep sigh, "It''s always someone else''s responsibility for him. He starts things, but then just casually moves along. Did you know he led a revolution back in the Old World? But once all the fighting stopped, he passed the responsibility of being the leader to someone else."


    "Ah, yes," Athena then hummed, "His favorite motto-- if others can do it, then let them do it. If I recall correctly��


    ...he learned that from you, Angela?"


    "...As his partner and lover, you should be the one guiding him now," Angela quickly said as she looked to the side, trying her best not to stutter in her words, "Maybe another child would finally settle the kid here."


    "Come to think of it, why aren''t the two of you having a child, aunt Athena?" Vanya then blinked her eyes a couple of times as she looked Athena straight in the eyes, "If it''s in consideration of me or your relationship with mother, then I assure you-- if there was someone that would be building a family again with father, she would have loved it to be you."


    Hearing Vanya''s words, a smile slowly crawled on Athena''s face. However, after a few seconds, there were no longer any traces of it.


    "I��I don''t think I can bear any children," Athena then breathed out, the tone of her voice completely weak, "It''s probably punishment for all the things that I have done."


    "Aunt Athena��" Vanya could only place her hand on Athena''s shoulder, "...I am sure it will come when the time is right. And speaking of which, I think father is missing again after absorbing all the souls in prison."


    "The kid is obviously in distress with what that spider-lady said," Angela let out another sigh, "Although I don''t know if it''s true; if the kid did have another parent out there�� I am sure he is searching for him or her."


    "...Did the Seraph ever tell you about something like that?" Athena then curiously asked.


    "No. But I am certain she would have mentioned it. The spider-lady did say that it was Hermes who stole this�� egg or whatever weird things are out there."


    "Do�� you think father would be able to find anything out there?"


    "It is possible," Athena said, her breaths slightly exasperated, "With his speed, he could more than surpass the areas of the universe I have observed. The universe, even this one��


    ...is far bigger than you think, Vanya."


    ***


    In the almost infinite expanse of darkness, Van was currently running through different Fragmented Worlds that were close to each other, and from afar, it was as if there was a crawling trail of light moving through the space, a golden serpent.


    "..." The light then abruptly disappeared with a flash, as an echoing ripple landed on a small fragmented world. It was then followed by a rumble of thunder as Van looked towards where he came.


    "...I''m sure they won''t mind me leaving again," Van then whispered as he looked towards the brightest sets of stars littered far away across the expanse of space. He had already thoroughly searched the fragmented worlds he passed through from his previous exploration so he didn''t need to stop each time; and because of this-- just a few more worlds, then he would have already passed through the world where he previously decided to return to his kingdom.


    He knew what he was doing was stupid; he had always wished for a home to finally have a normal life in. But just a year of staying there, there was something inside of him that wanted to go out and explore as soon as he learned how to survive in space.


    He thought that after a year of exploring, his craving to venture out would just wither away-- but as soon as he got back, he was once again welcomed by another revelation.


    There was another one out there-- another parent that refuses to face him, only watching from the shadows.


    It was out here somewhere�� and with the looming threat of the World Eaters, Van needs everything he can to face them. This hidden god had strength way beyond than any of them was capable of-- this universe needs its help�� and Van would make sure they will get it.


    "I''ll come back," Van then said as he took in a long and deep breath, his eyes hesitating to leave the stars that were supposed to be his home.


    He might just be trying to find a silly excuse for his behavior, but he was doing this for his kingdom. And if ever he doesn''t find this hidden god; then surely, there were others out there.


    Worlds that were so far away from what had happened to his earth; others who had no idea that an enemy so great was going to rain on them sooner or later. They weren''t safe, and they should know it.


    He needed...


    ....to send a message to everyone in the universe.

 Chapter 383 - 382: Naked?

    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The sound of water, lucky enough to reach the floor without freezing as it minutely dropped with almost a rhythmic beating. Each drop, however, made a bridge that seemed to want to connect the grimy ceiling to the dirty floor.


    It was a good thing it was cold, though; as the smell that threatened to destroy one''s lungs would probably be even worse if the slightly sticky and muddy floor was condensating.


    "Fuck! Who the fuck farted again!? I''ll kill you!"


    "Shut up, man. Nobody cares!"


    "What did you say!?"


    The sound of metal, clanging as voices of anger started roaring in the dimly lit corridors made of stone. Once even a single whimper manages to escape through the iron bars that block each of the roaring people from tearing each other, it never ends-- almost like an echo; at least not until the loudest clang reverberates in the air, followed by the words;


    "Shut your traps, scum! I am not being paid enough to listen to all of your whinings!"-- A heavy hit on one of the iron bars, and the prisoners all calm down and return to the back of their cells.


    "Tch, bunch of pussies," the guard then spat on one of the cells that were on his way; his saliva managing to go through between the iron bars,


    "What are you looking at, brat? You looking for a fight?" The guard breathed out as he noticed the tenant of the cell staring at him; the guard returned the stares, however, when the prisoner did not flinch even as he hit the iron bars with his baton, the only thing he could do was once again click his tongue before leaving, "...Fucking mages, acting so tough even in this situation."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Ho, you have quite the spirit in you, boy."


    And after a few moments of silence after the guard returned to his post, a man emerged from the darkness from the cell opposite of the cell that the guard spat on. The man chuckled, resting his arms on the horizontal bars of the iron gate as his eyes somberly reflected the dancing fires that dimly lit the hallway.


    "You''re new, I give it a few days and you will break just like the rest of these folks," the man then said as he scratched the huge scar plastered on his chin, "Everyone breaks, especially magicians like you that could no longer use their powers because of the dungeon''s seal."


    "The name''s Arthur, by the way," the man continued to speak, "Got caught smuggling some witches some time ago. What''s your name, lad?"


    "Van�� and I''m not a mage."


    "Oho, he finally speaks, and is that an accent I hear? Where you from, lad?"


    "Far away."


    "Far away? Are you an immigrant?"


    And finally, the jail''s newest tenant, who had been keeping quiet for almost an entire week now, emerged from the shadows of his cold, damp cell. His hair, almost reaching his knees even as it waved in the air as he approached the gates that hindered his freedom.


    "Well��


    ...something like that."


    ***


    Weeks?


    Months?


    Maybe even a year?


    Van had been running almost without pause, disturbing the expanse of space that had probably not tasted the blessing of light for millions of years. He no longer had any idea how long he had been running, but the only rest he had throughout this journey was whenever a large enough Fragmented World caught his eyes.


    He had also lost count on how many of those he found, but not even one contained any signs of sentient life. But the fragmented worlds no longer mattered anymore, as it has been a very long time since he had last seen one.


    Instead, they have been replaced with planets-- spherical and still intact. If his assumption was right, then he had probably already passed the breadth of Hermes''s explosion. He had initially wanted to return, as he could not help but feel slightly nervous from the fact that the planets were getting farther and farther away from each other, unlike the Fragmented Worlds which were at least somewhat near each other.


    If it wasn''t for the sun that was still somewhat in view in the form of a very small dot, then he probably would have returned from fear of being lost in space.


    And so, he just continued to run.


    Days.


    Weeks.


    Maybe another month. He continued to run until an unfamiliar feeling breezed through his entire body-- a sound. Finally, a sound that did not come from his own body; causing him to completely stop running in the darkness.


    But how so? He thought. It was already ingrained in his mind that no sound lived in space; but here it was, almost a rumbling, almost a hum that drummed in the air.


    "..." He tried to speak, but alas, only murmurs trapped inside his body whispered from within.


    "..." Van then stretched his arm in front of him, and as soon as he did so, the darkness in front of him rippled, almost like an ocean that threatened to swallow him whole. A hum once again drummed, going farther and farther away as the ripple spanned as far as Van could see.


    This only momentarily distracted Van, of course; as his hand was currently missing in view, perhaps immersed in the ocean of darkness in front of him.


    A Portal?


    No. This one felt completely different, he thought. Was this the edge of the universe? But Athena had told her that the universe is almost boundless, that even no matter how long Van runs, he would never reach the end of it as it continues to grow even now.


    If so, then what was this invisible wall in front of him?


    A second.


    It only took a second for Van to decide to stick his head inside the ocean of darkness. It was reckless, but this was the only semblance of change he had encountered for a very long time.


    But considering the only thing he felt was a weird mixture of warmth and heat twirling around him, it would seem he was still alive.


    "..." Weird, he once again thought as he retracted his head and looked back towards the sun. And as soon as he confirmed that it was still there, he once again placed his head inside the darkness.


    Another sun. There was another sun that awaited him deep into this ocean of darkness.


    This could only mean one thing, Van thought. He was sure of it�� he could feel it-- this is where he will find another sign of life. And so, with no longer delaying anything, he passed his whole body through the invisible wall separating the two suns.


    Van could not help but shake his entire body as the weird sensation crawled all around it. It was like passing through mud, except none was stuck on his body.


    "..." He then turned back, only to once again see nothing but darkness. Van made sure to remember where this wall was, as forgetting it would probably mean that he won''t be able to return to his own world.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how many invisible walls there are, separating different suns from each other.


    "..." He was probably thinking too much. The important thing to do right now was to search for signs of life, or better yet, signs of an actual working civilization. It would irk him truly to find out that he ran all the way here, only to find people carrying sticks and stones.


    And so, not allowing the excitement to grow inside him even further, Van once again started to run. If he was going to find something, it was probably rotating around the sun.


    And so, he ran. He ran with all of his might until the white small dot in his eyes grew bigger and bigger.


    Until finally, he found a planet. Filled with almost a glowing hue of blue. He did not even think twice, his body almost thinking on its own as it quickly shifted trajectory towards the blue chunk of a sphere.


    His laughter would probably litter the entire expanse of space if it could, as the wide opening of his mouth showed the almost frenzied excitement as the blue reflected in his eyes grew bigger and bigger.


    It then turned red as a heat so intense it threatened to burn him down. But alas, he couldn''t even be bothered as his eyes quickly scanned any signs of life-- and he did not even need to look long, as movement similar to that of ants instantly caught his eyes.


    And so, with the excitement within him threatening to burn him down more than the heat that previously surrounded his body, he rushed towards the village in his view.


    A gentle rumble then echoed through the air as his feet and fist made contact with the ground. He never thought that the feeling of damp earth sticking to his skin could feel so satisfying, but here he was, almost on the verge of tears as all sorts of sounds rushed through his ears.


    The sound of the wind flowing in the air, the rustling of the leaves, the birds singing in the skies�� as well as the familiar screams of the people.


    "...Hm?" Van then opened his eyes as soon as he noticed voices screaming around him, only to see several�� humans in armor pointing weapons at him.


    "..." Perhaps it wasn''t the best decision to suddenly appear from the skies, Van thought. He was about to say something, but before he could do so, a huge net was suddenly thrown over him.


    "Do not try to resist��


    ...naked mage!"


    "....Naked?"

 Chapter 384 - 383: Jailed, Again

    Van had met countless of different species in his short life. The Olympians from another universe, but he was related to them; the Aesir, giants, elves, and dwarves-- but they were technically evolved from the humans of his planet�� not to mention they are basically inferior versions of himself since they have the blood of Hermes flowing through their veins.


    And so, with this new discovery of another planet-- this was supposed to be a moment of great thrill and elation as the species of totally different planets meet and interact for the first time.


    But Van��


    Van just had to be naked for this fateful encounter. And now, with a net being thrown over him�� it felt more like he was some kind of feral animal being captured by curious natives.


    "Do not try to resist, naked mage!"


    "Naked�� mage?"


    As soon as Van heard the words of what seemed to be a soldier of this tiny village, he quickly looked down. If it wasn''t for his unusually long hair that reached almost to his knees, then a lot more would have probably been exposed. That didn''t matter, however, as the most important bit of him was out for everyone to see.


    "W�� what are you doing!?"


    "Please, relax," Van then said as roots started to emerge from the ground, crawling across his body to cover his remaining dignity. Due to his excitement, he completely forgot that the clothes he had been previously wearing were not enough to withstand the speeds he was going to, and as he entered this planet, whatever was left of it completely disintegrated into nothing.


    ...Perhaps not the best first impression to give to this new strange planet.


    ...Strange? Is that really the right word for it, though? No matter how much Van tried to scan the area, everything just seemed similar to his Old World, the time before Hermes''s explosion changed everything. Even the people looked like normal human beings; albeit lacking in a variety of skin colors.


    "I truly apologize for surprising everyone," Van then said as he turned towards the crowd of citizens, who some had their hands covering the eyes of their children, "I had a very long trip, so I wasn''t aware of what I was do-- ��"


    And before he could finish his words, he felt a slight tickle clicking on his neck. He turned around, only to see one of the soldiers with his spear trying to penetrate his neck.


    "Die, filthy mage!"


    Even though it was evident that he did not even leave a scratch on Van, the soldier once again tried to penetrate his neck.


    "..." Van only squinted his eyes as he stared the male soldier straight in the eyes. At this point, the soldier''s voice filled with unabashed rage had more chances to hurt Van. The people of this world keep calling him a mage�� so that must mean people with special abilities also exist here.


    That was good, that means he did not waste time going here. He would have been truly disappointed if this planet only had normal humans, as they wouldn''t be able to help with the battle against the World Eaters, or even defend themselves for that matter.


    This was quite troubling, however. The people were all looking at him with eyes of fear. Whatever mages are in this world, they probably didn''t have a good reputation.


    "You�� what are you!?"


    The soldier who tried to pierce him on the neck slowly backed away, his trembling words, heard by everyone even as they released shocked gasps of their own.


    "As I was saying��" Van could only let out a sigh as he raised both his hands in the air, causing a trickling clanging sound as the metal net covering him started hitting each other, "I didn''t come here to hurt anyone nor did I come here to cause any trouble. I came from a faraway land and just needed a place to rest my head--"


    "Off with his head!"


    "Filthy mage!"


    "Heretic!"


    "Burn him! Burn!"


    And before he could once again finish his words, the townspeople that were watching from the side all started to clamor. Their words that roared through the air were accompanied by stones that were aimed towards Van.


    "..." And at this moment, Van''s curiosity of whether or not the people of this world had Souls for him to absorb danced in his mind. However, as soon as he remembered that he knew nothing about this beautiful planet he was on, his thoughts soon calmed down.


    He was an uninvited and unwanted visitor; the worse he could do was antagonize the locals of this world even further.


    "Alright, I am not going to do anything," Van then said as he sat on the ground, "But I would like to meet whoever is in charge here."


    "The only thing you will be meeting is the brunt of my spear!"


    "..."


    Van''s head slightly budged a few millimeters from one of the soldiers suddenly hitting him with the blunt side of the spear. After that, there was a few seconds of awkward silence as Van and the soldier looked each other in the eyes.


    Was he�� expecting Van to faint? It truly would be quite embarrassing if he didn''t faint after saying that line.


    And so, with Van''s consideration at its highest; he let out a short but deep sigh and dropped to the ground. He was a full-fledged adult in his twenties now, he just needed to wait for the right opportunity to meet the right people. So for now, the best thing to do is to go with the flow and not allow his patience to thin out.


    "Finally, the brat is down."


    "Where do you think this boy came from? What''s a little man like this doing playing with magic?"


    "Probably the son of a heretic."


    "Tch, these mages are getting younger and younger. How old do you think this boy is, 15?"


    "..." So for now, the best thing to do is to go with the flow and not allow his patience to thin out.


    And without any hesitation or pause, the soldiers quickly pulled him away; dragging him by the metal net that wrapped around his whole body. The townspeople once again started throwing rocks and all sorts of things at him, but since the most they could do was tickle him, he just let it pass-- he was an adult now, after all.


    The soldiers truly did not waste any time, as he was thrown over a carriage; fully barred with an iron cage.


    "Bring him to Colchester, they will know what to do with them��


    ...and don''t forget the reward, we''re going to have a feast tonight."


    Good-- Van though. It was the right decision to play along. Wherever they were bringing him, there was sure to be more information to be gathered.


    And so-- that was the story of how Van once again ended up in prison. But this time, a more normal prison; damp, grimy, and filled with a nasty smell one would get used to after a few hours.


    "The name''s Van�� and I''m not a mage."


    "Oho, he finally speaks, and is that an accent I hear? Where you from, lad?"


    "Far away."


    "Far away? Are you an immigrant?"


    "Well, something like that."


    "Very secretive, I see."


    The chuckles of the man calling himself Arthur echoed through the dark hallways of the prison. "You should probably tell your life story to someone soon, lad. And I''m probably the best recipient since I happen to be a good listener."


    "...Right."


    "I guess you''re quite lucky as well, you don''t have to spend a whole lot of time in this shit hole."


    "What do you mean?" Van then squinted his eyes as he tried to get a better look at Arthur, and in some weird way, he sort of looked like Gerald with his blonde hair.


    "Well, your kind is about to be executed come morning," Arthur said with a sigh, "Don''t tell me you weren''t informed? Is that why you''re so calm? And here I thought you were just brave for your age."


    "Executed? You mean all the�� mages locked up in this dungeon?"


    "Well, yeah," Arthur said with a roll of his lips, "It''s practically a main event for the sorry people of this town."


    "How many mages are here?"


    "No idea, probably 10?"


    "Why are they being executed?"


    "Fuck if I know. It''s been like that since I was born. Mages are the spawn of the devil. Wait, why don''t you know this?"


    "Mages�� are the norm in my world."


    "What? Which country did you say you were from again?"


    "...Faraway."


    "That''s not a country," Arthur then said as his sighs reached the ends of the hallway, "Hey, I''m just saying�� you won''t get a chance to tell your story tomorrow since you''ll be dead."


    "This execution, will someone of authority be there?"


    "I guess. The King''s brother will be there, that fucking cocksucker. Admittedly not the best face to see at last moments of your life."


    "King�� the King of this country or the world?"


    "...You are one weird fella, mage," Arthur once again let out a sigh as he heard Van''s confusing words. He had met a lot of mages in his life, and none were this clueless. He was doubting at first whether or not this long-haired young man in front of him was lying about being an immigrant, but since he was adamant in being ignorant�� it would seem he really was from another country.


    "I am talking about our very own King��


    ....King Uther Pendragon."

 Chapter 385 - 384: Execution (1)

    "I am talking about our very own King��


    ...King Uther Pendragon."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Why are you saying it with such suspense like it should mean something to me?"


    "Seriously, you don''t even know who he is!?"


    "Oi!"


    The excitement and shock coming out of Arthur were reflected by the clanging of the iron bars that reached almost to the end of the dungeon, causing the prisoners who were asleep to have no choice but to be woken up by the violent pealing sound.


    The complaints of the prisoners rippled, once again garnering the attention of the guard that was guarding the dungeon.


    "F''ckin hell, mates! This is my last warning! I''m gonna feed you some of my arsefire you got it!?"


    And with the guard''s words echoing through the end of the hall and seeping through each of the iron bars, the prisoners within them quickly shut their mouths and once again returned to whatever it was they were doing.


    Arthur, on the other hand, seemed to be keen on testing how loud his whispers could be before the guard noticed them again,


    "Seriously, you don''t even know who he is?" He once again muttered, but this time more calmly.


    "...No."


    "Just how far are you? I reckoned the King should be famous even outside Britain, especially for mages like you," Arthur whispered, almost squishing his head as he planted it between the iron bars to get a better look at Van.


    "I told you, I am not a mage."


    "Right, right," Arthur let out a tiny breath as he squinted his eyes, "But seriously? King Uther is extremely famous, or should I say infamous for killing any wielders of magic he encounters, earning him the title of Mana Slayer."


    "..."


    "And bloody hell; the man might be evil as shit, but you can''t deny his strength. Did you know he was able to defeat 3 wizards on his own at once? And without even a scratch on him."


    "So�� he is strong?" Van then furrowed his eyebrows as he slightly turned his head towards the murky floor of the dungeon. He doesn''t know how strong these so-called wizards are yet, but if they were anywhere near what Angela could do; and this King Uther was able to defeat all of them on his own, then he would probably be the best person to tell about the existence of the World Eaters.


    His authority was just an added bonus. The only problem now is how to make him listen-- he seemed to already hate beings of magic, and Van''s abilities seemed to be similar to that.


    "Strong is an understatement, lad," Arthur then stepped away from the cell door as he let out a long and deep sigh, "He''s a one-man army. If he isn''t busy doing whatever it is he is doing in his ominous castle, then he was out taking the lives of wizards, druids, witches, and any other beings that dared breathe out even a speck of dust of magic out of their nose."


    "And his brother is going to be here tomorrow to watch the execution?"


    "Yup, the sick fuck," Arthur then let out another long and deep sigh, "At least the King, evil as he is, has a legit reason to abhor mages. But Aurelius? The chad''s just a little bit loose in the head."


    "I�� see."


    "Anyway," Arthur then disappeared into the darkness of his cell, his sighs almost piercing Van''s ears, "I probably shouldn''t keep you up, this is your last night; I shall let you say your prayers in peace, lad."


    "Hm," Van then hummed as he too, stepped away from his door cell, "Thank you for all the info, Mister Arthur."


    "Mister? That''s new," Arthur''s chuckles whispered through the darkness, "A shame you''re going to die tomorrow, lad. Do know that I will be praying for your soul to reach heaven."


    "...Thanks?"


    ***


    "Wake up, you lazy sods!"


    Van woke up with the sound of his head ringing; his vision, almost spinning. It even almost seemed like his back hurt quite a bit-- perhaps he got a little too used to sleeping in space. He let out a tiny grunt as he sat himself up, his bones almost cracking.


    "..." It didn''t help that his extremely long hair was filled with all the muck and grime from the floor, causing it to stick to his skin in a very nauseous texture. It wasn''t an inconvenience at all when he was in space, but now that gravity was waving hello, Van could not help but feel a little irritated by it.


    "Oi! What are you still doing with your butt on the ground! Get up, you little twat!"-- and with those words, another flavor was added to Van''s cell as one of the guards once again spat on his cell. Van didn''t even seem to mind, however. This cell he was in? It was almost comparable to a fancy room compared to his life in the Relic Graveyard.


    And so, Van only let out a lazy sigh as he stood up, patting all the dirt that stuck to his skin and pulling his hair to the back.


    "Wear this, and don''t even try anything funny. This thing will produce lightning and strike you down if it detects you using even a snuff of magic, before sealing it."


    The guard then threw some sort of shackles towards Van, before proceeding to head deeper into the dungeon.


    "..." Van then picked up the manacles, checking it thoroughly to see how it worked. He hasn''t really tried yet if all this anti-magic paraphernalia worked against him. The guard said the cell itself seals a mage''s power, but he didn''t get to test it since he didn''t want to catch any eyebrows rising up.


    If it didn''t work on him�� will it work on the Aesir or Olympians?


    "Stop dilly-dallying! Wear your cuffs and stand outside your cells! Any mages not seen outside of their cells would be tortured to death here and now!"


    "..." Van''s thoughts were then interrupted as the loud gnarly voice of one of the guards reverberated throughout the entire dungeon. He should probably do as they say, ''less he wants to attract even more attention and not even reach the execution grounds.


    Van wore the manacles around his wrists, before proceeding to head on out to his now opened cell. And as soon as he stepped out, he saw Arthur staring at him straight in the eyes.


    Arthur then nodded, before closing his eyes before moving his hand in different directions, starting from his forehead and ending on his right shoulder.


    What was that all about? Van thought as he watched as Arthur suddenly started whispering to himself. But before he could go take a closer look, one of the guards suddenly placed something around his neck.


    "Move along now!"


    "..." Van momentarily glared towards the guard before several sounds of clanking noises trickled in his ears. He then looked back and forth towards where the noises were coming from, only to see that the collar that was attached around his neck was connected by a chain to other prisoners�� presumably mages.


    "Oi! What''s the hold-up!? Why aren''t you moving!?"


    "I�� I can''t move, sir!"


    "What!?"


    "I�� I think the chain is stuck on something, sir."


    "The cha-- Oi, you! Start moving!"


    With the screams of the guards growing louder by the second, Van could not help but turn his head to what all the commotion was about, only to see several guards and a prisoner staring at him.


    "Move, you little twat!"


    "...Right."


    "Guhk!"


    "Fucking hell!"


    And as soon as Van moved, the prisoner behind him almost choked to death as they all started stumbling one by one like a set of dominoes.


    "What are you all doing!? Stop playing around and delaying the inevitable! All of you are dying of brutal deaths today!"


    So�� these are the so-called mages? Van let out a short but deep sigh as he looked at the limping individuals behind him. If the inhabitants of this world were this weak�� then perhaps he was wasting his time on this planet.


    No, he shouldn''t judge too quickly. Based on what he had been hearing so far, these wizards, witches, and mages were closely similar to the Mage-type System Holders back in his world, clinging closely to the Elementals.


    Their bodies weren''t necessarily strong, their offensive capabilities, however, were the most destructive of all the System Holder types. Add the fact that the collar around their necks was supposed to seal their powers, then this much should be expected.


    And so, with all sorts of thoughts racing in his mind, Van started to walk along with the other prisoners. And as soon as they got out of the dungeon, they were welcomed by the sight of a crowd�� no, a mob.


    The one leading the chain of prisoners had the worst of it, as he received all the stones, tomatoes, eggs, and perhaps even a fresh batch of feces that the frenzied mob was throwing at them.


    "..." It would seem Van had still underestimated how much the mages were hated here. Just what exactly did they do to receive this kind of treatment? Or is it because the hatred of the king, is also the hatred of his citizens?


    Whatever the case may be, he truly did not know anything about this world yet. It was best to keep a low profile for now until the King''s brother shows himself.


    "W�� what''s that!?"


    "What in the heavens is that!?"


    "M�� monster!?"


    And then, all of a sudden, the disdain and projectiles were replaced by gasps of shock.


    "B�� black magic! It''s black magic!"


    Curious, Van quickly turned his head to the back, where all of the terrified gazes of the crowd were centered-- and to his surprise�� it was only a dark-skinned individual.


    "..."


    ....Just what kind of sensitive shits lives in this world?-- Van thought.

 Chapter 386 - 385: Execution (2)

    The silence that suddenly overshadowed the crowd was quite amusing to Van; It would seem that whatever location he was in, it didn''t have that much variation when it comes to complexion; as the only color he could see in the crowd was all in the lighter side.


    But still�� Van could not help but think if the dark-skinned individual actually did have magic, or was just unlucky enough to be caught by people of lesser knowledge.


    He and Athena already had a conversation about this; how certain lands, countries, or in this case, worlds would differ from his own. The universe where Athena and Olympus were at was at the same level of technology from before the Portal Calamity happened on his planet and was ravaged by the Portal monsters, making them more�� advanced in some way.


    And as for the world of the Seraphs, according to Angela''s information from Evangeline, the people of their universe have progressed extremely far away to what they know of; technology that Athena could only think of theoretically.


    But there was one thing that Athena had told him when meeting new people-- as much as possible, never antagonize them. There was a certain protocol that needed to be followed to ensure that things won''t lead to chaos when meeting another people for the first time, or else only genocide would follow.


    The last thing that Van wanted was to antagonize himself to the people, or vice versa�� Well, at least not until he knew what they were fully capable of. If there was someone here that could prove to be useful or be at the same level of strength as Thor or maybe even Odin, then they would be valuable against the World Eaters.


    He has not fought Odin yet, but if the rumors are to be believed, then he was several times stronger than Thor.


    He needed to know more about this world before he could act-- whether to suppress them or be forbearing.


    "Oi, did we tell you cocksuckers to stop!? Keep moving!"


    "..." The sound of chains once again clanged in the air as Van and the group of Mage prisoners continued to slowly walk through the crowd, who once again started with their barrage of all sorts of things they could get their hands in.


    Van''s eyes moved almost without pause as he tried to examine the infrastructure of this world, and the only thing he could really compare it to�� was Newer York System Academy, minus the lack of domesticated gryphons, of course.


    Did�� this world even have monster-like creatures? Even when he was locked up in the carriage on the way to this town, there wasn''t even a single sign of any monsters. Even the creature that pulled their cart was just a regular plain horse�� with armor.


    "..." Van then looked around to scan the guards and soldiers that were escorting them. This was one difference that Van overlooked; the soldiers and guards were all wearing heavy armor. It wasn''t noticeable since it was being overpowered by the clanging of the chains around his neck, but their armor should indeed have some weight on them-- not to mention the sophisticated design.


    Their armor was definitely not prioritizing combat with a human, at least not a normal one-- Van thought as he scanned the rest of his prison mates. Perhaps that should be the first thing he should learn in this world-- how strong are these so-called mages?


    "..."


    He needed to open up a chance for them to showcase their abilities.


    It took almost half an hour, but finally, their parade came to an end as they reached some sort of plaza. And once again, Van had underestimated how much mages are hated in this land. He doesn''t know yet how large the town is, but judging by the number of the crowd surrounding them, most of the population of the town was probably here to watch them be executed�� even the children.


    Unlike when they were being paraded on the streets, however, the people here were almost quiet.


    There were 15 wooden structures in the shape of a sword littering the center of the plaza; the same number as the prisoners standing here right now, including Van.


    "Kneel!"


    Pained groans then whispered into Van''s ears, as each of his prison mates was forced to kneel on the ground. There was one more pained groan that lingered in Van''s ears; the source, however, did not come from a prisoner. Rather, it came from the soldier that tried to kick the back of his knee.


    "K�� kneel!"


    "..." Van only furrowed his eyebrows for a few seconds as he stared at the eyes of the soldier, slightly hidden by his helmet, before proceeding to kneel on the ground.


    "The King''s brother, Prince Aurelius!"


    And as soon as those words and the sound of a horn reverberated in the air, the soldiers and guards all stood straight in unison. Even the silence of the crowd became even quieter, making the only sound remaining in the air the steps that slowly made their way towards the elevated platform at the central edge of the plaza.


    Van turned his eyes towards the sound where the arrogant set of steps were coming from, only to see a golden-haired fat man adorned in all sorts of colorful garments almost struggling to get up the stage.


    "..." This was the brother of the King? From how Arthur described King Uther earlier, he at least expected his brother to have some sort of dangerous air around him�� but all Van could see was a glorified pig.


    Prince Aurelius then stood on the edge of the platform; scanning Van and each of the prisoners before letting out a surprised gasp as his eyes landed on the individual towards the end of the line-- the one with the dark skin.


    He then raised his hand, calling for one of his aid and whispering into his ear. And after a few seconds of this, the aide then pointed towards the dark-skinned individual.


    "You, dark sorcerer! Come forward!"


    The dark-skinned man was quickly pulled up by one of the soldiers, before being pushed as far as the iron chain could reach to the front.


    "What can you do, dark sorcerer!?" The aide then asked.


    "Answer the question!"


    And before the dark-skinned man could even open his mouth, he was hit in the head by one of the soldiers.


    "I�� I didn''t do anything," the dark-skinned man stuttered.


    "You did not do anything?" And this time, it was Prince Aurelius who posed a question, "Then why is your skin black? Surely, you must have performed rituals on yourself."


    "N�� no. I�� I know magic, but I don''t--"


    "Heathen!" Prince Aurelius then raised his hand in the air, before pointing towards the front, "State their crimes and proceed with the execution!"


    The dark-skinned man was then pulled back to the line before he could say anything more, once again being kicked in the back of the head to kneel with the others.


    "Pray, pray to god that you will be forgiven as we burn you off the sins you have committed in this life!" The Prince''s aide then bellowed before proceeding to spread out a scroll.


    ...Burn? Is that what the wooden structures are for? Van thought.


    "Come forth, Emrys!"


    The chains attached to the collar of the dark-skinned man were removed as he was once again pushed by the soldiers, this time towards the wooden structure shaped like a sword.


    "You, Emrys, are being charged for using magic and cohorting with the devil! Witness!?"


    "Yes!"


    One of the soldiers then stepped forward, before doing some form of salute towards the Prince, "I saw the sorcerer lighting up a fire with his bare hands!"


    "Tie him up!"


    "N�� no, wa--" Emrys''s mouth was covered by a wet cloth before he could finish his words. And with a struggle, the soldiers slowly tied him up on the sword-shaped structure, with his arms stretched on the guard.


    "Come forth, Tobias!"


    And as Emrys was being tied up, another prisoner was pulled away from the line.


    "You, Tobias, are being charged for using magic and cohorting with the devil! Witness!?"


    "Yes!" And once again, another soldier stepped forward, "I was injured during one of my hunts, and the mage offered to heal my wounds. To my surprise, his hands started to light up and the gash on my arm had disappeared!"


    "Magic of the devil�� Tie him up!"


    "We�� we''re brothers! How could you do this--" And once again, the prisoner''s mouth was tied up.


    "..." And once again, Van watched as they tied him up to the wooden infrastructure. Another prisoner was called to step forward, and each time, there was only one thought circling in his mind-- No one here was a criminal.


    He didn''t dismiss that the so-called mages are capable of doing something grim and malevolent. But from the prisoners standing here today? Van was probably the only one who could be considered as a criminal.


    "Come forth, Van!"


    And finally, the chains attached to the collar around Van''s neck were removed as one of the soldiers tried to push him forward. But this time, Van did not move an inch and only looked at the prisoners.


    "You, Van, are being charged for using magic and cohorting with the devil! Witness!?"


    "Yes!" The soldier, which Van had first met in the smaller village, stepped forward and stood by his side, "This little man is of pure evil! He arrived from the skies and forced the people of my village to see his nether regions--"


    And before the soldier could finish his words, the sound of metal snapped in his ear. He momentarily took a side glance towards the source of the noise, only to see Van holding the collar in his hands, completely snapped in half.


    "I think��


    ....I heard enough."

 Chapter 387 - 386: Emrys

    "I think�� I heard enough."


    "Si��"


    The slight pause from the aide''s words was only supposed to be a stutter. But as he saw Van slowly making his way towards the stage, he could not help but take in a huge gulp as he looked at Prince Aurelius, waiting to see if he would order a retreat.


    But alas, the only thing that the fat prince was doing was choking in his own words as he tried to let out a mumble. It wasn''t only them, of course. The crowd that was already quiet became even more silenced; the soldiers and guards were looking at each other, waiting to see if someone would make a move; Even the other prisoners, who were previously begging for their lives, were now completely sedated.


    Why wouldn''t they? The iron bar was supposed to have anti-magic properties; any who wore it would be unable to tap into the mana of the world. They were made solely for the purpose of stopping sorcerers from spreading evil throughout the land.


    But now, it was ripped off like it was nothing but sand; crumbling on the long-haired prisoner''s hands as he continued to make his way towards the platform. No one, not even in the long glorious history of their country, has there been a mage that was capable of setting himself free of the anti-magic collar once it has been attached.


    No one has been able to use magic with it as well-- so it could only mean one thing. The long-haired prisoner that was menacingly walking without a care in their view was a--


    "D�� Devil! The devil has come to save its slavelings!"


    "Kill the prisoners! If we kill all the prisoners, the devil should leave!"


    "..." Hearing the words that the guards and soldiers were shouting, Van could not help but stop in his tracks and let out a short but deep sigh. A light pat in the air then whispered as he suddenly disappeared from his spot, only to appear behind one of the prisoners whose skull was about to be penetrated by a spear.


    "...Eh?"-- was the only expression the prisoner could let out before he felt his neck being carelessly pulled to the side; He could not complain, though, because if Van did not pull him away, then his eyes would have definitely been the soldier''s entry point.


    "Try to survive."


    "...Wha--" And before the prisoner could even finish his word, Van suddenly disappeared. He was confused at first as to what just happened, but as soon as he felt the weight around his neck literally crumble; his eyes, which had not seen light even as they stepped out from the darkness of their cells, suddenly became full of hope.


    And with a deep breath, he did not even think twice and planted his hands on the ground. And as soon as he did so, the ground beneath the soldier that threatened to take his life started to tremble. The soldier tried to struggle as his legs were slowly being swallowed by the earth-- but alas, due to the armor he was wearing, he just did not have enough agility to move around. The only thing he could do was wave his spear, hoping it would hit the mage prisoner.


    But perhaps, the soldier should take comfort in knowing that he was not alone in his situation-- Each of the prisoners was being freed by Van one by one.


    It wasn''t until the 5th prisoner did the crowd finally realize the situation they were in. But as soon as they did, their screams of panic shrieked in the air with almost reckless abandon-- and this was reflected by their feet, which almost stepped on their fellow men as they tried their best to escape from the plaza.


    "Run! Run!"


    "We''re�� we''re all going to die!"


    They all bellowed and roared, not even realizing that they almost squashed their own children to death. Or perhaps they knew, but could no longer care as the threat of dying by the hands of the devil was too great a terror.


    This all happened in the span of seconds; seconds is all it took to bring this place into chaos. Perhaps Van was approaching this the wrong way and went too hard on this world''s locals, but what he said earlier was indeed the truth-- He had heard enough.


    He wanted to avoid suppressing the people of this world to build a better relationship with them if needed. But if all they are were oppressors, then he had no problem in replying to them in their own language.


    "...Last one," Van then whispered as he freed the 13th prisoner. He then turned his attention towards the last remaining prisoner, Emrys, and rushed towards him. Not even caring that his own back was only an inch away from being hacked by one of the soldiers-- Of course, why would he care? When the soldiers were too weak to even scratch him.


    "..." Van was halfway towards Emrys before he noticed something different. On Emrys''s dark skin, was a slight glow. It was throbbing around his neck, slightly covered by the collar; increasing and fading at a rate that even someone of Van''s speed recognized.


    Van then decided to stop in his tracks, the dust floating around his feet once again moving at normal speeds as they were all blown to the side. And as soon as time returned to him, the sound of a high-pitched thunder almost pierced his ears.


    The air around Emrys wobbled, with like a hundred of almost invisible ripples waved in front of him-- blowing everything on its path like a raging wave. The soldiers, the wooden structure, and even the ground around Emrys were ripped away as he roared.


    "..." Van then lightly stepped to the side, avoiding one of the soldiers that was violently spinning through the ground towards him.


    "You�� can still use magic?" Van then curiously asked as he looked at the iron collar around Emrys''s neck, which despite having dents, was still truly completely intact.


    "I�� I did not know I could," Emrys then stuttered as the shock slowly crawled through his bones, causing his legs to almost turn into jelly, "I�� shouldn''t be able to?"


    "...Stay there," Van then said, the tone of his voice containing a hint of amusement, "I''ll come and find you once everything has settled down."


    "O�� Of course, you saved my life. I shall follow your orders until I have repaid this debt."


    "Well, you still need to survive," Van then said as he pointed towards the almost dozen soldiers that were carefully approaching them.


    "Yes. With you by my side, I believe we can fend them--"


    "No, I have other matters to attend to."


    And before Emrys could even finish his words, Van suddenly disappeared from his spot, leaving him all alone.


    "O�� Oh," Emrys hummed, "So that''s how it is going to be. You�� should have at least removed the collar on my neck!"


    The surrounding air around Emrys once again became distorted; the earth beneath him blowing away the ground like a ripple. This time, however, the soldiers were ready. They all pierced their weapons through the ground, while the ones in front of them expertly rested their backs on the affixed weapons while raising their shield to cover their comrades.


    "..." Emrys squinted his eyes for a few seconds�� before proceeding to run away towards another prisoner, "I think it would be best if we all work together!" He then screamed.


    And as soon as his words reached the other prisoners, they all rushed towards his location and got into a circular formation-- facing the soldiers in all directions.


    "I�� I will not die here today!"


    "We were given a chance to survive, I will not waste it!"


    The mages then started talking to each other as their eyes scanned the battalion that threatened to eradicate them from this world.


    "Who�� who do you think the long-haired boy is?"


    "Could he actually really be the devil!?"


    "Why would a devil rescue people? That doesn''t even make sense! He''s an angel sent from the heavens, I am sure of it!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Emrys then loudly breathed out as his hands started to glow, "It doesn''t matter if he''s a monster or an angel; what matters now is that he rescued all of us��


    ...The least we could do is fight for our lives!"


    The mages all nodded at each other, before each waving their hands in a pattern unique to their own.


    Water, earth, fire, air, vines, and whatever element it was that Emrys was summoning-- all of them worked together to form some sort of elemental barricade that shot down anyone who dared to get close to them.


    The soldiers tried getting through by throwing their spears-- but alas, the only thing their projectiles met was a clump of earth. This pattern continued, with all the soldiers falling one by one as the elemental barricade that the mages made grew bigger and bigger in diameter�� until finally, the only soldiers left standing were those who were completely frozen in place.


    "It''s�� it''s finally over," one of the mages quickly fell to the ground; his fettered breaths serving as some sort of catalyst for the others to also feel the same as they too, dropped to the ground one by one.


    "We shouldn''t be resting here!" Another mage, however, quickly urged the others to stand up and run away, "I am sure other soldiers are coming!"


    And with those words, the only thing the mages could do was let out a collective sigh as they stood up and forced their feet to move.


    "A�� aren''t you coming with us?"


    There was one, however, who did not move from his spot-- Emrys.


    "No, I was ordered to stay here," Emrys quickly replied.


    "What? By who!?"


    "By--" And before Emrys could finish his words, a squeamish but muffled scream whispered into all of their ears, "...By him."


    Everyone then turned to look in the direction where Emrys was pointing to, only to see the individual that rescued them slowly making his way towards them.


    "Oh, you guys are done here?" Van then muttered. His hand��


    ...completely covering someone''s mouth as he carelessly dragged him through the ground.


    "Is�� isn''t that the Prince!?"


    "W�� Wouldn''t we be in even more trouble by doing this!? I�� I''m sorry, but I don''t want to be involved anymore!"


    "T�� thank you for saving us. But I share the same sentiment with the others!"


    And just like that, all of the mages expressed their gratitude�� while running away at the same time, leaving only Emrys standing in front of Van.


    "You�� abducted the King''s brother?" Emrys then asked, his tone containing a hint of worry, "What�� are you going to do with him?"


    "I��" Van furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Prince Aurelius straight in the eyes,


    "....actually have no idea yet."

 Chapter 388 - 387: Arthur

    "Oi, mate! What''s going on!?"


    With Van freeing the mage prisoners in the plaza, the whole town was in a massive uproar. The chaos spread like wildfire, reaching the ends of the large town in a matter of minutes. And as a matter of course, the dungeon was not an exception from this, especially since they contain a fraction of the city''s forces.


    And so, right now, all of the guards were scrambling and running, making sure that all of the cell doors were completely fastened and secured as they were called by the soldiers as backup.


    "Oi! What''s going on!?"


    "L�� Let go! I don''t have time for you, mate! We''re being called to the plaza!"


    Arthur was able to grab one of the panicked guards as he walked past his cell. The guard slightly struggled to swat away Arthur''s hand, only able to set himself free when Arthur backed away and raised both his arms in surrender.


    "You''re just going to leave us here to die?" Arthur then chuckled, "What''s your guarantee that you''ll come back alive? I''m supposed to go free tomorrow, mate."


    "You can just rot here for all I care�� mate," The guard said before loudly collecting his phlegm and spitting it on the ground.


    "Then at least leave your keys, pretty please? It will at least make my escape easier."


    "Then escape if you can, you twat,"-- and with that, the guard let out a loud scoff before running to leave the dungeon. A lot more guards passed by Arthur''s cell, their weapons seemingly all ready to thirst for blood and violence.


    It probably took a quarter of an hour before all the footsteps stopped echoing throughout the halls of the dungeon, leaving only the curious gazes and groans of the prisoners to whisper in the darkness.


    "..." And in the duration of this, Arthur still had his arms raised in surrender; but after a few more seconds of making sure that there were no longer any guards passing by his cell, he lowered his hands. And as soon as he did so, a light clanging whispered in the air-- revealing a set of keys hidden at the back of his hand.


    "Don''t mind if I do," Arthur then lightly chuckled as he casually reached outside his cell door and unlocked it.


    "Later, suckers!" Arthur then raised his voice, shaking the keys in his hand as he walked through the hall, making sure the other prisoners saw it, "Oh, what''s this? You want me to free you?"


    "Fuck you, Arthur," the prisoner he taunted, however, instead of begging to be freed, only clicked his tongue before lying his back on the floor, "Just sit on it, you''ll be back here with the rest of us in a few days."


    "...What makes you so sure?" Arthur let out a tiny scoff, "Who knows, I might be a knight when I return here. I''ll make sure you''re fed 4 times a day then."


    "Pft, you�� a Knight?" Not only the prisoner he was talking to, but the others prisoners that were within hearing distance laughed at Arthur''s words, "Since you''re dreaming, you might as well go big and become king��


    ...King Ballsack, that is!"


    And with that, the burst of laughter that roared through the air echoed even more loudly, all piercing Arthur''s ears.


    "You''re a thief, Art. You''ll probably die being stabbed in the back by one of your so-called thieving friends for a pair of apples."


    "...I offered," Arthur, even with all the mocking laughter aimed at his ears, only let out a sigh before shrugging his shoulders and hastily leaving the dungeon. And as soon as the light of the outside failed to burn his eyes, a scenery of chaos slowly welcomed him.


    From as far as he could see, there were people running around; fear painted on their faces. Most of the city was clean, however, with only a trail of smoke rising towards the skies from somewhere deeper into the city.


    "...The Plaza?" Arthur said as he furrowed his eyebrows. If he wasn''t mistaken, then the execution should be being held there. Were�� the mages able to escape?


    "Good for them," Arthur then let out a small chuckle as the thought entered his mind. He knows most of the people coming in and out of the prison. Their crimes, where they came from, and how they were caught-- and he knew enough that most of the mages that were being put on the gallows were innocent; with their only crime being attuned to the elements of the earth.


    Well, he knew most except the long-haired young man named Van. He had this sort of air around him that Arthur thought was�� quite different from the rest of the sorcerers. If anything, he was probably the one responsible for this chaos.


    And if anything, he should be thanking Van for providing this blessing. With all of this chaos roaming the streets��


    ...he could steal anything he wanted from anyone and they wouldn''t even notice it.


    And so, Arthur started sweeping the streets. Going against the flow of the panicked crowd, softly bumping into them and swiftly, but carefully, taking off their valuables and jewels with a sleight of a hand.


    He was even able to manage to snag a bag, expertly throwing all of its contents on the ground and storing all of the items he had stolen in it. And now, with a bag in his side, his hands became even faster and bolder, going through the wave of people like some sort of fish; his hands like a vacuum that sucked all of the treasures within its reach.


    "B�� bloody hell," Arthur then cursed as the latest piece of jewelry in his hand slid from the bag as he tried to store it. He could try to retrieve it from the ground, but with the way the crowd was moving, he would most definitely be stomped to death. However, it didn''t matter if he was able to get it, as the reason it slid from the bag in the first place was it could no longer accommodate any more treasures.


    "Jackpot," Arthur then muttered as he raised his bag and swiftly escaped from the ocean of people, "With this, I should be able to get out of to--"


    And before Arthur realized it, he had reached the plaza. And what welcomed him was the sight of the sky, scattered on the reflection of the armors of the soldiers and guards that were lifelessly sprawled on the ground.


    That bright reflection, however, was nothing compared to the brightness of the huge jewel that seemed to be waving at him-- a jewel attached to a necklace that was hanging on someone''s neck. Specifically��


    "Is�� Isn''t that the Pig Prince?" Arthur then hesitatingly pointed at Prince Aurelius, whose face was partially being covered by a hand, "And you�� you''re the--"


    "Oh, Archie."


    "It''s Arthur!" Arthur then slightly took a step forward, his eyes still fixated on the Prince''s necklace. He only averted his eyes as soon as he remembered that he was currently being surrounded by a ton of dead bodies.


    "Did�� did you do this?" Arthur then stuttered as he looked at Van, who was still holding the Prince''s face even after minutes have passed.


    "No," Van quickly said, "The other prisoners did this."


    "You do not need to be so afraid," the dark-skinned mage, Emrys, joined in on the conversation, "Most of the soldiers are alive. We are already being hunted to death because of our reputation, killing the soldiers would only further fuel that."


    "...Right," Arthur then meekly said as his eyes once again moved towards the big jewel hanging on Prince Aurelius''s neck, "What�� are you planning to do with him?"


    Hearing his words, Emrys quickly looked towards Van, before shrugging his shoulders and saying, "We don''t know yet."


    "I�� see," Arthur whispered, "Then can I have that?"


    "Hm?" Van raised an eyebrow, before looking towards where Arthur was pointing to.


    "Please? Consider it a payment for all the information I gave you last night?" Arthur chuckled.


    "...Sure," Van then said before pulling the necklace from Prince Aurelius''s neck, causing him to slightly squeal and flinch. He tried to resist, but the only thing he could do was watch as Van tossed the necklace towards Arthur.


    "...Fucking hell," Arthur quickly whispered as soon as he felt the cold texture of gold piercing his palm. Forget all of the things he had in his bag, this huge jewel alone was probably enough to let him live lavishly for a lifetime, and then some.


    "You''re a fucking godsend, lad," Arthur then chuckled excitedly as he wore the necklace around his neck, "I almost feel sorry for just leaving you here, but a man''s gotta go!"


    And with that, Arthur started to turn around. The last thing he wanted to do was be seen here, with the King''s brother all disheveled and the soldiers all sprawled on the ground.


    "I am afraid it''s a little too late for that, Mister Arthur."


    "Hm?"


    And as soon as Arthur heard Van''s words, the sound of dozens of horses neighing also entered his ears�� partnered by the sight of almost a hundred soldiers-- waving a banner with the insignia of what seemed to be a winged lizard.


    "...Since when were they here?" Arthur then quickly took a step back, before removing the necklace around his neck and returning it to the Prince.


    "They were already here when you arrived."


    "Fuck,"-- was the only word that could come out of Arthur''s mouth. This is what he got from being too greedy, he thought. "E�� everyone, I have nothing to do with--"


    Arthur was about to claim his innocence from the situation. But alas, before he could do so, the screams of the Prince reverberated through the air. He quickly looked back, only to see that Van and the Prince were no longer behind him. Instead, without any of them knowing, the Prince was already tied up on one of the wooden structures, his mouth covered in rope.


    "I demand to see King Uther!" Van then shouted, "If not, I will burn his brother as soon as the moon reaches its peak!"


    "Ah��" Arthur muttered,


    "....Fuck me."

 Chapter 389 - 388: Uther

    Some of Athena''s many advice to meeting new races;


    One-- Always learn their culture before making any dramatic encounters; if not possible, then have a liaison that would guide you throughout the new world.


    Two-- Never put yourself in a position that would warrant the attention of more than 3 people; that number is all it takes for rumors to spark around your existence.


    Three-- Avoid the world''s police force as much as possible.


    Four-- Probably don''t take a member of a Royal family hostage.


    Van might have made up the last part, but if he remembers correctly, then the others should have been mentioned to him by Athena. He was sure that there were many more; but alas, he could not remember most of them. But in his current situation, he supposes it didn''t matter.


    After all�� he already has a country''s Prince currently�� resting on the palm of his hand and surrounded by almost a hundred soldiers of a country whose name he doesn''t even know. Truth be told, he had already failed all of the above as soon as he entered the planet naked.


    And since he was now in this situation, he might as well expedite the process and get to the end of everything-- there should be many more planets he can go to that are more interesting than this one, which did not really offer much in variety to his own world; one could even say it was less.


    Of course, it was too early to tell-- and that is exactly why he should expedite the process. If Athena was here, Van was sure she would agree with him�� Yup, she should.


    And so, after taking in a long and deep breath, he ran towards one of the wooden structures and swiftly tied the Prince there.


    "I demand to see King Uther!" He then roared, "If not, I will burn his brother as soon as the moon reaches its peak!"


    What he was doing now was indeed reckless, but since he didn''t really have any allies or anyone that needed protection, it didn''t matter. He could just run away if things get messy for him.


    "Do you really think we would follow the demands of a heathen!?"


    Of course, Van did not really expect it would be easy either. The only thing he could do was sigh as one of the soldiers mounted on a horse trotted forward; and considering he was carrying a banner with him, he should be an individual of authority�� or close to that.


    "You and your companions will die here today!"


    "...Companions?" Van then blinked a couple of times, before turning his head towards the two other presence that were with him in the center of the plaza, Arthur and Emrys.


    "You guys are still here?"


    "How do you think we''re going to escape in this situation!?"


    "You gave me another chance in life, I will not leave you here to die on your own."


    "..." And then, suddenly, he had companions. Van once again let out a sigh as soon as he realized this. He didn''t really have any obligations to protect the two, but since they were already here, they might as well use them to satisfy one of Athena''s advice-- have a liaison to guide you through the world.


    "Enough of this charade! Free the Prince and we will make your death swift!" The leader of the company once again raised his voice, waving the banner in the air as if to assert his dominance in the situation.


    "Bring me King Uther, or I will burn the Prince," Van once again repeated, this type patting the tied up prince.


    "Remove the Prince from the cross, this is your final warning!"


    It might not seem like it, but Van did learn a thing or two from Athena. If this company of soldiers in front of him were confident enough, then they would have already attacked him even with the Prince beside him.


    They could also be setting up a trap or a group of them were positioning themselves on a better vantage point to assassinate him, but it did not change the fact that they would not just suddenly attack him. No�� they were wary of him.


    And since they were already wary of him�� evolving that into fear shouldn''t be too bad in this situation-- Athena would surely agree.


    And so, with that thought, Van raised.


    "!!!"


    The captain of the company almost fell from his horse as a loud thunderous explosion erupted from the skies. It was not only him, however, as most of the cavalry were doing their best to stay on their horses as the four-legged creatures became frenzied from the continuous rumbling coming from the skies.


    "Ar�� Archers!" The captain struggled to raise his hand as he ordered his archers to draw their bows, "Get ready to fire on my command!" But even so, he still managed to regain his pride as the captain as he also regained control of his horse.


    The captain was about to order the archers to knock their arrows, but before he could do so, the thunder stopped; and as soon as it did, a weapon appeared in Van''s hand-- a hammer.


    A small hammer.


    "Pft."


    The captain, as well as the other ones near him, could not help but burst out in laughter as soon as they saw Van''s weapon. With all the chaos and rumbling happening earlier, they thought that he was releasing some type of aerial spell And so, to see the mighty spell actually be just a  small hammer, their relief was reflected by their laughs.


    "You--"


    However, before the captain could say another word, the hammer suddenly lit up in a spark; and without any warning, thunder once again echoed through the air. But this time, the roar of the sky screamed almost right in their faces as a flash of light threatened to blind everyone unfortunate enough to have their eyes opened.


    The air then as if whistled through their ears endlessly; their vision recovering from a blur only to see a cloud of dust already clearing. And as the cloud parted, the scenery that welcomed them was completely different from how it was only moments ago.


    Where the platform used to stand, was a huge crater; its earth completely burnt almost to a crisp. Perhaps it was luck that none of the incapacitated soldiers sprawled on the ground were near the explosion. If not, if they weren''t truly dead, they would have been if they were inside the perimeter of the crater.


    The hammer that Van received for defeating Thor; it was small, but it was terrible�� just like Van.


    Able to store the force and momentum applied to it as energy; Energy which the wielder could then use against his enemy in the form of a lightning strike-- perhaps no other weapon was more suitable for Van.


    "I am not going to ask again��


    ...bring me King Uther."


    ***


    "You�� what you''re using is not magic?"


    A couple of minutes have passed since Van threatened the soldiers, and the captain seemed to have agreed in letting the King know of his demands. And so, right now, Van was just waiting if the King would truly show himself for his brother.


    If he didn''t, then Van could just take Arthur and Emrys away and let them guide him throughout the country. Van and the two others were currently beside the tied up prince, with Emrys and Van casually sitting on the ground, while Arthur was standing up, his foot tapping uncontrollably since earlier.


    "That''s because I am not this so-called mage, sorcerer, or wizard you people are speaking of," Van then let out a small but deep sigh, "I already told Mister Arthur last night."


    "That looks awfully a lot like magic to me," Arthur also sighed as he looked at the soldiers, and towards the crater that Van made, "But at least I seem to be on the stronger side�� for now. If King Uther arrives, we''re dead."


    "You are still somewhat using mana," Emrys then stood up as he walked around Van, looking at him from head to toe, "But its usage is so minimal that it is almost negligible."


    "I say you''re a different kind of sorcerer as well," Arthur then intruded on the conversation as he looked at Emrys, "You still have a collar on you, but you''re able to use magic?"


    "...Perhaps it is because I draw mana from inside me, and not from the elements of the world."


    "Is that how it--"


    "Move."


    And before Arthur could say any more words, he and Emrys were suddenly pushed away by Van, causing them to roll on the ground for a few meters. Arthur was about to scream foul, but as soon as he saw someone else standing where he was before he was pushed away, the only thing he could do was furrow his eyebrows.


    Van was still seated on the ground, his arms, however, were raised as a shield covered him from being split into half by a sword bigger than his own body.


    "King Uther, I presume?"


    Van then said as he leaned his head to the side to see the man that suddenly waved his sword at him. He could not see the man''s face, however, as he was completely covered by a golden helmet, with two short horns on the side and an elongated jaw-piece that made it look as if he had the head of a lizard. His armor was the same, golden and filled with scales that almost seemed like it was breathing.


    "You��" King Uther then breathed out, and even though his voice should be muffled from the helmet, it could still be heard clearly even by the soldiers surrounding them.


    "....You''re not from around here, are you?"

 Chapter 390 - 389: Kings

    "This is the longest Van has been gone..."


    ...maybe he''s dead?"


    "Gerald!"


    "S�� sorry."


    The volume of Vanya''s voice was enough to make the trees around them tremble, causing some leaves to separate from its branches. But instead of falling down, the leaves did not even move away for more than a foot, as they just floated near the branches where they once lived.


    "If father is dead, I would feel it," Vanya then said as she stared at the horizon, which was filled with almost nothing but darkness-- only lit by the sprinkles of light from far away.


    "But a few months ago, didn''t you say you could no longer feel him?" Gerald then breathed out as he joined Vanya, "You got the others worked up when you said that."


    "He''s alive," Vanya insisted, "I can''t feel him, but I know he''s still running around somewhere."


    A few months ago, Vanya woke up from her sleep as she could feel the connection with Van fluctuate. Like it momentarily disappeared, before once again emerging�� only to disappear again after a few seconds.


    It truly made Vanya anxious, but something inside her knows that her father is alive. It was the same with Artemis-- it felt as if a part of her was severed; like she was a leaf falling from a branch.


    "Should you not be more worried about your brother?" Vanya then as she turned her head towards Gerald, "Ms. Elton said he is in the hands of the Aesir now."


    "I always knew they were going to lose," Gerald breathed out as he momentarily glanced at Vanya, "They didn''t have me on their side."


    "...Shouldn''t you at least visit him? He''s your last remaining kin, Gerald."


    "No, he''s not," Gerald said as he suddenly kneeled on the ground and faced Vanya. And slowly, his head slowly leaned on Vanya''s stomach; closing his eyes as he stopped his breaths, shutting down any noise except for the heartbeat that was quietly drumming on his forehead,


    "...I can''t wait to see the look on Van''s face when he realizes he''s a grandpa now."


    "..." Seeing the condescending and somewhat excited look on Gerald''s face, the only thing that Vanya could do was let out a sigh. But after a few seconds, she gestured to Gerald to stand up and looked him straight in the eyes, "I am serious, Gerald. Even though Ymir and I have long separated in our ways when he died, I still felt a sense of grief when he died. Go visit your brother."


    "...Visit him?" Gerald then let out a small chuckle as he looked towards the horizon, "That''s not going to be easy now, would it?"


    A leaf then landed on Gerald''s face, which he immediately carefully removed and let go; but once again, instead of falling to the ground, it remained floating in front of him-- only flying away when he blew it.


    The leaf rose up, continuing to float through the darkness above, overlooking the ocean of colossal trees that covered the entirety of the 10th Realm, seemingly serving as its skies. The leaf continued to float and float away, revealing the entirety of the 10th Realm��


    ...which also in itself was seamlessly floating across the darkness. Attached to nothing, separated from Yggdrasil which once connected it to the other Realms. A year after Van had left the 10th Realm, Athena and the others came up with a plan. A plan to hasten the clearing of the Portals that had suddenly once again shown themselves throughout the Fragmented Worlds scattered throughout the expanse of space.


    Moving back and forth from the 10th Realm and the Portals using Leaves took a very long time, sometimes even months of travel.


    And so, Athena opened up an idea-- to surround the 10th Realm itself with the branches of Yggdrasil; therefore allowing it to separate with the others and shortening the distance the Leaves travel between Portals as they clear it. Of course, it was seen as a ridiculous idea at first; but by using Vanya''s inherent ability, it was made possible.


    And so, right now, the whole 10th Realm itself��


    ...became a small planet that is able to be navigated through space.


    ***


    "You�� you''re not from around here, are you?"


    Back in the strange world that Van found himself in, a small crater formed beneath his feet as a sword even bigger than himself threatened to cut him down. And considering that webs of crack were slowly starting to form across his shield, he would have probably been severely hurt if he was not able to block the strike of the heavily armored man that suddenly rushed towards him.


    The man adorned in a set of heavy golden armor-- Van could only assume that this was the country''s warrior king, King Uther.


    The horses once again became frenzied, as the ripple from the strike had still not dissipated, blowing dust and debris towards the soldiers that were actively spectating the scenery in front of them.


    Emrys, who was pushed away by Van just a few moments earlier, had his arm stretched as he summoned some sort of blade of fire, which slashed its way through the air as it threatened to burn King Uther.


    However, the only thing the blade of fire was able to do was dissipate as soon as it made contact with his armor.


    "...Interesting," King Uther then retracted his sword and leaped away a few meters as he turned to look at Emrys, "You can use magic even with the collar on? When a report came in that my idiot brother was taken hostage, I thought it would be by bandits��


    ...But to think it was only three people."


    "Wait, King Uther!"


    Arthur, who was waiting for an opportunity to escape, could not help but suddenly kneel on the ground as soon as he heard King Uther''s words, "I�� I am not with these two! I am only a lowly servant trying to survive his lowly life!"


    "You do not seem to be struggling."


    "...Eh?" Arthur slightly stuttered, but as soon as he realized where the King''s head was turned to, he quickly hid his bag filled with all sorts of jewelry behind him, "I�� I appraise treasures, your Majesty."


    "Men, capture these sinners!"


    "No."


    The captain of the army was about to order his men to advance, but before they could even take a single step, King Uther raised his hand,


    "Let''s not waste the time I already wasted by coming here," he then said before turning his attention towards Van, "I think I know what is happening now. I assume you caused all of this chaos by yourself?"


    "I did," Van then nodded as the shield on his hand disappeared, causing King Uther to slightly squint his eyes behind his helmet.


    "And I can feel you''re not from around here," King Uther then muttered, "Pray tell, stranger; from which land do you hail?"


    And as soon as King Uther placed his question, Van slowly raised his hand, pointing a finger towards the sky, "From out there."


    "From�� out there?" King Uther breathed out as he looked at the sky, "So you are telling me�� you came from the skies?"


    "Beyond that," Van answered, and as soon as he did so, the soldiers surrounding them began to clamor.


    "Blasphemy!"


    "You dare scorn the name of the Lord!"


    "The Devil! He is the Devil!"


    "Silence!" King Uther pierced his sword through the ground, causing the ground to ripple like water as his roar thundered through the air, "You dare disrupt me while I am talking!?"


    And with the King''s words rippling through the air, all the soldiers within the vicinity kneeled one by one; even those on their horses dismounted and bent their knees.


    "..." Perhaps Van should try shouting like this once he''s back in the 10th Realm, he thought.


    "You claim to come from beyond the skies?" King Uther then breathed out before removing his helmet; revealing his luscious golden hair which was pulled to the back, and a majestic beard that slightly grayed from its roots.


    "And may I ask for your name?"


    "I apologize for doing this to your brother, but I saw the opportunity to get you here as fast as possible," Van then introduced himself, slightly bowing his head towards the King, "My name is Van��


    ...my people call me King Evans."


    "A�� king?"


    And as Van''s words reached the ears of those present, they all could not help but look at each other in confusion. None of them dared to speak up, however.


    "So, you are telling me that you are a King that came from beyond the skies?" King Uther then let out a tiny smirk as he looked Van directly in the eyes, "So are you telling me you''re God?"


    "...No," Van squinted his eyes, "Well, I am a god, but probably not the one you speak of."


    "There is only one god, son."


    A heavy thud then drummed through the ground as King Uther suddenly started removing his top armor, starting from his gauntlets, "And I am sure��


    ...that he doesn''t bleed!"


    King Uther then suddenly rushed towards Van, leaving his sword planted on the ground.


    "...You''re not using your sword?"


    "I don''t think I will be needing it!" King Uther roared, "I don''t know what you are, but my sword only bathes in the blood of magic!"


    "...I see," Van then said as he dropped his hammer on the ground, "Then I apologize��


    ...because my fists bathe in the blood of kings."


    "..."


    "..."


    And while the two were exchanging one-liners, one man''s eyes glistened with opportunity. He knew that he would get caught, but for some reason, there was something that was whispering inside Arthur��


    ....Telling him to steal the sword of the King.

 Chapter 391 - 390: Unexpected Development

    "Arrogant, but for how long?"


    King Uther slightly stopped in his tracks as he saw Van carelessly dropping his hammer to the ground, but it was only a moment, as his feet continued to rush towards Van.


    Just a few hours ago, King Uther was in his circle, speaking of strategies on how to help the people of his country, alleviate the needs of the poor, how to become a better ally to the neighboring countries, as well as eradicate all the magical beings until none of them exist in the world.


    But suddenly, one of his retainers barged inside their council, only to report that his idiot brother had gotten himself in trouble once again. He initially thought that his brother was caught patronizing in the whore house, but as soon as he heard that he was being held hostage; the only thing King Uther could do was let out a long and deep sigh.


    Not only as a brother but as a King; if he did not help his brother, then it would surely be seen as a sign of weakness by the people. And so, he had no other choice but to leave the more important stuff and save his brother.


    The reports weren''t clear, and the only information he got was that Prince Aurelius was being tied up in a nearby town where he was supposed to be overseeing the execution of the mages�� never did King Uther think that the one to take him hostage was actually the people he was supposed to execute.


    King Uther was not complaining, however, as it had been a while since his sword had tasted the blood of magical beings, trembling as it laid eyes upon its prey. And so, King Uther had no other choice but to strike first as soon as his eyes caught the sight of Van.


    What he did not expect, however, was that during their clash, the sword did not even let out a whisper-- signifying that the one in front of him was not actually a magical being. But that made it even more�� curious.


    How can one not attuned to mana be able to block his strike, which could split mountains with a single swing? Granted, he held back; but still, any normal man should have been squashed into a paste just trying to block his strike with a shield.


    But here he was, casually avoiding King Uther''s fists which were enough to crack the air itself with every pump.


    "Interesting."


    And not only that, he had the audacity to whisper as if he was just toying with him.


    "I put you just below grandma Charlotte''s strength," Van then muttered as his eyes examined King Uther''s fist as it slowly passed by his cheek, "Tell me, King Uther. Are you the strongest this world has to offer?"


    "I am!" King Uther then let out a roar, causing the ground beneath Van to crumble; slightly causing him to lose his balance. King Uther took this chance to tighten all of his muscles, before kicking his feet from the ground.


    The dust floating within the air around King Uther exploded as a thunderous noise erupted from the skirt of wind that circled his body as he slammed his whole body through Van. Emrys and Arthur, who was nearest to the two, almost flew away from the sheer force of King Uther''s body slam.


    They all expected Van''s guts to fly around, but the only thing that the King hit with his body was the empty air in front of him.


    "I was right."


    King Uther then quickly turned his body around, only to see Van beside the sword he left pierced through the ground.


    "You''re below grandma Charlotte in terms of raw power," Van then said as he slowly floated�� stepped on the air, "Perhaps it is time for you to use your sword, King Uther? I feel like you are a lot stronger with it."


    Van then grabbed King Uther''s sword by the hilt; looking slightly awkward as the sword was taller than him.


    "...Fool," King Uther then whispered. And as soon as he did so, Van felt a jolt trying to crush the hand he grabbed the sword with.


    "..." Van could feel his muscles contract as if there was an invisible force trying to twist and crush his arms into smithereens. The pain reminded him of when he first absorbed a Soul; like his bones were breaking and being rebuilt.


    "The sword you are holding is called Excalibur," King Uther then let out a short but deep sigh as stood upright, abandoning any stance he had earlier, "Only those of Royal blood are capable of harnessing its power. Any who dares hold the sword not carrying the name Pendragon will perish. Our battle should have been legendary��


    ...But I suppose this is farewell."


    "...I see," Van breathed. But after a few seconds, he gritted his teeth and let out a muffled roar.


    "Stop strugg-- What?" King Uther then blinked his eyes a couple of times in disbelief as the ground beneath them started to tremble. The horses, which had just finally calmed down, once again clamored wildly.


    Was this young man in front of him�� actually trying to pull Excalibur from the ground?


    "...Fuck!" Van then once again roared as he let go of Excalibur, once again calming the ground beneath them. He was initially planning to throw the sword to King Uther so he could see how strong he was when using it, but who thought that he could not even pull it from the ground because of some bullshit reason-- he thought.


    "I thought you hated magic, King Uther?" Van then clicked his tongue as he waved his hand; his palm, slightly sizzling in the air as the burn on it slowly healed.


    "You�� are still alive?" The shock in King Uther''s voice was clear for everyone to hear, "You�� are you a Pendra--"


    And before King Uther could finish his words, he saw the scenery around him completely changed as an extremely colossal pressure wafted through his entire body; and the next thing he knew, he was kneeling in front of his sword.


    "Use the Excalbaldrog or whatever."


    He then heard a whisper coming from behind him, a whisper that seemed to be mocking his whole existence as his knees touched the ground.


    "It''s the only way I can know how strong you truly are, King--"


    "You dare make me kneel!?"


    And contrary to Van''s advice, King Uther stood up from his position and rushed towards him once again, using only his fists as his arsenal.


    "..."


    Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as he watched as King Uther''s fists once again slowly passed by his side. Granted, King Uther''s strikes were explosive and there were probably only a few back in Yggdrasil that could match him in terms of strength and technique-- but if it was just this, then King Uther would not even last a minute against Gerald.


    Van then turned his attention back to the sword. If anything, Van could feel a stronger presence inside the sword, even stronger than King Uther himself. If only Van could use the sword himself, then travelling to this planet would�� could have been worth it.


    But alas, he still needed to rile King Uther up before he could see the potential of the--


    "..." Van''s thoughts were then suddenly disrupted as soon as he saw something truly quite unexpected, and it only took this single moment for one of King Uther''s strikes to hit him.


    "Got you!" King Uther roared as his fist made contact with Van''s face. A smile on the King''s face could not help but form as he watched as Van''s small body rolled across the ground several meters. He was about to rush him again before he could recover; but then, he saw Van suddenly pointing towards something, his eyes completely distracted from their epic battle.


    "What!?" King Uther yelled as he turned to look at where Van was pointing to, only to see someone holding�� trying to steal his precious sword.


    "Let go of the sword if you do not wish to per... ish?" And before King Uther could even roar a command, a slight plonk whispered through his ears. And with it, the unsheathing of his sword from the ground.


    "...What?" King Uther quietly muttered as he watched Arthur carelessly, and casually lift Excalibur like it was nothing.


    "You seem to be too much of a liar to be a King, King Uther," Van then said as he stood up from the ground, gently massaging his slightly red cheek.


    "...Oh," Arthur, who finally noticed that the King was watching him with eyes filled with intensity. And then, ever so slowly�� he pierced the sword in the ground, returning it to its original position, "I�� I was just admiring it. I wasn''t thinking of stealing it or anything."


    Arthur then said with a nervous chuckle as he slowly made his way back to Emrys, who was also looking at him in a weird way.


    "You��"


    Arthur then slightly looked away as King Uther started approaching his location.


    "What�� is your name, son?" King Uther''s whispers almost reached even the clouds as his tone carried a heavy weight.


    "I�� I''m no one, your Majesty!" Arthur then kneeled on the ground, making sure his forehead was dirtied by the ground, "My�� My name is Arthur, your Majesty. I''m just a lowly servant living under--"


    "My son!"


    And before Arthur could even finish his words, he felt King Uther''s arms wrap around him.


    "..." Van, who was watching the scenario unfold from the side, could not help but blink a couple of times as he watched as King Uther suddenly hugged Arthur.


    "...What the fuck?" Van then muttered.. It was probably best he look for another planet as soon as possible.

 Chapter 392 - 391: Responsibilities

    ''I must leave this place as soon as possible.''


    That was the only thing that was circling around Van''s head as he continued to watch as King Uther lifted Arthur and threw him in the air like he was a baby; considering that Arthur seems to be even taller than the King, it definitely looked�� weird.


    He couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if he tried to do that with Vanya; true, Vanya was smaller than most giants, but she was still a lot taller than the average human-- Van would surely be squished since he was�� shorter than the average human.


    "...How long do you think this is going to take?" Van then let out a short but deep sigh as he walked towards Emrys, who moved away from Arthur as soon as Uther approached him. And like everyone else in the vicinity, he had a confused expression on his face.


    "I do not know, Sir Van," Emrys whispered, "But I think this is the best chance to escape for us while the King and his men are occupied."


    "Escape? Why would I do that? If you want to go, you can go; since you''re actually a mage, it would be bad for you to stay here."


    "...You''re really not a mage, Sir Van?"


    Even with Van''s suggestion, Emrys did not even take a single step away from the scene and just stood there, looking at Van from head to toe, "My�� tribe has a prophecy. They said that one day, a light would fall from the sky in the shape of man; bringing along with him incredible change."


    "Hm," Van only raised his eyebrow as he returned Emrys''s gaze, "And who brought you that prophecy, a winged woman?" Van then let out a small chuckle before looking away. As soon as he heard the word prophecy, the first person that resurfaced in his mind was the face of Evangeline�� who was hopefully already lying dead somewhere.


    [That truly hurts my feelings, son.]


    "!!!"


    Crimson streaks of lightning instantly emerged from Van''s eyes as he crouched on the floor, quickly summoning his shield and hammer as his eyes scanned the surrounding area. The floor beneath him started to slowly form webs of crack as all of the veins in his body started to etch on his skin.


    His eyes were like that of a hawk''s, carefully scanning every corner of space that was within his vision. But no matter how hard he looked, there truly was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Emrys, who was beside him, was completely still-- his eyelids slowly closing.


    Van also started checking the soldier''s one by one, the ground beneath his feet slightly cracking with each of his steps. He slowly took off their helmets one by one, careful not to accidentally kill anyone as he tried to search if Evangeline was hiding within the hundreds of soldiers surrounding them.


    But alas, even with all of them unmasked, there was no sign of Evangeline.


    "..."


    Van did not give up, however, as he ran through the air to search for anything even a little bit amiss; but alas, there was nothing.


    "Where are you!?" Van then roared, "You�� are you still controlling me even now!? Am I here only because of you!?"


    Van continued to shout, causing the air around him to vibrate and slightly raise in temperature. The last time he ever had a semblance of Evangeline''s existence was when an [Objective] suddenly popped up in front of him only a few weeks after he was sent to this somewhat dystopian future.


    But after it asked him to go to Vanaheim, which Van had failed to do, it did not show anything else-- even the penalty that it promised did not appear. The System had always seemed�� mechanical. But when he got to this future, there was something about it that seemed life-like.


    And now, with the sudden message popping out in front of Van, a message that did not even have a semblance of the System''s monotonous messages-- Van had finally realized something.


    Evangeline could contact him through his System; and not only that, she was watching him.


    She was watching everything.


    "You fucker!" Van then once again screamed, "What the fuck am I to you!? I''m trying my best to gather people that would fight the World Eaters from your universe just like you and Hermes wanted��


    ...The least you could do is give me a life without you!


    What about the other one!? What about the blood of the other god that I carry inside me, do you know about that!?


    Where the fuck are you!?"


    You could at least answer my questions, I know you can hear me!"


    But alas, no matter how many times Van screams his lungs out, not another letter floated in front of him. But after a few seconds, Van started to calm down.


    If Evangeline was the one that was sending him messages using the System, then wouldn''t that mean that she actually did know the existence of the other god? That was the only explanation that Van could think of; since when the god sent him to Arachnaea, it was the System''s message that told him so.


    Does that mean�� not only do they know each other-- they were also in contact with each other? But Angela said Evangeline shouldn''t know of the other god''s existence.


    Is�� Angela hiding something from him again, or was she truly not aware of it?


    "Fuck�� Fuck!" Van then once again let out a thunderous roar as he allowed himself to fall from the sky, the trickles of lightning emerging from his eyes slowly dissipating as soon as his feet landed on the ground.


    And as soon as he turned off all of his skills, chaos ensued.


    The soldiers, who had their helmets suddenly taken off, let out winces and groans of pain as the bones on their neck were slightly stretched; creating a cracking noise that whispered in the air.


    The cracking noises of their neck, however, were overwhelmed as soon as parts of the ground started to erupt due to Van running on them at an incredibly high speed; even the air itself started to distort with the sudden rise in temperature.


    Watching all of this happen, Van could only take in a long and deep breath. Whenever Evangeline was involved, he always seemed to lose his cool. He thought that now that he was in his early 20s, he would start moving on from what Evangeline had done to him-- but it would seem it would take a hundred years before he could even think of forgetting it.


    The chaos that he made, however, seemed to have finally made King Uther stop waving poor Arthur in the air. Instead, he finally had his hand on his sword as his eyes seemed to tremble as he glared at Van.


    "You��" King Uther then breathed out, his voice also reflecting the tremble of his eyes, "...What are you?"


    Unlike the rest of the people in the vicinity, King Uther had actually somewhat seen Van doing what he was doing earlier; it was just a glimpse; blurs and pieces, but he knew that Van was moving at an abnormal speed-- far from whatever he could achieve.


    "...I''m no longer in the mood to fight," Van could only sigh as he looked at King Uther, "I already told you, I came from beyond the skies."


    "That''s not--"


    "It''s possible," Van then let out another sigh before looking at Emrys, "Your prophecy, how does it end?"


    "Eh?" Emrys could not help but slightly take a step back as Van interrupted the King to talk to him, "It�� It says that the man from the skies would free everyone."


    "I�� see," Van then nodded, "As much as I want to know how that ends, I want to leave this place as soon as possible, so I''ll just tell you what''s going to happen from now on-- it is up to you�� and you if you wish to believe me."


    King Uther tightened his grip on his sword as Van glanced at him. He did not, however, choose to attack.


    "When I said that I came from a place far away from here, I wasn''t referring to another country-- but another world somewhat similar to this one."


    "Another�� world?"


    "Yes," Van quickly nodded, "And this is only the first world I have visited-- and I plan to visit more."


    "Are you�� an angel?" King Uther then whispered as he removed his hand from his sword.


    "Fuck no," Van scoffed, "I''m a Messenger...


    ...I came here to warn and gather forces in order to fight a threat that is about to come at any moment-- the World Eaters."


    The tone of Van''s voice was somewhat monotonous as if he was reading from a script. And perhaps that was exactly that, as he continued to explain to King Uther about the World Eaters,


    "Do you�� expect me to believe all of that?"


    Still hearing the doubts in King Uther''s voice, Van was starting to wish that he had brought Athena with him-- without a doubt, she would have a strategy on how to make these people believe him.


    "Whether you believe it or not is up to you," Van then said as he slowly took a few steps into the air, "Since you seem to be the strongest creature in this world, then we will come to find you when the time comes, King Uther��


    ...and stop killing mages, they might prove to be useful in the future, especially that one."


    "M�� me?" Emrys could only point at himself as Van slowly made his way further and further into the air, "Wait, you''re leaving, Sir Van!?"


    "I am," Van breathed out,


    "Lots more worlds to save."-- and with those words, Van truly did leave the first alien planet he had ever visited, anticlimactically.


    The inhabitants of Uther''s planet could only watch as a bright golden streak of lightning erupted in their sky.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "I�� I feel like I have been forgotten," Prince Aurelius then quickly said as soon as he was able to free his mouth from its confines.


    ***


    And so, once again.


    Days,


    Weeks,


    Months,


    A year. Since Van had already visited a planet with living, breathing, and talking civilization; he did not really take a detour and just ran towards the opposite direction where he came from. If he was right, then there should be another invisible wall separating this�� solar system from another.


    If that wasn''t the case and Van would just be returned to his own world, then that would truly be disappointing-- to know that there are only two civilizations in his universe�� not to mention they were probably doomed if the World Eaters arrived.


    Van knew that he was growing stronger and stronger, almost exponentially; and with him absorbing the Aesir prisoners when he went back to the 10th Realm for a few days, his growth was nothing short of monstrous.


    But even then, he did not allow himself to become arrogant, not with the threat of the World Eaters looming around. He has no idea what the World Eaters are truly capable of, but if someone like Evangeline was scared of them, then they were probably monsters with no equal.


    And so, with him focused on a goal, Van arrived at another invisible ocean wall; producing a drumming hum that truly resonated through his person as he passed his hand through it. And unlike his previous encounter with the wall, he did not even lean his head to check what was on the other side and just�� entered without care.


    "..."


    And perhaps that was a mistake.


    Because as soon as he opened his eyes; dozens of what Van could only assume to be a type of flying vehicle were already waiting for him on the other side.


    "Identify yourself, visitor. Can you understand our language?"


    "Do not engage! I repeat, do not engage!"

 Chapter 393 - 392: Extraterrestrial

    "This is sector F420, everything seems to be in order."


    "This is sector U169, same old same old."


    "This is sector K214, nothing un�� at least we''re getting paid."


    "I know right, did you know it was Matt''s son''s birthday last--"


    "Do not use the comm lines for personal matters!"


    A short, but frustrated sigh echoed through a small, tight room as a woman rested her head on the back of her narrow seat. There were all sorts of small lights surrounding her, similar to that of a car; the difference is that there wasn''t enough space for anyone else but her, the driver�� or perhaps it was better to call her a pilot, as another difference was that the view from the windows was filled with nothing but darkness.


    There were, however, the occasional letters on the window that seemed to be labeling every single debris or rock it happens upon.


    "I know you guys are tired, but we still have a few more hours until rotation."


    "Aye, aye, Cap."


    "Affirmative."


    "But did you go to Matt''s son''s birthday, Captain Ameera?"


    "No using the comm lines for personal matters!" The woman called Ameera once again raised her voice as tapped something on one of the buttons surrounding her, causing a light static to whistle around her-- followed by a serene silence that made her take a deep breath.


    "Finally�� peace."


    Ameera once again rested her head on the back of her seat as she removed what seemed to be a microphone from her neck. She, along with her team, had been roaming around the expanse of space for a whole week now; sleeping and eating in their vehicle.


    Of course, she would lie to herself if she said that she wasn''t as bored as her men; but as Captain, she needed to show a certain strictness befitting of the title.


    And yes, she did go to Matt''s son''s birthday party.


    Ameera then took in another long and deep breath before turning his head towards the endless darkness that waited for her outside the window. She then slightly turned something on her console, causing the vehicle to slowly turn around; there were lots of labels and letters popping out on her window, identifying each and every debris that floated in front of her; and even far away planets.


    However, after a few more seconds of turning, the view of the window went completely pitch black. If endless darkness was just an expression before, then it truly meant in a literal sense now.


    The Barrier.


    That is what the people of Ameera''s world were calling this invisible ocean-like wall in front of her. That''s what her grandfather called it, and that''s what his grandfather before him called it, and so on and so forth.


    They have learned to travel lightyears across stars, but not once have they been able to pass through the Barrier; if there really was something beyond it, that is.


    There were some scientists who believed that this truly was just it-- the edge of their galaxy. It has always been taught to them that the universe is ever-expanding, so why does it end here?


    There were also some religious factions that believed that Anubis waited for them on the other side.


    Well, whatever the case may be, both the devout and the agnostic seemed to agree that the Barrier needed to be guarded for some reason. And considering the size of the Barrier, their world had allotted more than a million ships to sectors around the galaxy, scattered with hundreds of thousands of miles between them.


    And whatever the case may be, she was still stuck here staring at a hand.


    "...A Hand?"


    [Warning: Abnormal Energy Reading.]


    Ameera almost forgot to breathe as soon as a combination of red and yellow letters started appearing on her window. She did not let herself panic, however, as she quickly pressed something on her console that magnified the view from her window.


    And true enough, 4 fingers and a thumb-- a human hand emerged from the Barrier.


    "Fuck�� oh fuck," Ameera then scrambled to pick up the microphone she threw on the seat, quickly attaching it on her neck once again,


    "Code Zero. I repeat Code Zero!"


    "My coke zero ran out a week ago, ask Ma--"


    "Motherfu-- I said Code Zero!"


    "What!?"


    And as soon as her words finally registered to her men, dozens of bright flashes of blue light streaked towards her vehicle''s position; and as soon as the flashes dissipated, they were replaced by ships, similar to hers but smaller in size.


    "What''s�� happening?"


    Several whispers then echoed through Ameera''s ship as all of her men started talking to each other. She, however, couldn''t care less as the hand that she previously saw was no longer anywhere to be found; even the readings from her window were gone.


    ...Was it possible that she actually just imagined the hand? Did the long hours finally catch up to her and she was starting to hallucinate?


    [Warning: Abnormal Energy Reading.]


    However, as soon as she thought of that, her window once again became filled with red and yellow letters; and this time much more intense as it almost filled her entire view. The whispers that her men were exchanging also completely stopped as some of their ships even moved back ever so slightly.


    Ameera''s breaths once again became erratic as her eyes could only move randomly between the words convulsing in front of her. But after a few seconds, she tapped something on her console that removed all of the warning signs.


    And now, with her vision once again cleared, she saw something incredible.


    For once throughout their history, the Barrier started to move. A ripple that reached probably millions of miles-- it was a frightening sight, like a wave that threatened to swallow her whole; she even almost felt like she was drowning.


    That shock, however, was completely overwhelmed as soon as a foot emerged from the Barrier; and soon, it was followed by a whole silhouette.


    "What�� what is that!?" One of her men breathed out.


    Ameera could only take in a gulp as a silhouette of what seemed to be a man stepped out of the barrier. She could not clearly tell, however, as the individual''s unusually long hair was waving and floating like tentacles in space.


    Extraterrestrial life. Ameera doesn''t know whether the thing in front of her was human or not, but it could be nothing else but extraterrestrial. Of course, they have already met different races from different planets-- 3 were even under her command.


    But the one floating in front of them right now? A race from beyond the Barrier that seemed to be capable of surviving the harsh climates of space without wearing any sort of protective suit?


    This was a discovery that would probably put her on the map since she was the first to see it. A Super Extraterrestrial-- is what she would probably call it.


    "Identify yourself, visitor. Can you understand our language?"


    "Wait! Do not engage, do not engage!" Ameera quickly ordered her men to stand down as soon as she heard them trying to make contact with them. She then immediately scrambled to get something from beneath her seat-- some sort of portable screen.


    She quickly tapped and swiped through it, until finally, she reached a section that read ''How to Open a Dialogue with an Alien''.


    And the first part of it was for the owner of the world to introduce themselves.


    "G�� greetings, visitor," Ameera then breathed out as she leaned closer to her window, trying to make sure that the alien sees her, "Have�� have you come in peace?"


    Although Ameera was not sure that the alien could understand her, the book still said that it didn''t matter as long as she held a warm tone in her voice.


    "I am called Ameera, and these are my--"


    And before she could finish her words, red and yellow warning signs once again filled her entire window-- something that should not have been possible since she turned them off.


    However, there was one way that her command could be overwritten-- The source of the Energy Reading��


    ...was pointed towards them.


    Ameera''s breaths once again became ragged as she stared at the alien in front of her-- whose eyes were starting to release some sort of golden light. Ameera then noticed that the alien''s supposed mouth was moving, as if trying to tell them something.


    "..."


    "T-- Turn on your VMVs!"


    Ameera could hear her men scrambling from the speakers, probably doing the same thing she was; turning on their sound modulator that analyzes Van''s speech by detecting the vibrations in his body-- it was also the reason why their ships could produce sound that could actually be heard in the expanse of the ever silence space.


    "...Eaters? Are you the World Eaters?"


    "It�� it''s speaking our language!" Numerous whispers rang in Ameera''s ears as her men started to show their excitement. However, Ameera knew there was nothing to be excited about, as the alien in front of them could be hostile.


    Ameera then ordered her men to shut up, before gathering her breath and calming her nerves down.


    "We are not this World Eaters you speak of, visitor," Ameera then said; trying her best to not allow her breaths to stutter, "I am Ameera, captain of the Space Force in planet B421, Kemet. We are pleased to m�� m�� meet you."


    However, she failed to hold her stutter as the alien slowly floated towards her ship; the only reason why she was not firing all of her arsenals towards it was that the trickles of lightning that were coming out of the alien''s eyes were slowly dissipating.


    And now, with the alien right in front of her ship, Ameera could not help but slightly take in a short but deep breath. The alien looked truly otherworldly from afar, but now that it was right in front of her, the only thing she could think of was that it closely resembled her race, humans.


    "Captain Ameera."


    "Y�� yes!?"


    "Take me to your planet."

 Chapter 394 - 393: New Discovery

    "Take me to your planet."


    "W�� what?"


    Van was still a bit wary that the people surrounding him could be the World Eaters, but seeing as they were still civil enough to actually talk to him, then the chances of them being the ones who destroyed Evangeline''s universe was turning slim.


    And from Van''s mind, the World Eaters seem to be beings of immense pride-- he doubts that they would even talk to him.


    "I�� I am afraid we need to hold you here for a few more hours," Ameera''s voice then hummed from her ship, "If you need any--"


    "That''s fine. I am the one visiting unannounced."


    "I�� I see."


    This time, Van was going to at least try Athena''s guide to meeting new races. Especially since the race in front of him seemed promising-- not to mention they had cars that seemed to be able to freely roam the harsh environments of space; something that would truly benefit the people of the 10th Realm.


    "..."


    "..."


    "What can we call you, visitor?"


    Van did not really notice the awkward silence lingering in the darkness, as he had nothing but it as his companion for a full year now. Ameera and the others, however, were completely tensed as they just continued to watch Van''s every action.


    "You can call me Van-- my people call me King Evans."


    "...King?"


    Once again, Ameera could hear the clamoring whispers of her men echoing through her speakers,


    "You�� are a King?"


    "I suppose," Van only shrugged his shoulders as he continued to examine the mysterious floating ship in front of him. He truly wanted to see what was inside but was refraining from doing so as he did not want to be seen as a country bumpkin.


    He remembered Sarah''s expression back when he thought that her car was going to eat him, and he truly did not want to leave that kind of impression.


    And so, once again, another bout of awkward silence lingered in space as Ameera seemed to be reporting something to whoever was in charge of the whole operation. But finally, after a few more moments, the ships around him started to move.


    "I�� It''s just protocol, but we need to stop by the nearest headquarters before we can take you to our planet, King Evans," Ameera then breathed out as she tried her best to make eye contact with Van.


    "Another ship will be here so you can ri--"


    "No need, how far is the headquarters?"


    "...Sorry?"


    "How far is this headquarters you speak of?"


    "A�� Approximately 14,000km from our position."


    "Then please lead the way, Captain Ameera."


    "...Sorry?" Once again, Ameera could only scratch her ear, trying to see if there was something wrong with her speakers as her eyes stared at Van.


    "You don''t have to worry, I can run there."


    "...Run?" Ameera was questioning everything right now, even asking her men to see if they were all hearing the same thing. This alien in front of them�� will run all the way to their headquarters?


    "How�� fast can you run, King Evans?" Ameera then finally asked due to the endless urging of her men.


    "If I can''t keep up with your ships, then please slow down," Van then said as he started stretching his legs. He had been running endlessly for probably an entire year now, so he did not really need to warm up.


    Captain Ameera seemed to still be confused as to what was happening as she once again turned on her intercom and started discussing things with her men. If it turns out that the alien can''t follow them, then it would take a while for them to find someone as small as him again in this large desert known as space.


    But after a few more minutes of discussing, her and her men''s curiosity got the best of them.


    "We�� will just start slow and gradually increase our maximum speed. Please do signal us if you can no longer keep up, King Evans."


    "No problem," Van then said as he kneeled on the empty space beneath him�� as if he was just about to run on track, "Let''s fucking do this."


    "Oh��" Ameera could not help but slightly let out a stuttered breath as she really did not expect Van''s vernacular to be�� so normal; human, even. And if she heard it clearly, there was also a tone of excitement in his voice.


    Although she did say that they''ll gradually increase their speed, they would actually be surrounding Van in a sphere-- a discovery like this was something to be treated with care, after all.


    "Then�� we''re starting now," Ameera then ordered her men to get into position, expertly circling Van in all directions, "Shifting into smooth acceleration in 3��"


    Van shook his feet as trickles of golden lightning started to emerge from them.


    "2��"


    "1. Ready for--"


    And before Ameera could finish her words, she saw a streak of lightning flash by her.


    "...What was that?" Ameera then breathed out as she asked a question she already knew the answer to. And before anyone could answer her rhetorical question, the serpent-like trickles of lightning slowly made their way back to them; with the alien now once again floating in front of her window.


    "Smooth acceleration, right�� right," Van then clumsily said as he returned to the center of the formation, "Let''s start again, I''ll try to follow your speed this time."


    "...Right," Ameera could only nod her head as her ship began to move.


    "Starting at 100km/h."


    "200 kilometers per hour, 300, 400, F�� five hundred."


    If Ameera and her men were in a single room right now, they would probably be looking at each other in disbelief. If her superiors came to know of this, would they still allow Van to approach their headquarters�� much less enter it?


    "We�� are approaching Mach speed," Ameera then muttered, "Are�� you still okay, King Evans?"


    "I''m alright. How fast can your ships go? This�� is impressive," Van could no longer hide his excitement as he casually watched the ships propel themselves. The first flying vehicle he saw was when he was back in Egypt, and he was sure it was not able to reach this kind of speed.


    "I�� I think you are the more impressive one, King Evans," Ameera stuttered, "We are now approaching Mach 2��"


    "Mach 3, 4�� 7�� 12�� 17�� T�� t�� twenty."


    At Mach 21, Ameera decided to stop accelerating. If her assumption was right, then the golden lightning that encapsulated Van''s entire body was the indicator of his speed-- and it didn''t seem to have any signs of dimming even after reaching the speed they were in.


    "Approaching Mach 21."


    But after thinking about it for a few seconds, Ameera decided to once again increase their speed.


    "M�� Mach 30," Ameera then once again stuttered as their acceleration began to slow down, "I am afraid this is the fastest we can go without activating Hyperspeed, King Evans."


    "...Hyperspeed?"


    Hearing Ameera''s words, Van could not help but let out an awe of admiration, "Your vehicles can still go faster?"


    Why does he seem so impressed!?-- is what everyone was thinking right now. If there was anyone that had the right to express their bewilderment, it should be them, not him.


    "Y...yes. Our ships are installed with Hyperspeed so we can cover distances between planets in just a single second, King Evans."


    "In�� just a single second?" Van''s chest started to widen. As far as he knew, the only thing, or rather the only one capable of that feat was Hermes. But to think he was being surrounded by vehicles that were capable of achieving something like that�� Athena would probably lose her mind if she comes to know of this.


    "Can you use it now?" Van then said, the vibrations of his voice clearly showed his excitement.


    "N�� no," Ameera quickly replied, "We are already nearing our destination, and Hyperspeed needs a strict calculation since our ship could only move in a single, definite, and linear pattern, leaving us vulnerable to any--"


    What was she doing!? Was she just explaining one of their weaknesses to an unknown entity!?


    "I see�� So it''s like an arrow?"


    "...An arrow?"


    "Once you release it, you won''t be able to actively change its directions."


    "Y�� yes, it''s something like that," Ameera took in a small gulp, "Do�� you not have something like this in your world?"


    "No," Van explained, "We�� have flying vehicles, but none capable of moving at this speed."


    Of course not. If their species could already move and travel through space like him, then why would they even need ships?


    That was something they needed to know-- if there were other beings capable of what he was doing back on his own planet. There were so many questions they needed to ask him-- but they needed to be very careful.


    "Why�� did you come to our galaxy, King Evans?"


    "...I have a message."


    "A�� message?"


    "Yes."


    "Can�� I ask the content of the message?"


    "Are you in a position of power in your world?"


    "I�� I''m a captain?"


    "Then no. It would be best if I talk straight to whoever the highest authority is in this place."


    "I�� I see."


    And so, with that, another bout of silence lingered in the vast expanse of space. It took a few more minutes, but finally, they arrived at the headquarters.


    "This is��" And as soon as they did so, Van could not help but let out another awe of admiration.


    "What�� a huge car."


    "This�� is a Base Station, King Evans."


    Van''s entire vision was currently filled with nothing but metal-- more metal than he had ever seen in his life. Even the Relic Graveyard could probably not compare.


    A part of the so-called Base Station then opened up, almost like a giant mouth that wanted to devour Van whole. He was about to back away, but when he saw Ameera''s and the other''s ships floating towards it, he quickly but carefully also made his way inside.


    "..." And from every corner his eyes landed on, there was almost nothing but metal. He could see a lot of people looking at him through glass windows, but he no longer minded if he looked like a country bumpkin-- anyone from his world would probably feel the same way.


    There was a huge set of words plastered on the wall, and if Van''s System was still working right, then he was currently in a place called a Docking Bay.


    And then, slowly, the mouth of the Base Station closed; once again allowing normal sounds to whisper and sing in Van''s ears. And as soon as the doors of the docking bay were completely closed, the people that were watching him from the glass windows all rushed down to his location, not even using the stairs as they floated down towards him.


    But before he could be bombarded by the curious people, Ameera, who was now outside her ship, pulled her away and barricaded him from the other people.


    "This��


    ....this is my discovery! Don''t touch it!"

 Chapter 395 - 394: Survive?

    Even back in his own world as a king, Van had never gotten the attention that was being placed upon him now. Of course, he didn''t really stay much to be adorned by the masses; but now, he couldn''t land his eyes and not see someone looking at him like he was some kind of�� celebrity.


    Ameera and her people were already guarding him in a tight perimeter as they walk, but even that was not enough to stop all sorts of people from gathering. Unlike in the 10th Realm, the majority of the race in their so-called Base Station seemed to be humans.


    There was a race similar to humans, but their skin was completely blue; and for some reason, with all the stares that Van was getting, they were the most noticeable one; with them giggling as soon as Van''s eyes met theirs.


    "How big is this�� Base Station?" Van then asked as they have been walking for almost 30 minutes now; granted, they couldn''t really rush towards their destination because of all the people.


    "Around 10 cubic kilometers," Ameera replied, the tone of her voice seemingly excited as she was the one to make contact with the first ever Super Extraterrestrial in the whole galaxy. Of course, her nerves were also all over the place.


    The reason why her men were tightly guarding Van was not only because they needed to protect them from the curious gazes of the people�� but to also keep him within the scope of the snipers they had planted all over the place.


    They could have just chosen to place Van in some kind of cage and disguise it as a vehicle, but the last thing they wanted to do was antagonize a race they know nothing about and cause a war against a race of super-powered individuals.


    And so, they chose a more stealthy approach. Letting Van walk around would also make him feel like he could escape at any time; it was good for him to see that their people are peaceful.


    "This is actually one of the smallest stations we have," Ameera then added, "We have thousands scattered all around the galaxy."


    "I�� see."


    This�� is considered small? This was almost as large as the realm where the Aesir''s Palace was located. But what was more impressive was that the Base Station was basically just one huge castle-- a city inside a floating colossal castle.


    Angela told them that the World Eaters were just previously humans who have been able to attain an extremely advanced technology, way beyond what was possible. Could it be�� their technology was the same as this?


    If not, and they were still more advanced than what Van was seeing now�� then just what exactly are they capable of? If the ships of this world were already able to travel long distances in just a second�� then what more the World Eaters?


    If their ships were capable of moving even faster, then forget about him; how would the others even be able to fight them?


    No wonder Evangeline wanted Van to just absorb every Aesir-- because in the end, he might actually be the only one that would even be able to fight them.


    "Is�� is something the matter, King Evans?" Ameera''s gulp could almost be heard by her men. Did she say something wrong? Why did Van suddenly turn quiet? If ever he becomes aggressive, then the first one that would die would probably be her as she was walking beside him-- she just hopes that when Van did become aggressive, the snipers would be enough to deal with him.


    "No, I was just thinking of something important," Van quickly shook his head as he gestured Ameera to continue walking.


    "O�� okay. We''re quite near the office, the general truly regrets he wasn''t able to welcome you himself, King Evans."


    "It''s fine," Van once again shook his head, "I''m not one for formalities anyway."


    Van and his entourage continued to walk for a few more minutes until finally, they reached a place where the crowd that was following them no longer seemed to be allowed.


    "We''re here, King Evans."


    And after a few more minutes, they arrived in front of a metal door, which was heavily guarded by almost 20 guards. Van''s entourage was also no more, as the only one left beside him was Ameera.


    A hissing sound similar to the closing of the Docking Bay then whispered into Van''s ears as the metal door in front of him slid open-- and just from looking at it, the door was almost a meter thick.


    This general that Ameera speaks of seems to value his or her own security above everyone else.


    "P�� please, follow me inside."


    "..."


    And as if that wasn''t enough, there was another hallway past the meter-thick door. They walked for what seemed to be another minute until they reached another metal door, which quickly opened even before the two of them got near it.


    "Are you�� really leading me to your general?" The tone of Van''s voice became slightly cold as he looked Ameera straight in the eyes.


    "O�� Of course! P�� please don''t kill me!" Ameera quickly stepped back a few feet away from Van as she saw the weird look on his face. With no snipers and no other comrades by her side, the only thing that Ameera could really do was beg for her life, "F�� follow me!"


    She then hastened her steps, almost running towards the now opened door. "General Hossam, I brought our guest!" She then saluted, her words almost a shout as she frantically stepped inside the room.


    "This is King Evans of--" But before she could even finish her words, she noticed that the general was not the only one in the room, but there were plenty others wearing some sort of white gown.


    "G�� General? Who�� are these people?" Ameera then said as she looked at the individual in the center. The man''s outfit was similar to Ameera''s; a white, seemingly light armor that covered the whole body from the neck down. Except, the General was adorned by a red cape as well as a white hat that seemed to symbolize his rank.


    "..." Van also entered the room, his eyes immediately landing on the people that were wearing some sort of white dress, "I thought we will only be meeting your General?"


    "I�� I thought so too," Ameera then said as she lightly stepped closer towards Van, trying to cover him from the view of the others, "What�� is going on here, General?"


    Despite Ameera asking the General numerous times, he only remained quiet; his eyes looking back and forth between her and Van.


    "Gene--"


    "Do it."


    And before Ameera could ask one more time, the metal door behind them shut.


    "It seems you''re not as important as you thought, Captain Ameera," Van then let out a short but deep sigh as he patted Ameera on the shoulder a couple of times, "That''s alright, it was going too smoothly anyway."


    "D�� didn''t you receive our reports, General!?" Ameera then stuttered as she took a few steps forward, "Our�� Our guest is a King from another planet-- and his energy readings are beyond any of--"


    "This is why you will be stuck as a captain, Ameera," the General let out a sigh as he raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, the people that were wearing a white gown all grabbed something from their waist, "The Common Council has already ordered the alien''s subjugation as soon as they read the reports of its Energy Level."


    "B�� But sir, he''s a King."


    "It doesn''t matter," the General whispered, "Even if he''s a god, it doesn''t m--"


    "I don''t like being threatened, General."


    "!!!"


    And before the General could even start the speech he had prepared, he felt a whisper crawling through his right ear. But before he could turn his head, he felt something cold touching his neck.


    "And, what exactly does this thing do?"


    "K�� King Evans!?" Ameera turned to look behind her to check if she was seeing it right, only to find that Van truly was not there anymore, but instead floating behind the General, holding one of the neutralizer guns that the people wearing a white gown were previously holding in their hands.


    "Order the others to leave the room or I am going to stab whatever this thing is down your throat," Van then said, "I am trying diplomacy here, don''t make me change my mind, General."


    "You�� you think you can escape this place ali--"


    And once again, before the General could finish his words, he felt a sharp wind brush past his cheek, causing his hat to fall off; and before it could reach the ground, a thunderous explosion erupted through the entire office.


    Most of the people in the office almost stumbled as it was then followed by the tremble of the floor.


    "This is��" Ameera then once again turned behind her, only to see the meter-thick metal door of the office twisted open as if it was forced by a blunt drill.


    "I can assure you, General..."


    The General then heard a light clanging beside him as Van once again whispered through his ears; he slightly turned to look at the noise, only to see what seemed to be a chunk of the door swinging beside his feet.


    "...I can escape this place alive and well," Van then continued to whisper as he once again placed the neutralizer on the General''s neck, "The question is��


    ....if I destroy this place, would you be able to survive?"

 Chapter 396 - 395: Complications

    "If I destroy this place��


    ...will you be able to survive?"


    Van had thought that he would finally be able to accomplish his self-made mission without any mishaps; but alas, everything that can go wrong will go wrong.


    He absolutely had no idea what the small metal thing he was holding could actually do, but since they pointed it at him, then it must be something incredible. Although he was itching to test it on the General, he still quite needed him.


    It just looked like a small metal instrument; similar to the guns that Van had seen before he was transported into the future. This one was too small, however-- and the end of it was some kind of needle.


    Whatever this thing could do, they must have thought that it would be enough to stop him. They have seen what he can do and judging by the way the General was talking, they have some sort of technology that could read his Energy levels, whatever that could mean.


    Well, he needed the General�� but it doesn''t mean he needed the others.


    And so, without even letting anyone else speak, streaks of lightning suddenly emerged in Van''s eyes as he ran towards one of the individuals wearing a white dress; and without even any slight hesitation, slowly stabbed the gun''s needle end through his leg, before taking the man''s gun and returning behind the General.


    And as soon as he returned to his normal speed, a scream quickly filled the entire room.


    "N�� no!"


    Everyone turned to look at the screaming man, only to see him writhing on the floor; blood profusely bleeding from all the holes in his body. And if there wasn''t a hole, a part of his skin would violently rip open so that blood could flow through it.


    And just like that, the screams stopped as soon as they came.


    "...Oh," Van then breathed out as he stared at the corpse, whose white gown was now entirely drowned in red; and even now, everyone watched in horror as the man''s flesh continued to melt-- almost making a puddle that completely froze everyone in the room as it reached their feet,


    "I thought you were only trying to catch me," Van then lightly pushed the gun on the General''s neck, "This doesn''t look like you wanted me alive, General."


    "No!" The General quickly bellowed as his body once again stiffened up from feeling the cold touch on his neck. If he wasn''t completely alarmed before, he was now, "The�� neutralizer is set in a dosage that would be enough to incapacitate a being that has your Energy Level. But�� but if it is injected to someone who has a normal constitution�� it would be enough to burn their flesh away."


    "...So this is called a neutralizer," Van whispered as he looked at the gun in his hand, before turning his attention towards the puddle of blood on the floor. There was a Soul hovering above it, but it was too small for Van to even bother taking it.


    But this Energy Level they keep on mentioning-- does it also have something to do with how powerful someone''s Soul is?


    The technology of this world�� would truly help the 10th Realm to improve. And with Athena''s wisdom, then there was a possibility for it to further improve.


    The only problem is-- the leaders of this world seem to only care about their own greed. Of course, he hasn''t met all of them; but if this General whose neck he was holding is to be the standard�� then it was looking quite dire.


    Well, there was one other person in the room with a somewhat credible authority��


    "Captain Ameera."


    "Y�� Yes!?"


    "Can you call whoever is in charge from here?"


    "You mean�� the Common Council?" Ameera took in a small gulp as she turned to look at the other people in the room, "I�� I could, but--"


    "Good."


    "W--"


    And before Ameera could even say another word, several thuds whispered in her ears. She did not even need to look towards the sources of the noise to know that it came from the individuals wearing a white gown. She could somewhat see several silhouettes of what seemed to be some sort of sphere rolling on the floor; her eyes, however, did not want to have anything to do with that.


    The General, however, had a full view of what happened. Almost all at the same time, his men''s heads fell from their shoulders.


    He had heard the report that the alien behind him was fast; extremely fast. But they were currently in an enclosed room, he thought that Van would not have sufficient room to even accelerate and use his speed.


    But alas, the reality which often disappoints has completely turned to the realms of impossibility.


    "I have one more question, Captain Ameera."


    "W�� what? What?" Ameera could only stand frozen in her spot as her eyes tried their best not to move. As a part of the military, she had killed people before. But since it was always in long distances and often shooting at their ships, she has never truly seen someone dying up close�� especially not like this.


    "Do you need the General to contact this Common Council?"


    "I--"


    "She needs me!"


    And before Ameera could even answer, the General let out a bellow, "You can''t call them without my call sign and signature! You need me!"


    "..." But even with the General''s cries, Van only let out a short but deep sigh before turning his attention back to Ameera, "Is that true?"


    "Y�� yes," Ameera stuttered, "Only the General has access to the comm line connected to the Common Council."


    "I see," Van then once again sighed as he pushed the General to the side, causing him to tumble a few meters, "It seems you won''t be joining your men, after all. Ameera, I''ll let you handle contacting the ones in charge."


    "...Me?"


    "Yes," Van then said before walking towards Ameera and handing her the neutralizer, "And if the General tries anything funny, stab him with this."


    "W�� what!? I can''t do that!"


    "Why not?"


    "He�� He''s my superior. And it''s wrong!"


    "Wrong?" Van blinked a couple of times as he looked at the shrivelling general, "That man just endangered all the people of this Base Station of yours by trying to kill me. If anything, you should lock him up or whatever it is your version of punishing someone--"


    "Ameera! Shoot him! Shoot him with the neutralizer!"


    And before Van could finish his words, the General suddenly sat up and pointed towards him, "You have the neutralizer! Shoot him!"


    "B�� but that''s��"


    Ameera raised her hand by instinct as a superior commander ordered her to do so. Her target, however, only looked at her and sighed before casually sitting on one of the sofas inside the office.


    "What are you doing!? You have a clear shot!"


    Ameera''s hands started trembling as they followed Van towards the sofa. If she knew that something like this was going to happen, then she should have just kept Van''s existence a secret.


    Van did not attack any of them until he was threatened-- he wasn''t hostile until he had to be.


    Why�� Just why would the people in the Common Council even think of something like this? They haven''t even met Van in person, and they were already thinking of using him as some sort of battery to power up their arsenal.


    The Common Council�� have made a mistake.


    And as soon as she thought of this, she quickly lowered her hands. She was a captain of the Space Force, her duty was to ensure the people''s safety. And right now, the best course of action to take was to follow the unknown entity in front of her.


    "Stand up, General Mohammed," Ameera then firmly said after letting out a long and deep sigh, "You are hereby being charged with treason for endangering the lives of thousands of people."


    "W�� what!?" The General once again raised his voice, "What kind of insubordination is this!? You--"


    And before the General could even finish his words, he felt a small breeze pass by him. He slowly turned his head, only to see a small syringe pierced through the floor next to him.


    "General, please��


    ...just comply."


    ***


    The Common Council was a group that was composed of individuals with the highest authority in each world-- a literal group of world leaders.


    Van had allowed Ameera to be the one to talk to them and explain the situation. Van had only one demand-- to meet each of them face to face. And after a few hours of going back and forth; some of which might be bordering on using threats, all of them agreed.


    However, they agreed on one condition; Van would be meeting each of them separately-- an insurance to prevent all the world leaders from dying at the same time.


    Ameera has also been promoted on the spot, filling in a new position that was hastily created just to deal with Van-- Liaison to Entities Beyond the Barrier; LEBB for short, or glorified tour guide for long.


    "Do you have family you will be leaving here, Captain?"


    And now, Van and Ameera were inside a ship. It was different from the ship that Ameera was riding earlier; the interior was bigger-- allowing for one to walk around it. The ship''s nose was also unusually long, almost like two swords on top of each other.


    "...Family?" Ameera blinked a couple of times before answering with a short hum, "Oh�� no. I was created from a Tube like most humans. What�� about you, King Evans? Were you born from... a mother?"


    "Well��" Van was about to answer, but furrowed his eyebrows before he could do so, "Now that you ask��


    ...I honestly don''t know anymore."


    ***


    "Eremiel."


    Inside a room that seemed to breathe with every single movement from its dweller, a man whose hair was as close to silver was holding something in his palm; it seemed to be a miniature planet, but its presence was so weak that one could see through it.


    However, as soon as light seeped from the outside as someone barged inside his room, the planet in his hand quickly exploded; turning into dust before completely withering away.


    "What is it now, Irin!?" Eremiel screamed, his crimson eyes glowing before returning to its dull red color.


    "I didn''t even say why I am here and you''re already mad," the woman called Irin could not help but let out a sigh, her crimson eyes also dimming as her eyes met with Eremiel, "And are you still trying to create a habitable planet with just your Spirit?"


    "Yes, Irin," Eremiel scowled, "And I was so close."


    "You call that close?" Irin replied with a smirk, "Anyway, so your anger is not put to waste��


    ....I''m here to report a problem."

 Chapter 397 - 396: ...Oh

    "...I''m here to report a problem."


    "What now!?"


    "There you go again. I haven''t even said as to what degree the problem is and your emotions are already running wild."


    Eremiel was wearing some sort of one-piece robe that completely covered his body from the neck down; but even then, the tattoos that he seemed to have plastered all over his body glowed bright enough to be seen through it.


    The interiors of the room he was in also glowed red; with markings similar to the tattoos he had.


    "Because the last time we had a problem, the Seraphs were able to escape to this universe!"


    Eremiel then stomped his foot on the ground; but instead of the room trembling in response, the light glowing on his body and the light that surrounded the dark room was instantly extinguished; bringing back the calmness of its interiors.


    "Oh��" Irin then let out a small hum as her crimson eyes moved to the side, once again glowing as they strayed away from Eremiel, "Then you''re really not going to like this one."


    "...What?"


    "The King of the Olympians said that one of their own was transported to another universe while fighting with one of the Seraphs." Irin reported, "It would seem they-- I mean he... was the cause of those small gates which we are deprived of entering."


    "...I see. Interesting, but is that it?" Eremiel only let out a sigh in response, "Only a minor inconvenience and you''re making a big deal out of it. It will only be a matter of time until the Gate that will allow us to enter that universe is complete, we will reunite the rogue god with its family soon��


    ...If that''s all you have to report, then leave. I am still trying to figure out how the Creator was able to manifest entire planets without using any external materials."


    "Hm," Irin then nodded several times before turning to leave; once again filling the dark interior with light as the door of the room automatically opened like some kind of mouth. But before she completely stepped out, Irin glanced at Eremiel,


    "Also, it would seem that the reason the Olympian was able to cross universes is that he followed one of the Seraphs."


    "...What?"


    "A Seraph was also able to escape to another universe-- is what I meant. Both of them created the small gates."


    "What!?" And once again, the entire room was drowned in red; its brightness even overpowering the light outside the room, "Why didn''t you start with that!?"


    "Because I wasn''t near the door then," Irin said as she proceeded to quickly leave the room and run away.


    "You�� don''t you know what this would mean!?"


    And although Irin was already miles away into their seemingly extremely colossal ship, she could still hear Eremiel''s roars echoing through the hallways. But alas, she had other more important things to do than to babysit a child-- one of them being to sleep.


    As for Eremiel, the room he was in started to pulsate; the lights dimming and brightening as if it was following his fettered breaths.


    "Which one�� which one is alive?" Eremiel then whispered as he stretched his arms to the side, and as soon as he did so, several holograms appeared-- 7 winged individuals, their wings all unique to their own oozing temperament.


    Eremiel looked at the holograms one by one for almost an entire hour before waving the holograms away.


    "It doesn''t matter who," he then whispered before fixing his slightly disheveled silver hair, "If they have been there for hundreds of thousands of years�� then the inhabitants of that universe��


    ...are sure to be expecting us."


    ***


    "F�� fuck. Can we go again?"


    "I�� I am afraid not, King Evans. The Hyperspeed gear needs to be recharged after each use."


    The sound of Van''s breaths was currently circling in the entire ship as he stared at the control panel in front of Captain Ameera. Van has been teleported multiple times before, but the ship''s so-called Hyperspeed was a completely different feeling.


    With teleportation, the feeling was instant-- followed by this disgusting feeling that your insides have been left from the location you came from.


    With Hyperspeed, Van could actually somewhat see what was going on if he activated his [Time Perception] skill. It was a very weird feeling, and still extremely nauseous; but seeing the view from the window change at a rate that he could not follow, it felt as if Van had unlocked his System again for the first time.


    Was this what the others are feeling whenever he carries them while running? Suffice to say, it was exhilarating-- and to think that most of the ships from this world were capable of doing something like this.


    "K�� King Evans, aren''t you coming?"


    "...Right."


    Van almost completely forgot the reason why the ship moved in Hyperspeed in the first place-- they were here to visit the first one of the members of the Common Council. Van was about to follow Ameera out, but before he could do so, she suddenly went back inside the ship.


    "I forgot to brief you about the Eisis."


    "Eesis�� The species native to this planet?" Van said as he tried to look through the door, but Ameera blocked his view.


    "Yes," Ameera nodded before taking in a gulp, "You might have seen some of them in the 243rd Base Station, they were the ones with the blue, somewhat greenish skin."


    "...Yes, I noticed them."


    How could he not, when most of them were giving him weird looks when he was being guided to the trap prepared for him by the station general.


    "Hm�� and they have probably noticed you as well," Ameera then said, "You see their race is�� how do I say this��


    ...quite welcoming. Especially towards the males of other species with a strong bloodline."


    "...What?"


    "What I am trying to say is that they would probably want to mate with you!" Ameera then blurted out as she once again stepped out of the ship, "So whatever you do, do not, in any circumstance, touch any of the female Eisis!"


    "What happens if I touch them?"


    "Pray that you won''t have to find out, King Evans."


    "...Right," Van then wryly nodded as he followed Ameera out. And as soon as his eyes laid upon the scenery in front of him, he could not help but take in a small breath. He had seen structures of similar shape before when he visited Egypt with Charlotte, but to see the pyramids again in some sort of silver-like material was truly a sight to behold��


    ...especially since some of them are floating in the air.


    "Welcome to planet Osiris, King Evans," Ameera then saluted towards Van as he stepped down the ship, "I''m sorry no one is here to welcome you, we''re trying to keep everything very�� classified."


    "No, it''s better this way," Van only waved his hand before his eyes once again strayed towards the scenery. He had seen floating islands before, even colossal beasts, but these people actually had an actual real explanation on how their massive infrastructures float; not like with his world where everything could just be explained by magic�� or Evangeline.


    The two did not walk that long, however, as they rode another vehicle much smaller than the ships that go out in space. He was able to get another good look at the infrastructures of the world as the flying car hovered them above the streets.


    It truly was a mesmerizing and enchanting place. The only downside he could see was there were too many people. Perhaps that''s why they built the flying cars and buildings in the first place since there were already too many of them on the ground.


    "..." Much like the stories he had heard about the World Eaters. Could they perhaps have started like this?


    With their vehicle weaving through the air, they were able to reach their destination in no time at all. It was a huge silver pyramid, perhaps the biggest one he had seen so far in the city. There were flying cars landing from below, but theirs went straight to the tip of the Pyramid, parking on the spacious mezzanine that seemed to have been emptied out for them.


    "We''re here, King Evans," Ameera then said as she stepped out of the flying car first, "I''ll make sure it''s safe this time before you go inside."


    Ameera was gone for a few minutes, before returning to the car and gesturing to Van that it was okay to enter the building. This is perhaps the most ''King-ly'' Van had been treated ever since he gained the title, he thought as he entered the huge door that seemed to be made out of some type of golden glass.


    And as soon as he stepped inside the pyramid, a blue-skinned individual quickly approached him.


    "Welcome to our city, King Evans," the female Eisis had a very alluring voice, matching her face which exuded a charm that could probably compare to Sarah; the strands of her hair seemingly moving on their own as her snake-like eyes stared Van straight in the eyes. Van initially thought that they just looked like blue humans, but now that he was seeing one up close, he realized how wrong he was.


    "My name is Vivati, Queen of the entire planet of Osiris."


    "My name is Van, King of�� the 10th Realm," Van then replied courteously as he shook the hand that was offered to him by the Queen, "Thank you for meeting with--"


    "K�� King Evans�� Your hand!"


    And before Van could even finish exchanging his greetings, he heard Ameera''s voice almost yelling at his ears. But as soon as he realized where Ameera''s eyes were looking, the only thing he could do was��


    "....Oh."

 Chapter 398 - 397: Mating And Memories

    Ameera had specifically told Van that he was, in any circumstances, not allowed to touch any of the female Eisis. But now, here he was, shaking the hand of probably the most prominent and important Eisis of all, Queen Vivati.


    Van then turned his head towards Ameera, his eyes wanting to ask what he should do in this situation. Ameera, however, only had her eyes wide open, her gulp almost reverberating through the entire room.


    Van then once again turned his attention towards Queen Vivati, who did not seem to mind that he shook her hand. But why would she? Van then thought-- she was the one who offered it to Van in the first place.


    And so, with that, Van concluded that everything was alright. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Queen Vivati."


    Van then once again shook her hand, but when he was about to release it, he found that he could not do so.


    "..."


    "The pleasure is all mine, King Evans."


    "I--"


    And before Van could even say another word, the scenery around him was instantly covered in darkness.


    "..." Van immediately turned his head towards where Ameera was, only to find that besides him and Queen Vivati, no one else was in the darkness. The darkness�� was also weird. There should be no light at all shining upon them, but he still could clearly see Queen Vivati, their hands still intertwined.


    "What�� is the meaning of this, Queen Vivati?"


    "Please forgive me for my brashness. It is just that I have been waiting for someone like you for a very long time," Queen Vivati''s whispers echoed throughout the strange darkness, "You will be able to offer me an offspring capable of advancing my race biologically thousands of years into the future."


    "You�� plan to mate with me?"


    "I see your liaison has briefed you of our species," Queen Vivati then said as she finally let go of Van''s hand, "And that is correct, I wish to mate with you and bear your child, King Evans."


    "That''s��"


    "You do not have to do anything, King Evans. We mate differently than most species; our bond is�� spiritual, in a way," Queen Vivati then said as she started walking around.


    "I don''t like being taken advantage of, Queen."


    "Oh no, not at all," Vivati waved her hand, "Our bodies�� Your body is completely separate from this act. Right now, in the physical world, we are still probably holding each other''s hand, completely still as the world around us continues to move-- As I said, it is spiritual.


    But if you want to hear a more scientific explanation, then... As soon as we touched, my body was able to extract your genetic code from the very bits of moisture resting on your hand."


    "...What?" Van was completely at a loss as Queen Vivati started talking in a way that probably only Athena could understand.


    "The only downside is that by extracting your�� essence, my body has also unconsciously excreted a sort of liquid that creates a neural-- that connects our minds together in a sort of telepathic way."


    "..." Van should be immune to any mind-controlling abilities due to the effects he got from [Gift of Dionysus]. Is the System not treating this as something like that? Perhaps it was the same reason why he got intoxicated from consuming alcohol back in Muspelheim.


    "So�� there''s a baby being created�� inside you right now?"


    "I suppose if you put it that way, yes," Vivati let out a small chuckle, "But you seem to be too calm about this?"


    "I''ve�� encountered weirder things."


    "I see, then I suppose I will have the pleasure of encountering them as well," Vivati then said as she took in a long and deep breath, "There is actually one thing I am violating by doing this, King Evans. And for that, I apologize."


    "...What is it?"


    "By extracting your�� essence, I will also have temporary access to the things you have experienced; and I will experience them as well," Vivati then explained as she looked Van straight in the eyes,


    "It�� is a very intimate act, I will get to know who you are in the span it would take for a human to blink."


    "Oh," And as soon as Van heard Vivati''s words, he could not help but let out a small hum, "You�� are going to experience my life?"


    "Yes, from the very moment of your birth."


    "I see," Van then let out a long and deep sigh as he sat on the floor, "Then��


    ...I should be the one apologizing."


    "...What? What do you--"


    And before Vivati could finish her words images started flashing in the darkness-- and soon, it was followed by a cry.


    "..." Van also looked at the image. When Vivati said that she would experience everything; even from the very moment of his birth, he did not think it was in a literal way. Even he himself doesn''t remember this moment-- there wasn''t anything to see as well, everything was�� blurry. No doubt because he was still not able to see.


    "It''s�� warm."


    Van then turned to look at Vivati, who was now crouched on the ground in a fetal position.


    "..."


    "So, this is what it feels like to be born of your kind," Vivati then whispered, "You�� feel so happy, King Evans."


    ...Happy? Van then turned to look at the images, only to see�� his father laughing. Laughing as he threw him in the air several times.


    Van could then hear Vivati retching, but laughing afterwards as someone else caught Van.


    "...Evangeline?"


    Van then stood up as he stared at the image of his memories.


    "This�� is your mother? She''s beautiful, King Evans�� and warm as well."


    Van could only furrow his eyebrows as he saw Evangeline reprimanding his father for throwing him too hard.


    "..."


    Evangeline�� was smiling? She was smiling while cradling Van in her arms. His father was there as well, trying his best to make him laugh as Van cried his lungs out from puking.


    So�� there really was a time that they were happy once-- Evangeline had told him that back when her memories were in shambles�� but to think she wasn''t lying.


    If only time stopped for this family in front of him�� then maybe they could have had a chance to retain the happiness they were feeling right now. But alas, Van knew that it would not last long.


    "This�� your mother left? Why? She seemed so happy."


    "Who�� is that man? What is he doing to your father?"


    "Wait�� What''s happening to your father?"


    "N�� no, why is he looking��"


    "Wait, wait�� No�� No!"


    "Stay away�� please, please don''t!"


    "..." With Vivati shrieking and crying in pain, Van could only let out a long and deep sigh as he looked away from the images being shown to them and returned to where he was previously sitting.


    Van was initially going to make Vivati pay for doing their weird mating ritual to him without asking for his consent�� but experiencing his life was probably enough. She�� would be stuck in a loop of suffering and pain for a very long time, wondering why the world was punishing her.


    Van could only watch as Vivati continued to writhe in pain; crying when she wasn''t doing so. But soon, her face started to calm down-- like she no longer worried about her life.


    It was then followed by a childlike excitement as the images showed Van entering the Academy for the first time; but then once again, Vivati screamed in pain as Gerald and the others continued to beat him until he couldn''t walk anymore.


    And then�� there was nothing.


    "...What?"


    The images suddenly disappeared. Van immediately turned to look towards Vivati, only to see her lying in the darkness-- her breaths completely stopped.


    "Queen Vivati, what''s going-- Wait��" Van then whispered, "Did�� Did I actually just die? What the fuck, Gerald."


    And soon, after a few more seconds of nothing, images once again appeared in front of Van-- the empty skies of the Academy.


    He could hear Vivati gasping for air, but he didn''t give her any mind as he continued to watch the images being shown to him. He always wondered how he got home safely back then, but to think he would actually get to see it now.


    The view of the skies continued to shift as his body seemed to float above the ground, almost like an invisible string was pulling him up. The scenery continued to change as his body slowly stood straight, and slowly, the arena showed itself to him.


    "...What?"


    There was, however, something blocking his view; or rather�� someone.


    ...Did someone actually help him when he was unconscious?


    "You died. Weird��" the silhouette then whispered, "...I don''t think that''s part of the angel''s plan for you. So consider this as my first gift��


    my son."


    "...Son?" Van could not help but lean closer to the image as he tried his best to see who it was. Hermes? Is it Hermes?


    No�� even though his face wasn''t clear, he looked completely different. And if he was remembering it right, Hermes wasn''t this short.


    ...Short.


    Could it be�� this is the other god that Arachnaea mentioned to him? The one that was supposed to be his�� 3rd parent? So��


    ...his height came from him?


    "Well then��" The man then leaned closer towards Van, allowing him to get a clear view of his face, "...Off you go then. Do whatever it is you''re meant to do."


    "What�� what the fuck?" Van then let out a curse as he stared at the man''s face. He looked a little older, but the man''s face��


    ....looked exactly like him.

 Chapter 399 - 398: Reminisce

    Van was still a little doubtful of Arachnaea''s story about him having a 3rd parent, but seeing someone appearing from his memory that looked exactly like him-- what other proof does he need?


    And also�� his height; he was only a bit taller than Van. And from a certain angle, he also somewhat looked like a woman. Would�� Van look like this when he grows older?


    "...Shit," Van muttered as he continued to watch the images being shown to him.


    "Off you go, my son. Run free or something," the Man then waved his hand several times, as if gesturing to Van to move. Van, however, seemed to still not be fully conscious.


    "I guess you''re really still a bit shaken up from being returned from the dead," the Man let out a small but deep sigh as he looked at Van from head to toe, "You''ll get used to it in the future, don''t worry. And why am I even talking to you? It''s not like you''re going to remember any of this. Well�� not unless you meet with one of the Eisis."


    "..."


    Hearing the Man''s words, Van could not help but look at the Queen of the Eisis, who was standing a few meters away from him with her eyes completely unresponsive.


    "Well, the Eisis has only barely discovered the wheel, so that''s like a hundred thousand years in the future. Not unless you learn to how to live in space and go there yourself�� that''ll be awkward for me," the Man then started chuckling by himself,


    "The best-case scenario is you yourself getting there a hundred thousand years from now-- at least you''ll be mature enough to process this memory. Of course��


    ...that is if an Eisis wants to mate with you in the first place," the Man then burst out in laughter as he seemed to pat Van on the shoulders several times, "Wait�� you have my face�� isn''t this the same as laughing at myself?"


    "..." Seeing the Man widen his eyes from his own words, Van could not help but furrow his eyebrows. This Man�� seemed too eccentric.


    "Well, off we go then," and with the man patting Van on the shoulder one last time, the scenery being shown in the images distorted; only stabilizing as the view of the Relic Graveyard replaced it.


    As for the Man, he was nowhere to be seen.


    "..." Van waited for a few more hours for the Man to reappear; but alas, it would seem that was the first and last time he made himself known to him.


    The Man-- this is how Van is going to refer to the Man from now on. He somewhat didn''t like it that he looked like a beautiful woman in some angles, so this is the best name he could think of.


    But to think he actually died back then�� and was revived by the Man-- Van was sure that even Latanya couldn''t do that.


    Is Evangeline capable of doing that? No. If she was, then Van was sure she would have tried her best to revive Hermes.


    Was Evangeline''s complete form, Azrael, capable of doing that? He had heard that she was some sort of Angel of Death, so it wouldn''t be surprising if she was. But if she wasn''t��


    ...Then does that mean the Man was someone above them all?


    Just where�� did he even come from? He was also aware of the existence of the Eisis. Van had thought that he crossed universes at first, but it would seem that was not the case.


    "Fuck��" Van could not help but utter. He was here on a mission to find people that would be of help to them once the World Eaters arrive, but to think he was once again rained down by questions.


    But after a few more seconds, he calmed himself down completely. Throughout the years of traveling through the expanse of space alone, he had learned to not worry about the things that were out of his hands-- perhaps the best skill he has and will ever attain in life.


    "This�� power?"


    Van''s thoughts were then completely ended by the sound of Vivati''s voice.


    "What kind of power is this?" Vivati muttered as the screen showed Van running during his first day in the Academy.


    "..." Harvey and Beatrice were also there, once again reminding him of how time had passed for all of them. And then there was�� Victoria.


    Van could not help but let out a small smile as the images showed Van meeting Victoria in Unique Class-1''s house. Now that he was thinking about it�� he had a little crush on her back then, didn''t he?


    If he wasn''t thrown to the Pit, would his life be completely different? Maybe even spending it with her during his stay in the Academy?


    But alas, what happened had to happen-- Evangeline was making sure of that.


    But still, Van could not help but think��


    ...What if?


    "..." Once again, Van let out a small chuckle as he shook his head. Although he abhorred Evangeline for the things she has done, separating him from Victoria and the others�� was no longer something he hated her for.


    Judging from everything so far; Van would live up to thousands�� no, hundreds of thousands of years. Victoria and the others would only be a breath in his life. In fact, if they weren''t teleported away from the Explosion when it happened, then most of them would probably be dead by now-- maybe except Gerald, who hasn''t even aged a single second.


    But Harvey and Victoria? They looked so tired when he saw them back in the Branch before he was sent to Asgard.


    It was�� better this way.


    Still, of course. Evangeline separated him from Artemis-- someone with who Van could have spent his eternity�� and that was something he would never forgive.


    Everything wrong in his life was still because of Evangeline. He doesn''t know if he was hearing her now that his consciousness was merged with Vivati, but he truly wished to let Evangeline know how much he abhorred her.


    "You�� your life is full of suffering."


    Van glanced at Vivati, whose tears had been falling from her eyes for a while now. He then looked at the current images being shown to them, only to see darkness.


    "..." If he was right, this was the time he was being dragged like an animal in front of the whole Academy. Realizing this, Van could not help but let out a long but deep sigh. It would seem he would be here for a very long time, still.


    And so, with that thought, Van just walked near Vivati and sat beside her-- looking at her from head to toe and checking for other similarities their species had with him.


    Minutes.


    Hours.


    Days.


    Maybe even a month? Van had already lost track of how long he had been staring at Vivati; and by now, he probably knew every marking in her blue, slightly green skin. But finally, after a few more moments of watching her body interpret his experiences in life, the floating images stopped; with Vivati''s eyes returning to their pale, violet hue.


    "You''re done, then?" Van then said as he looked Vivati straight in the eyes, "How much are you going to pay me for watching my life, by the way?"


    "The world."


    "Hm?"


    "I will give you the world, King Evans."


    "Wha--"


    And before Van could even say another word, Vivati suddenly leaned closer to him. Pushing him to the floor of the darkness before placing her lips upon his.


    "Osiris is yours, King Evans," Vivati then moaned as she pulled Van''s pants off.


    "W�� wait, I thought this was only supposed to be a spiritual thing!?" Van then muttered as he tried to push Vivati away; but alas, he found that he could not do so.


    "It is," Vivati then said as her hands softly crawled towards Van''s manhood, "That''s the reason you can''t move�� my Will is the one that is being followed."


    And as soon as she said that, Van could feel something between his legs hardening, "Didn''t�� you experience my memories? I have a wife!"


    "I also happen to know your kind is polyamorous, King Evans. And although I did say my Will is the one being followed�� I could still feel that you want this."


    "I have been traveling through space for years, what did you expect!? Stop this at once!"


    "...Very well," and with a long sigh, Vivati returned Van''s pants and moved away, "We will mate again, King Evans-- and the next one will be physical."


    "Just�� get us out of here," Van hurriedly said as he was finally able to move away.


    "Your wish is my command, King Evans."


    And with those words, it was as if a wave of water wafted through Van''s entire body as the darkness surrounding them began to crumble; slowly revealing the world outside.


    "!!!"


    Van then quickly retracted his hand away, as he was still holding hands with Queen Vivati. As for Vivati, she was only smiling at him-- like she did not just try to�� literally mind rape him just a second ago.


    Van then turned to look at Ameera, who was still standing in his original position; her face still completely shocked. It would seem that although it felt like months for Van, only a moment had passed on the outside.


    "Thank you for giving Osiris an heir worthy of your name, King Evans," Queen Vivati then slightly bowed towards Van, "Now��


    ....shall we discuss about the World Eaters?"

 Chapter 400 - 399: Long Live King Evans

    "Shall we�� talk about the World Eaters?"


    "You just tried to rape me, Queen Vivati."


    "K�� King Evans!"


    Ameera was well aware of what the Eisis could do; and what just happened within the few seconds that Van and Vivati were shaking hands. For Van, it probably felt like they were stuck there alone for months-- who knows what could have happened there.


    Of course, with Van reacting the way he was, it couldn''t be anything good. But if it was just that, then Ameera would have probably kept her silence. But as soon as trickles of golden lightning started to emerge from his eyes, she knew that she had to at least do something.


    "P�� please, I am sure this is just some sort of misunderstanding!"


    If a war were to suddenly break out because of this, then Eisis was probably doomed. Van was someone capable of treating a billion nano-layered tungsten, which is the material used in most of the Base Station''s walls and doors, like some sort of cardboard; crumpling it in his hand with ease.


    Add that to the fact that he could probably move faster than Mach 30-- if he went on a rampage here, then before the Common Council could even act�� a percent of Eisis would already be gone. And so, with all those in consideration-- she should probably start doing her job as a glorified tour guide.


    "The�� The Queen might have just been too excited to meet a super extraterrestrial life for the first time!"


    "A misunderstanding?" Van then slightly click his tongue as he turned his twitching eyes towards Ameera,


    "So If I rip off your clothes now and force myself on you, would you consider that a misunderstanding?"


    "W�� What?" Ameera''s eyes could not help but widen in shock. Okay, she probably didn''t know too much about their biological�� copulation. But she knew enough that the Eisis did not need to do anything while their minds were in-synced with their chosen partner.


    Pulling down someone''s pants and forcing one''s self on someone? The Queen of the Eisis did something like that?


    Isn''t that basically rape? Even if it was all in their minds, that doesn''t change the fact that Queen Vivati did forcibly trick Van into copulating with her. They were long past the times that their world was only punishing men for taking advantage of someone; could it be that Osiris is not like that yet?


    This�� isn''t this an emergency?


    Ameera then turned her focus on Queen Vivati, who was still smiling even with the trickles of lightning coming out of Van''s eyes.


    Does�� she not know the gravity of the situation!? How could she do something like that to a species that was still relatively new and completely unknown to them!? This�� isn''t this like going to a museum and trying to have intercourse with one of the things displayed there!?


    Even for a queen, this is somewhat disrespectful�� isn''t it? Should she say something? Was it her place to say something when she was just a measly captain in the Space Force?


    This was a meeting between royalty, is she even allowed to be here in the first place?


    Ameera''s eyes looked back and forth between Van and Vivati endlessly as millions of thoughts festered her mind.


    "I truly apologize for what I did, King Evans."


    And after a few more seconds of the awkward but extremely heavy tension persisting in the air, Queen Vivati finally spoke up.


    "I was just truly mesmerized as to how a single entity could have as much energy as a reactor that I could no longer contain myself," Queen Vivati then bowed, before completely kneeling on the floor.


    Wait�� Wait, what''s happening!?-- Ameera thought. How she truly wished that the Queen had an escort or assistant with her that could at least explain or stop the Queen from what she was doing. But alas, as soon as Queen Vivati and Van shook hands, all of them turned into cockroaches that were revealed into the sun; scampering away without any warning.


    "What I said before our minds were unlinked are true, King Evans," Queen Vivati added, her knees not leaving the floor, "I, as well as Osiris, are all yours to do with as you wish."


    Seeing Eisis kneeling on the floor; with her words completely courteous and still filled with dignity, it was almost like she was talking to a completely different person. No, but that doesn''t matter-- this woman still took advantage of him. That was not something he would ever take lightly.


    "Y--"


    "If you wish to punish and imprison me for what I have done, then you may do so."


    And before Van could even say anything, Vivati raised her head and looked at him straight in the eyes; her face, seemingly devoid of any pretense,


    "Order it and my own people will do it without any hesitation," Queen Vivati continued.


    "That''s--"


    "You may also kill me if you wish. But please do so after our child has been born."


    With Queen Vivati''s eyes not breaking with his for even a single millisecond, Van could not help but let out a small but weighty groan of frustration. Even if it''s a completely entirely different species��


    ...why are women always so manipulative?


    Evangeline, Sarah, Athena, Angela; Heck, sometimes even Andrea used to coerce him with a smile on her face. Van would probably not be surprised anymore if a female World Eater would be the same as well.


    Is it something that comes�� naturally for them?


    "Stand up, Queen Vivati," Van then shook his head as he let out another long and deep sigh, "We will talk about what to do with you later. For now�� let''s talk about the World Eaters."


    "Of course," Queen Vivati carefully stood up before clapping her hands. And as soon as she did so, the several people who were previously in the room all returned.


    "Please, take a seat, King Evans."


    Queen Vivati then gestured to Van to sit at the large table prepared for them at the center of the room. And as soon as the Queen''s people saw Van being offered a seat by their Queen, they all looked at each other in shock; But after a few seconds, after Queen Vivati sat beside Van, they all bowed towards him one by one.


    "We greet our new King," they all said with respect before taking their respective seats.


    "King Evans, may I introduce you to the leaders of the countries of Osiris."


    Queen Vivati then introduced the people one by one; asserting and confirming Van''s position at the table at the same time.


    "Most of you may be aware of it already, but King Evans came from beyond the Barrier," Queen Vivati then explained, "And in his world, there are men and women that are capable of destroying islands with just the sheer force of the energy contained within them."


    "...What? There are more?"


    The people all started to whisper and clamor quietly with each other as they heard the Queen''s words. Even Ameera, who was standing on the side, could not help but take in a huge and deep breath. She had been with Van for almost a week now, and she still didn''t know that.


    Van was initially going to be surprised, but then he remembered their minds were assimilated just a few moments ago. So�� there was still a small benefit with what the Queen did. With this, he wouldn''t have to explain anything to them-- if it comes from Queen Vivati''s mouth, then they would have no choice but to believe it.


    And so, Van just gestured to Queen Vivati to continue explaining on his behalf.


    "Yes. But of course, even among them, King Evans is special�� very, very special."


    With the tone of Queen Vivati''s voice slightly turning�� coquettish, the others could not help but look to the side, quietly clearing their throat as if to remove the awkwardness away.


    "And I am going to say this now, you should all be thanking King Evans for what he is doing now," Queen Vivati then continued as her tone became completely serious; no trace of her playful tone to be found,


    "King Evans is here to warn us. Warn us of impending doom that involves not only the planets and species of our solar system but those that are beyond the Barrier as well. There is a race of humans that have�� evolved abnormally."


    "...Humans?" The leaders all turned to look at Ameera, who had no idea what to do in this situation anymore.


    "Not like them. Humans from another universe."


    "Another universe? There�� is more than one!?"


    "King Evans is a child of two different universes," Queen Vivati then let out an arrogant smirk as she looked at her people. And true enough, she got her expected response-- they all started looking at each other in utter confusion and awe.


    "Queen Vivati�� please get to the end," Van, on the other hand, could not help but let out a sigh.


    "Of course, King Evans," Queen Vivati then nodded before standing up from her seat, "The race of humans that evolved abnormally�� are killing planets-- garnering them the name of World Eaters as decided so by King Evans himself."


    Queen Vivati continued to explain about the World Eaters towards her people. Their expressions were a plethora of different faces, but one expression stood above all-- fear.


    If the World Eaters are truly coming, and if their level of technology is truly something that was millions of years ahead of their own; then as it stands, their world wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "I know those faces," Queen Vivati then let out a long and deep sigh as she looked at the leaders of her people, "But do not despair�� inside of me is the will of King Evans��"


    Queen Vivati then gently touched her belly, "And with this child, as well as the might of King Evans��


    ...We will win against them!"


    "Long live Queen Vivati, Long Live King Evans!"


    "..." Are these people.... actually depending on a child that hasn''t been born yet?

 Chapter 401 - 400: Philosophy Of Love And Ruling

    Unfamiliar sounds.


    Unfamiliar sounds whispering in Van''s ears as he stared at the horizon of nothing but silver and gold; floating, flying-- seemingly afraid to hit the ground and mingle with the rust and copper down below.


    Now that he was taking his time to ingest the scenery in front of him, the beauty that he saw earlier completely faded away; just as the rest of the places he has been, there will always be two sides-- one side, sometimes hidden.


    As for the planet Osiris, the dirt was hidden in plain sight; obvious, but inevitable. Even in the terrace of the most important building of this world, down below is the garbage-- his previous world.


    If Van was born here, he would no doubt be on the ground, surviving�� thriving.


    "All of these are new to you."


    "..."


    Van''s solemn stares were disrupted as the sound of Queen Vivati entered his ears.


    "Do we even need to talk, Queen Vivati?" Van then moved away from the railing of the terrace as he looked at Vivati, "You know almost everything about me, there is no need to discuss anything about my past.


    "We''re not discussing your past," Queen Vivati breathed out as she too looked at the horizon which contained her people, "I wish merely to stay with you in the present, King Evans."


    "There were better ways to do that than forcibly having my child without my consent, Vivati."


    "What I did, I did for the future of my people."


    "You mean you did it for you?" Van let out a small scoff, "I learned a bit of your custom; a Queen must always have an heir stronger than the previous generation. If not, then she will be replaced by kin."


    "..."


    "And seriously, pulling my pants down in your�� imaginary world is for your people?"


    "That one, I did for myself," Queen Vivati breathed out, "My race can never resist the genes of the strong. It�� is in the very nature of our existence, our biology. If it was not me, then some other Eisis would have crawled their way towards you. It is just the way our system works."


    "What are you, a dog?"


    "If you are insinuating that we have retained our beast-like instincts to carry on the strongest genes from our earlier ancestors, then the answer is yes," Vivati explained, "And with my scent on you, you do not have to worry being ambushed by a random Eisis-- you can explore this planet if you wish to."


    "Wait�� so you came from dogs?"


    "What? No," Queen Vivati could not help but blink a couple of times as she looked at Van, "Survival, King Evans. Our world was harsh and only those that could endure our environment get to live on."


    "Really? There seems to be no lack of survivors in this place," Van then said as he looked at the land below; the population looked like ants, scampering their way to pick up the scraps coming from the floating buildings above them.


    "With the rise of our technology, also came the dramatic decrease of our mortality rate. The humans came to us more than 2,000 years ago, and their technology instantly changed the way we lived," Queen Vivati sighed,


    "Do you feel sorry for the people below?"


    "I was one of them."


    "Not quite, King Evans. Your pain and suffering are true, the worse of the worst, even�� but pretending you were ever one of them would be a lie�� because of what you are," the tone of Queen Vivati''s voice became a whisper as she too, looked at the tattered city below; her hair, moving on its own as it slightly flowed to the back,


    "You are and have always been meant for greatness. You are meant to stand above all creation," Vivati''s eyes began to close as a short but deep breath slowly escaped her mouth, "But these people��


    ...they were meant to die 2,000 years ago. Without the interference of the humans, they wouldn''t even exist."


    "But they are still your people."


    "They are."


    "Then--"


    "That is why we have not gotten rid of them yet."


    "...What?"


    "My species used to cull the weak, King Evans," Vivati said as she then started to approach Van, "Separate the strong genes from those who will sully the future generations. Even now, there are still some parts of the planet where that custom is legal. I wasn''t just referring to the World Eaters when I said the child I am carrying now will save this world, King Evans."


    "..."


    "If and when the time comes that the World Eaters arrive and we are able to defeat them�� my planet will still be the same as it is and was," Queen Vivati explained, "But with this child, the fate of my species could change. Not instantly, of course-- it will be a process of thousands of years, but with your genes traveling across centuries�� there will come a time where the weakest of us could survive storms."


    "...Why not just change it now?"


    "You can''t change the nature of people, King Evans�� you can only guide and hope the next one will be better. I will no longer be there to see my planet change�� but you will." Queen Vivati then slowly reached her hand towards Van''s face, stopping just a few inches from making contact with it.


    "A King works for the people, and the people work in turn for the King. But you are a god, King Evans-- one day all of these will be beneath you."


    And slowly, tears started to fall from Queen Vivati''s eyes, trailing on her blue, slightly green face, "And we can only hope to follow you, stumbling at every attempt to do so. A million years from now, you would laugh at the memory of trying to help us ants from being devoured by a predator."


    "That�� will not happen."


    "It will," Queen Vivati let out a small chuckle as her tears continued to fall, "I have experienced your life, I have cried with you in your suffering and I cherished the laughter. I know you because I have become you."


    "..."


    "Our species may have many faults and flaws, King Evans. But the connection we have with our mate, no matter how one-sided, is the purest of all the species you can find in any corner of the universe," Queen Vivati then closed her eyes as she tried to rest her head on Van''s shoulder, but stopped a few inches from doing so,


    "For you, I am a stranger, even a ravager. But for me, you are the love that I will cherish even after death, but can never have."


    "..."


    "No one will love you greater than I, King Evans... Mentally, spiritually, physically, emotionally-- my love for you will transcend anything and everything because that is the nature of my species..." Queen Vivati then opened her eyes as she looked Van straight in the eyes,


    "...We are parasites of love, King Evans. No one will love you greater than I have and will," Queen Vivati repeated her words, "And I am truly broken that you will never realize nor acknowledge that."


    "I--"


    "You won''t, and I know that for a fact. That is the curse of knowing everything about the person you love-- knowing that they will never truly learn to love you back."


    "I�� don''t know what to say, Queen Vivati."


    Van was about to wipe the tears trailing on Vivati''s face, but the Queen leaned away before he could do so.


    "And you don''t need to, King Evans," Queen Vivati then let out a small chuckle as she wiped the tears on her face on her own, "Being a speck of sand in your memories that will inevitably become a vast desert is enough for me. As I said��


    ...I wish to merely stay with you in your present. But for now, please have a good rest�� you have had a very long day."


    And with that, Queen Vivati went back inside the pyramid, glancing at Van, but never again approaching for the night. The only thing that Van could do was stare at her back as she disappeared inside.


    "...Fuck," Van then breathed out as he pinched the bridge of his nose. He had a slew of terrible words to say to Queen Vivati about what she did to him earlier, but after what she said, he no longer feels like saying any of them.


    Could it be�� she said all of that because she knew it would silence him and prevent him from doing anything? After all, she knows him better than anyone. Did she�� lie?


    "Fuck�� Fuck!" Van then screamed at the night, kicking the floor so as to release his frustration.


    "T�� that was a bit intense, wasn''t it?"


    "...Captain Ameera?" Van then quickly stopped and stood straight as he realized that he was not alone on the terrace, "You�� since when were you here?"


    "...I stepped outside with you when you left the room, King Evans."


    "...What?"


    "I''ve been here the whole time?" Ameera said as she slightly squinted her eyes.


    "Wait�� so you heard everything?"


    "I did," Captain Ameera then sniffed as she wiped her eyes with the cloth she was holding, "It truly was intense-- to see the love of the Eisis in real life."


    "...What?"


    "There are many romance movies and dramas about them�� but to actually see the devotion they have in person is�� it just makes me want to cry."


    "Are you saying�� she was telling the truth?"


    "Hm? You mean you didn''t believe her?" Ameera blinked her eyes a couple of times, "It''s true, King Evans. There''s even a saying that ''No one could love more than an Eisis'' because for a fact, they...


    ...are truly the parasites of love."


    ***


    "How long until we open the Gate, Irin?"


    "That''s the 10th million times you asked that."


    "And I am going to ask it until it''s not open. How long until we open the Gate, Irin?"


    "Well, good riddance��


    ....Because it will open very soon."

 Chapter 402 - 401: Blur

    Van once again found himself surrounded by darkness. His unusually long hair, serving as some sort of make-shift bed as he floated aimlessly through the expanse of space. Queen Ameera had offered him an entire room for himself, but he chose not to accept it as he would most likely not be using it anyway.


    The feeling of sleeping and resting in space was something that could not be compared to any bed; there''s not even a hardness or softness to debate with�� the darkness just conforms around his body.


    "..." Van''s eyes then turned towards the planet of Osiris. If his world did not get destroyed, would it have also been like this after a hundred thousand years?


    Whether he liked to admit it or not, Queen Vivati''s words got to him-- he�� was a god. And any traces of his past self was almost completely gone. The fact that he was out here, resting in the harsh environments of space and thinking it was the most comfortable thing in the universe showed just how different he already was from the others.


    Is this what Athena and the others felt when their God Souls were still intact and they reigned over their people?


    Is this the reason why Evangeline could swallow what she did? Because in the bigger picture, the suffering that almost drowned Van when he was young was just a speck of dust in the boundless universe; soon to be forgotten in the ashes of time?


    Is he�� also starting to lose his humanity? He could feel it, the thin line that was holding the last of his connection with his past was turning into a blur.


    "King Evans."


    "..." Van''s solemn thoughts were then disrupted as a ship slowly approached him, and judging by its shape, it was his and Ameera''s-- it was quite hard to tell since the voice that was being emitted by the vibrations were all the same.


    "What is it, Captain Ameera?"


    "Something urgent came up; There''s something wrong with Queen Vivati."


    "...What?"


    "We�� believe it has something to do with the baby she is carrying with you."


    "...It''s already developing?"


    "�� I think you must see for yourself."


    Even through the monotonous vibrations that weirdly traveled to his ears, Van could still hear the urgency that was coming from Ameera''s voice.


    "..." The baby didn''t claw out its way through Vivati''s stomach, right? It hadn''t even been a full day since Vivati did what she did... If something like that would happen�� then there will be a whole slew of problems coming his way. And so, with that thought, trickles of lightning quickly emerged from Van''s eyes as he disappeared from his spot.


    ***


    "G�� Gah!"


    Even before entering back to the Queen''s Pyramid, Vivati''s screaming shriek pierced Van''s ears; almost making his feet to not take a single step inside Vivati''s room. But after a few breaths filled with hesitation, Van proceeded to enter the room.


    And as soon as the silver door slid open, the screams that were seeping from its edges instantly amplified; almost making Van''s legs turn to jelly.


    He had heard shrieks of voices screaming in pain before, but this one was different.


    "K�� King Evans, you are here!" One of the attending physicians quickly acknowledged Van as soon as he entered the room, hastily urging him to go to them.


    "What''s going o-- Oh shit!" And as soon as she saw Vivati''s bulging stomach, he could not help but almost jump where he stood.


    "K�� Kha!"


    Van was about to say something else, but before he could do so, Vivati once again screamed in pain. Van''s eyes traveled across the room, absolutely not knowing where to look or what he should even do in this situation.


    "K�� King Evans, help us decide what to do in this situation!"


    "...What?" Van could only blink his eyes as the physician that called for him clapped his hands, desperately trying to get his attention. Shouldn''t he be the one asking them that question? What was he even supposed to do here?


    "What''s�� happening?" Van then breathed out, "Is�� she giving birth?"


    And as soon as Van''s words reached the physicians'' ears, they all quickly looked at each other, before one of them shook his head.


    "...No," the physician nearest to Van then leaned closer and whispered, "Your�� genotype contains too much energy. It''s�� killing the Queen from the inside out."


    "What? Then do something! What''s all your technology for if you can''t remove something like this!"


    "That''s�� We could remove it, but--"


    "No!"


    And even with the screams she was letting out, Queen Vivati tried her best to sit up; she was, however, quickly pinned down by her physicians.


    "N�� no one is killing my child!"


    "We�� can''t disobey the Queen," the physician then said as he looked at Queen Vivati, his eyes clearly disturbed from what was happening to his monarch, "But you�� you can order us to remove it, King Evans. Your authority is officially higher than hers."


    "No! P�� please don''t!"


    "..." Van could only take in a long and deep breath as Queen Vivati''s piercing screams went through his ears.


    "Are�� you sure there is no chance of saving the baby?" And after a few more seconds of his breaths becoming heavier and heavier, Van finally looked the head physician straight in the eyes.


    "There�� is nothing to save in the first place, King Evans," the physician shook his head.


    "...Remove it," Van then said as he closed his eyes. And as soon as his words reached Queen Vivati''s ears, her screams became even louder; penetrating through the walls of the pyramid.


    "..." Van wanted to leave and cover his ears; but not once did he stray his eyes away as the physicians pinned Queen Vivati down. They used some sort of tool to seemingly take the bursting energy away from her womb, but Van''s mind was too clouded by Queen Vivati''s cries to even focus on anything else.


    This continued on for almost an hour, with Queen Vivati not even relenting with her screams for even a single second.


    Until finally, it was only the two of them inside the room; the screams that almost tore down the colossal pyramid they were in were no longer to be found. Instead, cries that whispered like knives travel from and to Van''s ears, almost like a sharp thread that was sawing through his head.


    Queen Vivati was still lying on her bed, her tears falling without end as she stared at the empty ceiling. As for Van, he was sitting beside her, completely at a loss as to what to say. Van may not have a single romantic sentiment or any sentiment at all with Queen Vivati and the child that was supposed to be growing inside her, but seeing her completely broken like this�� Van didn''t have the resolution to just leave her alone.


    When Artemis lost Ymir�� was her expression also like this?


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "You needed to live, Queen Vivati."


    And finally, after what seemed like an hour, Van finally opened his mouth, "I am truly sorry that you lost your baby. I�� had no idea that something like this would happen if a normal�� species carries my--"


    "They lied."


    "Hm?"


    "They�� lied to you."


    "...What are you saying?"


    "I could feel our child growing inside me, King Evans. He was alive�� he was here inside me."


    "That was just the energy--"


    "I know my body, King Evans," Queen Vivati then slowly sat up, wiping the tears that already left markings on her face, "They lied. It''s true that I probably would have died if I chose to carry the baby�� but I would have persevered and endured until it was born�� They lied, King Evans."


    "...I can''t pretend I know what you''re feeling right now, Queen Vivati," Van then stood up from his seat as he looked Queen Vivati straight in the eyes, "But�� I want you to know that I am here for--"


    "You don''t understand, King Evans," Queen Vivati returned his gaze, "I am not talking to you as a mother now, but as the Queen of Osiris."


    "...What?"


    "The baby inside of me�� was alive," Queen Vivati breathed out, "They probably wanted to take it away because it had enough energy to power an entire reactor�� but it''s truly dead now, I could no longer feel its energy."


    "Why�� would your physicians even do that--"


    "I don''t recognize them."


    "..."


    "The doctors that were here earlier�� I didn''t recognize even one of them," Queen Vivati''s tone was now calm; any sadness that she was expressing earlier was completely gone, "Whoever they are�� they probably wanted to sell it to another planet."


    "Wait�� are you telling me there really was something growing inside you?"


    "Yes, King Evans," Queen Vivati''s jaw slightly trembled as she answered Van''s question, but her voice remained clear as her eyes did not leave Van for even a second, "My�� our child was truly growing inside me."


    "I�� I ordered them to remove it," Van could feel his chest tightening as the disgusting thought of him killing Vanya was suddenly drawn in his mind, "I�� I ordered them to��"


    "You�� didn''t know, King Evans."


    "I�� I killed our child," Van then breathed out as he once again looked at Queen Vivati.


    "T--"


    "Ameera!"


    And before Queen Vivati could say another word, Van suddenly let out a roar that shook the entire pyramid.


    "K�� King Evans!?" Ameera, who was waiting outside the room, quickly barged inside the room as she heard Van''s screams. But as she saw the red streaks of lightning trickling around Van''s eyes, she could not help but take a few steps back.


    "The people that were here just now��


    ....find them."

 Chapter 403 - 402: My Way

    "Is�� this a joke?"


    "We got what you wanted, we expect you to pay up."


    "We asked for a battery enough to fuel an entire planet, not some lump of blood."


    "We risked our lives to get this, pay up!"


    Inside what seemed to be a moderately sized ship, a group of people was currently arguing; right in the middle of them was some kind of glass container-- the tool that was used to extract Queen Vivati''s growing blastocyst.


    One side of the group was a race that looked similar to humans, except their ears were that of a beast and on top of their heads; and the outer layer that protected their flesh was not skin, but scale-- a species called Furion.


    But even then, they looked more similar to humans than the group of Eisis they were arguing with-- the Eisis that pretended to be physicians and were responsible for taking away the growing embryo inside Queen Vivati''s womb.


    "Why would we even pay for this garbage!?"


    "This is your plan!" One of the Eisis violently slammed his palm on the glass container, "Now pay up before they notice what we''ve done! I want to be as far away from Osiris as possible before the Queen and that alien finds out about anything!"


    "That doesn''t change the fact that this is only a lump of blood!" The leader of the group of Furions kicked the glass container away, causing it to bounce on the wall and its cap to open up; spilling the very little pint of blood contained inside on the floor.


    "We should just kill you here now for not delivering the goods properly!"


    And as soon as the Furion said that, his men quickly raised their guns and pointed them towards the Eisis; in which the Eisis responded with the same action.


    "Try it! Do you think our guild will just let you go if you kill 4 of their most prized agents!?" The leader of the Eisis group did not back down as he even took a step forward,


    "Give us half now, then we will settle this peacefully next time we get the remaining half after I report this situation to our master," The Eisis said-- if Van was here, then he would quickly recognize him as the one that tricked him into agreeing to abort the baby.


    "It doesn''t work that way, Scavenger," the leader of the group of Furion also took a step forward as he looked the Eisis straight in the eyes, "If we leave here empty-handed, we''re as good as dead if we return to our planet. Our client comes from way up, and since you failed to deliver, we will be the ones in trouble��


    ...My group will be taking this money to run away."


    "Then we will just kill you here and take away your problems! Shoot--"


    "We have you surrounded, you will not be able to leave the hangar!"


    And before the two groups could start shooting at each other, they all could not help but slightly stumble as the ship they were in started to tremble. It was followed by a loud siren; piercing their ears and causing them to slightly panic.


    "We have deactivated your ship! Please step out slowly or we will be forced to take lethal action!"


    "S�� shit! Is�� isn''t that the Space Force!?" The Furion exclaimed as he looked at one of the monitors; which all soon died down, "They�� they found us!"


    Although the group was just arguing a few moments ago, they all dived to the ship''s floor and hid; making sure their weapons were all ready to fire at a moment''s notice.


    "This�� this is your fault, you fucking lizard! If you just gave me the payment, we wouldn''t be in this situation!"


    "Fuck you! I should just--"


    "Step out slowly, or we will be forced to take lethal action!"


    And before the group could argue again, another round of the piercing siren entered their ears.


    "F�� fuck, we can''t get caught here!" The Furion bellowed, "Do something! Isn''t escaping from the police one of your group''s fortes!? Take half of our money, just get us out of here!"


    "That should be ours in--"


    "This is our last warning. If you do not step out of the ship, we will start shoo-- W�� wait, King Evans! Please stop!"


    And with the siren once again reverberating through their ears like the call of death, they felt the ship once again tremble.


    "What''s happ--"


    And before the leader of the Eisis group could even say a word, his body suddenly erupted into pieces; it was then followed by what seemed to be parts and debris falling from above. All of the perpetrators inside the ship could not help but look up, only to see a part of the roof completely torn.


    "Y�� you��" One of the Eisis then stuttered as he pointed at his fallen comrade''s blood and guts, or rather, to the person that was completely covered with them.


    That''s�� the alien?-- were the Furions'' thoughts as they saw the blood-covered-human in front of them slowly stand up. They have seen the alien from all the videos and photos that were being reported in the news almost every hour, so they were more than familiar with what he looked like.


    And so, without any doubts in their mind, they were sure this was him�� the alien from beyond the Barrier; the one they call King Evans.


    "S�� shoot him!" And as soon as the leader of the Furion roared, not only his men but also the group of Eisis started shooting at Van without any hesitation. A yellow glow instantly filled the interior of the ship as the light from their guns all beamed towards Van; almost to the point that they could no longer see his silhouette.


    "Is�� is it dead?" The Furion muttered as the smoke created from their endless barrage started to simmer down. His breaths, however, completely tightened as soon as the sound of a single step whispered throughout the entire ship.


    All of them once again aimed their guns towards Van, but as soon as they saw his skin healing at an almost abnormal rate, the only thing they could do was watch as he made his way towards a corner of the ship.


    The group looked at each other as Van seemed to completely ignore them and instead headed to the glass container that the Furion kicked away earlier, before proceeding to fall on his knees.


    It was just a lump of blood.


    Van was only staring at a lump of blood on the floor. It had�� a very slimy texture-- almost jelly-like compared to normal.


    To think��


    ...that this lump of blood would have one day become his child. Maybe it would have even become close to Vanya in the future.


    Van initially thought that he wouldn''t have any attachment to Vivati''s child; but imagining what could have been made him�� human.


    He could have watched the child grow; something that he could not do with Vanya. The World Eaters were coming, yes. That was something that would never change�� but if Van just continued with his goal of sending messages to the different worlds that littered his universe and forgot his family��


    ...then what was he fighting for in the first place?


    This lump of blood may not have been something he wished for-- but it still could have been his family.


    "..." Van then placed his palm on the minute puddle of blood, and without even saying a word, summoned a small tree that completely absorbed all of it.


    "...Maybe in another life," Van then whispered as he finally stood up and faced the group, who were completely silent as they watched his every action.


    "We--"


    And without even letting anyone talk, another huge hole opened itself up on the ship. And one by one, the group disappeared.


    The members of the Police Force, who were standing by and surrounding the ship from the outside, could not help but let out small whispers and gasps as people suddenly started appearing one by one; with only a golden blur of light trailing behind them before they appeared so.


    "K�� King Evans," Captain Ameera quickly ordered her men to stand down as she jumped out of her ship,


    "We�� we could have handled this," Ameera then said as she approached Van, who was standing behind the group of criminals now kneeling on the ground.


    "We''re handling this my way," Van quickly replied as he pointed in a certain direction, "Is that floating thing�� a camera?"


    "Hm? What the, who let the media in the vicinity! Get them out of--"


    "It''s alright," Van patted Ameera''s shoulder before she could finish her words, "Let them inside."


    "W�� what was that?"


    "Let the media people inside, I want the world to see what is going to happen next."


    "What�� is going to happen next?" Captain Ameera took in a small gulp as he looked at Van. But since Van did not seem to have any interest in answering her, the only thing she could do was follow his orders.


    And as expected of naysayers and the media; as soon as they were allowed to go inside, they circled the scene in no time at all.


    "Is this all of them, Captain Ameera?" Van asked.


    "Y�� Yes?"


    "Can you point me to where the other cameras are? The one I know from my world is�� bulky."


    "O�� Oh," hearing Van''s words, Ameera quickly pointed towards all the cameras in the perimeter. Van scanned them one by one, before slightly moving his body to the side��


    ...and proceeding to pull one of the criminals'' heads.


    "!!!"

 Chapter 404 - 403: Red

    "!!!"


    Red.


    Ameera''s vision was completely blocked by a red curtain as blood trailed in front of her face. And if it was not for the Energy Shield that wrapped around her entire body, then she would have probably felt the almost endless amount of blood flowing through her skin.


    Even as a soldier, she has not experienced the kind of scene she was seeing now; and the only way she would describe it is that it was�� a fountain of blood.


    And even though there were almost more than a hundred people in the vicinity, the puttering of the blood as they showered to the metallic floor was the only thing she could hear. Not even a whisper escaped from the mouths of the media, which was previously asking their numerous questions without a pause.


    How could they make a sound, when several people were just killed in front of them�� brutally.


    And right now, only two remained kneeling-- one from the Eisis and one from the Furion group.


    It took a while for what happened to register in Ameera''s mind, but as soon as it did, she immediately placed her hand on the gun hanging on her waist. She did not draw it, however, as her breaths instantly became fettered. It was as if a thousand chains were wrapped around her hand as her body prevented her from even making any unnecessary movements, ''less she wants to die.


    "K�� King Evans." And so, instead, the only thing she could do was open her mouth, "T�� there''s a due process of law that we�� follow here. We.. we don''t just execute people."


    She was about to order her men to stand down as they might be thinking of also drawing their weapons; but it would seem she did not even need to, as none of them even dared to move from their position.


    They weren''t stupid. They saw first hand that the creature in front of them could move at speeds that reached Mach 30-- and that probably wasn''t even his limit. It was already downright bewildering that he could do something like that; what''s more is that he is able to do it with little or almost no acceleration.


    If they were to somewhat make the mistake of angering or trying to battle it out with him, the only thing they would be doing is making a fool of themselves. Mach 30 may not seem much in the expanse of space��


    ...but here on the ground? Not only the hangar but to the whole city will be done for. There may be a way to stop him at Mach 30, but if he was truly indeed faster than that, then they might as well all just hide inside their bunkers-- and that is exactly what Queen Vivati ordered her citizens to do.


    She saw Van''s expression before he left the Queen''s Pyramid, and if that seething rage presented on his face was not enough to tell her that they were in danger, then she did not have any right to be the leader of an entire world.


    "Due process?" The air around Van distorted into some sort of static as the blood that covered his entire body smoothly dropped to the ground,


    "You''re forgetting something, Captain Ameera-- I am not from around here."


    Diplomacy? It would seem that his had a very short limit.


    "But that''s--"


    "These weird-looking human beasts, do you know where they came from?"


    "T�� they''re from the planet Mizhra."


    "...What are you doing here?" Van then calmly placed his hand on the furion''s shoulder, "If you don''t want to mix your guts with the rest of your friends, you will be answering my questions without even taking a breath of hesitation, do you understand?"


    "Y�� yes."


    The furion''s head could not help but tremble uncontrollably as he felt Van''s hand resting on his shoulder. The hand was not even pressing his shoulder, nor is it gripping it-- but for some reason, it felt like his shoulder was about to come off from how heavy it was.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I�� I--"


    "You hesitated."


    "No, wa--"


    And before the furion could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain coming from the top of his head. It was just an uncomfortable feeling-- even fleeting. But as soon as he heard a light plop in front of him, he finally realized what just happened.


    How could he not, when his ear was now peacefully resting on the ground?


    "Hgg!" The furion restrained himself from making a sound because he was afraid that if he did so, the alien in front of him would once again mutilate him.


    "King�� Evans, please stop this!" Captain Ameera then ordered her men to kick out all the people from the media that Van asked them to let inside; but before her men could move, Van stomped his foot on the ground-- causing the entire hangar to slightly quake.


    "No one leaves," Van then whispered, his words enough to travel through everyone''s ears, "I want all of you to watch with your eyes wide open. Ameera, tell them what happened."


    "W�� What?"


    "Tell them why I am doing this," Van then said as he looked towards the camera, "Tell them why this had to happen."


    "T�� that''s��"


    And as soon as Van''s words reached the ears of the people from the media, they all turned their drones towards Captain Ameera. Most of them were still afraid, of course-- but their lives had always been in danger with the kind of job they have.


    And so, Ameera''s eyes could only move erratically as she looked at the numerous cameras pointed at her. Her breaths were worse, as she even almost wanted to strip her uniform there and then to be able to breathe.


    But after a few seconds of deliberating whether she should do it or not, she ended up telling everything. And if her superiors didn''t like what she was doing, then they should be the ones experiencing this kind of plaguing situation.


    And as soon as she was done, Van once again placed his hand on the furion''s shoulder; causing the eisis to let out a breath of relief as he was not yet being interrogated by Van.


    "Now tell me again, what are you doing here?" Van then once again asked, "This is the last time I am going to be polite."


    "For�� for honor!" The Furion, however, violently gritted his teeth instead of answering Van, almost enough that it broke some parts of his teeth, "This secret�� shall die with me!"


    "..."


    "..."


    The furion remained staring at Van for a good couple of seconds before�� nothing. Nothing happened. Realizing this, the furion''s eyes started to widen in shock; inserting his fingers inside his mouth as if he was trying to find something.


    "Looking for this?"


    "You!"


    The furion''s eyes widened even further as he saw what seemed like a tooth in Van''s hand; and before he could even say another word, Van proceeded to grind it down with his fingers.


    "Enough playing games," Van then said as he looked the furion straight in the eyes; and this time, Van didn''t place his hand on the furion''s shoulder; but instead turned towards Ameera.


    "Find out everything you know about these two," Van breathed out, "And once you get information about their families, tell me so I can give them a little vis--"


    "Governor S''thra!"


    And before Van could even finish his words, the furion let out a roaring hiss, "Our orders directly came from Governor S''thra! They received information from his guild and immediately decided to take action!"


    "W�� what!? Why are you--"


    The eisis thought that he would escape this situation without anything happening to him. But alas, before he could even finish his words, he felt a slight pain in his chest. He slowly turned his head down�� only for him to fully drop on the ground; his blood oozing from the large cavity in the middle of his chest.


    "What''s the name of their group?"


    "T�� the Scavengers."


    Van once again placed his hand on the furion''s shoulder; but this time, the blood wrapping around it quickly flowed down across the furion''s shoulder, causing him to stutter.


    "The Scavengers?" Van breathed out as he looked at Captain Ameera, who quickly ordered her men to find out more about them.


    "And you said Governor S''thra?"


    "Y�� yes," the furion could only close his eyes as the drones were slowly getting nearer and nearer to them. By now, this news would have already reached his planet.


    "You''re saying this Governor S''thra--"


    "K�� King Evans, please wait."


    Captain Ameera''s legs were as if jelly, but still, she did not let Van continue with what he was going to say,


    "This�� this situation could get worse if you don''t stop now," she then whispered, "If�� if a governor from Mizhra truly ordered this, then this will become a Galactic Issue�� a war might happen."


    "War��" Van furrowed his eyebrows as soon as he heard Ameera''s whispers.


    "Lots of people will die, King Evans," Ameera breathed out, "Even if I lose my life, I can''t let you contin--"


    Red.


    A red curtain once again showered on Ameera''s energy shield as Van decapitated the last furion. Her lips wanted to move but feared that the blood will get inside her mouth even with the energy shield due to how violent the fountain of blood is.


    "There''s no time for war, Ameera," Van then said as he waved his hand, throwing all the blood wrapped around it towards the people from the media,


    "Take me to this Mizhra planet...


    ....I am ending this before it starts."

 Chapter 405 - 404: Diplomacy

    "King Evans!"


    "Q�� Queen Vivati, shouldn''t you be resting!?"


    Although extremely reluctant and against her superiors'' orders, Captain Ameera ended up following her guts and prepared her ship to go to planet Mizhra. Her men also showed their reluctance, of course-- but like her, they were following their guys so no one really made any effort in stopping her.


    They all followed their guts�� in fear that their guts will be spilled if they don''t follow Van right now. It was a good thing that Van only really needed Ameera''s ship, so they were ordered to just stand by for further orders.


    And so now, Captain Ameera was making sure that her ship''s Energy Shield was fully charged; as she was sure she was going to need it. But when she was about done, someone suddenly climbed aboard her ship-- none other than the Queen of Osiris herself.


    "You�� you shouldn''t be here, Queen Vivati!" Ameera once again expressed her concern as she blocked Vivati''s path.


    "Where''s King Evans!?" Vivati, however, pushed Ameera to the side as she rushed deeper into the ship; not stopping until she saw Van standing idly on the bridge. She was about to approach him, but her steps became sedated as soon as she saw the look on Van''s face.


    "That''s��" Vivati then turned her eyes to where Van was looking, only to see a glass container with a small tree inside it, "Isn''t that��"


    "Something that could have been," Van breathed out as he looked at Vivati, "I am sorry this is all I could do, Queen Vivati."


    "What��" Queen Vivati''s steps were slow and filled with hesitation; kneeling in front of the glass container as soon as she was in front of it, "No��


    ...This is plenty, King Evans," Queen Vivati then said as she softly caressed the glass container. She remained like this for a full minute, before letting out a long and deep breath as she stood up and turned her eyes towards Van.


    "I wish to come with you, King Evans."


    "T�� that''s not wise!" Captain Ameera, who had been watching on the side, quickly raised her voice as soon as she heard Queen Vivati''s words, "Forgive me for speaking up, but if you go�� then this is as good as declaring war against the people of Mizhra!"


    "There will be no war, Captain," Queen Vivati breathed out, "King Evans said that he would stop it before anything like that happens. I only wish to see the ones who stole a child''s future put into justice."


    "This is��" Captain Ameera could only close her eyes in frustration. On one hand, there was a risk of an all-out war risking billions of people and her being completely taken off the Force by the Common Circle; on the other��


    ...she could offend Van.


    "Please��


    ...fasten your seatbelts."


    ***


    "How far was Mizhra from Osiris?"


    "Approximately 75 billion kilometers, King Evans."


    "...And you''re saying we''re here?"


    "Y�� yes."


    "How fast did we go?"


    "...About 3,200 times the speed of light, King Evans."


    "That speed got us here in less than 5 minutes?"


    "Y�� yes, King Evans."


    "...It would seem I am still too slow."


    "I�� I think you''re the fastest living creature in the whole galaxy, King Evans," Captain Ameera took in a huge gulp as her hands were already slipping from the control rod, "But�� but more importantly, what do we do with that?"


    Captain Ameera then pointed towards the main monitor, which was currently showing probably more than a thousand ships blocking their path; completely filling the entire screen.


    "We''re going to die, aren''t we?" Captain Ameera then took in another huge gulp that traveled throughout the ship, "W�� well, at least the Queen and I would-- you''ll probably survive, King Evans."


    "..." Vivati only glanced at Ameera''s remarks, before turning her attention to Van, "What are you planning to do?"


    "Can they hear us from here?" Van then said as he unbuckled his seat, and as soon as he did so, the energy shield that was surrounding it faded away. He then moved closer to Captain Ameera, leaning towards the control panel.


    "Y�� yes. They have actually been trying to contact us since we got here," Captain Ameera was not trying to hide her nervous breaths anymore as her stutters became even stronger, "Should�� I put them on?"


    "Do it."


    One of the monitors quickly changed into the image of a man; and similar to the furions he had just executed back in Osiris, the man had beast-like ears and scaled skin.


    "...Queen Vivati," the man then quickly breathed out as his eyes moved.


    "Supreme Minister J''kub," Queen Vivati replied.


    "I truly apologize for the actions of one of my planet''s leaders," the man in front of the screen, Supreme Minister J''kub, held a very complicated expression on his face-- his eyes seemingly filled with remorse,


    "But I want you to know that I was unaware of his plans. For one to even think of using�� an unborn child as a battery is an act so evil that it truly makes my scales wither. Even if my planet is in need of such energy, I would never order such an action."


    "..." Queen Vivati, however, only looked at the screen for a few seconds before shaking her head, "I am afraid I also can''t help you with what is about to happen, Supreme Minister J''kub. We might have reached a diplomatic resolution if it was only my child that was stolen�� but the other half of that unborn child belonged to someone else."


    Seeing Queen Vivati looking to the side and no longer wishing to talk, J''kub''s eyes once again moved.


    "King�� Evans," he then whispered, "The actions of one is not the action of my people. Do not let this turn into a war. We may not be your people, but we are people still. Billions will die on both sides if we--"


    "There will be no war."


    And before Supreme Minister J''kub could finish his words, Van finally spoke up.


    "Let our ship inside, Supreme Minister J''kub. You have my word that only one life will be lost in this encounter."


    "That''s-- One life to avoid a billion deaths," J''kub was about to stand up from his seat after hearing Van''s words, but he quickly calmed himself down, "Very well��


    ...Let them inside."


    "!!!"


    Whispers quickly echoed from the screen as soon as J''kub said his words. There were shadows of silhouettes moving around him, clearly arguing and debating the Supreme Minister''s decision. The Supreme Minister, however, slammed his hand on the table, quickly shutting down the whispers of the people that were with him in the room.


    In any other situation, what they were about to do now required months of preparation and process. For a monarch of another planet to freely land on their territory, carrying what was basically a biological weapon comparable to a thousand thermonuclear energy bombs, was something that should never be done.


    But in this situation, it was the only thing that J''kub could do. If he ordered his people to shoot the ship down, and Van happened to survive-- he would surely bring destruction to their planet.


    And even if they manage to kill him afterwards, then not only the military of Osiris but also the other planets in the Common Circle would surely already be on their way to bring them to justice.


    Queen Vivati told him that they could have reached a diplomatic resolution if Van was not in the equation�� but she was wrong. Sometimes, there is diplomacy in raw violence.


    His reputation as a leader is nothing if the lives of his people would be spared.


    "I already have the governor S''thra in custody��


    ...you may do to him as you wish."


    ***


    "I�� I did what I did for the planet!"


    "..."


    "Supreme Minister�� please. This�� this is not right!"


    "..." Supreme Minister J''kub did not stray his eyes as Governor S''thra struggled in front of him�� and a thousand other people.


    He already knew that S''thra will be executed, as he saw how Van beheaded the others in the news without any hesitation. But never did he think that Van would ask him to make it an official public execution.


    J''kub then turned his eyes towards Queen Vivati, who was quietly sitting beside him; her eyes completely clear as she stared at the man who basically ordered the death of her unborn child.


    The people gathered here had already heard the crimes of Governor S''thra, and although there were those that did not really like what was going to happen; most of the people here were calling for the Governor''s head.


    The majority who came were women, even bringing trash to throw towards the struggling Governor S''thra��


    ...who was currently tied to a cross.


    J''kub had thought that his people had already evolved from their beast-like traits, but seeing his people hissing and baring their fangs towards the Governor-- it would seem they only needed a reason to come back�� as even he too, could feel his fangs shivering as he looked at the man who almost brought destruction to his planet.


    And soon, the roars that were calling for blood became completely silent; with some of them even kneeling to the ground as a figure slowly descended from the sky.


    Queen Vivati quickly stood up as soon as the figure showed himself, and without uttering any words, also kneeled down.


    "...King Evans," Captain Ameera, who was standing behind the Queen, also kneeled to the ground as soon as she saw Van landing on the ground, carrying what seemed to be��


    ....a torch.

 Chapter 406 - 405: The Politics Of Gods

    Arms, weapons, a higher civilization-- all of those are meaningless in front of an absolute power. Thousands of years ago, they waged wars against each other. For territory, for food�� for dominance. And by the end of it, on the brink of mutual destruction, they found peace with each other.


    And never once did war show itself again to their doorsteps. There were hidden and secret conflicts that led to bloodshed, but not to the point where lives would be lost at the millions once again.


    The war happened because one thinks they were better than the other. But in the front of a being that surpasses all their arms, their weapons, and their technology-- how would one even start a war?


    Supreme Minister J''kub''s mouth had been completely dry for almost a minute now; his eyes reflecting the screams and shrieks of the man being burned alive in front of a thousand people.


    The thousand people, which one screamed for blood, were now completely sedated as they saw Governor S''thra struggling to get off the cross he found himself stuck on-- but alas, the only thing his struggle does is scrape off the melted scales that were slowly being ripped off from his body.


    The smell was of a certain roast-- on any other occasion, or if one did not know what was being burned, then they would have definitely thought that it even smelled nice. But that thought circling in their mind almost made them want to puke.


    "Everyone��" Van then spoke, his words echoing throughout not only in the plaza they were in, but in the nearby cities as all of the cameras were pointed at him, "...As you may already know, this man is responsible for killing the unborn child of the queen of Osiris. He deserved a fate worse than death, worse than even this��"


    Van then pointed towards Governor S''thra, who was now no longer moving, "I could have been looking at all of you�� and all I would see are creatures that should be killed."


    Hearing Van''s words made the quiet crowd even more silenced; some of them even held their breaths so as to not be noticed by the powerful presence in front of them. Most of them were already kneeling�� as who would not, if you saw a humanoid floating from the sky?


    "But this one act prevented what could have been a disaster to your people," Van then looked towards the direction where Supreme Minister J''kub and Vivati were sitting, "Your leader prevented a war that would have decimated your planet�� but I am afraid that all of you are not safe yet."


    "!!!" Supreme Minister J''kub immediately stood up from his seat as soon as he heard Van''s words. He did everything that Van asked him to do, going against the wishes of his advisors as he truly thought that Van would let his people be�� but what does he mean that they are not safe yet?


    Is Van�� going back on his words?-- Supreme Minister J''kub thought as his breaths slowly became fettered.


    "Please relax, Supreme Minister," Queen Vivati then breathed out before Supreme Minister J''kub''s face could become even more twisted, "You are about to hear something that would change the course of our history forever."


    "W�� what?"


    "You may know me as an alien that came from outside the thing you call a Barrier," Van then continued his speech; his unusually long hair reflecting the fire still burning beside him, "But in truth, I am a Messenger-- and my message is something that the people of this galaxy should hear��


    ...There is a threat coming. If you are already scared of me, then you will be utterly terrified of them. My people call them the World Eaters�� and I fear they are coming soon."


    Van then continued to tell the people of Mizhra about the existence of the World Eaters. But not only them, but the rest of the other planets listened to him; and even as the ashes brought forth by the fire withered, his story continued.


    ***


    "Are�� all of that true?"


    "Yes."


    After the Governor''s public execution, Supreme Minister J''kub had formally asked Queen Vivati for a meeting with Van to clear his doubts with what he just heard. If a race like that truly was coming, then the Common Circle should garner all of their militaries to build a force that was enough to drive them away.


    "But, how do we know--"


    "The father of my unborn child that your people killed is him," Queen Vivati''s voice echoed throughout the large room that they were now in, "I am sure you know what that entails?"


    "You�� have his memories."


    SM J''kub''s back almost fell on his seat as he heard the confirmation from Queen Vivati''s mouth. And after a short few seconds of trying to collect himself, he turned his attention to Van, who seemed to be discussing something with Ameera.


    "King�� Evans," SM J''kub then breathed out, "These World Eaters�� they are a race of humans from another universe that have lived and advanced for millions of years-- doesn''t that mean their technology is even greater than ours?"


    "I would think so," Van then replied as he gestured to Ameera to stay, "Are any of you capable of turning ordinary rocks in space into habitable planets?"


    "If they were capable of such miraculous things, if they are capable of giving life to a dead planet�� should we really be seeing them as our enemies?" SM J''kub muttered, "Such a technology will bring forth more land for the people, endless land and food."


    "Do you remember the debate our ancestors had a thousand years ago, Supreme Minister J''kub?" Queen Vivati was the one to answer J''kub''s questions as she stood up.


    "...Debate?"


    "About the book, ''The Greatest Parasite''."


    "...That''s been debunked as the mere words of an environmenta--"


    "The World Eaters are the greatest parasite, Supreme Minister J''kub," Queen Vivati did not let J''kub finish his words, "They terraform worlds and leech on their nutrients for thousands of years until the worlds die-- they expedite what should be an event that happens only in eons."


    "..." J''kub remained quiet for a few seconds after Queen Vivati''s words, but after a few more moments, he turned to look at Van, "You talked to us, King Evans. You''re a being that is probably capable of wiping us out�� but you chose to talk to us instead. What makes us really think that they can''t do the same? We could probably find a path to--"


    "Because I think of you as equals, Supreme Minister J''kub."


    And before J''kub could finish his words, he was once again disrupted as the sound of Van''s seat lightly screeched as he stood up,


    "The World Eaters'' first response to another species is to conquer them or kill them. What makes you think they would listen to people that might as well be a race of monkeys to them?"


    "That may be true if it was only us�� but we will have you as our leader, King Evans," J''kub did not stray from Van''s eyes as he returned his gaze, "You are a literal god born from their universe and another, superseding their authority--"


    "Authority? The reason I was born in the first place is that my mother ran away from them in fear," Van then let out a small chuckle as he headed towards the door, "Do you really think they would listen to a child?"


    "...I still think there''s a way for this to end peacefully, King Evans."


    "Let us think of a way to pass through the Barrier first, Supreme Minister J''kub," Queen Vivati interjected, "If we really want to be seen as a threat enough to have a conversation with, we can''t do it with just us��


    ...we need to connect with the worlds outside the Barriers."


    "But the Space Force has tried for more than a thousand years and have been-- Wait, now that we have someone who was able to pass through the Barrier�� then we could probably?"


    "Yes," Queen Vivati then turned her head towards Van, who was about to leave the room, "If you allow us, King Evans�� we wish to run some tests on you."


    "W�� wait, Queen Vivati. Are you sure that we should be talking to him about--"


    "Okay," Van only shrugged his shoulders, "But I will only agree to it if you and Ameera are there, Queen Vivati."


    "The tests will be done on my world, King Evans. You can be sure of that."


    "I''ll leave it to you, then," Van then said as he suddenly headed outside with Captain Ameera.


    "He�� he agreed that easily?"


    "You are forgetting who I am, Supreme Minister," Queen Vivati then also started heading to the door, "King Evans and I are one and the same now�� I will never do anything that would harm him."


    "Wait�� where are all of you going?"


    "Your governor is not the only one that killed my child, J''kub," Queen Vivati breathed out, "The group called Scavengers��


    ...we''re wiping them out from the face of the galaxy."


    ***


    "I finally found your abode."


    "...and you didn''t even knock?"


    "You have something of mine, I want them back."


    In a sea of nothing but white; where the things that twinkled in the endless horizon were the ones to produce darkness�� Evangeline stood; her every step, causing rings of shadows to ripple on the immaculate surface.


    And in front of her, was a man�� or perhaps a woman-- it was unclear from the thick and long hair that adorned the top of his head; but if Van was to be here, then he would quickly recognize him as the Man in his hidden memories.


    "Oh, have we met before?" The Man said before he raised his hand and used some sort of stick to pick his teeth.


    "You claim to not know me��


    ....and yet you''re using one of my feathers to clean your teeth."

 Chapter 406: Sage

    Chapter 406: Sage


    "Oh, is this yours?"


    Even though Evangeline''s eyes seemed to almost threaten to suffocate his entire existence, the Man still used Evangeline''s supposed feather as some sort of toothpick to clean his already immaculate teeth; and even though the Man''s face is mostly covered by his hair, Evangeline still did not fail to see the similarity he had with Van.


    "It''s been so long since I got this from wherever. You know, when one of my pocket galaxies went poof because someone decided to speed things up," the Man then dramatically opened both his hands, before waving his fingers in as he returned Evangeline''s glare,


    "Don''t you know how empty I felt, watching what should already be an evolved species once again return to stick and stones?"


    "So, you''ve been�� watching?" Evangeline breathed out, "I figure that will only be a blink of your life, now hand me all the feathers you have-- they are mine."


    "...Why so serious?" The Man raised an eyebrow before once again slowly cleaning his teeth with the root of Evangeline''s loose feather, "You should lighten u--"


    "Are you the creator of this universe?"


    "Wow. We haven''t even kissed yet and you''re already moving on to the personal questions," the Man then stood up from sitting on the white floor; and as he did so, it started to ripple; the circles growing bigger until it could no longer be seen in the horizon.


    "I have no time for jests," Evangeline then said as she took a step forward; but as she did so, it seemed like the Man was also moving back; and no matter how many times she took a step towards him, the distance between them remained.


    "Well, that''s too bad�� because all I have is time."


    "...I''ll play your game, then."


    And as soon as Evangeline said that, the Man snapped his fingers. Evangeline was a bit wary as the floor beneath her started to bubble up, but the only thing that emerged from it was a chair.


    "...Who are you?" Evangeline said as she sat.


    "I am no one, but if you must call me by a name�� then call me Sage," the Man breathed out as a chair also emerged from behind him, "And you?"


    "I am a fragment of Azrael, Evangeline is the name I chose for myself."


    "Not Azrael herself?"


    "There is a difference, I am but--"


    "Is there?" Sage looked Evangeline straight in the eyes, "You have her memory, you have her face, you have her experience, and you have her will. Does that not make you Azrael herself? A reincarnation, so to speak."


    "...I am not here to debate my existence," Evangeline took a slight pause before once again looking at Sage, "Are you the creator of this universe?"


    "I was born alongside it."


    "Why do you look like my son?"


    "You mean why does our son look like me?"


    "...Explain."


    "That''s not a question."


    "...How is he our son?"


    "Well��" Sage waved his son, and as soon as he did so, the figure of Hermes appeared, "A little thief came to my house and stole my precious egg. I believe his name is Hermes?"


    "...That''s him," Evangeline''s eyes slightly flickered as she saw Hermes''s figure, "But how does anything of that make Evans your son?"


    "The Egg Hermes stole contained my essence," Sage''s voice slightly became weak, "I have been hatching that for almost a billion years, you know? And then this Hermes guy just swoops in and steals it. Don''t you know how heartbreaking that is?"


    "A�� billion years��"


    "I planned for the Egg to replace me once it hatches. But that Hermes guy used it as some sort of catalyst to amplify his own eggs or something, I don''t know the full details but�� weird, right?" Sage let out an awkward chuckle, "Must have come from a weird universe, you went to their universe, right? Must have been smelly."


    "..."


    "Your son died a few years back, did you know that? Was that part of your plan?"


    "...No."


    "My god, you''re a terrible mother," Sage rolled his eyes, "It''s a good thing he is also my son, if not, I would have just let him die."


    "...Considering the power I feel seeping from you; you could have stopped Hermes when he stole your Egg. Why didn''t you?"


    "And you said you didn''t have time for jests," Sage muttered, "Have you seen how fast that guy is? I mean, I could teleport but if I try to block him then that''s goodbye to my Egg."


    "..."


    "And when I caught up to him, the two of you were already doing the deed," Sage then started moving his hips, causing Evangeline to slightly twitch an eye. For a being that has probably lived as long as their Creator, the god in front of her does not seem to act as ethereal.


    "How awkward would it be if I suddenly arrived while you two were--"


    "That''s enough."


    "Eh�� I was getting to the good part," Sage let out a small but deep sigh; before his eyes once again turned to Evangeline, "The World Eaters�� how dangerous are they?"


    "Enough to wipe out my race," Evangeline quickly answered, "The Seraph are supposed to be my universe''s greatest warriors and guardians, and they made us flee to another universe."


    "Hmm�� Wipe out your race?" Sage then slightly tilted his head to the side, causing his hair to sway towards his unusually long eyelashes, "That doesn''t seem so hard to do, is it? I can probably snap your neck from here."


    The white floor rippled violently as Evangeline''s wings suddenly materialized from her back; causing the chair to erupt in pieces, only for them to turn into a white liquid and return to the floor once more.


    "In fact��" Sage then also stood up from his seat, "I should kill you right now for doing all those things to my son. All your prophecy bullshit, so old-fashioned."


    "Then why didn''t you interfere?" Even with the pressure crawling through her skin, Evangeline did not back down as her eyes still remained filled with fire.


    "Because I shouldn''t," Sage breathed out, "I never show myself to the inhabitants of his universe until the time is right."


    "When the time is right?" Evangeline let out a small scoff, "You seem to be doing whatever you want with my feathers. You''ve been sending him gifts that strayed the path I made for him. I�� had to improvise because of you."


    "Well�� let''s just say I got bored so I tried to help here and there."


    "Could you stop the World Eaters?"


    "Oh, we''re moving to that conversation already?" Sage''s chuckle whispered throughout the endless white horizon as he once again took a seat, "Please don''t break another chair."


    "...Can you defeat the World Eaters?" Evangeline muttered as she also took a seat as soon as another chair emerged from behind her.


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    "Are you not afraid that your universe will become like ours? Barren and completely dried of its life."


    "My universe will rebuild, as it has for eons," Sage shook his head, "Those that matter are no longer here in this universe anyway; so I actually welcome them to come swooping in so I can restart again."


    "Those�� that matter? Are there others like you?"


    "What? No," Sage once again chuckled, "I send people to different universes. Give them a new life and when they die, I absorb the unique essence they accumulated from the other universe; it''s more complicated than it sounds, really."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...You''re not going to talk anymore? This is getting quite awkward."


    "Can you send my son away?" Evangeline then quickly said, "Let him start over in another universe?"


    "...Now why would I do that?" Sage squinted his eye, "I thought it is our son''s sworn duty to defeat the World Eaters and save this uni-- Oh, are you not confident that he will be able to defeat them?"


    "..."


    "And here I thought you didn''t care."


    ***


    "Are these all of the Scavengers?"


    A whistle whispered through the air as Van''s whole body began to vibrate, allowing all the blood that was covering him to smoothly fall to the floor; the puddle of blood, flowing across the knees of the person kneeling closest to him.


    Van then walked around, hopping over the dead body that was blocking his path.


    "...At least the ones in the main base, King Evans," Captain Ameera was following him from behind, her eyes moving across the thousands of people kneeling on the ground. Looking at them like this; even though she knew that these men all committed heinous crimes; right now, they just looked�� pitiful.


    But they should consider themselves lucky-- Ameera thought as she turned her head to the side, where a thousand more Scavengers littered the ground; but unlike the other side, none of them were breathing.


    "Why haven''t any of you cleared them out when this is all they are capable of?" Van then breathed out as he walked to where Queen Vivati was.


    "Members of the Scavengers are scattered everywhere in the galaxy, King Evans," Queen Vivati answered as she strayed her eyes away from the dead bodies, "There was the threat of them retaliating if we tried to order them to dissolve��


    ...but since you wipe them out in less than a day, I don''t think they will be showing themselves again."


    "...I see."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...You''re planning to leave our galaxy after we run the tests on you, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," Van quickly nodded, "I do not see the point in staying since you are here. You can deliver the message in my stead."


    "Can''t you stay at least�� until we find a way to break through the Barrier?" Vivati muttered, "That way, we can help you deliver the messages at an even faster rate. You said it yourself��


    ...Hyperspeed is still faster than you. Maybe�� Maybe you can find something here that would increase your speed? Study our technology?"


    "Hm��" Van placed his hand on his chin as he turned to look at Ameera''s ship,


    "You mean...


    ...a race?"


    "...What?"

 Chapter 407: Improving

    Chapter 407: Improving


    "The syringe�� is broken again."


    "..."


    "Let''s try again, this time with the orifram metal."


    Van was currently being surrounded by almost a dozen people, all wearing some sort of white mask that covered their nose and mouth; even wearing gloves as they all scurried around; casting shadows throughout the bright room.


    There were already multiple needles scattered beside the table where Van was lying, all bent and broken; with some even looking like they exploded. Queen Vivati was also there; her eyebrows were a bit raised as this was the first time she had ever seen doctors this excited and alarmed at the same time.


    It was as if they received a new toy; but every time they get too excited, Queen Vivati quickly pulls them back to the ground.


    "...Let''s take a break."


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, several beeping noises started bellowing throughout the room; with the white light that showered the interior now flickering in red.


    "W�� wait!"


    The doctors once again ran across the room as they all tried to stop Van from standing up from the bed, but the only thing they could do was jump around like monkeys; watching Van as he removed all the things attached to his body.


    "Let''s continue this after a few hours, you guys seem tired," Van then let out a small but deep sigh as he casually headed to the room.


    "B�� but--"


    "It''s fine."


    Seeing the doctors almost wanting to cry, Queen Vivati finally decided to step in, "All of you can take a break as King Evans said. We''ll meet you back here in 3 hours."


    "Y�� Yes."


    Queen Vivati waved her hand, before proceeding to follow and chase after Van.


    And as soon as they were gone, all the doctors fell to the floor; their breaths finally having the chance to reverberate in the air.


    "Just�� what kind of creature is King Evans?"


    "We�� I don''t think I am getting paid enough for this."


    ***


    "I know you''re bored�� but this will be over faster if you don''t go out every other hour," Queen Vivati breathed out as she followed behind Van; his long hair flowing and almost sweeping the floor of the hallway, "You�� will be able to leave faster as soon as they finish the tests."


    Queen Vivati then hastened her steps, trying to gauge Van''s expression as she walked beside him. But his expression was the same as before; an expression showing that his mind was filled with thoughts.


    "What�� are you thinking about, King Evans?" Vivati then asked; although she might already have an idea.


    "Home," Van then answered, "I am thinking of going home after all of this is over."


    "...Going home?" Queen Vivati blinked a couple of times, "Are you not going to deliver a message to the worlds outside the Barrier?"


    "That''s why I said I am only thinking about it," Van let out a short but deep sigh as the door in front of him opened, revealing the room he had been staying in for a couple of days now, "I don''t know how many worlds are out there besides ours, so I don''t really have time to be resting�� but I think I will be staying in this galaxy for a while, Queen Vivati."


    "W�� what?" Queen Vivati took in a small gulp as she started preparing a beverage for Van, "You�� are staying?"


    "I feel like if I stay here, I will find a way to reach the same speed as your ships-- a way for me to go Hyperspeed," Van sighed as he took a seat on his sofa, "That would be saving me a lot of time in the long run-- speeding through the Barriers in just hours�� maybe even minutes."


    "But, according to your memory�� you still have not found how your speed is increasing, right?" Queen Vivati said as she placed the beverage in front of Van, before taking a seat on the sofa as well, "You absorb Souls and level up your System, but that''s not really the way your speed increases."


    "Hm�� but it helps," Van once again sighed as he took a sip of the drink that Vivati made for him, "Since you''ve experienced my memories, then I would like your opinion��


    ...how do I go faster?"


    "I��" Queen Vivati was about to answer, but took a short pause to ponder for a few seconds, "I actually think you can go as fast as you want. You�� yourself are limiting what you can do because�� you really still think of yourself as human."


    "Is it really that simple, though?" Van breathed out as he looked outside the large window of his room, where several ships were flying outside.


    "I hope so, King Evans," the tone of Queen Vivati''s voice suddenly became serious, "May�� I speak bluntly?"


    Van did not answer; instead just looking at Queen Vivati and letting out a tiny snicker.


    "Because if that was not the case and leveling up is the only way you can go faster�� then I am afraid it would take you more than a thousand years before you can even think to have half the speed of our ship''s Hyperspeed. Our universe will be lucky if the World Eaters have still not decimated it in that time span�� but you said it so yourself, they could come at any time."


    "..."


    "If only Hermes was here to teach you�� they said he can move from galaxy to galaxy in the blink of an eye, right? That''s even faster than Hyperspeed."


    "Now that I have seen how fast your ships can go. I actually think��


    ...they might just be exaggerating the stories about him."


    ***


    After a few more days, the doctors and scientists have finally been able to extract enough samples of Van''s blood; completely uncontaminated by foreign objects. The first thing they did was to try and duplicate the sequence of his genetic code; but for some reason, every time they do so, the blood starts to boil and wither away.


    They have also tried injecting it in a lab animal�� only for it to explode, with not even the guts left as they melted down. The latest test they did was to put Van''s DNA inside the Tubes, where humans like Ameera are born.


    But alas, even with all the tweaking, the blood remained as just that�� blood.


    Multiple different tests-- all turning out to be a failure.


    "W�� Wait, it went through!"


    And now, Queen Vivati and the other scientists were watching from their ships, only kilometers away from the Barrier as one of their tiny drones succeeded to move through the Barrier.


    "It worked�� It fucking worked again!"


    "Grah!"


    "Awoo! Awo-- Good work, good work, everyone."


    "..."


    The scientists quickly calmed themselves down as they remembered they were in the presence of Queen Vivati. But still, seeing the smile on her face, it would seem that they were not alone in their joy.


    "I�� I think it''s still too early to celebrate," one of the scientists then let out a small but deep sigh as he shook his head, "This method�� is still too barbaric to be feasible."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...He''s right," another scientist joined with a sigh, "With no way to replicate King Evans''s blood, we might as well give up on this method."


    "But��"


    And soon, the celebrations turned into an orchestra of sighs. The drone that was able to pass through the Barrier was actually coated in a very thin layer of Van''s blood-- held by an energy shield so that it would not be contaminated by any other foreign objects; as they found that if just a single drop of dust touches Van''s blood, it would no longer be able to pass through the Barrier.


    It needed to be pure in the truest of sense-- perhaps even his own children will not be able to pass through it��


    ...except of course if he mated with himself-- a statement which quickly raised Queen Vivati''s eyebrows.


    "S�� so�� this is the view beyond the Barrier?"


    "!!!"


    All the scientists quickly merged their faces as soon as the feed from the drone reflected through the giant screen in front of them; and even though the view was almost identical to their view outside, some of them still began crying.


    "Finally�� We have managed to see the galaxy beyond ours. Our known universe will once again become boundless!"


    "Yes, now we just need a million liters of King Evans blood and we can travel-- O�� Of course, that''s not possible."


    One of the scientists quickly stopped her words as she heard Queen Vivati clearing her throat behind her.


    "I applaud all of you for your hard work, everyone," Queen Vivati then muttered, "Right now we can only send drones, but I am sure that all of you can think of a way to cover entire ships in the future."


    "O�� of cou--"


    "I''m giving you a week," Queen Vivati''s voice became cold as she looked at the scientists one by one, "But good work."


    "O�� one week? But that''s--"


    And before one of the scientists could even utter a complaint, the ship''s warning systems started to activate.


    "He''s here," Queen Vivati breathed out as she switched the view on the giant screen; and as she did so, a bright flash welcomed their eyes; slowly fading away as Van revealed himself outside the ship.


    "...Fuck,"-- was the first word they heard from him, "How long has Ameera''s ship been here?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, King Evans," Queen Vivati then let out a small chuckle as she spoke through the ship''s microphone; letting our vibrations outside the expanse of space, "What we can say is you''ve gotten faster�� way faster."


    "...How fast?"


    "You��


    ...are now at half the speed of light."


    "Fuck��


    ...still too slow. Let''s go again."

 Chapter 408: Friend

    Chapter 408: Friend


    Van''s eyes reflected the darkness; his hair almost being pulled back even as he ran through the expanse of space. His eyes then slowly moved towards the right; and slowly, light flashed through them as they reflected a blue, somewhat green beam streaking through the darkness.


    And soon, his eyes once again returned to the front as they followed the beaming light.


    "Tch," Van could only grit his teeth as the golden lightning that surrounded his body grew even more violent. But alas, even with his movements growing faster, the blue laser of light slowly became smaller and smaller-- and soon, he could not even see it.


    "..." A small sigh then escaped Van''s mouth as he momentarily stopped in place, shaking his head before streaks of lightning once again emerged throughout his entire body.


    ***


    "...Still too slow."


    "Pft, how can you even call that slow, King Evans? You''re now at 1.42 C. That''s officially your fastest record and is faster than light by almost 50%"


    With Van now staying more than a month in Vivati''s galaxy, Ameera seemed to have grown closer to him and started loosening up; no longer having the stuttered and cowering tone in her voice.


    "I need to recharge the battery," Ameera then let out a long and deep sigh as she jumped from her ship as soon as saw Van approaching her, "Seriously, going through Hyperspeed almost 3 times every day is not good for my health, King Evans. I feel like I deserve some sort of a raise?"


    "Aren''t you already the highest-paid individual in the whole galaxy?" Van breathed out as he sat on the ship''s stairs.


    "Am�� I?" A hissing sound loudly whispered through the air as Ameera pulled out the ship''s batteries, "Does that mean all of these aren''t above my pay grade anymore? Have�� have I finally made it in life!?"


    "...See you tomorrow, Ameera."


    "Right, right! I better celebrate all of this money before I die of over-hyperspeeding."


    "...There''s such a thing?"


    "...No," Ameera said as she ran away with the batteries, "But I might become the first!"


    "..." Seeing Captain Ameera saluting as she ran away, the only thing that Van could do was shake his head as he started massaging his legs.


    It would seem that Queen Vivati was right with her theory. Van''s speed could be improved by self-actualizing-- the only thing to find out now was to what extent?


    Van had thought that he was the fastest thing in the world before he got to Vivati''s galaxy, he felt like a snail as soon as he realized what their ships were capable of.


    And now, with something to compare his speed with, he was slowly getting faster and faster. Perhaps the reason his AGI Stat was a [????] in the first place is that he decides what his speed is.


    "..." Van could only imagine if he had this kind of speed when he just awakened his System-- he would probably find himself in a pancake since his body will not be able to handle it.


    But now�� he truly was turning more and more into a god. It was no wonder Athena considered Hermes to be the strongest of them all-- even stronger than their very own king, Zeus. If only Hermes was here, then maybe his speed would increase even faster.


    "Van."


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as his vision was suddenly filled with a white, wooly cloth.


    "...Vivati," Van breathed out as he grabbed the towel in front of him, revealing the various golden bangles wrapped around Queen Vivati''s wrist. Van glanced towards Queen Vivati''s smiling face for a couple of seconds, before wiping his face with the towel.


    "How are things on your side?" He then said.


    "It''s going quite well, actually," Queen Vivati answered as she sat beside Van, "Van-1 has already successfully returned from the Barrier for the 100th time now. All the ships are safe for travel and some have even met with other life forms outside the Barrier."


    "Van-1�� I don''t remember having approved of that name," Van furrowed.


    "What can I say? The people like it," Vivati chuckled, "With this, you don''t even have to personally go through the different worlds; we can just do it for you. And we even have hologram presentations prepared so that the other worlds could easily understand our message."


    "I�� see," Van sighed, "I suppose I got lucky I found this galaxy as soon as possible��


    ...and what about the big one?"


    "The big��? Oh, the Solomon is about 75% ready," Vivati slightly stuttered as she looked at Van, her expression a bit awry.


    And as her words reached Van''s ears, he could not help but let out another sigh as he stood up from the stairs, "Let''s just get this over with, how much more blood do we need?"


    "You''ve already given too much today, Van. Please don''t spoil them."


    The scientists have thought long and hard; burning their minds with trying to think up of ways to replicate Van''s blood so that they could coat their ships with it-- but alas, it was to no avail. No matter what they tried, the results were still the same; the blood withers away.


    Van, however, had proposed something they would never think of asking-- just downright getting the blood from him. With his regeneration capabilities, they were able to successfully obtain a drum-full of his blood; 250 liters, daily. Which was enough to fully coat an entire small ship.


    Van could probably go for more, but Queen Vivati forbade getting more than that amount. But with the colossal mothership they made solely for traversing the Barriers, Solomon, the blood he was putting out truly was not enough.


    "...And what about Van-2?" Van then once again sighed as he looked at Vivati.


    "That''s actually why I am here," Vivati let out a small smile as she too, stood up from the stairs.


    "Really?" And here I thought you missed me?"


    "...I did."


    And with the two leaning in closer together, the two looked each other in the eyes��


    ...before Vivati pushed Van away and the two burst out in a small chuckle.


    "Let''s go check it out."


    ***


    "..."


    Van immediately blinked numerous times as soon as he entered the monitoring hall. He was used to scientists flocking the room and has seen this kind of scene numerous times-- but this crowd was something else entirely; it was almost as if all the scientists in the galaxy were gathered here.


    "What''s going on?"


    And as soon as Van''s words whispered in the air, all the scientists scurried away like cockroaches as they moved to the side, quickly making a path for Van. And as soon as they did so, Van''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the familiar silhouette being shown on the biggest screen.


    "...Athena?"


    "You know my name?"


    "!!!"


    The gasps of the scientists almost deafened the entire room as they all looked at each other; their eyes filled with an almost uncontrollable excitement, "Quick! Analyze the language! Analyze it!"


    "It''s me, Athena," Van then breathed out, his words piercing even with all the noise around him.


    "Could it be�� King Evans!?"


    Athena''s figure grew bigger on the screen as she moved closer to it, "Are you inside this�� spaceship?"


    "No." And as soon as Van said that, Athena quickly backed away as a hologram appeared in front of her-- showing Van in full view, "I am on the other side of the Barrier."


    "The Barrier��" Athena muttered as her eyes slowly moved around, "I see�� So you really were able to pass through the Edge. We''ve been trying everything we could ever since our path has been blocked by this-- What happened to your hair?"


    Athena then flew around the hologram as she looked at Van from head to toe, "You''ve been letting yourself go ever since you left, huh."


    "...So you''ve also been trying to pass the Barrier?" Van completely ignored Athena''s statements.


    "Yes, but we have been unsuccessful-- but I could see that the world you''re in has," Athena placed her hand on her chin as she looked at the red ship, "Vanya detected your presence at the edge of the galaxy, so I had Angela teleport me somewhere near. But then I saw this��


    ...spaceship. I suppose the world you are in now is quite advanced?"


    "I suppose you could say that," Van said as a smile slowly formed on his face.


    "You''ve been gone for years, when are you planning on coming back?"


    "Soon. I just have things I need to finish."


    "You seem to... be unusually relax since the last time we saw you. Too... relaxed."


    "Something I learned in solitude all these years of traveling through space, I guess?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Let''s go."


    With the two talking to each other, Queen Vivati ordered the others to leave. She took a glance towards Van''s smiling face, before letting out a small wry smile of her own; her steps reluctant, but still moving.


    However, before she could leave the room--


    "Wait, I want you to meet someone."


    Van suddenly dragged her towards the imagery platform responsible for rendering them through the hologram.


    "This is Queen Vivati."


    "G�� Greetings?" Queen Vivati could only wave her hand as she was suddenly introduced by Van.


    "Greetings," Athena greeted back as she squinted her eyes, "Queen�� Vivati? Could it be that you found another wife?"


    "N�� No," Queen Vivati quickly waved her hand, "I am the World Leader of one of the planets in my galaxy."


    "I see," Athena squinted her eyes as she looked at Queen Vivati from head to toe.


    "Well, we almost had a child together," Van then suddenly said as he shook his head, "But she''s just a friend."


    "King Evans��


    ...Friends don''t almost have a child together."

 Chapter 409: Changes and Old Friends (1)

    Chapter 409: Changes and Old Friends (1)


    Van had been telling stories about the new world he found; the mishaps, how Vivati ambushed him, how he is currently training his speed, about the ships they are building-- he told everything to Athena without missing even a single detail.


    "You�� really do seem more relaxed," as for Athena, she could not help but widen her eyes with how Van was talking. He was almost completely different from the Van she knew-- who always seemed to be carrying a huge burden inside him. Now, it felt like he was unbothered by everything that it seemed a bit�� distracting.


    "So�� you''re basically saying that you''ve been draining your blood to coat the ship?"


    "That''s pretty much it," Van shrugged, "The healers here tried their best to replicate my blood, but everything has been pretty much a failure."


    "This ship�� can I study it?"


    "Sure, we have more ships being produced here anyway."


    "!!!"


    And as soon as Van said that, the pilot of Van-2 could be heard choking from the other side of the comm line. Why were they talking like there wasn''t a real, live human inside the ship? The pilot thought.


    "How far can the connection reach?"


    "It should be no problem, Miss Athena," this time, it was Queen Vivati who answered her question, "The ship drops numerous nanosatellites as soon as it detects a slope in the latency of the radio particles."


    "Interesting," Athena then said as she disappeared from the view of the monitor, "Let''s talk again soon, King Evans. I will be taking this home for now�� I figure we wouldn''t be able to connect while this ship moves at�� superspeed?"


    "Hyperspeed��" Vivati could not help but raise an eyebrow, "You already know that it could travel that way?"


    "The Energy contained within its engines is too strong," Athena muttered, "I am sure it''s not just to supply oxygen or fuel the ship."


    "I�� see," Vivati breathed out.


    "Vanya would surely like to talk to you, King Evans," Athena''s voice could be heard as a small rumbling clanged through the speakers, "You''ll get to meet your grandchildren as well."


    "Sur-- What do you mean grandchildren?"


    "I''ll give you the coordinates. Beam there, pilot."


    "Q�� Queen Vivati!?" The pilot could not help but stutter as he heard Athena''s words; however, as soon as Vivati ordered him to follow Athena''s orders for now, the only thing he could do was take in a loud gulp as the image in the monitor disappeared.


    "Wait, what do you mean grandchildren!?" Van almost shook the entire room.


    "I suppose she gave birth to Gerald''s children."


    "What? What Gerald?"


    "...You didn''t notice?" Vivati blinked her eyes a couple of times, "Vanya was pregnant when you left-- I think she was going to tell you but you just went and left."


    "...What?"


    ***


    More months had passed, and Van still have not set foot outside Vivati''s galaxy. More and more ships were being built and sent outside the Barriers, searching for intelligent life that would be able to help them with the coming threat of the World Eaters-- so in the end, Van did not really need to go personally.


    Instead--


    "I''m�� not getting any faster. I think I reached my limit."


    Even after going out of superspeed, there were still trickles of lightning surrounding Van''s body; only slowly fading away as his breaths started to calm down. But for some reason, there were still traces of static with his hair, which was floating freely in space.


    "That''s just crazy talk, King Evans," Ameera''s words then vibrated through his ears as her ship hovered beside him, "You''re already at 3.9 C�� You can probably move from Osiris to its nearest moon in the time it takes one to blink-- we should be celebrating and congratulating you instead."


    "Hmm," Van lightly scoffed, "There was a story back in my world that our spaceships from the ancient civilization were capable of traveling to the moon in 3 days�� and now you''re telling me I can get there in the blink of an eye?"


    "Well, how far was the moon from your world?"


    "...I actually have no idea," Van let out a small chuckle; but after a few seconds, his face turned into a frown, "How fast does your ship go again?"


    "...Faster," Ameera uttered. And judging by her trembling shoulders that Van could see through the window of the ship, she was trying her best not to let out a chuckle, "But not a single ship is capable of freely changing directions like you are doing, King Evans�� the ships could only move towards a set destination. So�� don''t be too down."


    Hearing Ameera''s words of consolation, Van could only shake his head as he looked to nowhere in particular. What he said earlier was true-- his speed is no longer climbing up even after a week of full training.


    But Hermes is said to be able to go even faster�� Did his body reach the limit? But he wasn''t feeling any pain even after running for that long; granted, he was in space where there was no air resistance threatening to shred him to pieces.


    "..." Then all that''s left is to absorb some Souls once again�� if that''s so�� then there shouldn''t be a problem.


    And as soon as Van thought of that, he could feel the space around him vibrate; even Ameera''s ship started to shake as the space itself seemed to growl. And after a few more moments, a beam flashed from afar.


    "Oh, It''s back, King Evans!"


    Van then quickly looked towards Planet Osiris�� or rather, beside it. And even from the distance, a silhouette of a ship could clearly be made; a testament to its sheer colossal size-- The Solomon.


    "...I need to take a bath first before meeting with them," Van muttered.


    "...Aren''t you going to cut your hair?" Ameera commented as her ship floated closer towards Van, "It''s your long-awaited reunion, after all."


    "...No," Van shook his head, his long hair twirling freely as he did so, "I''ve grown quite attached to it-- I''m spending most of my time in outer space anyway."


    "Suit yourself�� I''m just saying, I don''t want you to look like we''re not taking care of you in front of your family."


    "..."


    "...How old are you anyway, King Evans?" Ameera then continued, "You must be hundreds of years old already or something?"


    "...No idea, I stopped counting."


    "You''re so old that you don''t care anymore?"


    "...I''m probably still in my mid-20s?"


    "Mid-- Wait, you''re younger than me!?" Ameera''s ship could be seen shaking as her words vibrating through the expanse of space, "Explain that-- King Evans?"


    However, before she could even finish her words, Van was already no longer to be found.


    ***


    "Hm."


    Van was now in his private restroom, completely naked and looking at himself in front of the mirror. His hair�� truly is covering most of his space whenever he wasn''t in space.


    Should he just cut it? Van thought as his hand started whirring. But as it was only a few inches away from cutting his hair, the whirring sound was replaced by a small but deep sigh. It would seem he really has grown to like his hair.


    ...It was the physical manifestation of how different he is now compared to before... but it wasn''t only his hair. Even his chiseled body, which had scars littered all over it, was now completely devoid of any semblance that it was ever wounded before.


    Now�� if only his height showed his progress as well.


    "Want me to help you?"


    "...Vivati." Van''s sorrowful sighs were quickly disrupted as Vivati suddenly entered the restroom, "Why are you here? I thought you were welcoming our guests."


    "I have. You''ve been here for almost an hour, Van," Vivati then approached Van and stood behind him; not even minding that he was completely naked, "Want me to braid the sides of your hair? I''ll style it something fit for a king."


    "..." Van looked at Vivati''s eyes through the mirror for a few seconds before nodding his head.


    And with Vivati''s suspiciously fast hands, it only took a few minutes to style Van''s abnormally long hair. The sides of Van''s hair were now mostly tied in braids, pinned to the side with beads to expose his ears.


    And now, only a handful of strands were blocking his face-- but still allowing for everyone to fully see his face. The back of his hair was now also thinly flowing behind him as the volume became lighter.


    "This is good," Van muttered as he looked at himself in the mirror. But after a few seconds, Vivati turned him around and held his face.


    "You don''t need to be too nervous, Van."


    "I''m not nervous."


    "There''s no use hiding it from me," Vivati shook her head, "They are your family, even if some of them will not be there in the future�� you can still enjoy the moments you have with them now."


    "...Right," Van then breathed out as he returned Vivati''s gaze, "Thank you."


    "Hm," Vivati then nodded her head as she headed out of the bathroom, "I already chose clothes for you so you wouldn''t look too shabby; get dressed, they have been waiting for you for more than an hour now."


    It took a couple more minutes, but finally, Van found himself standing in front of a golden door. He could hear all the noises seeping from it-- and some were familiar voices.


    "Let''s fucking do this," Van then said as he pushed open the door; and as soon as he did so, all the noises stopped; with the inhabitants of Osiris all bowing at him, raising their glasses as he entered the hall.


    And there, without even meaning to��


    ...He saw a mini version of Vanya running around the hall.

 Chapter 410: Changes and Old Friends (2)

    Chapter 410: Changes and Old Friends (2)


    The hall that was filled with chatter and excited whispers quickly faded away as soon as Van showed his presence; all were looking at him, with the citizens of Osiris even bowing or raising their glasses at him.


    Queen Vivati seemed to be talking with Angela, who only gave Van a weird smile before continuing to talk with Vivati.


    As for the numerous prominent scientists in the room�� they were all surrounding Arachnaea, who quickly winked at Van mischievously. When he was told they were going to bring everyone, Van had thought it was only going to be those who were originally in the Branch�� but seeing that Thor was also here drinking with some of the members of the Space Force; it would seem they meant it literally.


    And as for Captain Ameera, she was currently chasing a little girl who Van could only describe as a mini version of Vanya.


    "Look! Your grandfather is here!"


    And as soon as his and Ameera''s eyes met, she quickly stopped playing with the little girl; carrying her gently on her shoulders as she walked towards a group of people-- Athena, Vanya�� and Gerald.


    "King Evans, your family is here!"


    It would seem that Ameera had already fully acquainted herself with the others, as Athena even handed her a glass as soon as she gently placed the little girl on the floor. The little girl then quickly ran towards Vanya�� before hiding behind Gerald.


    "This��" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he approached the group; the little girl, looking at Van like he was some kind of mythical creature. Van then looked towards Gerald, who already had a huge smirk on his face.


    Seeing this somewhat condescending look, Van''s eyes started to twitch. He had been refusing to see his so-called granddaughter whenever Athena called him through satellite since he still couldn''t believe that Vanya and Gerald would actually have a child together.


    But now that it was right in front of him, there was no use denying it anymore.


    "Go on, Yra," Gerald then stepped to the side, gently nudging the little girl to go to Van, "Meet your grandfather."


    Van could hear Gerald trying to hold back a snicker, but he didn''t really pay him any mind as Yra was slowly approaching him.


    "This�� grandfather?" Yra blinked a couple of times; glancing at Gerald and Vanya as if to confirm it that was true; and seeing them nod at her, Yra quickly grabbed Van''s long hair, pulling on it as she let out a wide smile, "He�� he looks even younger than you, father!"


    "That''s because he''s a midget."


    Van wanted to rebuke Gerald, but he did not really want to scare the little girl in front of him.


    "..."


    "..."


    And even after a full minute of Yra smiling at him, Van still did not know what to say and could only stare at her; Yra did not seem to mind, however, as the smile on her face did not fade.


    What was he even supposed to say to her? She looked like her grandmother?


    "I do!?" Yra then suddenly ran towards Vanya and jumped around, "Grandpa said I looked like grandma!"


    "She can read minds, father."


    Van was going to ask what just happened, but before he could do so, Vanya spoke; and considering the somewhat cold tone in her voice-- she was mad at him.


    "H�� hello, Vanya."


    "...Father," Vanya''s tone turned even colder. Before she carried Yra and left to head towards where Queen Vivati was.


    "She''s mad because you didn''t even talk to her whenever you and Athena spoke through the hologram thingy," Gerald let out another condescending chuckle, "I''ll see you around��


    ...father-in-law."


    And soon, the condescending chuckle turned into a burst of mocking laughter as Gerald followed Vanya.


    "..."


    "..."


    And so, Athena and Ameera were left; Ameera, however, was quickly called by his men, leaving only Athena and Van.


    Van was about to open his mouth, but before he could do so, Athena kissed him on the lips.


    "No need to say anything," Athena breathed out, "We''ve been talking enough through the satellite-- and I''m not one for a touchy reunion."


    "O--"


    "But I am!"


    Van then slightly stepped back as someone suddenly barged between him and Athena; and although he was now thin again, Van was sure of it��


    "...Dionysus?" Van furrowed his eyebrows, "I... thought you were dead?"


    "No, no," Dionysus quickly shook his head, "As long as there are parties, I will always be alive!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Dionysus! Here! Here!"


    "Oh, duty calls. We shall talk later, King Van."


    "..." Watching Dionysus being called by Yra, the only thing that Van could do was squint his eyes�� and afterward look at the drink that Athena was holding.


    "You don''t have to worry," Athena slightly chuckled, "He didn''t put anything in it."


    "I�� see. It would seem a lot of things happened while I was gone. Where''s Latanya and Sarah?" Van then said as he looked around the hall.


    "Latanya is currently still in the ship. It would seem Skylar''s body isn''t taking Hyperspeed that well; probably hidden memories of when Seraph Azrael was fighting with Hermes," Athena breathed out, "As for Sarah, she''s with other scientists trying to find a way to replicate your blood."


    "...Working already?"


    "She doesn''t like parties, she said."


    "I�� see. I''ll try and visit them later."


    And so, the reunion continued. Van expected the reunion to be more heavy, but everything just seemed casual-- except of course Vanya was still not talking to him.


    Yra was looking at him from time to time, though. As if wanting to talk to him, but Vanya was not letting her do so. Van should just pick a time to talk to Vanya later and perhaps apologize for ignoring them.


    Van wanted to talk to Arachnaea to confirm if who he saw during the Assimilation with Vivati was the Man, but he didn''t get a chance to do so since some of the scientists were still fawning at her.


    "King Evans, I need you to come with me for something."


    "Hm?" Van''s lonely thoughts were then disrupted by Athena, who had Vivati beside her.


    "...What''s wrong?"


    "I need you to check on the prisoners that we brought in the ship," Athena said, "There''s more than a thousand of them, so you''ll have a lot to absorb and maybe solve your stunted speed."


    "Couldn''t this wait after the party?"


    "Just come with us," Athena sighed, "...You''ll see what I mean."


    "..."


    ***


    Although the hallways of the Solomon were bright, the corridor they were not walking in had this eerie silence crawling across its white walls; Van could also hear slight groans and moans whispering in the air-- only shadowed by the sound of their steps.


    "...Couldn''t this wait after the party?" Van repeated his words as they continued to walk through the ship''s hallway, "And why bring Vivati along?"


    "Because of this, King Evans." Athena then stopped in her tracks, before placing her hand on one of the bright white walls.


    And as soon as she did so, the white wall instantly vanished; revealing the prisoner confined within the other side.


    "...Van."


    And without Van even having the chance to see the prisoner''s face, the prisoner''s familiar voice already reached his ears.


    Although the man inside the small room had a completely disheveled look; with grey hairs sticking out of his beard, Van quickly recognized who it was. But for him to age this much since the last time Van saw him�� He shouldn''t have even been gone for that long.


    "Look at you. You haven''t aged one bit, man."


    "...I think you just aged a lot, Harvey."


    "Pft," Harvey''s chuckles whispered through the hallway as he stood up from the bed provided for him, "You can say all the shits that''s happened really got to me."


    The two then looked each other in the eye, neither trying to say anything for almost a minute. Harvey was the one to break the silence with a sigh, however, as he slowly approached Van.


    "So far," he whispered, "When we met each other again back in the Branch, I knew you were already so far away�� but compare that to how we are now��


    ...It''s almost like we''re two completely different people already. We really did die during the Explosion."


    "..."


    "I''d like to say this upfront," Harvey continued to talk, "I am not asking for your forgiveness, I don''t need it. The things that happened to me, the things I have done-- they were all done for survival�� I know you understand that."


    "...Perhaps."


    "Do�� you think if the things that happened to us didn''t happen, we will still be friends?" Harvey said as he continued to approach Van, "What if I didn''t kill the mother of your child�� would our reunion be between frien--"


    Harvey''s words were then disrupted as he felt a resistance stopping him from walking further. He tried to stretch his hand, but some sort of invisible force field was blocking his path-- reminding him that he was still inside a cage, no matter how immaculate.


    The only thing he could do was look Van straight in the eyes, waiting for his answer.


    "...I would like to think so," Van then said as he sighed.


    And hearing van''s response, Harvey could not help but once again chuckle, "You really have matured now; the last time you just charged at me without even any warning."


    "...Mature?" Van then breathed out before turning his head towards Athena and letting out a chuckle of his own,


    "I don''t think so," he then said as he turned his attention back towards Harvey, "Because right now...


    ...I want to rip you to shreds."

 Chapter 411: Changes and Old Friends (3)

    Chapter 411: Changes and Old Friends (3)


    "I don''t think so��


    ...Right now, I want to rip you to shreds."


    A loud silence echoed throughout the entire hall as Van stared Harvey straight in the eyes; but even with the cold tone in his voice, his face was still completely calm. Harvey, however, could not help but slightly take in a small gulp as he returned Van''s glare.


    Van was smaller than him by more than an entire foot, but it was as if he was looking at a giant bigger than anything he has ever fought.


    "There he is."


    But still, Harvey found the chance to let out a small chuckle; he was about to say something else, but Van''s sigh overpowered his voice.


    "But I won''t��"


    And after a few more seconds, the colossal pressure that almost flattened Harvey down completely disappeared as Van''s sigh reached his ears, "...because as you said, I understand what it means to want to survive."


    "Oh? So you really have chan--"


    "Just a couple of months ago, I killed numerous people because they took away the future of my unborn child," Van did not let Harvey continue his words, "I did it for revenge�� but after all of it was over-- I just felt�� empty. It was just a show of power to the people that they should not be messing with me��


    ...and I don''t think I need to show that to you."


    "..." Harvey did not respond as he just let out a small but deep breath.


    "We''re holding billions�� trillions of lives in our hands�� Compared to that, our problems�� my problems are quite small-- You are very small, Harvey."


    "Now that really hurts my feelings, Van," Harvey muttered as he wiped the tiny sweat that wanted to trail on his cheek, "I bet you''ve been waiting to say that to me for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "Perhaps," Van breathed out. He stared at Harvey for a few more seconds, before turning his head towards Vivati, "...What do you think?"


    Van finally understood why Athena brought along Vivati. Vivati has his memories, his pains-- all the betrayal he felt, all the anguish and the disappointment, Vivati has all of it�� and more. As the leader of an entire planet, she has the experience of deciding on behalf of a billion lives.


    Her opinion on this would truly matter.


    "He�� looks very tired, Van," Vivati then said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...That''s all?"


    "That is all I wish to say."


    So much for the opinion of someone who governs over billions of lives-- Van thought as he let out a very long and very deep sigh. He then took another glance at Harvey, before shaking his head.


    "Let him go."


    "Are�� you sure?" Athena quickly said as she placed her hand on Van''s shoulder.


    "His Soul is too weak to make a difference anyway," Van once again sighed, "And even if Gerald says he doesn''t care about Harvey anymore, I am sure it would still affect him if we kill his brother-- we can''t have him losing focus. If I''m right�� he should be as strong or even stronger than Odin, isn''t that right?"


    "That''s�� correct."


    "And Harvey here has the experience of waging wars for more than a hundred years�� we can use him to command the small troops," Van muttered, "He''s not allowed to rest from wars yet�� that is punishment enough."


    "Van�� You--"


    And before Harvey could even respond, the force field in front of him disappeared, causing him to fall on the ground and kneel in front of Van; and now, as he looked at Van''s eyes from below�� he had truly, and finally realized the colossal difference between the two of them.


    They�� truly will never go back to the way they were before.


    "Go get dressed. There''s a party going on downstairs."


    "A�� par--"


    And before Harvey could finish his words, Vivati ordered the guards to take him away.


    "Shall we go back as well?" Van then said after letting out a long and deep sigh, "I''ll just return here after the party to absorb the Souls."


    Van was about to leave, but before he could even take 3 steps, Athena once again grabbed his shoulder.


    "There''s actually one more prisoner you need to see."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    After a very short and awkward silence, Vivati was the one to break it with a sigh that almost reached deep into Van''s bones.


    "...Shit," Van then breathed out.


    "I believe it is time I take my leave."


    "Where are you going?" Van could only grab Vivati''s wrist as she suddenly started to walk away, "Shouldn''t you be here to offer your opinion or�� or something?"


    "I may have experienced all your memories, all your pain, all your choices�� but your heart is still yours, Van," Vivati breathed out as she looked Van straight in the eyes, "And I can not�� and will not involve myself in the matters of the heart."


    "...Quite poetic for a mind rapist."


    "T-- that''s��" Vivati wanted to rebuke, but in the end, chose not to do so as this was her only chance to leave.


    "...Fuck," Van then whispered through his breath.


    "Shall we go look at another part of your past, King Evans?"


    "Wh--"


    And before Van could even say a word, Athena once again placed her hand on another part of the wall, and similar to Harvey''s cell, the bright and white wall disappeared, revealing the room inside.


    And there, a woman was calmly sitting on the bed-- her expression, as hard to tell as it was years ago.


    But soon, her eyes told him everything he needed to know.


    And just like that, without even meaning to�� it was as if time stopped for Van; their eyes locked�� almost as if they were once one in the first place. But finally, after what seemed like an eternity...


    "...Evans," the woman stood up, her black hair smoothly waving as she did so,


    "You�� look so young. I wasn''t able to see you clearly back when I saw you in the Branch."


    "You�� are the 2nd person that has told me that, Victoria."


    "Evans. I�� am truly sorry for what we did�� for what I did," Victoria then said. And although there was minimal to almost no change in her expression-- her trembling eyes were enough.


    "I�� am not asking for forgiveness--"


    "You don''t need to say anything," Van then shook his head before Victoria could continue her words, "I already heard everything I needed to hear from Harvey."


    "Harvey�� is also here?"


    "Yes," Van nodded.


    "I see. Even still, I need you to hear it fro--"


    "I''m just also not used to you speaking too much," Van then let out a small but deep breath as he looked at Victoria''s face. Although it was not as obvious as Harvey''s, Victoria�� already has grey strands on her hair.


    They have been here for more than a hundred years�� it was probably just because of the System that they managed to even live this long. Van could still remember the first time he saw Victoria-- her face was almost completely red as she was sleeping on her desk.


    "...Pft."


    "Hm?"


    Victoria could not help but slightly tilt her head to the side as Van suddenly chuckled. Was�� there something funny with what she said?


    "Athena."


    And before Victoria could even ask what was going on, the force field separating her from freedom disappeared.


    "Are you�� letting me go?" Victoria muttered, "...Why?"


    "Just ask Harvey."


    "You also let Harvey go?"


    "Yes," Van said as he looked at the guards following them, "Get her a room and clothes so she can join the party."


    "Evans, I--"


    "Let''s talk in a different circumstance," Van did not let Victoria say another word as he ordered the guards to take her away.


    "..."


    "..."


    "You don''t agree with my choices?" And a few seconds after watching Victoria disappear into the hallways, Van let out a small but deep sigh as he looked at Athena.


    "I do, I would have even advised you to let them go in the case you did not," Athena shook her head, "But still�� to see the ones who killed Artemis walking freely still pains my heart. I understand letting the woman go�� but for you to set Harvey free is something I thought you would have a hard time doing.


    "Oh?"


    "You truly are slowly embracing your godhood little by little-- not letting�� inferior beings get to you."


    "...Is it really like that?" Van sighed, "I think it''s because I still have lingering sentiment from when we were friends."


    "No matter," Athena then sighed, "Victoria will be useful since she has the ability to amplify others'' powers. She was the only reason the humans lasted that long against the Aesir in the first place."


    "Hm."


    "Anyway, shall we return to the party?"


    "No. Since we are here already, open all the cells so I could absorb the Souls of the prisoners."


    "...Okay," Athena hesitated for a second, but quickly grabbed the tablet hidden in her pocket. And as soon as she tapped something on it, the bright and white wall that once drowned the hallway all disappeared; revealing all the rooms hidden within.


    "...You know how to use that?" Van then said as he looked at the tablet Athena was holding.


    "...You don''t? You''ve been here for months."


    "W�� well, I didn''t have time to learn," Van awkwardly chuckled as he looked to the side, "Anyway, let''s go."


    "What?" Athena blinked a couple of times, "I thought you were going to absorb the souls of the Aesir prisoners?"


    "Hm?" Van looked at her with confusion,


    "...I already have."


    "W�� what?"

 Chapter 412: The Screams of the Universe

    Chapter 412: The Screams of the Universe


    "W�� What?"


    "I already got their souls."


    "...What?"


    Athena could only repeat her words as she looked Van straight in the eyes, before letting out a small sigh as she once again raised the tablet she was holding, "Should I close the cells?"


    "...Go ahead?" Van also looked at Athena in confusion, "I already got them."


    "..." Athena then turned around towards one of the cells, only to see it painted with blood. She took another step, just to find that the cell next to it was also covered in blood. Did�� Van just go through all the cells?


    But there were more than ten thousand cells here. Forget about not even seeing Van move�� she should have at the very least felt him moving. Van had already told her that his speed has improved drastically-- but to think it was to this point. And it wasn''t only his speed�� since she couldn''t even feel anything, then that would mean that something else happened to his abilities as well.


    "You�� improved," Athena could only mutter, "I think you could more than defeat my old self even when I still had my God Soul."


    "Really?" Van lightly shrugged, "I''m still slower than Hermes in your stories, though? But we''ll see how much I''ll improve after absorbing all the souls I got here tonight."


    "That''s��" And as soon as Athena heard Van''s sighs of disappointment, she could not help but let out a sigh of her own. With the stories she had been telling Van, Hermes was already a mature god who has already lived for more than tens of millennia.


    ...Van has lived less than 30 years. When Hermes was at that age, he was busy wreaking havoc in Mt. Olympus, stealing Apollo''s things and annoying everyone-- and still getting caught. She could only imagine what Van would be like a thousand years from now.


    No, even a hundred years would probably make him already faster than Hermes. At that speed, he�� would truly be alone. No one will be able to-- "...What is it?"


    Athena''s thoughts were then disrupted as she noticed that Van was staring at her in a somewhat intense manner.


    "You''re�� still not pregnant?"


    "...What?" Athena almost dropped the tablet she was holding as soon as she heard Van''s words; but after a few seconds was able to collect herself.


    "I�� don''t think I am capable of bearing children, King Evans," Athena then let out a long and deep sigh that somehow reflected the subtle sorrow hidden within her words, "I think the circumstances of my birth--"


    "Want to try again tonight?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "I see you have gotten quite bold," Athena then let out a small chuckle, "You''re slowly turning into an Olympian."


    Athena then tapped something on her tablet, and as soon as she did so, the cell that was completely covered in blood near them almost instantly cleared out; not leaving even a single trace of dust inside.


    "The party won''t end until a few hours so��


    ...let''s not wait until tonight."


    ***


    "Miss Sarah."


    "Evans? What are you doing here, shouldn''t you be at the party?"


    "W�� well, I was in the area."


    Van could not help but let out a small stutter as she approached Sarah, who was currently being surrounded by some of the scientists. And although their gasps of awe were still prevalent in the air, they all still bowed their heads towards Van as soon as he entered the lab.


    "How is it?" Van then curiously asked as he looked at what Sarah and the scientists were doing, only to see a drop of his blood inside a small vial. There was a small drop that seemed to be trying to separate from the rest, but in the end, could not do so as it was pulled back to the bottom of the vial with the rest.


    "As you can see�� I don''t think I can''t expand your blood," Sarah let out a small sigh as she stepped away from the rest of the scientists, "It''s�� too heavy, in a sense."


    "...But you could move Hermes''s blood."


    "He was dead," Sarah breathed out, "But I have a feeling that even if he was alive, his blood still would not be as heavy as yours, you brat. Even Odin''s blood was not this heavy."


    "You''ve�� fought Odin before?"


    "Just a moment," Sarah scoffed, "I think I would have lost if we continued fighting, so I escaped."


    "I�� see," Van squinted his eyes, "Are you not going to join the party? I think it''s going on until tomorrow at this point."


    "No. I''ve had enough parties even before we were sent to this place."


    "Well, just join for the food," Van chuckled, "There''s plen--"


    "Evans."


    "...Hm?"


    "Your sister would have really been proud of what you''re doing here," Sarah suddenly mentioned, "You''re giving everyone a fighting chance to what''s to come."


    "I''m�� the reason why all of us are here in the first place," Van shook his head, "The least I can do is protect all of you who are still here."


    "Who says we need protecting at all?" Sarah scoffed, "We''re here because we survived against all odds, Evans. Those standing before you are the strongest people you will ever meet in your life. Heck, your sister would have been here if she wanted to extend her life."


    "...I could see that," Van chuckled at the thought of an old Andrea fighting her way through space.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Your sister would have been really proud of you, Evans."


    "Hm��


    �� you already said that."


    ***


    "How is she doing?"


    "Oh, the mighty King visits us lowly lifeforms."


    "..."


    Van could let out a short but deep breath as Latanya exaggeratingly turned around, causing her already colossal breasts to jingle violently. Van quickly shook his head to ignore the pair, however, as he turned his head towards Skylar, who was lying unconscious in bed.


    "She is supposed to be a sort of sister to Evangeline�� I wonder why she''s so weak?" Van then muttered.


    "Her blood''s already been contaminated," Latanya answered; patting Skylar''s bed before approaching Van, "She was part of that Circle thing, remember? They inserted Hermes''s blood inside her-- it must have caused any trace of whatever you guys are to disappear."


    "Hm," Van only breathed out as he heard Latanya''s words, "If only that happened to Evangeline instead."


    "Pft," Latanya chuckled before looking Van straight in the eyes, "And so, to what do we owe the honor of having you here?"


    "Do I need a reason to check up on an old friend?" Van smiled, "I''m just checking up on you."


    "Checking up�� Oh," Latanya then let out a somewhat flirtatious giggle, "Should we go to another room then? But I don''t mind Skylar as a spectator."


    "Should we?"


    "..." Hearing Van quickly answer her, Latanya could not help but blink a couple of times, "You''ve�� changed. It almost makes me not want to tease you anymore."


    "...And you haven''t changed, as it would seem," Van chuckled. But after a few breaths, he let out a long and deep sigh, "And yet I feel like I don''t really know any of you anymore�� not really."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Most of you have lived your lives already. Some a hundred, some a thousand years�� and yet I came along again and changed everything again," Van muttered, "The truth is, if you really look at it�� I''m a stranger in--"


    "Does it matter?"


    And before Van could continue his words, he felt himself almost suffocate as Latanya hugged her; almost causing him to drown with her pair of colossal melons.


    "Does any of that matter?" Latanya then said; the tone of her voice completely warm, "You''re still you, and we''re still us. We''ve just�� grown."


    "...I suppose," Van breathed out as he smiled.


    "Although I still remember the scrawny kid who terrorized the entire pit," Latanya then gently pushed Van away as she burst out in laughter, "Imagine what could have been if we just stayed in our little bubble."


    "...Yeah," Van then sighed as he turned around, "I''ll let you rest, then. Come to the party if Skylar wakes up."


    "..."


    "Van�� you''re planning on doing something, aren''t you?"


    "Hm?"


    "I�� can feel it. It feels like you''re saying goodbye."


    "You��


    ...are just reading too much into it."


    ***


    [Souls Collected: 15,326]


    "..."


    Van has been looking at the set of words in front of him for almost an entire minute now, floating in space aimlessly as he stared at the almost shocking number laid down upon him. It''s a number he has never seen before; even when he absorbed the Souls in the 10th realm before he left, it only reached thousands.


    Something must have happened in Asgard for there to be this many Aesir and giant prisoners. But perhaps what''s even more impressive is Solomon''s capacity to carry this much.


    Solomon was meant to be used for transporting large amounts of passengers, so it wasn''t really that surprising-- but to think the hall of prisoners was not even a 4th of the ship''s entire capacity.


    It was initially meant to transport people from different planets beyond the Barriers as soon as they were needed, it could go Hyperspeed for hours on end; bringing reinforcements whenever and wherever they were needed.


    [Souls Collected: 15,326]


    "..."


    Should he absorb it all in one go or little by little?


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Fuck it."


    Van was about to trace his finger towards the window in front of him, but before he could do so--


    "Father."


    ...Vanya?


    Van quickly turned around, only to see Vanya handing him some sort of mask, which would allow them to speak in space.


    "How�� did you find me here?"


    "You''re my father-- it''s my curse to always find you."


    "Curse," Van chuckled, "I really am a bad father, aren''t I? I hated my own mother for causi--"


    "You''re nothing like that woman. I am thousands of years old, father�� and not to mention surrounded by great people. You didn''t leave a child."


    "...Right. I keep forgetting you''re older than me. Still, I''m sorry for always leaving."


    "Your mission is greater than all of us, father. It''s understandable," Vanya chuckled, "But still, visit your granddaughter after the party."


    "...Still find it weird I have a granddaughter at this age."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "It''s weird that I have a granddaughter. Back in the relic graveyard, it would have been crazy to even survive with a child�� but now I have one granddaughter."


    "...Yra is not your only grandchildren, father."


    "...What? You�� have another--"


    "Father; all Forest Giants could be considered your grandchildren."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Fuck�� you''re right," Van shook his head with a small chuckle, "I''ll go visit Yra when she wakes up."


    "And father�� about Gerald--"


    "Let''s not go there," Van raised his hand before Vanya could even continue what she was saying.


    "I''ll�� leave you to whatever it is you''re doing here then, father," Vanya then sighed, "Please do join us after you''re done."


    "Of course. I��


    ...will be there."


    "..."


    And as soon as Vanya returned to Osiris, Van quickly took off his mask and once again opened his System.


    He doesn''t know when-- but the option to send the Souls to the Afterlife has been replaced by the words [Absorb Energy]. It was as if the System is no longer treating them as Souls anymore. No doubt, this was the influence of The Man.


    "..."


    "...Fuck it."


    And without delaying it anymore, Van absorbed all of the Souls at the same time.


    "!!!"


    Van could feel his body crumbling; as if his bones were being ground and rebuilt, tearing off his mortal flesh in the process. He hasn''t felt like this since he absorbed the first souls he got back then.


    The only thing he could do was let out a scream. And if his roars could be heard, they would probably be enough to make the whole galaxy tremble.


    And soon, his silent roars stopped-- his vision slowly fading as his body began to light up.


    [Successfully reached required Parameters��]


    [...Receiving Evangeline''s Gift��]


    [...]


    [...]


    [...Absorbing the System]


    ***


    "C�� captain Ameera!"


    Surprisingly, even after hours have passed, the party was still alive and well. But with the night moving further, only the important people were left inside the hall-- including Vivati, Athena, Vanya, and the others from the 10th Realm.


    However, the already sedating noise inside the hall became even quieter as a man barged inside-- causing everyone to turn their heads towards the party intruder.


    "There�� a large energy was detected by one of the satellites beyond the Barrier!"


    With the man''s words, however, everyone''s attention was quickly caught.


    "A�� large energy?" Ameera then quickly approached the man, "Do we have a live feed of what''s happening?"


    "Y�� yes," and as soon as the man said that, a large screen suddenly emerged from the hall''s ceiling-- allowing everyone to see the images it showed.


    "...A Portal?" Athena furrowed her eyebrows, "Is there a better view of it? Can we zoom it out?"


    "We�� we can''t," the man stuttered, "That''s�� as far as the drone could go."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "The drone�� is already at the edge of the Barrier."


    "What!?"


    "...Are you saying�� this portal is almost as large as an entire Solar System?"


    "...What?" Gerald could not help but take a step forward as he stared at the Portal, "Just�� what kind of monster--"


    "No."


    And before he could even finish his words, Athena also stepped towards the screen.


    "It''s them," Athena breathed out, "It''s the World Eaters��


    ...They are here."

 Chapter 413: Father

    Chapter 413: Father


    "Oh, it seems our uninvited guests have arrived as anticipated."


    "..."


    The sound of a droplet, quiet but seldom ending, rippled across the endless horizon of nothing but a white calm sea. And right in the very center of this limitless world, Evangeline''s eyes reflected a certain darkness.


    A darkness that emerged from the white floor-- the view of the galaxy, and also right in the very center of it�� as if splitting the galaxy in half, was a colossal Portal.


    "Now that�� is a very large hole," Sage, who was also watching the manifestation of one of his galaxies, could not help but let out a small whistle as he stared at the Portal,


    "T�� that''s what she said," he then suddenly burst out in laughter as he turned his eyes towards Evangeline�� who did not seem to share his humor.


    "..."


    Evangeline''s eyes started trembling; slowly getting stronger by the moment,


    "It really is them," she then breathed out, "I�� feel them."


    "Even from here?" Sage could only sigh as he saw the look on Evangeline''s face, "I suppose it is true what they say-- grudges are the strongest things in the world."


    "Can you take me there?" Evangeline then stood up from her white marbled seat as she looked Sage straight in the eyes, "This started with us, I would like to be there to see the end of it."


    "You are free to leave at any time."


    But even with the somewhat sedated tone and the pleading breaths that came out of Evangeline''s mouth, the only thing that Sage did was lean back on his seat, waving his hand for Evangeline to leave.


    "I will not make it from here," Evangeline said.


    "Then I suppose we''re going to continue to watch, aren''t--"


    And before Sage could finish his words, Evangeline suddenly stretched her arm to the side, causing the horizon to ripple as she did so.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Is something supposed to happen?"


    "..." There is, however, nothing happening. Leaving only a slightly bewildered Evangeline as she looked at her arm. She tried waving her hand again�� but nothing happened.


    "Could it be��" Her eyes then started to squint as she looked to the side; her breaths almost echoing throughout the endless horizon, "Evans�� has already reached that level? I�� feel my strength slowly disappearing."


    "You didn''t notice?" Sage then slightly leaned closer as he looked Evangeline straight in the eyes, "I felt you grow significantly weaker just a few moments ago."


    "You did?" Evangeline then returned Sage''s gaze, before letting out a sigh and once again sitting back on her white marbled chair, "I�� see."


    "...So you''re not planning to go there anymore?"


    "I will only be a cause of distraction for my son," Evangeline breathed out as she looked at the pocket galaxy, "He�� has already received my gift."


    "You�� transferred your power to him?" Sage then blinked a couple of times, "...Why?"


    "It was never mine to keep in the first place," Evangeline once again let out a small but deep sigh, "I have always been just the bearer. I bear Azrael''s powers, I bear�� her son. I have told you earlier�� I am not Azrael, I will never be her."


    "..."


    "Everything I do�� I do for him," Evangeline closed her eyes as she once again let out a very long and very deep breath, "That�� is the sole purpose of my existence."


    "I see��


    ...But you''re still a bad mother."


    "..."


    "..."


    ***


    "Ready everything we have!"


    "The ships should all be in formation within a minute!"


    Back in Vivati''s galaxy, almost all of its inhabitants were moving without pause-- all scurrying to do what is expected and ordered of them. The drums of their feet as they run, enough to quake the entire galaxy.


    Solomon and various other ships have already been sent to the other planets; to retrieve all the volunteers and get their champions; some of which have never been outside their planets'' atmospheres before. But as long as they have strength-- they are needed.


    Out of all the times that it could happen, it happened now. But perhaps they should consider themselves somewhat lucky, as those who knew what would happen were now mostly gathered in one place.


    Athena and the others were still staring at the giant screen, watching for any signs of movements from the colossal Portal. But after a few more seconds of this, Athena shook her head as she looked towards Thor.


    Thor was previously out of his wits completely drunk just moments ago, but now, he was also staring at the screen before them.


    "Thor--"


    "I have already contacted my father," Thor breathed out before Athena could even say anything, "He said he was going to take one of the ships that are already there."


    "...Good," Athena nodded before placing her attention towards Ameera, "Where is it? What galaxy is this?"


    "It''s�� about 20 Barriers away from us," although the fear in Ameera''s voice almost drowned the entire hall, she made sure that her words were all still clear, "It''s�� very far. But if their ships could indeed be f�� faster than ours, then they will arrive here in no time."


    "How�� Why is this Portal so big?" Harvey and Victoria, who were quietly and subtly being isolated in the corner, also stepped towards the large monitor in the center of the hall. Harvey''s eyes slightly trembled as he stared at the Portal.


    All this time he was trying to wage wars against a larger enemy�� not even knowing that his larger enemy was preparing for an even bigger threat.


    "What about the planets there, are the inhabitants still alive?" Vanya muttered as her eyes turned towards those who knew most about Portals in the hall-- the System Holders.


    "Portals are flat, little one," Angela was the one to answer her, "So as long as nothing was in its diameter when it appeared, they should be safe. However�� just by the size of this Portal�� Why do they even need a Portal as wide as a galaxy�� could it be�� no�� if it was that then�� can it be? Their ships��


    ...are so large that it needs a Portal of that size for them to go through it? Hm�� maybe, that''s a possibility, isn''t it?"


    "W�� What?" Not only Ameera, but almost everyone in the room quickly took in a deep breath as they heard Angela''s mutterings,


    "If�� if the sizes of their ships are truly that large��" Ameera stuttered, "Then�� then wouldn''t that mean they could travel to us in no time at all!? Their ships should--"


    "Where is King Evans!?"


    And before she could even express her horror, Athena finally raised her voice as the realization slowly set in on them.


    "He�� was just outside somewhere in--"


    "Find him!" Athena waved her hand. Vanya was about to leave the room, but Athena stopped her; saying that she should be in the hall for now. All their eyes are set on the screen, waiting for any large movements that could happen at any time.


    Athena''s eyes were moving nonstop; her mind trying to think of ways they could face an enemy this overwhelming. She had thoughts of various strategies before-- but against a force like this? Those were all thrown away as soon as she saw the size of the Portal.


    And honestly? Athena wanted so much that the beings that will emerge from the other side will just be friendly. But knowing what she knows�� a battle was inevitable. Athena then turned her unresting eyes towards Angela, who seemed to also be lost in thought.


    "You''re the closest to the Seraph," Athena pointed out, "If there is something else we need to know, tell us now."


    "It''s possible we can talk to them," Angela quickly replied as she returned Athena''s stares.


    "T�� that''s--"


    "But that is if they will talk back. They are prideful beings who think of everyone else as lesser than them. If you think the Aesir are already egoistical," Angela then murmured as she turned her eyes towards Thor, "Then multiply that by a billion-fold, and you get the World Eaters. Also, there is one other thing��


    ...Hundreds of thousands of years have passed already. What Evangeline and I know about them could be completely useless already-- they are also coming from your universe, Athena�� that would have surely had an effect on their system."


    Athena has already surmised what Angela was saying. But still, to hear it in words was a different pill to swallow. And so, the only thing she could do was scream.


    "And where is Evangeline now!? She should be here! Call her!"


    "I can''t," Angela shook her head, "It feels like she''s not here anymore."


    "She better be dead!"


    "No," Angela shook her head once more, "It''s like she''s in another place; covered in a thick fog that I can''t discern."


    "T--"


    "Aunt Athena, please calm down."


    And before Athena could say another word, Vanya gently placed her hand on her shoulder; her grip firm even though its soft tremble showed her anxiety.


    "Thank you, Vanya..." Athena let out a small but deep sigh as her eyes returned to the monitor, "If the size of their ship really does warrant a Portal of that size, then any strategies we could think of would be next to use--"


    "Well shit."


    Athena''s words were once again interrupted as Gerald''s laughter suddenly filled the entire hall,


    "We''re all going to fucking die," he then breathed out, "So much for uniting the universe."


    "...Gerald," Vanya could only shake her head; her breaths clearly showing the disappointment she has on the father of her child.


    "I see the party is just getting started?"


    A momentary respite then flickered in the air as Latanya suddenly barged in the hall; behind her was Skylar, whose eyes quickly found the monitor centered in the hall.


    "Something dangerous is coming," Skylar then whispered.


    "Very late to the news," Gerald smirked.


    "Wait�� You also came from the Seraph," Athena then quickly approached Skylar, "Can you tell us anything?"


    "No," Skylar shook her head, "But there''s this voice inside my head telling me something��"


    "...What is it?"


    "We should run."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Is there any chance they can''t pass through the Barrier?" The sudden silence was then disrupted by Sarah, who seemed to have quietly entered the hall while everyone''s eyes were on the floor, "We needed Van''s blood to enter the Barriers, is it possible that would stop them?"


    The others looked at each other as they heard Sarah''s words; Athena, however, only shook her head.


    "Even if that was the case, this race is capable of opening a Portal to a different universe," Athena muttered, "Trying to find a way through the Barrier would probably not even take a second of their time. The battle has not even started yet�� but I can already deduct that this is a fight we can''t--"


    "What''s up with you, retards!?"


    A thundering clap then resounded in the entire hall as Gerald slapped his fist; causing the air to tremble and slightly heat up, "Even if we don''t know what''s going to come from the other side-- I have already resolved myself to do anything to protect my family�� Except Harvey, he''s on his own."


    "..." Harvey could only shake his head from Gerald''s words.


    "Let''s just fuck them up," Gerald smirked.


    And with those wise words of encouragement, everyone in the hall nodded. Athena quickly started giving out orders, making sure that everyone will be involved in a way that would maximize their potential.


    "Vivati, have all of your men ready��


    ...Thor, your job is to protect Latanya and Vanya, they are the key for us to have even a chance to win this battle�� Victoria, you know what to do�� Latanya, just heal��


    ...as soon as Odin arrives he and the Aesir would be leading��


    ...Ameera, you are responsible for--"


    And soon, the monitor flickered as it detected an unknown energy reading coming from the Portal.


    "S�� something is happening!"


    Everyone in the hall looked at the screen, only to see the Portal trembling; rippling as something seemed to want to stretch out from its deep confines.


    And soon, something emerged.


    "What�� the fuck is that?"


    Any noise in the hall stopped; their breaths were completely at a hold as the only thing they could do was watch as their worst fear materialized.


    It looked like a mirror in the shape of a sphere, reflecting the colorful darkness around it. And they were right-- the reason why the Portal was of that size was because of the sphere that they could only assume was their ship.


    It did not consume all of the space of the Portal, just a third of it-- but that would also mean that the size of their ship was almost a third of a galaxy.


    Their breaths were completely stopped. Only once again being let out by gasps��


    ...as another spherical ship emerged from the Portal. Two��


    ...There were two ships, and there could even be more on the other side.


    Athena took in a long and deep breath as she closed her eyes; lasting for a full second before turning her gaze towards Ameera,


    "This galaxy has the highest energy reading out of all the galaxies, correct?"


    "...Yes."


    "That''s good," Athena nodded, "There''s a high chance they will directly go here and ignore the other galaxies for now."


    "...How is that good?"


    "That means if we stop them, the loss of life would be minimal," Athena chuckled; before her eyebrows once again knitted, "And where the hell is King Evans!?"


    "He''s right there," surprisingly, her somewhat rhetorical question was instantly answered by Gerald.


    Athena then quickly looked towards where Gerald was pointing to, only to see�� Van standing below the screen, quietly watching.


    Once again, Athena did not even feel Van moving. And it wasn''t only her�� it would seem that only Gerald was able to feel him entering the hall.


    "...Father?" Vanya then slightly squinted her eyes as she slowly approached Van.


    "Hm?" Van slowly turned his head towards Vanya, his eyes�� glowing in a somewhat blue color.


    "Your�� hair?"


    Van''s hair was now completely white, almost glowing with a silver hue. But that was not even the first thing that the people noticed, no.


    It was faint�� but all of them could see multiple pairs of wings attached to Van''s body.


    4 on his back, and 1 on each foot.


    "Father��


    ...What happened to you?"

 Chapter 414: System Holders

    Chapter 414: System Holders


    From the roaring whispers that drowned the whole galaxy just moments ago; from the panicked steps that desperately wanted salvation�� now lay a silence so quiet that one could hear their veins move.


    None of them even sensed Van''s presence; it was as if he was just suddenly there. Teleportation? No, because one would feel the one who was transported as soon as they arrived; and if it wasn''t for Gerald pointing towards Van, then they would still probably be obliviously talking with themselves.


    But this��


    A white hair that almost glowed in a silver light; wings that almost seemed transparent, fading like a smoke that never withers. Was this�� really Van?


    "Father�� What��


    ...What happened to you?"


    "Hm?"


    And with Vanya breaking the silence as her steps drummed like a droplet throughout the silent hall, the people once again showed their breaths.


    On the other hand, Van was looking at Vanya, his eyebrows clearly showing his confusion about her words.


    "What do you mean?" Van muttered.


    "T�� That."


    "..." Van then slowly looked towards where Vanya was pointing to, only to see a reflection of himself in the mirror. And as soon as his eyes laid upon the white strands of his hair, he almost choked in his own breath.


    "That�� so that was my hair?" Van had been wondering what the white golden strands flowing around him was�� but to think it was actually his hair. However, that was not even the most important part-- he had wings.


    "...This is weird," Van muttered. He knew he had changed from what happened to him earlier, but how was he even going to live with wings sprouting from his back and feet? Can he even retract them?


    And as soon as he thought of that, the smoke-like wings around his body folded; as if hiding into his skin, but leaving no trace that they truly existed.


    "I�� really am no longer human."


    Minutes ago, after Van absorbed all the souls that he collected, he once again found himself in a darkness. A darkness different from the expanse of space which shouted eternal freedom, no.


    But this darkness was familiar-- a place that he had been before a couple of times back at the prologue of his life. A darkness that confined him�� a familiar darkness that embraced him.


    "My child."


    "!!!"


    Van quickly turned his body around as a deafening voice sang through his ears; and as he did so, an eye was staring directly at him. No, perhaps it wasn''t even looking at him-- but it had no choice but to do so as Van was blocking its view�� an eye even bigger than Van''s whole body.


    Van then flew away a few meters back-- and the eye did the same, almost dragging him from the sheer force of its movement. And soon, the owner of the eye revealed itself.


    "E�� Evangeline?" Van muttered as his eyebrows quickly furrowed; however, after staring for a few more seconds, his breaths started to become lighter, "No�� you�� Azrael? No��


    ...You''re the System?" Van then breathed out as he stared at this overly colossal figure.


    "I could be anything, I could be all," Azrael''s mouth did not move; but still, her words echoed throughout the darkness, as if one would not be able to escape her voice no matter how they tried, "But please, do call me Azrael."


    "...What do you want?" And without even realizing it, even confronted with this colossal figure, his voice suddenly became cold.


    And with his voice crawling through the darkness, Azrael could not help but let out a sigh, "Your hostility is justified. What we have done to you is truly horrifying."


    "..."


    "..."


    "I suppose let''s not mince our words," Azrael then shook her head as she slowly raised her hand, almost causing Van to tumble in the darkness, "You have received enough souls�� Or rather Energy now as you call it�� no doubt from Sage''s influence."


    "...Sage?"


    "The god of this universe that bears your face."


    "He''s called sage?" Van furrowed his eyebrows. So does that mean that the two really have met each other? Were�� they playing with him?


    "From now on, your System is gone."


    "S-- Wait, what about my powers!?" Van then quickly raised his voice as soon as he heard Azrael''s words, "I still need it to prote--"


    "You have greatly misunderstood something, my son," Azrael''s voice completely drowned Van''s as she shook her head, "You never held a real System in the first place."


    "...What? But my Hermes System is--"


    "Fake," Azrael once again did not let Van finish his words, "In my universe, Systems are given to people that would guide the world to a better path; given to mortals who are destined to become a messiah��


    ...Our feathers are only given once in every millennia."


    "..."


    "But when your father and I fought in this universe, some of my feathers fell. Giving random humans of your earth a System-- Systems are for the mortals, my son."


    "I have a System," Van said.


    "The thing you call a System is just there for you to control the innate�� power you already have-- it''s more akin to a seal if anything."


    "...What?" Van once again expressed his confusion, "But I have been using it all this time."


    "Using?"


    Azrael''s uncomfortable chuckles whispered through Van''s ears, "I am sure you have noticed yourself; unlike most System Holders in your world who rely on and check their Systems every hour��


    ...you barely even open yours-- simply because you don''t really rely on it."


    "That''s��" Although Van still wanted to rebuke Azrael''s words�� she was right. Even before forcefully being thrown in the future, he barely checked on his System. Realizing this, the only thing that Van could do was let out a short but deep breath as he tried to collect himself once more.


    "So�� What do you want?" Van then said, his voice once again turning cold.


    "I just wanted to see my son for the last time."


    "Last--"


    "You''ve met the required Level to absorb the last of my essence," Azrael''s words slowly became sedated, "In a way��


    ...My eternal death has come. My body is also slowly fading away."


    "Your bod-- Evangeline?"


    "Yes," Azrael nodded, "And I know you do not want to hear it�� but we did�� and do love you in our own way, my son."


    "Go fuck yourself."


    "Hm," Azrael''s lips slowly turned into a smile as a small breath seemed to have escaped from her mouth,


    "This is goodbye, Evans. Consider this as my last gift."


    And as soon as Azrael said that, Van''s entire body began to glow; his vision slowly being filled with nothing but white.


    "And also��" And as the last of Azrael''s figure reflected on his eyes, he could hear her voice still lingering in his ears,


    "The one you call World Eaters. They are��"


    "!!!"


    "Wha--"


    And before Van could even respond, the white light was replaced once again by darkness as Van once again found himself floating in the expanse of space, with planet Osiris and a thousand ships flying everywhere in a haste.


    Van could feel the pain crawling through his entire body as it seemed to slowly change; but at the same time, there was this�� weird feeling that he couldn''t explain.


    There were also white stands floating aimlessly in front of him��


    ...but to think it was actually his hair.


    "Father��"


    Van was still staring at himself in the mirror; even with the wings now retracted, the color of his hair still remained the same. He�� almost looked like a completely different person.


    But why��


    ...Why was his height still the same?


    Is it because of Sage? Van was sure it was his fault because the image he saw of him showed how short he also was.


    "Father�� what happened to you?"


    Van then once again turned his attention towards Vanya; he did not respond just yet, however, as he tried to open his System. But as Azrael said��


    ...There was nothing. Van did not really know what to feel��


    ...The System was once a sign of salvation for him, but now it is gone. But for some reason, he just felt��


    "...I''m free," he then muttered as he looked Vanya straight in the eyes.


    "...Father? Are you--"


    "Fucking shit."


    And before Vanya could even finish her words, Gerald suddenly approached the two of them, "What�� the fuck are you, man?" Gerald then took in a small gulp as he looked at Van from head to toe, "You�� you''re no longer human."


    "I�� never was," Van responded with a meek whisper before he returned Gerald''s gaze. Come to think of it�� even back in the Pit, he was also the one that noticed that something wasn''t right with Evangeline.


    Gerald�� He told Van that he wasn''t human-- but right now, couldn''t the same be said to him? Van whispered in his mind as he finally noticed the weird aura fuming from Gerald''s body.


    Well, whatever he is�� There was something more important to do right now.


    Van then looked towards the monitor, "Is that them? Why are they not doing anything?"


    "...They are probably waiting for another ship," with Van finally acknowledging the situation, Athena quickly stepped forward, "They have also noticed the drones, but they''re not doing anything yet. The two ships are most likely just�� scouts."


    "I�� see," Van then said before turning his eyes towards Angela; who had been quietly staring at him intensely for a few minutes now, "I spoke to Azrael."


    "You�� spoke to master!?" Angela almost choked in her own breath with Van just casually saying something so important as if it was nothing.


    "She''s dead and dying," Van chuckled.


    "W�� what?"


    "But that''s not important right now," Van waved his hand, disregarding the slightly panicked expression on Angela''s face, "She told me something about the World Eaters."


    "What�� is it?" Athena''s eyes widened.


    "The World Eaters. They��


    ...are System Holders."

 Chapter 415: As Big as The Sun

    Chapter 415: As Big as The Sun


    "The World Eaters��


    ...They''re System Holders."


    One would be inclined to believe that what came after Van''s revelation would be a thorough silence, but no. It was followed by a laugh-- a burst of menacing laughter that escaped from Gerald''s mouth as he almost fell to the floor while clenching his stomach.


    "That''s good�� that''s very good," Gerald''s voice then started to calm down as he looked at the monitor, "That means they can be killed like the rest of us."


    The two spherical sun-sized ships were still not doing anything; surely preparing and analyzing the universe they had just successfully stepped into. That was both a good and a bad thing, as it also allows Athena and the others to also prepare.


    "W--"


    "Let''s go."


    Athena was about to say something, but before she could do so, Van suddenly grabbed Vanya''s hand and started dragging her away.


    "W�� where are we going?" Vanya''s slightly confused eyes darted towards Van and the rest of the group.


    "You said you wanted me to visit Yra," Van breathed out.


    "But��" Vanya was slightly confused as to why her father was doing this now of all times, but as soon as she saw the look on Van''s face, the only thing she could do was nod before hastening her steps to lead her father to where Yra was sleeping.


    "..." Latanya, who also saw the look on Van''s face, could not help but close her eyes; her sighs, almost drowning the entire hall.


    "We''ll�� handle things here for now," Athena then muttered, bowing towards Van even though he could not see her.


    Her bow was then followed by Vivati, then Angela, Sarah�� as for Gerald��


    "Tch," he could only click his tongue.


    ***


    "Besides looking eerily similar to you�� she just seems like a normal kid."


    "Hm�� It represents the bloodline of the progenitor. Our daughters will always look like mother."


    "...So you looked exactly like this when you were younger?"


    "Hm."


    Vanya could only smile and nod as Van gently caressed Yra''s hair. The room was designed to keep any noise and shock from the outside, making sure it was completely isolated from whatever was happening.


    Due to this, even Yra''s quiet and calm breaths echoed throughout the chamber.


    "Fa--"


    "Did you know I never really thought of having a family?"


    "...Yes," Vanya nodded even though the words she wanted to utter first were disrupted, "You�� have told me quite a few times, father."


    "Did I?" Van chuckled, "I�� I don''t think I deserve to be one, you see. But still, I wish I could have seen you grow like this."


    "Then you can watch Yra grow old," Vanya quickly muttered, "None of us are going to die�� you''re not going to die."


    "Hm," Van only nodded as he continued to caress Yra''s hair, "Listen, about Gerald��"


    "I�� I know you don''t approve of--"


    "He''s okay," Van chuckled, "You should have seen him before all of this. He was insane."


    "I�� I was told."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Vanya�� Can you sit this one out?"


    "...What do you mean?"


    "You said�� whenever you stretch your powers, your body shuts down and you''ll sleep for a very long time," Van then stopped caressing Yra''s hair as he looked Vanya straight in the eyes, "This child needs her mother�� and wouldn''t it be nice for you to see her grow?"


    "..." Vanya returned her father''s gaze for a few seconds, before shaking her head and smiling, "As long as I know she has a world to live in, then that is all that matters to me, father��


    ...Knowing that I created a future for her."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Vanya��"


    "Hm?"


    "I know we didn''t spend much time together�� but knowing that I have you as a real family; it''s probably the best feeling I have ever known in my life."


    "..."


    "The truth is�� I''ve already resolved myself for what''s about to happen. So thank you�� thank you for making me experience what it''s like to have a real family��


    ...I love you, Vanya-- and I will protect you this time."


    "I��" Vanya then held her father''s hand as tears started to trail on her face, "I�� love you too, father. She wanted to hold her father''s hand tight to tell him not to go�� but his warmth was no longer there.


    "We��


    ...will be waiting for you, father."


    ***


    "...Where''s the brat?"


    Vanya returned to the hall, not answering Angela''s question as she walked towards the center of the room and pointed towards the monitor floating in the air.


    Everyone in the room then turned their eyes towards where she was pointing to. They were confused at first as to what they should be seeing. But soon��


    ...a white light suddenly filled the entire screen. And as the light faded, a winged figure revealed itself; his white hair, freely flowing through the darkness.


    "Is�� is that King Evans!?" Ameera was the first to react, "But�� but how? That''s 20 Barriers away from--"


    "Captain Ameera!"


    "Y�� yes!?" Captain Ameera quickly stood straight as Athena''s bellowing voice reached her ears.


    "If we put every energy source we have in Solomon, how long until we can get there?" Athena muttered as she pointed towards the screen, "What''s our ETA?"


    "If�� If we put everything in?" Ameera stuttered, "A�� a day is possible. But Solomon might not survive the--"


    "We''re changing tactics," Athena then raised her hand as she walked to the center of the hall, "We''re attacking them as soon as Solomon arrives from fetching the champions of the other worlds."


    "What? But--"


    "They are going to be busy," Athena proclaimed as she once again pointed towards the screen, "Our King will be doing what he does best��


    ...creating chaos."


    ***


    "..."


    Van''s eyes reflected the colossal Purple Portal in front of him. No, perhaps colossal was no longer the proper word for it, as its size was almost similar to the Barriers that blocked the 6 corners of the galaxy.


    The Portal was not the thing that was catching Van''s attention, however, but the 2 ships that were just quietly floating in space. Seeing them through the monitor did not truly show the gravity of how large they really were.


    If Van has something to compare its size to�� then he would probably say the Sun.


    Even Pendragon''s planet, which was bigger than most of the planets in Vivati''s galaxy, looked like a pebble compared to this.


    Just�� how many lives are living inside there?


    "..." Van then turned his head towards the drone that Athena and the others were watching from. Ameera mentioned that this galaxy was 20 Barriers away from Osiris. But�� he got here in almost a minute.


    Just�� how fast does that make him now?


    There were also the wings attached to his feet and back-- which somehow made his speed�� smoother in a way. He couldn''t explain how�� but he knew how to move them. Evangeline may have been nothing but a torn and a poison in his life�� but it would seem that she finally served her purpose in death.


    But�� was she really dead?


    Van then shook his head off the thoughts he was having before looking towards the two ships; almost invisible as they reflected the darkness of space around them. Even with him here, there were still no signs of them moving.


    ...Were they analyzing him? The same as Ameera did when he first stepped into Vivati''s galaxy?


    "..." The wings behind Van''s back then flapped-- and as soon as he did so, he instantly found himself looking�� at his reflection.


    "!!!" Van slightly flew backward as he almost used himself as a battering ram; making him realize that he was still not fully in control of the monstrous speed he now has.


    "..." And after calming himself down from the small excitement building inside of him, Van then looked towards the ship. Well�� it was not like he had anywhere else to look as it was all he could see even on the horizon''s side. The only way he wouldn''t see the ship was is if he turned his back on it.


    He was right-- this ship was probably almost a million times bigger than Osiris.


    "...Fuck," a word then escaped from Van''s mouth. Were they not seeing him as a threat, as the ship did not even bother putting up its defenses?


    Or maybe��


    Van then tried touching the surface of the ship, only for his hand to slightly bounce back from a sensation that he could only explain as�� thick water, a jelly.


    "This�� is a ship?"


    Van then tried knocking on the jelly-like surface, only for it to respond with a ripple.


    "Anyone there?" Van then tried to shout as he was sure they also have the technology of analyzing his words through vibrations like Ameera''s ships, "I would like to talk peace if possi--"


    And before he could even finish his words, a red dot suddenly emerged from the other side of the surface-- and without any warning, it suddenly beamed towards Van.


    "..." Van could only blink a couple of times as he moved to the side, the red beam not yet being reflected in his eyes. And as soon as he was sure he dodged it, the beam then shot out with its normal speed-- almost instantly hitting the Barrier, causing it to ripple.


    "...You''re hostile then."


    Van quickly stretched his arm to the side, and as soon as he did so, a small hammer materialized in it, "You attacked first."


    And as if a vacuum itself whirled in the darkness, Van swung the hammer towards the sun-sized mammoth of a ship.


    Van initially thought that the hammer would go through as the surface felt like water; but as soon as his hammer made contact, the water-like consistency instantly hardened-- causing Van to be thrown by the own force he created.


    "..." Van was going to rush again, but he felt a small blast pushing his hand away; he looked, only to see his hammer blown into pieces.


    "...It didn''t survive the impact?" Van muttered. He did not have time to mourn for his hammer, however, as there was finally movement in the ship he attacked.


    A small part of it started to stretch like goo; a goo that slowly shaped into the silhouette of a giant man as soon as it reached its last elasticity.


    And soon, the goo popped, revealing the colossal man hiding within its confines.


    It was a man with blonde hair that seemed to somewhat reflect an unseen sun. His face, feminine and yet still held the gaze of a fierce barbarian-- elegant, but deadly. He was wearing nothing but a white garb, his orange eyes, looking directly towards Van.


    "You��" The man''s words travelled through space,


    "Why do I feel Hermes in you?"


    "That''s�� !!!"


    Athena, as well as Dionysus who was watching back in Vivati''s world, could not help but slightly take in a deep breath as soon as they saw the man that emerged from the ship; their eyes trembling slightly.


    "A��


    ...Apollo!?"

 Chapter 416: Fire Storm

    Chapter 416: Fire Storm


    "You�� why do I feel Hermes in you?"


    With the giant man''s voice whispering into his ears, Van chose to remain quiet. If he was right, then the two of them should at the very least be a kilometer apart from each other-- and yet he could still clearly hear the giant''s voice.


    There was also the fact that they shouldn''t even be hearing each other at all-- Vivati''s galaxy had made a device for them to use the vibrations to produce sound even in space�� but there was no such device currently in their vicinity.


    ...Perhaps the sun-sized ship was doing something?


    "..." Van then shook his head of all the unnecessary thoughts he was having; focusing his attention on the giant blonde man floating in front of him. This man�� is a World Eater?


    Azrael said they were System Holders-- but the man in front of him was a giant. Was she lying again or did the humans of their universe somewhat evolved to be-- No.


    He knew Hermes; and that could only mean one thing-- the giant was an Olympian. But seeing as he came out of the World Eaters'' ship without any restraints or hesitation��


    ...Then no matter what his circumstances may be, he is already on their side.


    "I asked you a question," the giant blonde man''s words once again whispered into Van''s ears, "Why do I feel Hermes in you?"


    "...Because Hermes is my father."


    "Father?" The giant''s eyes slightly widened as he heard Van''s words, but after a few seconds, they seemed to be looking at the pairs of wings attached to Van''s body,


    "No," the giant then said, "You... are one of the Seraphs."


    "..."


    "What have you done with my brother, bird?"


    "...I told you, he is my father," Van tried to explain, "Hermes died thousands of years ago. He--"


    "I see," the giant once again interrupted Van, "So that is why I feel him inside you-- you absorbed his essence. That�� is unforgivable."


    "Okay, that''s not--"


    And once again, before Van could even finish his words, the giant suddenly raised both his arms, one backwards, while the other stretched towards Van. If Van remembered correctly, then he had seen someone else do this posture before-- Artemis.


    A small whistle then whispered into Van''s ear as the freezing temperature of space started to sizzle. The space between the giant''s hands, slowly lighting up in some sort of fiery thread.


    "My name is Apollo," the giant then said, "And soon my arrows you will swallow. I�� will extinguish and pluck the very last feathers of your kind, you."


    And soon, the fiery thread formed into the shape of an arrow; but no bow in sight. And unlike with Artemis, whose arrows were domineering and yet still held a calm glow; the arrow of the Olympian who called himself Apollo was filled with nothing but a raging fire-- as if everything its light touches is beneath it.


    "..." Van could only squint his eyes as the brightness of the arrow almost made it seem like a sun from afar. Just�� how strong were the Olympians, truly?


    He had only briefly met Artemis and the others with their God Soul intact so he did not really have a complete measure-- but he did remember almost dying from Artemis when she just drew her bow, not even letting it loose.


    "..." If Van didn''t absorb her soul, then wouldn''t that mean she would still be alive today? Of course, she would be on the side of the World Eaters�� but she would be alive still.


    "Your vagrant mind dares to wonder while facing me even the most radiant sun," Apollo then said, "You would know that one such as I would be displeased by a ton."


    "You talk weird," Van muttered. He had forgotten how haughty the Olympians were the first time you met them�� or is this because Apollo still had his God Soul?


    "And you will pay for the transgressions you have committed against my possessions," Apollo let out a small sigh as he pulled his hand further back, "In truth, I was ordered to capture you; but they said nothing about not making you black and blue."


    And with those words, Apollo finally let loose his arrow.


    "!!!"


    Van''s eyes widened as the flaming arrow was almost�� instantly only a few meters away from him. He could only flap his wings so he could move away, feeling the heat of the blazing arrow almost burning through his suit-- he once again flapped his wings, leaving traces of white dust as he did so.


    And although it might not seem like it, Van had probably covered the distance of a city.


    "..." Van then turned his head towards the flaming arrow, only to see it still large even from afar�� and growing even larger as it continued to fly away. Expanding and expanding, until it dissipated as it hit the Barrier, causing a firestorm that reflected brightly through his eyes-- almost like a small sun.


    But before it withered away, Van was sure that the size of the arrow was comparable to an entire country. The Olympians�� were really this strong?


    "You''re nimble."


    Van then turned his head towards Apollo as he once again heard his voice, even though they were thousands of kilometers apart.


    "...Because I am Hermes''s son?"


    "That lie has already been sold."


    Of course, he refused to listen-- Van sighed as he once again watched Apollo draw his bow. But this time, the arrow was not exclusive between his arms, no. Now, there were several arrows floating around him-- sizzling and whirring, excited for its head to pierce its target.


    And with no more words to utter, Apollo once again let loose his arrows.


    "..." This time, however, even with the threat of almost a dozen blazing arrows burning him into ashes, Van flew backwards; his eyes not leaving the arrows.


    "..." The arrows really were growing, with most of them now almost the size of a small country. Do they continue to grow until they hit something, or did they have a limit?


    Van then flapped his wings, gaining a considerate amount of distance from the arrows as he did so; but instead of moving even further away-- he stopped.


    And with a small breath, he rushed towards the barrage of flaming death. With the flaming arrows being the size of a country, the gap between them also reflected that-- it looked small from afar, but now that he was in between them, the gaps were as large as an entire city.


    Still, the flames were enough to make Van feel uncomfortable. The suit he was wearing now was provided by Vivati; able to withstand the heat of the sun, she said.


    Does that mean each of these arrows�� were almost at the heat of the sun? With the arrows flying in the opposite direction he was flying, it really only took less than a blink for him to go through them-- but as soon as his eyes were focused, he saw Apollo already letting loose another arrow.


    "..."


    Van''s wings once again violently fanned, pushing him away even when there was no air to use as leverage. Van was going to rush towards Apollo, but soon found that the arrows were actually curving and heading straight towards him like a guided missile.


    "Tch," Van could only click his tongue as he saw Apollo once again letting another arrow loose. Seeing as the arrows could follow him to a short extent, they were probably almost as fast as the speed of light�� but if it was just that, then it wasn''t enough to catch him.


    The only problem was that the arrows were growing-- that was probably the main reason why they could even follow him in the first place.


    "..." Van looked at the tens of arrows that were shooting towards him before his eyes started darting across the Barrier nearest to him. And soon, his eyes caught the hint of a small white dot.


    His wings instantly pushed him towards the white dot, and as soon as his hands were able to grab the white dot, which was actually a drone, he quickly flew away without pause.


    And with him almost at the edge of the Barrier, the arrows no longer had the space to alter their path; causing them to one by one collide with the Barrier.


    Still, the Barrier held-- letting out a whirring ripple as an almost eternal flame attempted to swallow it whole�� but failing nonetheless.


    "..." Van could only watch in awe as the entirety of the Barrier almost turned into a wall of fire. If the inhabitants of this galaxy were seeing this, then they would probably think this was a sign of the end of their world�� which was not really too far from the truth.


    If the Olympians with their God Souls intact were already this strong�� then one could only imagine what the World Eaters were capable of.


    How�� How would the others even have a chance of fighting them? Captain Ameera and the others said they were working on an upgraded ship-- far stronger than any of their battleships. But at this point, then Odin was probably the only one that stood a chance against their enemies.


    ...Maybe Gerald, but that was just a weird hunch he had. There''s something�� off about him.


    "Anyone there?" Van then knocked on the drone he was holding even as Apollo once again let loose his fiery arrows.


    "King Evans, I have been waiting for you to do this."


    And without even a millisecond of him knocking, a familiar voice quickly responded through the speakers.


    "Athen--"


    "We don''t have much time," Athena interrupted Van, "We''re about to get on the Solomon, our communications will be cut off while in Hyperspeed. So please listen to what I have to say."


    "..."


    "Apollo�� he shouldn''t be capable of doing the things he is doing now. And there is no way he would have reached that kind of strength in just a hundred thousand years. We''re strong��


    ...but not that strong."


    "What are you saying?"


    "Since you mentioned the World Eaters were System Holders, I have reason to believe that they have someone like Victoria."


    "V�� Someone who can amplify powers?"


    "Yes."


    "You know what I am thinking right now?" Van then let out a small chuckle, "We''re the budget version of these guys."


    "You�� this is no time for jokes. What happened to you to change this much? No, that doesn''t matter. Listen, Apollo is--"


    And before Athena could even finish her words, the line was suddenly cut off.


    "Apollo is what?" Van muttered as he looked in front of him-- his eyes, reflecting the firestorm that was threatening to rain down on him; hundreds of colossal arrows, thirsting to burn Van into nothing.


    "Great...


    ...Should''ve started with that since it seemed important."

 Chapter 417: “...”

    Chapter 417: "..."


    "He�� Hermes!"


    In a room that seemed to be made out of clouds; in which every step created a trail of smoke that withered into an almost beautiful hum, Apollo''s hair lit up in a blazing flame-- instantly changing the once peaceful interior into that of a cage of fire; the previously white clouds, reflecting Apollo''s rage.


    "What is it, my dear brother!?"


    And this blazing flame grew even wilder as a certain voice echoed through the room; Apollo quickly waved his hand towards this voice, leaving a torrent of flames-- this torrent, however, hit none as the owner of the voice disappeared,


    "That''s not nice," only to whisper into his ear. Apollo once again waved his hand, but once again, Hermes backed away.


    "If you wanted something from me, this is not the way to receive it," Hermes then let out a small sigh as he wagged his finger, "What is it? Do you have a message to send? Perhaps one of your disgusting poems to one of your mortal lovers? How discreet do you want me to be? Discreet to the point that your twin sister wouldn''t know?"


    "Poems!?" Apollo''s hair blazed even further, "You dare feign ignorance!? You stole my cattle again!"


    "...Cattle? You have a cow? Why do you have a cow on Mt. Olympus? No... why do you have cows in your room?" Hermes then said as he squinted his eyes, "I don''t see any cows�� maybe you roasted them?"


    "Of course there aren''t any cows here since you stole them!"


    "...Now that''s a serious accusation, brother."


    "You''re literally mounted on one right now!" Apollo then pointed towards the cow that Hermes was suddenly riding out of nowhere.


    "Hm��" Hermes placed his hand on his chin, "Now where did this little fella--"


    And before he could finish his words, Hermes moved his head to the side, avoiding the flaming arrow that threatened to take his head off.


    "That''s dangerous, brother," Hermes sighed, "You know the King doesn''t want us playing with--"


    "I will let your body be scorched by eternal fire and no one will find your ashes!" Apollo roared, "Just give me back my cattle and--"


    "What is going on here!?"


    And as soon as another voice roared throughout the room, Hermes quickly got off of the cow, while Apollo''s fiery hair returned back to its normal golden brilliance; waving his hands off the embers that were still lingering on them.


    "A�� Athena," Apollo slightly took in a small gulp as he hid his hands. But after he made sure there were no more flickers of fire around his hand, he quickly pointed towards Hermes, "This cattle thief once again took my possessions, cows I have been taking care of since their infancy! Please, give my stolen cattle the justice they deserve!"


    "...Cows?" Athena, who was wearing a full set of armor and even a helmet that only showed his eyes, slowly took a few steps inside Apollo''s room, "You mean those cows?"


    "Wha--" Apollo quickly looked towards where Athena was pointing, only to see more than a dozen cows chewing on the floor of clouds.


    "Let''s just leave this accuser, sister," Hermes let out a sigh as he patted Athena''s shoulders a couple of times, "You even dare bother Athena, who was probably just busy polishing her weapons for this!?"


    Hermes raised his voice as he pointed at Apollo, "You don''t even have any evi--"


    *Baaah!*


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Wait�� I don''t have a goat!" Apollo then bellowed, "Isn''t this evidence enough to--"


    "Silence!"


    Hermes and Apollo then quickly shut their mouths as the sound of Athena tapping her spear 3 times on the floor echoed through their ears.


    "You are gods! You should act befitting to your status!"


    "O�� Of course, Athena," Apollo bowed, "But my cows are--"


    "Why do you even have cows in your private chambers?" Athena''s glare was enough to once again make Apollo shut his mouth, "One could only think of the rumors that would travel the air with this kind of�� unique behavior."


    "Pft."


    "And you!"


    Hermes was about to burst out in laughter, but before he could do so, Athena pointed the tip of her spear between his eyes.


    "Y�� yes?"


    "Give me back my shield."


    "...What shield?" Hermes slowly backed away as the tip of Athena''s spear slowly threatened to make a hole in his head, "You�� you mean that shield?"


    Athena then looked to where Hermes was pointing, only to see Aegis being used as a plate by one of the cows.


    "Apollo preaches about me being a thief when he is the one who--"


    "H�� Hermes!"


    ***


    "..." Apollo''s eyes grew wide as it was filled with fire; his sight nothing but the fiery barrage of arrows that he let loose-- and yet his minuscule opponent seemed to avoid each and every arrow he fired and continue to fire.


    A small irritation was slowly spreading throughout his entire body as the little one truly reminded him of how nimble Hermes was. The young man said he was the son of Hermes-- but that couldn''t be any too far from the truth. Such a lie was easily discernible even for an untrained eye.


    After all, no Olympian will ever give birth to one with such a small figure!


    Apollo once again let an arrow loose.


    "Until when are you going to run away, little bird?" Apollo then muttered, his voice once again whispering through Van''s ears, "No, you are more akin to a mosquito!"


    Even with his taunting words, Van still continued to dodge; soon, a frown crawled through Apollo''s face. This Seraph absorbed Hermes and got his powers��


    ...To see a winged creature with this speed truly is blasphemy, "You�� I suppose the masters would just have to make do with your corpse!"


    A dozen arrows then once again floated around Apollo, not even waiting for a second to release them as they all shot straight towards Van; not giving him the chance to shorten the distance between them.


    "..."


    Of course, it wasn''t only Apollo that was starting to get irritated. Van was waiting for Apollo to do something else so he would know what he is fully capable of�� but they have been doing this for almost a full 5 minutes now.


    He was also waiting to see if there would be any other activities from the two sun-sized ships, but they were just floating there�� menacingly.


    And so, with a short but deep sigh, Van finally decided to stop flying away. Of course, he had no choice but to stop in the first place as the barrage of fiery arrows was no more.


    Instead, it would be more proper to call them a cage of fire�� since no matter where his eyes traveled, there wasn''t a single view where no arrow was threatening to turn him into ashes.


    "A mosquito like you does not deserve such a power," Apollo then lightly scoffed as his arms slowly relaxed, "I was wrong. We would be lucky to even get a single feather from you, Seraph."


    And as he said that, the barrage of arrows that surrounded Van all merged as they struck one another. However, instead of exploding, the arrows were just�� gone. The expression in Apollo''s face did not change, however, as soon, fire was once again reflected on his eyes as space itself seemed to boil.


    And soon, a small orb of fire trickled; growing and growing until it resembled a small sun. And soon, this sun once again imploded and disappeared�� only to return as a force that rippled throughout the expanse of space, destroying or pushing any asteroid within its vicinity.


    "..." Apollo then took a couple of seconds to see if there were any signs of his opponent; but as his eyes caught nothing but darkness, he slowly turned around�� only to see a trickle of golden lightning flash before his eyes.


    "What the--"


    And without even saying a single word, Van, who was now suddenly in front of Apollo, stretched his arm to the side, instantly materializing Aegis.


    "That''s--"


    Apollo was about to say something, but before he could do so, Van suddenly disappeared, only to appear kilometers away in the distance�� and once again, with a blink, he rushed towards Apollo.


    Apollo seemed to want to say something again, but Van with Aegis in front of him was like a bullet, easily penetrating through Apollo''s forehead, his minced brains and fractured bones of his skull erupting from the back of his head in a small explosion.


    Van then stretched his wings as he stopped flying, pushing away all the blood and flesh that managed to float around him.


    "..." The trickles of lightning around his body then slowly faded away as he looked towards Apollo.


    That was right, all this time... Van was using his superspeed as minimal as possible, and instead, relying on the new set of wings that were attached to his body.


    "Hm?" Van then squinted his eyes as he noticed that the huge hole in Apollo''s head started to close. And soon, without even a quarter of a second, Apollo''s words once again whispered through his ears.


    "You�� That shield, why do you have it?" Apollo''s voice, cold enough to even freeze the fiery arrows he released, "Did you�� kill Athena as well?"


    "..." Van then furrowed his eyebrows as Apollo''s hand was suddenly engulfed in a blazing fire, "...She''s sort of my wife-- we''re trying to have a child together."


    "Wife!?" Apollo then roared, "You dare mock the chastity of the Goddess of War!?"


    "..." Van should probably shut his mouth from now on. He already knew what Apollo''s reaction was going to be, but for some reason, he couldn''t help but want to mess with him.


    "You�� prepare to die!" Apollo''s eyes then began to light up as he stretched his arms to the side; and as he did so, a hundred arrows once again appeared around him.


    Van was about to rush towards him, but before he could do so�� all of the arrows shot straight towards Apollo himself.


    "...What?"


    Apollo then let out a shrieking roar, his muscles constricting as the arrows of fire seemed to be being absorbed through his skin.


    "..."


    And soon, Apollo''s body grew smaller and smaller. Only stopping as he resembled the size of a normal human, but still taller than most. His veins were lighting up like some sort of magma; his eyes, now resembled that of the sun.


    The white garbs he had been wearing were also now burnt into oblivion, leaving him exposed�� but wearing some sort of tight, slightly transparent dark suit.


    "You��" Apollo then whispered as his hair slowly trickled, turning into fire, "You will--"


    But before his hair was fully covered by the spreading fire�� his now regular-size head suddenly exploded into pieces as Van once again bashed it with Aegis.


    "..."

 Chapter 418: Saviors

    Chapter 418: Saviors


    "..."


    Van stared at Apollo''s headless body floating aimlessly in space. But even though the bits and pieces of his head were already hanging through the darkness, the fiery vines that were throbbing across his body were still vigorously bounding-- alive.


    And soon, Van finds out that was really the case, as slowly; no, in just a short of a minute, Apollo''s head was now once again renewed, with even all the hair completely attached to the top of his head-- the perfect teeth as well, were complete as Apollo slowly let out a small smile towards Van.


    And soon, he opened his mouth, "How dare you interrup--"


    But once again, before he could finish his words, his head was gone-- this time along with half of his torso; seemingly bitten by a herbivore''s jaw as the edges of Van''s round shield almost perfectly lined up to the bloody edges of his dismembered body.


    "..." Van furrowed his eyebrows as Apollo''s flesh once again wriggled; like worms slowly puking their offspring, and their offspring retching out another of their kin-- until once again, Apollo''s body is�� complete.


    And soon, he once again opened his mouth, "You--"


    But once again, half of his body was gone-- mowed down by an almost invisible enemy.


    "Wa--"


    "H--"


    "St--"


    Van did not stop mowing Apollo''s body; destroying a larger part of it each time he revived. But finally, after a few more attempts like this-- when only a nail was left from his perfect body, a golden orb emerged from where he was previously floating.


    "This�� dead�� me?" And soon, like with what happened with Artemis and the others, the golden soul turned into the shape of its previous shell, "You--"


    But unlike with Artemis, Van did not even give Apollo a chance to know what was happening to him and absorbed him.


    "Kh��" Van could feel a slight prick tingling all over his body as Apollo''s soul was seemingly absorbed through his veins; but since he no longer had any System to assist or guide him in whatever it was that he got from absorbing Apollo''s body, Van was now slightly at a loss.


    He felt himself slightly getting stronger, but as for the skill-- as for the ability he received, there was nothing.


    "..." Van then tried to do the same gesture as Apollo, stretching and bending his arms as if he was holding a bow. He was slightly excited as the veins in his arms started to light up into a fiery red; but sadly, even after a few seconds, no arrow of fire was coming out of them.


    ...How? Van then furrowed his eyebrows as his arms once again gestured to draw a bow; he could feel a sort of energy building around his arms-- but as to how to release them, he was completely at a loss.


    In truth, he was very excited to receive Apollo''s fiery arrows. As combined with the almost never missing accuracy he got from Artemis, he imagined himself flying at superspeed while letting out arrows like some sort of�� battleship himself.


    "It''s the Solar Fist."


    "Oh, you awake?"


    Van then slowly dropped his arms as his thoughts were suddenly disrupted by the voice that whispered into his ear. He turned to the voice, only to see Apollo floating in space completely naked.


    "How�� How am I alive?" Apollo then breathed out as his eyes wandered across his body, checking every corner of it,


    "Why�� why do I feel so weak?" He then whispered, before looking towards Van and summoning another bout of fiery arrows-- but this time, a candle compared to what it was before, "What did you do to me!?"


    "I absorbed your God Soul," Van casually muttered before checking on his own fist, "You said this is called the Solar Fist?"


    Van then rolled his left hand into a fist as he instinctively injected more energy into it; and as soon as he did so, his fist lit up; almost like microscopic stars were exploding around it.


    "...So I just punch things with it and--"


    "Answer my question, Seraph!"


    Van blinked a couple of times as the fiery arrow was pointed directly in front of his eyebrows, "Or face the wrath of the Sun!"


    "..." Van looked at the arrow of fire, before turning his attention back to Apollo, "You couldn''t defeat me before, what made you think you could even scratch me now?"


    "Your arrogance is--"


    And before Apollo could finish his words, his body suddenly spun a couple of times as he was flung away from his original position.


    "Oh," Van, who had his finger gently pointing towards where Apollo''s forehead was previously at, could not help but let out a small hum as he checked on his stretched finger. "I barely even grazed your head and it exploded."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Shit, is he dead?" Van''s eyes then widened as he stared at Apollo''s lifeless body once again aimlessly floating through the darkness. He forgot that he didn''t have a God Soul anymore, and that hit might have just killed him for good.


    "..." Van then rushed towards Apollo, only to see his head still being rejuvenated; his skull slowly being sculpted. His eyes, however, were already loosely floating�� horrifyingly staring at Van. The previous recovery took shorter than a minute, but now, it seemed that his body needed double that to recover his head.


    ...Could this be what Athena was trying to say to him before they got cut off? That Apollo was basically�� immortal?


    "You��" And finally, after a few more seconds, his voice once again whispered to Van''s ears, "You absorbed my power and yet I am still alive?"


    "I told you I am Hermes''s son."


    "That--"


    "But I am also the son of a Seraph."


    "...What!?"


    "..." Van furrowed his eyebrows-- he probably shouldn''t have said that since the World Eaters were probably listening in on their conversation. But speaking of which�� why haven''t they done anything else?


    Apollo was basically already defeated. Shouldn''t they--


    And before Van could finish his words, a red beam suddenly appeared suddenly shot out from the two ships-- threatening to erase him�� no.


    Van then squinted his eyes as he watched as the very thin light made its way towards�� Apollo.


    "Hm��" Van then placed his hand on his chin as the beam of light was only a few meters away from penetrating Apollo''s body. Was it possible�� that Apollo would be killed by this?


    "..." No, he couldn''t risk it. He still had a lot of questions for him regarding the World Eaters.


    And so, with that decision, Van flew behind Apollo, very gently pushing him away as the beam passed between them.


    "What!?" Apollo then slightly tumbled in space; he quickly looked back, only for his eyes to slightly reflect the fading red beam that threatened to eradicate him.


    "You�� you saved me?" Apollo muttered.


    "Well, yeah," Van shrugged as he looked at the two ships, trying to check if they had any more plans of shooting out those laser beams�� but even after a few seconds, they once again remained stagnant.


    "..." They really were checking to see what he could do, weren''t they? Is that why the main ship still wasn''t stepping through the Portal?


    "W�� Why?"


    "Athena might have some questions for you."


    "Athena�� Athena is really with you!?"


    "She''ll be here in a day or so," Van shrugged, "Are there any more like you in that ship? What can you tell me about them?"


    "That''s��" Apollo''s furrowing eyebrows showed that he was still wary of Van, his eyes looking at the ship where he emerged from.


    "Are you being held hostage? Or did you join the World Eaters of your own volition?"


    "World Eaters? You mean the Systellions?"


    "Systellions? What kind of stupid��" Van shook his head, "Is that what they are called?"


    "..." Apollo''s eyebrows furrowed even further as he looked at Van from head to toe. But after a few seconds, he let out a small sigh and opened his mouth, "I am--"


    "Let''s talk later."


    And before Apollo could even finish his words, he felt his vision suddenly shift. His body, almost felt like it lost another soul. And even though the view of space was still all basically the same, he knew he was in a completely different area now.


    "It would seem these Systellion guys want to kill you now."


    "Where�� where are the ships!?"


    "On the other side of the Portal," Van muttered as he looked at Portal, "There are still gaps on the sides of the Portal, we should be safe here since they can''t fit that abnormally sized ship in the gaps without hitting the Barriers."


    "..." Apollo tried to breathe in to compose himself. He had been carried by Hermes a couple of times in the past, but seeing as the last time was more than a hundred thousand years ago, he truly was not used to it anymore-- even more so now that he has been severely weakened.


    But��


    "...Why would they want to try and kill me?" Apollo then muttered.


    "Because they''re World Eaters?" Van breathed out, "Athena thought you were all dead since they came to your universe."


    "...What? Why�� would she think that?" Apollo whispered, "Sure, the Systellions could be a bit overbearing�� but they saved us."


    "...No," Van also furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing Apollo''s words, "The very reason the Seraph escaped to your universe is that the Systellions destroyed their own."


    "That can''t be�� The Systellions came to our universe to save us from the Seraphs but were too late�� They rescued us and brought us to their ship... They...


    ...are our saviors."

 Chapter 419: Bow Down to the King

    Chapter 419: Bow Down to the King


    "The World Eaters�� are your saviors?"


    "Systellions."


    "Whatever their name is, they still tried to kill you just moments ago."


    "..."


    With the only sound that they could hear were each other''s voices, each of the words that were coming out of Van''s mouth felt like it pierced Apollo''s mind to the very core. Apollo had been with the Systellions for more than 50 thousand years now, he almost basically knew all of them.


    "...I know," Apollo then quietly said as he shook his head.


    "..." Van could not help but blink as he heard Apollo''s meek response. Just moments ago he couldn''t even convince Apollo no matter what he said to him, but now he just nodded his head. Did it really have something to do with him absorbing his God Soul?


    "But still��" Apollo then let out a small but deep sigh, "That doesn''t change the fact that I�� and the other Olympians are alive because of them."


    "Hm."


    "There must be a reaso-- Oi!"


    And before Apollo could finish his words, he felt his insides almost leaving his body as the scenery in front of him visibly changed; not only his eyes, but his skin fully reflected the purple color of the Portal.


    "Can you not do that without any warning?" Apollo then muttered as he fixed his hair.


    "I need to check on them," Van just glanced at Apollo before focusing his eyes towards the two spherical ships from the distance.


    They were now on the edge of the Portal, with Van careful not to make their presence known-- but even if they somehow knew he literally slipped through the side of the Portal, the ship wouldn''t be able to follow him in the first place without the risk of their ship going back inside the Portal.


    "Can you tell me what they are doing?" Van then asked.


    "..." Apollo, however, seemed to be persistent in keeping his silence.


    "They already betrayed you�� and you''re still not convinced that you should be on my side?" Van then let out a small sigh as he shook his head.


    "That�� may be the case-- some of the people inside that ship are my friends," Apollo replied with a small and wry chuckle.


    "Friends don''t shoot--"


    "I know," Apollo breathed out loudly, "Is�� Athena truly with you?"


    "She''s on her way here as we speak," Van nodded, "As well as Dionysus."


    "That snake is also with you!?"


    "...Snake?" Van chuckled, "Quite a fitting name since he had betrayed me a couple of times," he then said as his eyes did not leave the two sun-sized ships. Van was waiting for them to do something since he had already captured Apollo�� but did he actually overestimate his importance?


    "...And yet he is still on your side?" Apollo then snickered, "And here you are talking to me about allegiance when--"


    "I am allowing him to be on my side because I can kill him anytime I want," Van''s tone slightly changed as he glanced at Apollo, "That''s probably also the only reason why you and the other Olympians are alive-- because they can just squash you any time they want."


    "..."


    "So�� what are they doing?" Van then once again turned his focus on the Systellion ships; which truly did look quite surreal-- like a giant ball of mirror that felt like it could suck in the entire galaxy in a vacuum.


    "..." Apollo once again remained quiet as Van asked his question. But after a few more breaths, "I don''t know the full detail."


    "...You--"


    "I am telling the truth," Apollo said as he raised his hand, "Their technology, even after a thousand years of being with them, still eludes me-- but I do know that they are not going to move for a long while; they are trying to acclimatize."


    "...You seem to know something for someone who claims to know nothing."


    "I''m not stupid, boy-- I hear things," Apollo scoffed, "They''re trying to detect the number of sentient and intelligent life forms in the whole universe, detecting energy levels to measure their response--"


    "And their response to me�� is sending you?"


    "...No," Apollo shook his head, "I came out on my own as soon as the ship detected you. In fact, they''re probably just trying to eliminate me for abandoning my post-- I''m in their militia, you see."


    "...Right," Van squinted.


    "They are very meticulous creatures," Apollo followed as he looked at the two ships, "Only moving when they know their success rates to whatever it is they are going to do is at the high 90%...


    ...and that success rate probably went down by a lot because of you."


    "...How strong are they?"


    "Strong is not the word I would use," Apollo shook his head, "They are just�� different."


    "Different how? Are they stronger than you?" Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "A majority of them are not," Apollo chuckled, "There are three, however, that are even stronger than Zeus."


    "Zeus�� your father?"


    "The Father of everyone, really."


    "...Stronger than me?"


    "..." Apollo then returned Van''s stare; looking him directly in the eyes for a couple of seconds before letting out a very long and very deep breath,


    "Yes," he then muttered, "You are extremely fast�� but as I said, they are different."


    "If they are that strong��" Van then furrowed his eyebrows as he once again returned his focus on the two ships, "Why do they need to be this careful? Most of the species here are not as strong as us-- surely, they''re not being careful just because of me?"


    "Because a majority of them are just normal people."


    "...What?" Van could not help but slightly take in a deep breath as he heard Apollo''s words, "What do you mean normal people?"


    "Just�� humans."


    "...That''s different from what Evangeline said," Van whispered.


    "Evangeline?"


    "One of the Seraphs�� sadly my mother."


    "Are you saying Hermes and a Seraph�� had a baby?" A mix of expressions crawled on Apollo''s face as he slowly backed away, "Hermes�� the one who was the most angered from the Seraph destroying--"


    "It''s a long story," Van waved his hand, "You can ask Athena once she''s here. But I am telling you the truth-- I think the reason why they didn''t kill you is that your universe was already destroyed when they arrived in the first place��


    ...and they did try to shoot you down, so--"


    "We''ve moved past that conversation," Apollo cleared his throat, "What are you going to do--"


    And before Apollo could even finish his words, Van was gone.


    "..." The only thing Apollo could do was once again watch the two ships do�� nothing. He was thinking of approaching them, but he reckoned he would be shot down as soon as he got even a million kilometers from it.


    The situation�� is getting complicated, Apollo thought. Most of his kin were still inside the Ark-- the Systellion''s largest ship�� as well as their home.


    A ship that had a galaxy inside it, where trillions of creatures live and thrived.


    But if Athena was really on the boy''s side��


    "..."


    Apollo continued to weigh his options, closing his eyes as multiple reasons raced through his mind. Athena was�� is the Goddess of Wisdom, so there must be a reason why he sided with Van.


    "..." But at the same time. He had been with the Systellion for thousands of years, he even knew each and every one of them, with some even his friends. Most of them were good people�� they could be somewhat totalitarian but--


    But they still tried to shoot him down.


    And as soon as that thought resurfaced in Apollo''s mind, he quickly shook his head. If he tried to return, he would surely be killed-- that was reason enough to believe that they truly were hiding something.


    And so, after what seemed like half an hour��


    "I found the planet, let''s go," Van appeared behind him.


    "Wha--" And once again, before he could even say anything, he felt his insides threatening to leave his body as he was once again dragged by Van-- and as soon as his vision cleared, he found himself surrounded by tall buildings and blinding lights, as well as��


    ...a thousand people pointing guns at them. Guns that were surrounded by some sort of flickering light in the shape of a pentagram.


    "..." Apollo was about to open his mouth, but before he could do so, more and more people-- soldiers arrived.


    "Can you do something about your clothes before assessing the situation?" Van''s whispers then reached his ears.


    "Why would I hide my glorious figure to strangers?" Apollo then said as he even widened his stance, "First impressions are important," he said as something dangled between his legs. He was about to say something else, but before he could do so, Van covered him with his wings.


    "G�� get this disgusting thing off--"


    With this sudden movement, the soldiers that were surrounding them tightened their grips on their guns, with some of the floating pentagrams surrounding their weapons lighting up even brighter.


    "So�� what''s your plan? Just kill these mortals?"


    "Kill�� No," Van shook his head with a sigh, before raising both his hands in surrender, "We come in peace! I am from the Common Council, we should have a representative here that arrived a few months ago!"


    "I see you have Hermes''s gift of the tongue," Apollo then whispered as he looked at the confused faces of the soldiers.


    "You don''t?"


    "We can learn the language almost instantly, but you know them by instinct."


    "Hm��"


    With the two intruders casually talking in front of them, the soldiers were at a complete loss. But thankfully, after a few more minutes, their President, as well as some other important-looking figure, arrived in some sort of flying ship.


    "K�� King Evans, you came yourself!?" One of the people then quickly kneeled as soon as he saw Van''s face.


    "King?" Apollo then blinked a couple of times, "You were a King?"


    The other soldiers too were confused as to why their President was also kneeling on the ground.


    "Well��


    ...It''s a long story."

 Chapter 420: Dogs

    Chapter 420: Dogs


    No matter how many times he sees the scenery in front of him, Van could never really get used to people kneeling at him. It just felt�� slightly uncomfortable, he thought as the people that were just pointing guns at him were now kneeling one by one.


    "You�� are a King?"


    "It''s a long story," Van could only sigh from Apollo''s question, "You can ask Athena since she''s the one who decided to call me with that title."


    Apollo seemed to want to ask more questions, but before he could do so, one of the newly arrived people stood up from the ground; causing a sort of chain reaction as the people around them once again stood up-- their faces even more confused.


    The only reason most of them kneeled down was that they saw the President of their country doing the same. They still have no idea who these two weird-looking strangers are that suddenly entered their airspace.


    "King�� Evans," a man then carefully approached Van and Apollo, and judging by the uniform he was wearing, he was most probably the representative sent by the Common Council.


    "Why�� did you visit us yourself?" The representative muttered, the tone of his voice overly courteous, "I just received the call a few hours ago asking for us to assemble but; so we''re just waiting for Solomon to--"


    "Solomon is not going to come," Van shook his head, "But first, can you get this guy something to wear?"


    "O�� Of course," the representative quickly ordered some men to fetch Apollo some clothes, before once again focusing his attention on Van, "What do you mean�� they''re not going to come, King Evans?"


    "It may not be visible here��" Van muttered as he looked up to the skies, "But the World Eaters have arrived."


    "The World-- !!!"


    "!!!" Not only the representative but also the other people he was with all took in a short but very deep breath as soon as they heard Van''s words. The representative has said that the threat was coming, but it hasn''t even been that long since they have been warned-- a majority of their population was still in the dark of what was happening.


    "But then why is Solomon--" The representative''s words were slightly stuttered; however, it completely stopped as soon as a thought emerged from his mind, "W�� wait�� Don''t tell me the reason your Majesty personally came here is--"


    "That''s right," Van no longer tortured the poor man''s mind as he nodded, "They are here in this galaxy."


    And once again, those who knew the situation could only suck in a very deep breath. They thought that they would have time to ease the people of their world from the news that they have made contact with an extraterrestrial species�� and now, alas�� the threat was literally already at their doorsteps.


    "Who are the designated champions here?" Van ignored their obvious woes, however, as he snapped his fingers on the representative''s face.


    "That�� one of them is on the way here as we speak," the representative gulped, "Just�� having a hard time because of the politics."


    "Politics?" Van furrowed his eyebrows, "Their world is about to be destroyed and they care about--"


    "K�� King Evans!" A woman then stepped forward before Van could finish his words, "My�� my people do not yet know of the circumstances happening. Please, be careful with the words you utter."


    "And this is?"


    "She�� she''s the President of this country you landed on, King Evans."


    "Is she strong?"


    "...No, King Evans."


    "Then get her out of here," Van said as he casually waved his hand, "Now where''s the champion?"


    "She should be here--"


    And as if right on cue, a whistle erupted in the air; with the silhouette that was carrying it forcefully landing on the ground.


    "Pauline Serre," the individual then quickly saluted at Van, pushing away the huge rifle hung on her shoulders as she did so; her body finely wrapped in some sort of black tactical suit, her head completely covered with some sort of slim helmet, "Ancient-class magician reporting duty, sir!"


    "Hm," Van nodded before looking at Pauline from head to toe.


    "S�� shall we move to a more appropriate meeting space?" The representative mentioned.


    "No. Let''s just do it here," Van, however, only shook his head before placing his palm on the ground. And as soon he did so, several vines and trees emerged meters away from them, surrounding them in a dome-like perimeter.


    "Can you set up a light?" Van then turned his head towards Apollo, who could only sigh as he summoned a ball of fire that instantly brightened up the insides of the dome-- even the cracks and crevices could not escape from its weird brilliance.


    "This is��" The other people that were inside the dome could not help but lightly rub their eyes if they were seeing everything right. Van, however, once again ignored their curious hums as he was getting used to it at this point.


    And so, before anyone could even say anything, a table emerged in front of Van,


    "First things first, this guy is one of them," he then suddenly said as he pointed at Apollo.


    "He''s one of the World Eaters!?" Pauline quickly pointed her rifle at Apollo as soon as Van''s words reached her ears.


    "Yes. Do you have any abilities that could be used to restrict him for now?"


    "W�� wait. Are all of that necessary? If Athena is with you, then I am with you, nephew."


    "...I can''t really say for sure if you''re going to betray us for now," Van muttered before looking at Pauline, "Can you trap him temporarily?"


    "No problem, sir," Pauline then quickly pulled her trigger; but instead of a bullet shooting out from its nozzle, a pentagram suddenly appeared above and below Apollo-- and almost instantly, several beams of light that shot out from the pentagram trapped him in a cylinder.


    "...You know I can get out of this if I tried, right?" Apollo then sighed as his finger began to sizzle from touching one of the beams.


    "Then you truly would be considered our enemy," Van smirked before carefully checking the pentagrams surrounding Apollo. Was this magic mixed with technology? If only these people were more advanced than they currently are, then they would probably be even more helpful than the people in Vivati''s galaxy.


    And soon, as everyone had slowly started to calm down, Van had started explaining the current situation. Apollo also voluntarily coughed up information about the Ark-- a ship that held a galaxy inside of it.


    "That''s�� ridiculous,"-- were the collective words that the people around him breathed out.


    "A ship the size of a sun? How�� are we even going to fight a force like that?" The President of the country almost dropped to the ground.


    "We don''t know when this�� Ark is arriving as well," Van then shook his head with a sigh, "But if it does--"


    "My planet will be swept up by the sheer size of the ship," Pauline continued Van''s words; her tone, completely sedated, "I�� thought it would be possible to talk to them first-- but at this point, we''re nothing but ants to them. They wouldn''t even notice us�� we have no time to evacuate anyone."


    "We�� we are all going to die!" One of the people behind the country''s president dropped to the ground.


    "...Please tell me you are here because you have a plan, King Evans," Pauline then said as she glanced at Apollo, "You�� have already caught one of them, can we use him as a hostage?"


    "No," Van sighed, "They shot at him as soon as I defeated him."


    "So�� are you just here to tell us that we''re going to die?" Pauline then stuttered, "Then aren''t you more like a Messenger of Death?"


    "I''m here to check how strong this world''s champions are," Van returned Pauline''s glare, "That''s you, correct?"


    "..." Pauline hesitated to answer Van at first since she was feeling slightly frustrated, but after a few moments, the only thing she could do was let out a small sigh, "I am one of the only 3 Ancient-class magicians of the planet��


    ...I am confident in my stren-- !!!"


    Pauline could not help but slightly take a step back as a hand suddenly covered her entire view-- she was wondering what just happened, but before she could do so, Van whispered behind her.


    "Did you see what happened?"


    "N�� No," Pauline could only turn her head slightly to the back, only to see that it was Van who covered her vision.


    "Then I am afraid you won''t be of any use out there," Van bluntly said as he stepped away.


    "That''s--"


    "They are just humans, Evans," Apollo, who seemed to be amused by the situation, let out a small but deep sigh that reverberated throughout the entire dome, "You can''t expect too much of them."


    "I happen to know a human that could probably smash your face to pieces," Van muttered before once again returning his focus back to Pauline, "That gun�� what can else can it do?"


    "I can destroy comets the size of a city sniping from here, sir," Pauline stood her ground. She understood with what Van said that he no longer operates in the scope of strength they were used to; and so, she chose the feat that would most probably ring in his ears.


    "How many times can you do that?"


    "If other magicians could provide me with their mana, then I could do it as long as it takes. There�� is a possibility that some of them may die, however."


    "...I see," Van breathed out, "And you mentioned there were two other ancient-class magicians? Why aren''t they here?"


    "...They are refusing to meet you, sir," this time, it was the representative that stepped forward.


    "Why?"


    "They... don''t believe the existence of the World Eaters. Only General Pauline answered the call," the representative slightly stuttered as he looked to the side. It was supposed to be his job to convince the people if the hologram presentation did not work�� but it wasn''t his fault that this planet was quite devoid of any�� superstitions.


    "The fuck?" Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows, "You know where they are right now?"


    "I do," Pauline once again approached Van as she handed him some sort of tablet, "We''re instructed not to be within a thousand kilometers from each other at all times-- this map helps us see where each of us are by the second."


    "This red dot?"


    "Yes," Pauline nodded, "It will alert the government if one passes--"


    "Wait for me here," Van then walked away before Pauline could even finish her words.


    "...Where are you going, sir?"


    "I''m��


    ...just going to fetch us some dogs."

 Chapter 421: A Familiar Face

    Chapter 421: A Familiar Face


    "Do you think you can win the next annual competition!?"


    "I think there''s been a very grave misunderstanding here. I only let her win since she''s a girl, there''s no next time for her."


    A man wearing a fancy coat drizzled with some sort of fur was currently being surrounded by multiple cameras; his sunglasses almost endlessly reflecting the flashes of light that flickered in the air as the shutters of the people''s cameras moved without pause.


    "There have been rumors that there''s a huge threat coming and that the Ancient-class magicians are aware of it, what do you think is going on for the government to take this kind of action?"


    "Pft, threat?" The man just laughed as he removed his sunglasses, "That''s probably just fake news and propaganda to get the taxpayers'' money-- like the Zoon landing."


    "Last question, Mr. Mcgregory! Do you have any plans on running for the senate since-- Who�� who''s that!?"


    "Ha?" With everyone suddenly turning their eyes away from him, Mcgregory slowly turned around to see where they were all looking, only to see a small boy with silver hair standing behind him.


    "What the�� Where did this cosplaying brat come from?" Mcgregory then breathed out as he looked at the boy from head to toe, "Whose child is this!? You know civilians are not allowed to be within 2 meters near me!"


    But even with the numerous flashes of light and Mcgregory''s loud voice, the boy in question seemed oblivious as his eyes wandered everywhere, before finally setting on Mcgregory.


    "Are you the Ancient-class Magician?" And with a small breath, Van shook his head as he realized that the one in front of him truly was the one he was trying to find.


    "Autographs are for later, kid," Mcgregory then snickered before signaling to the guards to take Van away.


    "Your world needs you, Mcgregory. What are you doing here instead of answering your call?" Van completely ignored the approaching guards however as he took a step towards Mcgregory.


    And as soon as Mcgregory heard Van''s words, he quickly gestured for the guards to stand down,


    "This�� is about the call I received from the government earlier?" Mcgregory slightly raised his voice for the media people to hear; it was good timing, he thought. They were just talking about it earlier and now someone was here to fetch him. The only weird thing about this��


    ...is why did they send a weird boy?


    "See what I mean about the government clowning around?" Mcgregory then let out a small chuckle as he once again faced the cameras, "They''re sending a boy playing soldier to have their message delivered. What is this if not a publicity stunt?"


    The cameras then started to point towards Van as soon as they heard Mcgregory''s words; leaving Van slightly more irritated than he already was.


    Van then once again looked around, letting out a small sigh before once again shaking his head,


    "Your people need you somewhere else, you little shit," Van then said.


    "Hoho," Mcgregory chuckled as he heard Van''s words; the cameras once again blazing up uncontrollably as they were scared to miss even a moment of the scenery that was happening in front of them.


    "And what if I don''t want to go?" Mcgregory then smirked.


    "I have no time for this, I will have to drag you by force," Van muttered without any hesitation before checking the tablet that was provided to him by Pauline Serre. Hopefully, the last one wouldn''t be this much of a hassle.


    "That��" Mcgregory could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at the tablet Van was holding, "Isn''t that�� Could it be��


    ...You''re an Ancient-class Magician?"


    "!!!"


    Mcgregory''s words were in the form of whispers, and yet it did not fail to reach the trained ears of the media as they all let out gasps of shock. Mcgregory, on the other hand, could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    Was this little guy here to steal the limelight from him?


    "You�� are aware that we can''t be 1,000 kilometers within each other, right?" Mcgregory breathed out, "Surely you''re here to cause--"


    "I don''t care about any of that," Van let out a small sigh as he took another step towards Mcgregory, and as soon as he did so, the guards that were waiting on the sides finally moved closer with their arms drawn.


    Mcgregory quickly raised his hand to stop them, however, as he gave out a small smirk, "It''s fine, everyone. Do any of you really think that this�� rookie Ancient-class magician that came out of nowhere could hurt me?"


    "..." The media people all looked at each other in confusion; could this silver-haired boy in front of them really be the 4th Ancient-class Magician? If so, then this simple interview just turned into an even bigger scoop-- how lucky, they all thought.


    "Listen here, kid," Mcgregory then let out a small sigh as he stood in front of Van and looked him directly in the eyes, "You''re lucky I''m the first one you met because I am lenient with my lessons."


    "..."


    "And lesson No. 1 is this!" And without even any more warning, Mcgregory suddenly rolled his fist and punched Van straight in the face; causing a small thud to resound in the air that shocked the reporters to the point they forgot to focus their cameras.


    They then slowly looked towards the fist''s target, expecting a bloody mess. But contrary to their expectations, the boy did not even budge from where he stood, and instead just looked at Mcgregory with a slightly annoyed expression.


    "W�� well," Mcgregory then slightly stuttered as he retracted his fist from Van''s face; but after a few seconds, his arms started to light up as several pentagrams appeared around it, "That was just a warm-up, why don''t you taste what a very light punch from a veteran Ancient-class Magician is like!?"


    And with that, Mcgregory once again let loose his fist towards Van, "If you can''t even take a light punch like this, then you do not deserve your title!"


    "..." Van watched as Mcgregory''s fist slowly made its way towards his face. And after a quick decision, Van decided to put Mcgregory to sleep as he countered his punch with a hit to the stomach.


    And without even having the chance to utter a word, the reporters watch as McGregory suddenly dropped to the ground. Van then casually lifted him up, placing him over his shoulders as his wings suddenly protruded from his body.


    "!!!"


    "W�� what kind of magic is this!?"


    The reporters started clamoring, but Van did not really want to stay anymore as he quickly flew away before they could start crowding over him. All these people were so busy with their lives�� not knowing that their death was only a few inches away from them.


    "This is him, right?"


    And after a few minutes, Van returned to the meeting hall he created. He was careful not to move too fast, as he doesn''t know whether or not it would have a negative effect on Mcgregory; but seeing as he was still in one piece, he should be alright; Van thought as he dropped him on the ground.


    The people were quite confused as to where Van just suddenly popped up from, as they didn''t even notice him coming inside. Their eyes, however, widened even further as they saw who it was that Van just dropped.


    "This�� Isn''t this Mcgregory?" Pauline Serre stuttered, "You�� really did fetch-- Wait�� he�� he''s not breathing!"


    "He''s dead!"


    "..." Van then blinked his eyes a couple of times as he looked at Mcgregor�� who was indeed not breathing, "...Oh."


    "Revive him, quick!"


    Van then moved away as several people started sticking all sorts of tubes and wires on Mcgregory''s body; seemingly shocking him awake as several pentagrams appeared all around him.


    "Hm," Van could only hum as everyone scrambled to revive Mcgregory; with some of the people giving him side glances as if he was some sort of�� monster. To these people, he could be considered just that, wouldn''t he?


    But finally, after a few more seconds, Mcgregory''s loud gasps whispered through the air.


    "Wha�� what just happened!?" He then sat up in shock.


    "...You fainted," Van was the first to answer Mcgregor''s question as he shook his head, "You''re fine," he then said as he patted the confused Mcgregory on the shoulders.


    "Pauline."


    "Yes, sir!?" Pauline could not help but slightly take in a deep breath as her name was suddenly called by Van.


    "Brief him of the situation, I am going to fetch the remaining one."


    "O�� okay?"


    "But�� do you have any equipment to prevent you from�� fainting when moving at extremely high speeds?" Van then said as his wings once again appeared. The champions of this world seem to have a very high offensive capability�� but they were too fragile. They wouldn''t survive even a single second out there.


    "That''s�� we should have spells for that?"


    "Good," Van then said before suddenly disappearing, leaving a very confused Mcgregory sitting on the ground. Van then continued to follow the red dot, until he reached an area filled with nothing but snow.


    Someone�� lives here? Van thought as he landed on the thick snow that almost covered his entire legs. He checked on the tablet to see if he was in the right location, and true enough, the last Ancient-class magician should be here.


    "...Hello?" Van then loudly breathed out. But even after a few seconds, there were no signs that anyone else was even here.


    "..." Van then looked at the watch provided to him by Vivati and the others. Athena said that they should arrive within the galaxy in less than a day, but knowing her, she would definitely go the other way around to avoid meeting with the two sun-sized ships of the Systellions.


    "Hello--"


    "You''re not Pauline."


    And before Van could once again call for the final Ancient-class Magician, a feminine silhouette appeared from afar, slowly approaching him.


    "Your world needs you," Van then said the same thing he said to Mcgregory, "Please come with me, Pauline and Mcgregory are already waiting��"


    But before Van could finish his words, his eyes widened in shock as soon as he saw the individual''s face.


    "You��


    ...Andrea?"

 Chapter 422: Champions

    Chapter 422: Champions


    "...Andrea?"


    Even with the endless sea of snow that drowned his eyes, Van was not feeling any change of temperature in the air due to the suit provided to him by Vivati. But now, his voice could not help but tremble as he stared at the woman slowly approaching him.


    Although it was quite hard to see with the curtain of snow blocking most of his vision, Van was sure the person approaching him looked very much like Andrea, albeit a lot older. Her facial features, down to the color of her hair-- everything looked exactly the same.


    "You�� are you Andrea?" Van then once again muttered as the woman got closer to him. Of course, of course, he knew that it wasn''t her. Everyone he knew had told him that Andrea already perished�� but still, he could not help but stare at the woman''s face; finding a sort of weird comfort from it.


    ...Was it possible that one of Azrael''s feathers reached here? But as far as Van knows, Azrael and Hermes''s fight was isolated in their pocket of the universe-- the Portals exist nowhere but within their Barrier''s galaxy.


    "..."


    "Why�� does it say here that you have Pauline''s tracer?" The woman that looked like Andrea slightly squinted her eyes as she looked back and forth between Van and her tablet.


    "...Tracer? You mean this tablet?"


    "Yes. Are you someone I know? I can''t see your face with all the snow," The woman said as she squinted her eyes even further, trying her best to make out Van''s appearance, "Why do you have Pauline''s tracer?"


    "She�� gave it to me," Van could not help but slightly stutter. It has been a long time since he last heard Andrea''s voice, but as the woman''s words reached his ears, he was sure that even their voices were similar, or Van could even say the same.


    "Hm," the woman then stared at Van for a couple of seconds, before letting out a small but deep sigh,


    "So the aliens really are real-- of course they are," she then said, "I thought the government was just using it as some sort of propaganda since the guy said I''m supposed to be the only one sent here."


    "...The guy?"


    "No, it''s nothing," the woman shook her head.


    "And you know I''m not from this planet?"


    "Yes," the woman''s eyes then started to glow as several pentagrams floated in front of them, "Even though I can''t see your face, the energy you are putting out is vastly different from mine and the people of this world�� not to mention it''s beyond anything I have ever seen."


    "I�� see," Van continued to stare at the woman''s face; completely still in a sort of stupor.


    "And who is Andrea?" The woman then muttered.


    "It''s nothing-- I mistook you for someone else."


    "I see, my name is Diana," the woman then said as she slightly bowed, "Should we go to where the others are, then? I assume you already took the buffoon there since he suddenly moved from where he was just moments ago?"


    "...Do you have a magic that could protect your body from high-speed travel?"


    "...What?" Diana''s eyes blinked a couple of times as she heard Van''s words. But after a few seconds, she nodded,


    "Yes," and as soon as she said that, several pentagrams lit up around her, "I''m ready to--"


    And before she could even finish talking, the scenery in front of her all started to shift haphazardly, changing from one ecosystem to the next. Until finally, as if her whole body was suddenly slapped by a wave of very soft water, her scenery finally stabilized.


    Diana was about to drop to the ground, but before she could do so, someone caught her.


    "Are you alright, Dr. Diana?"


    "W�� what?" Diana blinked her eyes a couple of times to try and adjust her vision since it was filled with nothing but white just moments ago-- and as soon as the blurs were gone, she was finally able to see who caught her,


    "P�� Pauline?" Diana muttered as Pauline gently held her up, embracing her body tightly as she did so, "T�� thanks."


    Diana''s eyes then started to wander around, instinctively trying to clear out their confusion; her eyes reached Mcgregory, but she just quickly ignored him as she continued to look around, "Did�� did we teleport?"


    "No, we ran."


    "Oh, you--" Diana quickly turned towards Van as she recognized his voice, but as soon as she saw his face, she leaped a few steps back,


    "Y�� you!? What are you doing here!?"


    "...I brought you here?" Van furrowed his eyebrows, "I just told you, we ran."


    "Do you have a mission for me, is that it!?"


    "...Yes? That''s why I gathered all of you here."


    "Y--"


    "Dr. Diana," and before Diana''s words could stutter even more uncontrollably, Pauline stepped in between the two, "This is King Evans, he''s from the other world and is the leader responsible for warning us about the threat of the World Eaters."


    "King�� Evans? You mean you can see him!?" Diana bellowed as she once again looked everywhere.


    Seeing the usually composed Diana like this, the other people in the room could not help but raise an eyebrow. She was usually not fazed by anything, but to think she even stuttered her words now. Was�� being carried by King Evans really that life-changing?


    Diana then once again looked at Van from head to toe, and after a few more seconds, took in a small but deep breath and started to pat herself calm.


    "F�� forgive me, I thought you were someone I knew," she then breathed out.


    As for Van, he also had a slightly confused look on his face. In truth, his heart skipped a bit when he thought that Diana actually recognized him. But seeing as she calmed down when she heard his name, she truly was not the Andrea he knew. But still, for her to react like that as soon as she saw his face�� just what is going on here?


    "..." Van then shook his head. He was thinking too much of the situation-- since there are trillions of humans out there, it wouldn''t be uncommon for someone to look like Andrea.


    "Alright, since everyone is here��" Van then gestured for everyone to gather up as he explained the full situation, with the representative from the Common Council adding a few details here and there.


    It took a couple of minutes, but after he was done, only silence remained in the dome.


    "There''s a chance that all of you-- all of us would die as soon as the Ark arrives," Van then let out a sigh, "This planet will just be swept up like some sort of bug."


    "Doesn''t that mean we need to stop them before they could enter our galaxy!?" Mcgregory then lightly slammed his fist on the table, "If we destroy the two ships that are already here, then they might think twice before entering!"


    "Can you do it?" Van then quickly said as he looked Mcgregor straight in the eyes.


    "I�� That''s�� if you take me there I can--"


    "We can''t do anything."


    And before he could even finish bumbling, Pauline also placed her hands on the table,


    "At least not from the outside," Pauline then said, "If we can find a way to get inside, then it would be easy to cause chaos and maybe even destroy it from within."


    "Hm," Van nodded before glancing at Apollo, "So, how do we go inside?"


    "That''s�� there are also civilians inside the ship, King Evans," Apollo shook his head, "I am on your side�� but the weight of these people''s lives do not equal those of my friends."


    "Cough it up or we will kill you right here and now!" Mcgregory rushed to the front of Apollo''s confinement, his arms now wrapped in some sort of huge gauntlets.


    "Enough," Van then waved his hand as he slightly pushed Mcgregory away, "There will be reinforcements arriving here in less than 24 hours�� Let''s all hope the Ark doesn''t arrive until then."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Should we not tell the people about this?" Some of the soldiers then muttered as they looked at their country''s president, "If the reinforcement comes, then we should be able to evacuate--"


    However, even with all the words of concern of the soldiers, their president only shook his head,


    "No," she breathed out, "If this�� calamity is as big as King Evans portrayed it, then any efforts we make would just be meaningless. I do not want our people to turn on each other in the last moments of their lives."


    "..."


    "..."


    "That''s your decision to make," Van then slightly nodded,


    "I am going out there to check what''s happening again." Van''s wings once again protruded, before he turned to look towards Pauline,


    "You are in charge here."


    "Yes, sir!" Pauline saluted.


    "Hm," Van was about to fly away, but before he could do so, Diana suddenly grabbed his arm.


    "...That was dangerous," Van muttered as he looked at Diana''s hand.


    "Can we talk alone before you go?" Diana didn''t seem to care though, as she looked Van straight in the eyes.


    "...Very well."


    ***


    "What game are you playing at!?"


    "...What?"


    Van and Diana walked towards the edge of the Dome, and as soon as the two of them were the only people within each other''s reach, Diana quickly pulled Van''s arm.


    "Why are you pretending to be one of us!?" Diana then bellowed.


    "What�� are you talking about?" Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "You said I am the only one you''ll be sending to this world! Why are there suddenly beings popping out from everywhere!?" Diana did not stop screaming into Van''s ears, "What kind of sick game are you playing at here!?"


    "We don''t have time for this, Diana," Van then let out a small sigh as he shook his head,


    "Whatever it is you''re thinking it''s--"


    "Sage!" Diana once again screamed,


    "You said you would bring me back to my world if I manage to save this one, but isn''t this mission impossible!? You reincarnated me and then just--"


    "...Sage?" Van then placed his finger on Diana''s mouth,


    "...You met with Sage?"

 Chapter 423: The Systellions

    Chapter 423: The Systellions


    "You�� know Sage?"


    "What? What do you mean do I-- Wait, are you really not Sage?"


    Van and Diana could only exchange blinks as they looked each other in the eyes, and oddly enough, the mutual confusion seemed to have almost cleared out their heads.


    "No," Van then let out a small sigh, "He�� is sort of my father," he then said. He should have already guessed who Diana confused him with; but since Sage did not even intentionally show himself to Van even once, the thought of him meeting with anyone else completely flew over his mind.


    "Your�� father?" Diana''s eyes widened, "Then did he send you here to assist us?"


    "No. I haven''t even talked to the guy even once."


    "But--"


    "It''s complicated," Van then waved his hand to stop Diana from asking any more questions, "And you�� met with him? How?"


    "...When I died in my old world," Diana muttered, "Sage reincarnated me to this place, saying that if I managed to save it from whatever threat that was coming, then he would bring me back to my original world��


    ...you really don''t know?" Diana squinted her eyes during her words as she tried to gauge Van''s reactions, but considering he still had a confused look on his face, it would seem he truly did not know anything�� or he was very good at lying.


    "He�� has that kind of power?" Van then furrowed his eyebrows, "Then why the fuck is he not helping us here?"


    "Wait�� do you really not kno--"


    "Let''s talk about this later," Van''s wings then once again showed themselves, "I need to check on the World Eaters."


    "Wai--"


    Diana still had a lot of questions, but alas, but was already once again on his way to the outer edge of the galaxy-sized Portal.


    And as Van arrived there, he was surprised to see�� that the two ships still weren''t doing anything. And if he was right, then they haven''t even moved from their spot.


    They weren''t even sending out drones like what Captain Ameera and the others would do in the Space Force.


    "..." Van then slightly turned his head towards the Portal beside him. If he entered the Portal right now, would he be able to come back?


    "..." No, too risky. Even if he could manage to come back, he doesn''t even know what awaited him on the other side. But he can''t just float here and do nothing-- he could go back to the galaxy''s habitable planet, but he might have already wasted a chapter of his life there.


    And so, with nothing else to do, Van decided to approach the two ships once more; and after several minutes, floated between them. It might seem like he was near the two, but the two ships were actually millions of kilometers away from him.


    Since Apollo only showed himself when he tried to ram the ship, Van flew within''s arms reach of the other sun-sized that he still has not made contact with.


    "I want to talk," Van then said after he wore the mask that allowed his voice to vibrate through the space, "The other ship attacked me first, perhaps your side could be more reasonable."


    "..."


    "..."


    Van waited for a full minute, but alas, there was no response.


    "...Fuck this," Van then breathed out as he stretched his hands, "Summon Aegis."


    His golden shield then instantly materialized in his hand, raising it in the air to see if there would be any reaction from the ship; because if there were any other Olympians inside, then they should definitely recognize Athena''s shield.


    But once again, even after a full minute, there was no reaction. Van even tried flying around the ship just to make sure he was being seen, but alas, still no change in the ship''s activity.


    "Alright," Van then slightly scoffed as he nodded a couple of times, "I guess I need to knock again," he then said as he suddenly disappeared from his spot, only to appear several kilometers away from the ship''s surface.


    Van then placed his shield in front of him, and with a short but deep breath, rammed this shield towards the ocean-like surface. It felt like several needles pricked his entire skin; his entire body slightly trembling as the feeling of numbness quickly made its way everywhere.


    And soon, small webs of cracks appeared on his shield.


    "!!!"


    Van then quickly backed away, and without even a second after he did so, Aegis suddenly and violently erupted into thousands of pieces. The sun-sized ship''s ocean-like surface rippled, even producing a humming sound as it did so.


    Van thought that it had an effect on the ship, but after a few seconds, the ripples stopped like nothing ever happened.


    "... " He then once again waited, trying to see if someone was going to come out, but there was no one-- not even a laser beam threatening to gun him down.


    "Solar Fist," Van then whispered as the veins in his arms started to light up like magma, lighting up his flesh and almost making his skin translucent. He only stared at them in awe for a bit�� before proceeding to release a barrage of strikes towards the ship.


    Both his arms completely disappeared, leaving only a light that blinded even him as he continued to rain down fists of fire towards the ocean-like surface. From afar, it was as if Van was trying to weld open a part of the gigantic ship.


    Once again, there were only ripples, this time almost shaking a tenth of the ship with his incessant punching. Surely, the energy of their force shield couldn''t be unlimited�� was it?


    "...Shit,"


    But alas, before he could find out, it would seem his fists were the first to give in as they slowly started losing their sense of touch. The skin and little bits of flesh on his knuckles were completely torn, his bones already waving him hello, but quickly saying their farewells as they healed.


    "..." Van then waited for another minute to see if the ship was going to respond, but once again, there was nothing.


    Van then once again summoned Aegis, which was now once again completely intact.


    "...Solar First," and like a crazy idea popping in his head, his arms also started to light up-- it did not stop there, however, as his magma-like veins seemed to make their way through Aegis, causing every chisel and every line on it to glow in fiery orange.


    "..." Van then squinted his eyes as he once again appeared several kilometers away from the ship''s surface. He then once again placed his shield in front of him, but this time, it started vibrating to the point it began to howl.


    And lastly, golden streaks of lightning began to trail from his eyes, surrounding his entire body in a moment. And with a sigh, he disappeared from his spot, leaving only flashes of himself in a sort of snake-like trail.


    If this attack still does nothing to the ship, then the only thing that Van could do was wait for Athena and the others to come up with a plan on how to proce-- !!!


    Halfway through slamming the shield to the surface of the ship, Van could not help but slightly halt his flight-- not because there was activity on the ship, but because he felt something would go majorly wrong if he proceeded with this advance, as his shield was starting to hum in a deep tone even at the speed he was going.


    And so, with a quick and somewhat hasty decision, Van began to spin in place extremely fast.


    "Grah!" And with a roar, he released his shield, allowing it to wreak havoc as it left a storm of lightning and blaze within its path. In truth, he could release it at any point as long as it was pointed at the ship, and it was bound to hit from somewhere just because of the sheer size of the ship. But still, with the accuracy he got from Artemis, the shield just went straight.


    "!!!" Van then took a long and deep breath as finally, instead of once again hitting an impenetrable brick wall, half of the shield was not embedded through the ocean-like surface, still spinning uncontrollably as it trembled.


    And soon, like a small sun igniting and threatening to kill its inhabitants, the shield erupted. Spheres of water, almost a million particles then danced in the darkness as finally�� a part of the ship''s force field was pried open.


    "..."


    And finally-- an activity. Van once again summoned Aegis by his side as�� a sort of jellyfish-like bubble figure started emerging from the hole that was made. There were people in some sort of white suits inside the jellyfish. And without even a breath, those jellyfish-like�� spacecrafts surrounded Van.


    "..." Is this jellyfish bubble capable of hyperspeed? Van then thought as his eyes looked at the 6 people surrounding him.


    No, they weren''t that fast, Van then sighed before focusing his attention on the people floating inside the jellyfish.


    "Are any of you hearing me?" Van then said, his tone already somewhat pissed. But once again, even with their presence already here, he was once again ignored as they just continued circling around him.


    "Please return to where you came from," Van then continued, "As you can see, this universe is already occupied and at full capacity. Whoever is in charge of you World Ea-- Systellions, tell him that he or she could prevent the loss of billions of lives if--"


    And before Van could even finish his words, one of the people floated towards him. And no matter how thorough or how long Van looked at the approaching Systellion, she�� just looked entirely human-- and quite young, at that."


    "You speak our native language, barbarian?" The Systellion woman then amusedly hummed.


    "So you guys can actually speak," Van then breathed out, "I wish to talk to whoever is in char--"


    "Look, Adriel! It''s talking our language�� how amusing."


    "...You''re right," another one then floated towards Van, "I thought they were just beasts incapable of thought."


    "Let''s capture it!"


    "...What? But isn''t this creature quite strong? It managed to break through the shield."


    "No, I asked someone to open it," the woman that first approached Van let out a small sigh, "Do you really believe the others? How could someone primitive like this contain almost the same power as the High Priests?"


    "That''s--"


    "Let''s just capture it, we''ll see what we can do with it inside."


    "..." And as the group of Systellions started talking in their own world, Van could not help but let out a sigh. There goes his last hope of achieving peace. If these Systellions really were amongst the young�� then there really was no communicating with them.


    The Systellions�� are treating other races as animals.

 Chapter 424: Interrogation?

    Chapter 424: Interrogation?


    "L�� Let us back in!"


    "Open a path! P�� please! Open a p--"


    "You attacked first."


    "Eek!"


    Although Van had been trying to get the Systellion''s sun-sized ships to open and do something, he had still been very careful not to go overboard. One of Athena''s lessons when faced with an enemy that you know is overwhelmingly stronger than you�� is to find a way to negotiate.


    To talk.


    To talk until they let their guard down�� or until they no longer consider you as an enemy.


    But as soon as he realized that the Systellions treated other races like one would treat a lowly animal, any thoughts of negotiating completely disappeared in his mind. He had felt this way before back when he was still living in the Relic Graveyard-- people looking at you like you''re nothing but a piece of trash.


    And for these kinds of people, talking was useless as they think of themselves as higher beings.


    Of course, there might be Systellions that think differently-- but judging by the faces of the Systellions that surrounded him, they were young. And if their young had already been bred to think like this�� then he had to assume that most of them were too far gone.


    And so, with those thoughts running in his mind-- he tested how strong the jellyfish-like spaceships were, instantly killing one of the Systellions surrounding him in the process as he was able to easily penetrate the bubble shielding them. It would seem that unlike the sun-sized ship, these small ones were not as durable.


    Of course, the others wanted revenge for their dead friend, but as soon as Van started killing them one by one, they all panicked.


    They all rushed to get back to the ship, but alas-- before they could even approach its surface, only one of them remained.


    "N�� no," the young woman then shook her head a couple of times as Van slowly hovered towards her. Her eyes, looking at the dismembered head of her dead friend that Van was holding, "You�� you''re a monster!"


    "It''s all about perspective, isn''t it?" Van then said as he let go of the head he was holding, allowing it to freely float in the darkness of space,


    "Why isn''t anyone helping you?" Van then breathed out. Did they also not care about their own? Or maybe�� because the ship was too big, they actually can''t monitor every single thing that was happening outside?


    They made a lot of chaos, sure�� but compared to the size of the ship? They might as well not exist. If Van was right�� then this was a flaw that he and the others could truly take advantage of.


    And seeing as how these people were able to seemingly get out of their own�� could it be they were not as systematic as he previously thought? It was possible they even had their own sectors inside with people living in it-- and these brats just happened to be near where he was making chaos.


    "S�� stay away from me!"


    Van''s thoughts were then disrupted as the young woman''s voice reached his ears; unlike Van''s voice, which was just monotonous due to only using his mask, one could still hear the young woman''s actual voice, complete with the fear she was feeling. Truly, a difference in technology.


    "I won''t kill you," Van then shook his head as he flew behind the transparent jellyfish-like ship, "Well, at least if this thing survives."


    "What do you--"


    And before the young woman could even finish her words, she felt her vision shift-- with the stars that surrounded them now looking like streaks. She then adjusted herself inside the bubble, only to see Van�� seemingly carrying the ship, his body almost disappearing as it blurred uncontrollably.


    "..." Van could only furrow his eyebrows as he watched as the young woman moved around inside the jellyfish completely unaffected. It was almost as if the interior of the ship was completely separate to whatever was happening outside. The young woman seemed to be saying something, but Van could only hear fading hums.


    Along the way, the young woman tried to steer off the ship, but as soon as Van''s fist started to light up, she quickly behaved.


    And finally, after a few more minutes, Van returned to the galaxy''s world, landing several meters away from the dome he created with the jellyfish-like ship in hand.


    Of course, they were met with almost a hundred guns as soon as his feet touched the ground.


    "Get out of the ship or I will kill you," Van then quickly said as he knocked on the ship to get the attention of the obviously confused Systellion, "Don''t even try anything funny-- just a single movement from you that I deem suspicious, I am going to kill you�� you saw how fast I am."


    "..." The young woman was still obviously distraught as her eyes wandered everywhere. But after a few seconds, she looked Van straight in the eyes as her ship�� slowly melted, gently shrinking until it wrapped around her body like some sort of invisible armor.


    "Take that thing off."


    "I''ll die!" The young woman quickly said, "I�� I don''t even know what you creatures breathe in."


    "King Evans!"


    It didn''t take a while until Pauline and the others rushed to their location. And as soon as they saw Van with another individual, they knew he managed to get one of them again.


    "This��"


    "One of the Systellions," Van said, "Kill her if she does anything funny."


    "I think bringing her here isn''t wise."


    "Y--" Van was about to say something, but seeing Diana''s face still completely distracted him.


    "She might be contacting her kind and revealing our location to them as we speak," Diana then continued as pentagrams started to light up in front of her eyes, "I can''t even get a reading on her because of that thing covering her entire body."


    "They already probably know our location without her," Van shook his head, "Their technology is�� way beyond even that of the Common Circle."


    "Of course, we are above you."


    "..."


    "What is she saying?"


    Everyone''s eyes then all turned towards the female Systellion as she suddenly joined in on their conversation.


    "It�� will take a while before we can analyze her language," the representative from the Common Circle started scanning the Systellion with his tools.


    "She''s already analyzed yours," Van let out a small sigh, "Just start interrogating her-- torture her if you need to."


    "T�� torture!? You dare!?" The Systellion started to move, and as soon as she did so, Van suddenly appeared behind her and grabbed her neck.


    "It would seem you still don''t understand your situation," Van whispered, "These people will die once the Ark arrives-- do you really think they wouldn''t do anything and everything to you if it means getting even just a drop of information?"


    "W�� wait!" The woman could only stutter as she felt Van''s hand starting to vibrate around her neck, "I''m�� I''m someone very important! If�� you keep me safe then I can talk to someone!"


    "..." Van looked the Systellion in the eyes, before letting out a small sigh and retracting his hand.


    The young woman quickly gathered her breaths as she dropped to the ground.


    "Y--"


    "I don''t believe you."


    And right when she thought she was safe, Van suddenly grabbed her left ankle, and before she could even wonder what was happening, she felt her entire vision once again shift.


    If it wasn''t for the portable space craft protecting her entire body, then her entire back would have probably already been grated off as she was dragged through the ground�� no. Her head would have definitely been the first to go as soon as Van pulled her away.


    "Do you know this woman?"


    And as the scenery in front of her finally stabilized, Van''s words whispered into her ears. She then quickly got up to assess her situation, her eyes ceaselessly wandering throughout the wooden dome she now finds herself in.


    "So this is what the primates used to live in," she then whispered; the arrogant tone on her voice once again resurfacing, "I-- Apollo!?"


    The woman then almost jumped where she stood as her eyes finally landed towards Van and the caged individual he was talking to.


    "You said you didn''t know her," Van stared Apollo straight in the eyes.


    "I don''t!"


    "She just called you by name."


    "Of course, we Olympians are famous in the Ark!" Apollo slightly bellowed, "I--"


    "So if we torture her, you wouldn''t do anything?" Van then said, and as if in cue with his words, several pentagrams surrounded the systellion''s body.


    "W�� what''s happening!?"


    And similar to Apollo''s confinement, the systellion was also confined in her spot as Pauline, Diana, and the others finally got back to the Dome.


    "Try getting out as much information you can from her," Van then said as the Ancient-class magicians approached.


    "She�� just looks like a normal girl," Diana furrowed her eyebrows, "Are they really that bad of a race?"


    "...They wanted to capture me as a pet," Van muttered.


    "...Oh," Diana could only shake her head, "A lost cause, then. If she''s not going to tell us anything, maybe we could reverse-engineer her�� portable ship, it might allow us to learn a whole lot of things about their technology."


    "I might die if you--"


    "So she knows our language now?" Diana furrowed her eyebrows, "I wonder just what kind of--"


    "She''s what we call a System Holder in my world," Van explained, "They have certain abilities unique to each of them."


    When Van killed the rest of the young woman''s friends, Van was able to collect their-- !!!


    "...King Evans?"


    The others could not help but widen their eyes as Van suddenly stopped his words all of a sudden, his expression almost as if he has seen a ghost.


    And perhaps they were sort of right, as Van remembered that he had an ability that would somewhat allow him to penetrate someone''s memories.


    [The Penalty of Hades]


    "..." But now that he no longer had the convenience of the System��


    ...How would he even activate that?

 Chapter 425: God of Death

    Chapter 425: God of Death


    "Where are you going out there again, King Evans?"


    Pauline Serra slightly blocked Van''s path as he was about to abruptly leave when they haven''t even started the interrogations of the systellion woman.


    "Let''s conduct an experiment."


    "You-- !!!"


    Pauline could not help but take in a small and stuttered breath as Van walked�� through her. She thought they were going to bump into each other, but Van suddenly disappeared-- in the eyes of those who had seen it, it looked like Van actually phased through Pauline.


    But for those who were aware of what Van could truly do, they would quickly notice that he just swiftly avoided her path; one of those was Diana, who was augmenting her eyes with the pentagram in order to follow Van''s movement.


    She augments her eyes to see the composition of the pentagram before they are fully chanted-- meaning, her perception could even see light taking form. But when Van moved, it felt as if she was watching a fast-forwarded clip.


    Van�� was many times faster than the speed of light, Diana finally discovered. Of course, she already had an idea when Van literally flew 10,000km in the air in a matter of minutes. But she knew he was faster than that�� but this fast? Just what sort of enemies were they really about to fight if even someone like Van was worried?


    Were they�� out of their league here? If so, then why would Sage send her here just for her to be useless in the end?


    She was sure of it. Her being sent to this exact planet in this exact universe; the Systellions'' emerging in their galaxy�� none of these are a coincidence. Sage�� Sage had something planned for her.


    Diana then turned her attention back towards Van, who was now talking with Apollo. Van seems to have known someone with the same face as hers�� was that why she was reincarnated in this place?


    ...So that Van would not easily abandon them when the time comes?


    Was that it? Was she just some sort of flower to attract the bee?


    "..." Diana then shook her head. She was probably just overthinking things-- she talked with Sage for a very long time during the process of her reincarnation. He�� didn''t seem that smart.


    "Miss Pauline, can you take off Apollo''s cage?"


    "What!?"


    Diana''s thoughts were then disrupted by the sound of Pauline''s voice, "But I thought he was one of them!?"


    "He is."


    "Was-- I was with them," Apollo quickly interjected, "I don''t plan on coming back to them. But still, as I said earlier, some of them are my friends-- for me, their lives still weigh more than yours."


    "I think we should just kill this asshole!" Mcgregory, who has been tapping his foot on the ground for minutes now, finally stomped his way towards Apollo, "I''ve been meaning to fuck this motherfucker up since I saw his smug face."


    "I''m giving you that opportunity," Van then muttered, "Pauline, cancel his confinement."


    "What--"


    "He''s already weakened compared to the other enemies you''ll be facing," Van sighed, "...And if you can''t even defeat him��


    ...then we can''t use any of you out there."


    ***


    "Hm�� that''s enough."


    "What have you done to me?" Apollo then let out a small sigh as he walked beside Van, his face squirming as if it was being eaten by a million worms but in reverse.


    Apollo could only shake his head in disbelief.


    It was�� his complete defeat.


    He was almost unscathed during the 1-on-1 fights, but when the three started working with each other, he didn''t even last a minute. It was surprising, as to everyone''s knowledge, the three were not really allowed to be within country''s reach with each other-- so teamwork was not something they took into account.


    But thanks to Pauline giving out orders swiftly, they were all able to use their strengths to their fullest. The three, of course, also finally realized the kind of situation they were in.


    Van had said many times that Apollo had already been weakened considerably�� and that they should expect enemies that are stronger than him in droves-- just with that one sentence, not only them but the rest of the normal soldiers were doused with a sense of dread as they all rested inside the dome.


    Of course, this is one of the goals that Van thought of by doing this skirmish.


    "These people wouldn''t have even put a scratch on me if I had still had my�� God Soul," Apollo then let out a small and very deep sigh as he looked at the three resting Ancient-class magicians, "Is it possible for you to return my God Soul?"


    "...I never really tried," Van furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Apollo straight in the eyes, "Hermes delivers Souls to the Afterlife, right?"


    "Yes, that is one of his duties."


    "...How does he call the soul he collects?"


    And his other goal was to observe how Apollo uses his abilities to the fullest. All of these might have been solved if Athena was already here, but she was not. And so, Van had to resort to his own�� downgraded brain to think of solutions; downgraded compared to Athena, of course.


    Van should instinctively know how to call the souls; after all, he was able to do it with just the flick of a button when he still had his System. But unlike calling his shield or using Apollo''s Solar Fist; for some reason, he had no idea how to access the Souls he currently has.


    He knew he hadn''t absorbed them yet, as he didn''t really feel even a grain of change inside of him.


    "He has the Bracelet of Souls."


    "Bracelet�� of Souls?" Van blinked a couple of times as he heard Apollo''s words, "...He used a tool?"


    Van then immediately tried to summon the so-called Bracelet of Souls, but nothing materialized.


    "...Fuck," Van whispered. The least that Evangeline could have done before she died was to explain to him how to fully control his powers.


    "..." Was Evangeline truly even dead? It would be great if she was, Van thought. She lived in the shadows�� it''s only fitting she died in the shadows. The Seraph of Death dying--


    Van then once again widened his eyes. His ability to collect souls, was it even from Hermes in the first place? His System told him that his ability to send souls to the Afterlife was from the [Gift of Hermes], but his System��


    ...was riddled in lies.


    And now that Van discovered that Hermes used a tool to collect Souls�� isn''t it more likely that the ability he has been using all this time was actually from his mother''s side?


    Azrael�� was literally called the Seraph of Death, after all.


    "!!!" Apollo could not help but move to the side as Van''s wings suddenly appeared and protruded, slightly pushing him away.


    "..." Van closed his eyes, trying to feel for any semblance of a foreign soul resting deep inside his body.


    "What are you--"


    "Shut the fuck up."


    "..." Apollo could only squint his eyes as he slowly took a step away from Van. Of course, the three Ancient-class magicians quickly turned their eyes at him. Apollo, however, only raised both his hands to signal that he wasn''t going to do anything, even sitting on the ground to watch whatever it was that Van was trying to do.


    "..."


    "..."


    With everyone keeping silent, Van focused solely on his own breaths.


    A second.


    A minute.


    An hour-- until finally, he heard a passing whisper.


    Van then opened his eyes to see if someone in the dome spoke, only to see them still staring at him intensely, their mouths completely shut so as to not disturb him. Even the female systellion was watching-- of course, that was the only thing she could do as a pentagram was preventing her mouth from moving.


    "..." Van then once again closed his eyes to try and determine where the whisper was coming from, only for the hushes to feel like they were talking right beside his ears.


    "..." Van opened his eyes, blinking a couple of times as he looked left and right-- and the nearest object within his reach�� were his translucent wings.


    Could�� it be?


    Van then took in a small breath as he folded his wings in front of him, before gently plucking one of the ethereal-looking feathers from it. It felt like a needle was stabbed through somewhere in his body. This extremely minute pain, however, completely disappeared as the feather was almost instantly replaced by another.


    "...Hm," Van then breathed out as he examined the feather in his hand�� and after a few seconds, blowing on it as he thought of one of the systellions he killed earlier.


    "W�� what''s happening?" Those who were watching finally broke their silence as multiple threads suddenly appeared in front of Van�� and very soon, took the shape of a person.


    "!!!" The female systellion''s muffled gasps instantly whispered in the air as soon as her eyes landed on this ethereal silhouette-- after all, the shape the feather took was one of her friends.


    And even more surprising��


    "Where�� where am I?" The soul started to speak as if it was alive-- something that previously only happens with God Souls.


    So�� the ability he was using all this time really did come from Azrael, Van thought as he approached the soul. The thing he needed to figure out now�� was how to actually read their memories.


    It was disguised as the [Penalty of Hades] when he still had a System, so how��


    "Hm," Van then furrowed his eyebrows as he looked the soul straight in the eyes, "What''s your name?"


    And without even hesitating...


    "My name is Diniel."

 Chapter 426: The Difference of A Higher Being

    Chapter 426: The Difference of A Higher Being


    "My name is Diniel."


    "Hrmp!"


    The female systellion had already been wanting to get out of her confinement since she saw her friend''s figure slowly being materialized right in front of everyone watching. She was sure he had been killed earlier, so what exactly was happening now?


    Of course, it wasn''t only her. Everyone was shocked to see what was happening-- was it some sort of hologram? Even Apollo was confused as to what was happening first, but as soon as he realized that the one that Van just�� summoned was a systellion, his eyes started turning wide.


    He didn''t even see any signs of the Bracelet of Souls, and yet Van was able to call forth one of the Souls he had just collected. Truly, a being of mystery.


    "Diniel��" Van then whispered as he stepped closer to the soul. He was about to try and touch Diniel''s shoulder, but stopped an inch from doing so as a part of Diniel''s soul started to stretch out, as if it was starting to get absorbed by him.


    So he was able to absorb the Souls by making ''physical'' contact with them?


    "..." Why was everything so complicated now? Van thought as he took a few steps back. Everything was simpler when he still had the System; Azrael should''ve at the very least left a fucking manual for the abilities he got from her.


    "You," Van then let out a small sigh as he looked Diniel straight in the eyes, once again stepping back to avoid accidentally absorbing his soul; as Van wanted to learn more about his powers before he did so.


    "Do you know her?" Van then gestured towards the female systellion, who quickly shook her head as soon as her and Diniel''s eyes met.


    "She is Rechiel, daughter of Cleric Adimus."


    "...A Cleric?"


    "A position of authority," this time, it was Apollo that answered Van''s question, "They rule over a small section of each ship."


    "Like�� a mayor?"


    "Perhaps that is the most fitting comparison, good job, King Evans."


    "..." Van could not help but slightly move away from Apollo as he suddenly started talking with a slight respectful tone towards him. But after a few seconds, he turned his eyes to the captive systellion, Rechiel.


    "And you said you were no one important?" He then smirked, causing Rechiel to slightly flinch as she took a step back, only for a slight sizzle to whisper in the air as her back was scorched by the lights of the pentagram.


    "And are there any other important people that were killed earlier?" Van asked.


    "We are all children of Clerics."


    "..." Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he glanced at Diniel, "And you all just happened to be together? How were you able to detect me and come out of your ship?"


    And as soon as Van asked that, smoke�� or perhaps clouds started to emerge from Diniel''s feet as several more other figures started appearing around them-- similar to the visions he has whenever the [Penalty of Hades] was activated.


    But seeing as the others inside the dome were all backing away in fright, it wasn''t only him that was able to see it. And soon, Daniel''s body began to float as the jellyfish-like aircraft started materializing around him.


    "What do you think we''ll find out there?"


    Van then moved to the side as a familiar voice suddenly passed by his side; he looked, only to see Rechiel also inside the ship. But unlike Diniel''s figure, even ethereal, was still quite clear compared to Rechiel''s figure; which was almost transparent if it wasn''t for the white lines wrapped on her silhouette.


    "Probably some big scary beasts."


    Another figure floated in the air, catching everyone''s attention as his ship started changing�� into the shape of some kind of 6-legged creature.


    "They�� could change the design of their ships by will?" Diana furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the real Rechiel. All of them had initially thought that being compressed and wrapped around her body like armor was the extent of what the ship could do�� but to think they could actually change it into any shape they wanted.


    "Hrg!" Once again, Rechiel''s muffled expressions whispered in the air. She was probably waiting for a chance to expand her ship again-- but now that everyone in the vicinity knows what she could do, everyone''s eyes were carefully watching her now.


    The shape-shifting ships were not the only ones that Van noticed-- it would seem that inside the spherical surface of the sun-sized ship�� were also other ships of the same design floating everywhere. It almost made it feel like the entire composition of their ships were�� organic.


    "Perhaps we should just go home?" Another voice then reverberated in the air as another systellion appeared in frame, "If we do find a creature out there, it''s not like we could just tame it-- what if it''s dangerous?"


    "Stop being such a coward, Risnuch," Rechiel''s soul then circled around the young man, "It''s not like we''re going to give you any of the treasures we find out there."


    "But�� what if we find creatures as strong as the Olympians?"


    "Then even better! Imagine having something as strong as an Olympian as your pet!"


    "Ho�� let''s go! Let''s go out there!"


    Hearing the words of systellions, the locals could not help but feel their breaths slightly disturbed.


    Creatures, tame, treasures�� pet?


    Their kind and the systellions could clearly communicate with each other. But�� they think of them as nothing but akin to pets-- No, to objects?


    At first, they were just like any other teenagers trying to seek out thrill and fun-- but as their conversations went on, their words became more and more�� callous.


    As for Van, he was currently looking at Apollo, "What''s that you mentioned about them being your friends?"


    "They�� they are not all like that!"


    "So it just so happened that the first 6 systellions we make contact with are pieces of shit?" Van let out a small scoff as he continued to watch the visions presented to them.


    And soon, small rumbles started to shake the scenario.


    "What''s that?" Diniel muttered as the angle quickly started to change-- until they saw what seemed like a blazing fire trying to open up the ship''s outer shield.


    "Could it be�� this place has dragons!?"


    "A dragon? Those giant lizards!? We actually get to see one of them!?"


    And with those words echoing through the systellions'' ears, they quickly rushed to the source of the vibrations.


    "It�� it was able to pass through the mothership''s defenses! Maybe�� maybe we shouldn''t approach it!?"


    "Coward! First to get to the beast gets it as a pet!" Rechiel''s figure then quickly became smaller as she disappeared in the scenery; with Diniel and the others left to just look at each other in the eyes.


    But after a few more seconds, they decided to follow her out of the cavity that was created from the ship''s outer shields before it closed.


    And of course, what followed after was a massacre as Van killed them off one by one. The others could only watch in horror as the bodies of the systellion seemed to just explode in pieces, without even having the chance to fight back.


    They all then looked towards Van, taking in a small gulp as they finally realized what he could truly do.


    "Wait��" But as the others were busy being mesmerized or awed by Van, Pauline Serre suddenly stepped forward, "Look at what Diniel is doing."


    "Hm?" Van then turned his focus at Diniel, who was currently floating near the ship''s outer shield, begging to be let in. But if one were to look closer, he seemed to be pressing something on his arms-- a sort of�� projection.


    But soon, the images stopped as the clouds returned to Diniel''s body, signaling his death.


    "What were you trying to do before you died, Diniel?" Van then quickly breathed out as soon as Diniel''s soul began to stabilize.


    "I was trying to get inside."


    "...By tapping your arm?"


    "I was accessing my Integrated CyberSpace to present my ID in order to be let back inside."


    And as soon as he said that, Van slowly turned his head towards Rechiel and smiled, "Do you need to be alive to access this�� cyberspace thing?"


    "Yes-- as it is powered by the flow of our blood."


    "It would seem you get to extend your life a little while longer, Miss Rechiel," Van then let out a small burst of laughter as he stared at Rechiel, "Athena will know what to do with you as soon as they are here. But for now��"


    Van then returned his attention to Diniel''s soul-- if he was right, then he could only access moments of their life that held a heavy significance for them, as that was what it was like during the [Penalty of Hades].


    And it would seem he was right, as when Van asked Diniel to show a memory of what happened to him the day before, nothing happened.


    "...Show me your happiest memory, Diniel."


    "King Evans, I don''t think that''s wise!" Pauline Serre then quickly rushed towards Van, "They�� are our enemy. Knowing their life would�� cause us to falter."


    "It''s fine," Van waved his hand, "Only you, Diana, and that Mcgregory guy would be useful anyway."


    "T�� that''s--"


    And before Pauline could say another word, the dome was once again filled with clouds-- and soon, the clouds formed into some sort of cylinders, thousands of them. No�� perhaps millions of them, each getting smaller as Diniel''s view gets farther and farther away.


    And they were not just cylinders, but tubes�� tubes with people in them. Van had seen something like this once�� when Hermes''s corpse was being used to create the Enhanced Humans.


    They could only hear the sound of water flowing, partnered by muffled steps and voices. But soon. Was�� Diniel also inside one of the tubes?


    And soon, their questions were answered as the glass covering Diniel''s tube opened up, causing him to slide and seemingly fall to the ground. They could hear him coughing as 4 individuals slowly made their way towards him.


    "This�� is our child?" The voice of a woman then whispered in the air, "He�� looks like my father."


    "Yes, we had images of your father still stored in our database-- you''re quite lucky as we usually erase them." Another voice then joined in as Diniel''s body seemed to be lifted from the ground.


    "But�� why is he already this big?" A woman''s face then could be seen in view, "I thought we would get him as a baby?"


    "I am afraid�� his potential is not that good-- he won''t survive being an infant."


    "But�� my husband and I started as infants..." the woman then let out a small sigh, as she slowly embrace Diniel, "I suppose it doesn''t matter, we''ll take what is given to us."


    "We could throw him away and get another one, my love," another voice then joined in, looking at Diniel with almost an apathetic expression.


    "No! He is our child regardless of our potential!"


    "...Very well," the man then let out a small sigh, "Maybe the next one would be stronger."


    "Ssh, the child could hear you!" The woman then tried covering Diniel''s eyes, "Your father is just grumpy�� okay? We��


    ...love you."


    And with that, the clouds once again dispersed as they were absorbed by Diniel''s soul.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Systellions could no longer give birth."


    Apollo was the one to break the eerie silence that suddenly surrounded the dome.


    "That''s��"


    "What does he mean by potential?"


    With the other somewhat expressing a somber tone, Van''s eyes were completely focused on Diniel.


    "Those who have�� better abilities."


    "System Holders��" Van then muttered as he approached Diniel''s soul, "And they could throw away their children if they are not up to standard?"


    "That�� is usually the case."


    "Do you know where this�� baby factory is located?"


    "...Why?"


    "Because that''s the first thing��


    ...we need to destroy."

 Chapter 427: Dilemma

    Chapter 427: Dilemma


    "..."


    They just saw almost a million�� infants and children trapped inside tubes-- and Van said that it would be the first thing they destroy? Even if they were their enemies, that was something they would never have imagined that they would be doing.


    "...But all those children, King Evans," Pauline Serre was the first to approach her, "They have done nothing. If anything, I think we could save them and bring them to our side."


    "And what could babies do?" McGregory stepped forward, "I agree with the angel, we could even take the children hostage if we need to."


    "That plan would not be wise," Diana joined in, "Based on the memory we''ve seen, their attachment to the children is minimal; their relationship akin to that of a tool. Even if we take the establishment hostage, there is no guarantee that they would not destroy us along with the place."


    "..."


    "We don''t know when the Ark will arrive��" Diana continued, "...And I think King Evans is right-- the only way we even have the chance to make them back off is to destroy the two ships. Based on the things we''ve seen right now, then these systellions see us as nothing but monkeys that could be eradicated with the flick of a button-- but if we show them what we are capable of, then we could at least��


    ...buy more time."


    "..." Van squinted his eyes as he looked at Diana. With the words she had uttered just now, the last image of her being Andrea was gone. But her looking like Andrea; judging from the track record of his parents, Van was sure this wasn''t just a coincidence.


    "I''ll leave you guys to think of a plan for now," Van then let out a small sigh. If Athena was here, then they would at least have someone to rely on to gather their thoughts, "I''m�� going to try and get inside one of the ships. Judging from this guy''s memories, the thing truly is too big for them to check on every anomaly."


    "You''re going alone?" Diana asked.


    "If there''s anyone amongst you who is confident in going up in space and traveling faster than the speed of light��


    ...then you are welcome to come with me."


    "Why don''t we just kill this little brat and take her suit-slash-ship?" Mcgregory opened up as he walked in front of Rechiel, "We could--"


    "You can''t!" Rechiel quickly took a half step back as she saw the cold look on Mcgregory''s eyes, "S�� Sprites can only be used by their owners!"


    "...So these things are called Sprites?" Mcgregory breathed out as he once again looked at their hostage from head to toe. But after a few more seconds, he turned his attention to Apollo, "And what do we do with this guy?"


    "...Keep him locked up until my people arrive."


    "W�� what!?" Apollo could only widen his eyes as he looked at Van, "I think I would have a better use coming with you, King Evans."


    "Yeah, no." And as soon as Van said that, Pauline once again encased Apollo in a cage of pentagrams, "You made it clear that you still value the World Eaters�C Athena is the only one that knows what to do with you."


    "But�C"


    "If he causes trouble, the three of you are to kill him even if you have to destroy this place."


    "Leave that to me, King Evans," Pauline stepped forward as she saluted, "The cage confining Apollo right now is triggered at the maximum energy it could go�C even if it doesn''t kill him, it would be enough to incapacitate him long enough for either Diana or the idiot to finish him off."


    "Good," Van nodded as he slowly approached Diniel''s soul. And without delaying it any longer, he placed a finger on its forehead. The other people inside the dome could not help but squint their eyes as a bright light instantly drowned their eyes.


    "..." Van, on the other hand, could only let out a small but deep breath; Diniel''s soul was not even enough to brush even sand of change inside Van''s body.


    "King Evans, I still think I would be more useful if you let me come with you inside one of the Vessels!" Apollo repeated, "Athena is on your side, I''m not foolish enough to doubt her now!"


    "...You call those sphere ships Vessels? And no, Athena will be the one to decide your fate. Pauline, I leave you to handle anything that happens here," Van said as the wings on his back stretched out; he glanced at Diana for a moment, before finally disappearing where he stood.


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence completely took over the entire dome as soon as he was gone. Some of them couldn''t believe what they just witnessed even though it already happened right in front of their eyes. Were they��


    ��actually in the presence of an actual god?


    ***


    "..."


    "..."


    After several minutes, Van once again finds himself in front of one of the sun-sized ships�C or Vessels as Apollo called them. He had initially thought they were some sort of scout ship or a battleship to defend the Portal, but if there were civilians inside, then that wasn''t the case.


    Then if so�� why would they even send them first? The thought process of these systellions is looking more and more different than any of the other races that Van has encountered.


    "..." He had also thought that the ships would be more alert now that he had killed some of their people; not to mention dragged Apollo away�C but it would seem that whoever was in charge of these two ships did not even care about all of that�� or maybe was not even aware of it.


    And so, after thinking about it for another minute, Van once again summoned Aegis; the space around him instantly distorting as a loud whirring noise echoed through the vast darkness. And soon, a blinding light emerged as the shield started to light up. And just like what he did earlier, he threw the shield at the same speed, rotating his body in the process.


    This time, however, as soon as he let go of the shield, he also flew behind it, leaving only a kilometer in gap. And so, as soon as Aegis shattered a part of the Vessel''s outer shield, Van quickly flew inside.


    And as soon as he did so, he was bombarded with almost an endless flickering of lights.


    "..." He then looked behind him, only to see the fracture slowly being rebuilt�C no. Perhaps being healed was the right term for it as the process looked very much organic. They''ve been getting information after information about the Systellions, but they weren''t close to unlocking their mysteries.


    He needed to get someone important�C that was the very reason why Van finally decided to enter the ship in the first place. They were getting nothing from the kids. What he needed right now was to find Rechiel''s father, Cleric Adimus.


    How was he going to find him? With what he does best�C speed and chaos.


    "Let''s do this," Van then said as he focused on the almost millions of lights that surrounded him. He had already seen it in Diniel''s memories, but the inside of the ship truly did look like outer space as well�C but one could actually breathe in it.


    To supply this kind of vehicle with oxygen�� even though Van was not even close to being like the scientists back in Vivati''s galaxy, he knew how impossible it would have been.


    "..." Van waited for a few more minutes to see if someone noticed him coming inside�C but as always, there weren''t any activities. They probably just thought he was some kind of rogue comet or something.


    "That one first," Van then whispered as he flew towards the brightest light within his sight; and what awaited him was something that he could only describe�� as a planet�C maybe even as large as Vivati''s.


    So each of these lights�� are planets of their own? Just how crazy are the systellions? And just what kind of firepower do they truly need to fight them off when a full-on war happens?


    Did they even have a chance to win against them? What if in the end�� he was the only one that survives?


    Van then shook his head of all the negative thoughts that were starting to surround it; deciding to just face the situation head-on and landing somewhere that looked remote�C a vast forest.


    "..." Van quickly touched the ground to check if it was real�� and it is.


    He moved and he moved, careful not to get on anyone''s radar if he wasn''t already. And finally, he reached a part that seemed like a small city�C and unlike what Van was envisioning, their infrastructures were similar to Pauline Serre''s world rather than Vivati''s.


    There were flying cars, yes�C but it would seem they were only using it to travel to the different�� sectors of the Vessel.


    "..." Van then carefully hid himself within an alleyway, scanning for anyone that seemed to be searching for him, but nothing. The only people he could see were just casually walking around, talking to each other; laughing, some arguing.


    And besides a few who were filled with some sort of glowing tattoos on their body, everyone�� seemed normal.


    Almost as if they weren''t about to destroy the lives of trillions of people.


    Van could only grit his teeth as he saw the systellions laughing and just going on about their daily lives. Should he really just��


    ��kill everyone here?

 Chapter 428: Son

    Chapter 428: Son


    Children, elderly, husbands, wives�C just people. Van had been hiding in the shadows and alleys for almost 2 hours now trying to scout their supposed enemy; but as far as appearances go��


    ��this was probably the most peaceful-looking society that Van had seen so far.


    They looked so careless and carefree that if Van were to wreak havoc, then he could probably kill all of them. Of course, these were still World Eaters�C their military might be completely different.


    "Let''s go there! Let''s go there!"


    Van then squinted his eyes as he looked at a small girl, pulling her mother and pointing at the numerous shops that were lined up on the street. The mother only smiled back, shaking her head as she didn''t let her daughter go.


    "..." Little trickles of lightning emerged from Van''s eyes as soon as he saw this. They truly were just living normally�C not even caring that they were about to trample on trillions of lives. Should he really just kill them all? But if their military force responds and he dies�C Athena and the others would surely lose hope.


    And so, with a short breath, the trickles of lightning that emerged from his eyes slowly faded with a shake of his head. Since he was already inside and his presence here seemed to not have yet been detected, then he should probably try to find their weakness.


    Their Achilles'' Heel, or so Athena would call it. He owes her at least that from all the teaching and advice she told him while they were in bed.


    His first priority was finding Cleric Adimus, Rechiel''s father. From Diniel''s memories, these people do not seem to care about their children that much�C but from what he had seen and was seeing so far now that he was here�� it wouldn''t seem that wasn''t always the case.


    His only problem now was where to start his search�C there were more than a dozen lights inside the Vessel; more than a dozen planet-sized�� whatever these planet-like things are. Would he need to search each and every corner for him? How long would that actually take�C


    "!!!"


    And before Van could finish his thoughts, a slight rustle whispered behind him, making him move behind a dumpster.


    "How many times do we have to throw all this food away!? Can''t we just keep them?"


    "I told you, life doesn''t work that way."


    "..." Van slightly leaned his head to look at the two people; wearing something akin to a chef''s suit.


    That''s right�C he probably needed to blend in first. And so, with that in mind, Van suddenly disappeared from his spot. But before the dumpster behind could finish trembling, he was already back.


    The black armored suit he got from Vivati, now covered by some sort of white layered robe.


    "..." And with a small sigh and a gentle sway�� Van stepped out of the alley. Even though he had white hair, he shouldn''t stand out that much as surprisingly, the majority of the people adorned a similar hair color�C mostly silver.


    But still, he could not help but take in a small gulp as he started walking around the street�� inconspicuously. Or at least as inconspicuous as he could�C still, almost everyone he passes by glances at him; some even blatantly staring at him even from behind.


    "...Fuck," he whispered. Was he already discovered? Van then tried to return one of the gazes, only for them to wave at him and smile.


    "..." Van could only wave back and smile in response, causing the smile on the stranger''s face to widen even further. Perhaps�� they were just friendly?


    "Whose child is that?"


    But soon, the people''s whispers reached his ears.


    "I wonder how much the parents paid to get something like that?"


    "But�� there''s a scar��"


    "Probably training to be a crusader."


    "W�� wow, that''s like winning the gene lottery, isn''t it?"


    "..." Van slightly furrowed his eyebrows; why does it feel like they were talking about him like some kind of�� dog.


    "...Maybe Bishop Beizos''s child?"


    "You might be right�� he and his wife are in the city right now."


    "I heard a rumor they got one a few years ago�� it makes sense. They''re the only ones who could afford a child like that."


    "..." Van could not help but blink a couple of times from all the information that was suddenly flowing to him. Athena was right�C espionage was one of the most important things in war. But��


    ��there was a way to take this to the next level, Van thought as he returned one of the gossipers'' gazes.


    "The child''s approaching us! What�� what do we do!?"


    "Just act natural, just act natural!"


    The two women then waved at Van, the edges of their mouths trembling uncontrollably as they tried to hold their fake smiles.


    "Hello," Van then let out a small smile as he stood in front of the two, "I''m�� a bit lost, maybe you could help me?"


    "Why�� yes, of course�� of course!" One of the women slightly stuttered as she looked back and forth between her friend and Van.


    "Can you tell me�� where the venue is?" Van then meekly said�C trying his best to awaken his lying skills that had been lying dormant for a long time now.


    "...Venue?"


    "My father told me I could roam around while he was busy but�� I lost my guards," Van then said, the insides of his eyebrows slightly raised. Although he hated his short stature and young looks, there were sometimes still benefits to it.


    "Your�� father?"


    "Uhmm��" Van then slightly leaned closer to the two as he ever so slowly whispered,


    "Bishop�� Bezios."


    "!!!" Almost all of the pores on the women''s skins opened up; Van''s words, a chill traveled all the way through their bones.


    "We��" One of the women then took in a small gulp, "We were actually on our way to the hotel. We�� maybe we can go there together?"


    "...We were?"


    "Shh!" The woman quickly covered her friend''s mouth.


    "Really?" Van then smiled, his white hair slightly fluttering with the wind, "Thank you!"


    Of course, espionage wasn''t this easy�C there was a price to pay. And for Van, it was listening to the two babble about things in their daily lives. He would try to ask questions that would be helpful to him, but they always seem to make everything about themselves.


    And so, Van just listened to his own breaths as he tried to look around the scenery around him. He was expecting some sort of bizarre place where everything was controlled with technology��


    ��But for them to just walk for more than an hour and not even ride a car�C it would seem they were even more independent from technology than Vivati''s planet. And it wasn''t just these two women�C the number of cars that Van had been seeing was of a limited number.


    Was that some sort of choice�� or is there something more to it?


    And so, finally, after almost another hour, they seemed to have reached their destination, with even more useless information in their mind. The building was tall as it was grand, with most of the walls made of glass and some kind of black metal.


    "We''re here! Would you like us to come with you inside!?"


    "Perhaps we could meet with Bishop�C where is he?"


    "Eh?"


    The two women could not help but look everywhere as the child they were escorting was suddenly no longer to be found. The only thing they could do was wallow in regret as they lost the chance to talk to one of the richest persons in the entire Vessel.


    As for Van, he was already inside�C he entered as soon as the door opened to escape the two gossiping but somewhat lovely madams.


    "What can we do for you�� sir?"


    Van was still scouting the place and looking at the fancy interior design of the hotel; his gaze, however, was quickly disrupted as a woman carefully approached him�C and seeing as she was wearing the same clothes as some of the people, she probably worked in the place.


    "Hello, can you tell me where my father is?"


    "...Father?"


    "Bishop Bezios."


    "Your father�� is Bishop Bezios!?" The woman''s eyes became slightly wide, but returning to their original size after just a single breath, "You�� are you his daughter?"


    "...Daughter?" Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he looked at the clothes he was wearing. Could it be�� the robes he was wearing were for women?


    "I''m his son," Van then quickly said as his eyes twitched.


    "O�� oh, I apologize," the woman bowed several times, "Your father should be�� in Hall 2 right now."


    "Hall�� 2?"


    "Yes," the woman nodded, "You could wait inside his room if you want to?"


    "..." Hearing the woman''s words, Van could only blink a couple of times. Everything seemed to be�� falling into his lap�C should he start getting worried? But still, after a second of deliberation, he nodded.


    "Sure," he muttered, "But please don''t tell him I am here, I��


    ��want to surprise him."


    ***


    "Hm��" Van was now looking at his reflection through the large open window. For everyone to look at him like he was some kind of�� rare creature even though their hair colors were the same.


    He shouldn''t look so out of place, should he? Was it because Vivati braided the sides of his hair?


    "..." Or was it because of his eyes that were almost glowing? Maybe he should�C


    "I told you, it would be the Pontiffs who get to decide what to do to the planets again!"


    And as Van was busy looking at himself, the door to the room opened.


    "We need to get one so we could�C Who?"


    "Are you Bishop Bezios?" Van then slowly turned around to look at the bald skinny man that entered the suite. And considering the two men behind him suddenly rush to cover him, it could be none other than Bishop Bezios.


    "What are you doing in my room?" And even though Bishop Bezios''s tone was quite flustered, he still seemed to stay relatively calm behind his guards, "Who�� are you?"


    "I''m��


    ��your son."

 Chapter 429: Bishop Bezios

    Chapter 429: Bishop Bezios


    "Hello, father."


    "...What?"


    Confusion. The hotel suite''s massive interior was filled with almost nothing but confusion as Bishop Bezios, and two other guys that Van could only assume to be his bodyguards, entered the room with him just�� standing there.


    Van did not really expect Bishop Bezios to look anywhere what he looks right now. He thought he would be wearing white robes like those in the Circle, but Bezios was only wearing a tuxedo; his bald head, reflecting the warm light of the doorway.


    His two guards immediately covered him and blocked him from Van''s vision, but they too were sorely confused. The only thing they could do was look at each other�C a mistake they paid for their lives.


    Because before they could turn their heads back to the white-haired boy standing near the window, the next thing their eyes captured was the view of the floor; then there was a thud that whispered in their ears, followed by the endless darkness that is death.


    And as for Bishop Bezios, he immediately ran back towards the door; not even looking at his two dead bodyguards. But alas, before his hand could reach the knob, Van was already blocking his path to safety.


    Bishop Bezios slowly backed away, his breaths completely ragged�C but perhaps he was deliberately doing so, as his hand slowly reached towards his pocket; this action, of course, did not escape Van''s eyes as he immediately grabbed Bezios''s hand up.


    A small object then fell from Bezios''s pocket, but Van caught it before it could meet the floor.


    "What''s this?" Van squinted his eyes as he looked at the small black sphere in his hand�C almost as small as a marble, "What were you trying to do with this?"


    "G�� give that back!" Bezios tried to grab the black sphere from Van''s hand, but the only thing he achieved was his butt on the carpeted floor as Van pushed him. Bezios still tried to get it back as he crawled his way towards Van, but Van only stepped on his head as he did so.


    "...I''ll put this one here for now," Van then let out a small sigh as he placed the black marble on the countertop beside the door, before grabbing Bezios''s bald head and lifting him up in the air.


    But due to their height difference, it was not enough to get Bezios''s feet off the floor.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...You are Bishop Bezios, correct?"


    "Y�� yes?"


    "Prove it."


    "W�� what!?" Bishop Bezios could only stutter as the white-haired boy let go of his head, "W�� what do you mean prove it? Isn''t that why you''re here because�C"


    "Prove you''re Bishop Bezios or I''ll kill you in 5 seconds."


    "What!?"


    Although Van was almost certain that the bald man in front of him was Bezios, he still actually had absolutely no idea what he looked like�C it was better to be sure as he knows nothing about his enemy.


    He was still very much wary of the systellions'' strengths, so he immediately killed the two bodyguards before they could act. But if they died just like that, then there was a chance that Bezios wasn''t that strong�� but he is supposedly one of the richest men in their universe according to the two madams Van was with earlier.


    So it was quite bewildering for Van that someone of that status would only have two bodyguards�� or wouldn''t have any strength of his own. Look at Gerald, he was force-fed Crystals since he was young and turned out to be a monster even stronger than Thor.


    Apollo also mentioned that there were Systellions that were surely stronger than him�� his caution needed to be at its highest right now.


    "T�� the TV!" Bishop Bezios''s trembling hand pointed towards the living room, "T�� there''s a TV in the living room."


    "...What do you want me to do with the TV?" Van then grabbed Bezios by the collar, pulling him away from the doorway.


    "E�� eep!" Bezios, of course, hopped several times as they walked across the two dead bodies in his doorway; Van, on the other hand, just pushed them off to the side, dirtying the robes he stole.


    "..." Van then looked at the large TV strapped on the wall, and could not help but let out a small smirk. He suddenly remembered his time in Africa when�� Charlotte was still alive.


    "You turn it on," Van then said as he threw Bezos near the TV, "Remember, just a hint of you trying to do something I wouldn''t like, I will send you to be guarded by your dead bodyguards in the afterlife."


    Hearing Van''s words; Bezios, who was about to rush to turn on the TV, quickly composed himself and carefully grabbed the remote on the coffee table; turning the TV on and quickly switching the channels.


    His breaths stuttered whenever Van took a step near him; but finally, after a few more taps on the remote, he let out a long and deep sigh.


    "T�� there," Bezios breathed out as he pointed at the TV, which showed him in some sort of interview.


    "...Hm," Van then nodded, before ordering Bezios to turn the TV off.


    "What�� what do you want from me?" Bezios gulped, glancing at Van from time to time as his trembling hands put down the remote, "Did�� did the pontiffs send you? Or�� or some other competition!?"


    "..."


    "Look, I can pay you double, no�� Triple! I can give you anything you want!"


    Van was not even saying anything, and yet Bezios was still trying his hardest to appease Van; his eyes, looking at the blood that was slowly oozing from the doorway.


    "...Sure," Van then squinted his eyes as he looked Bezios straight in the eyes, "I was sent here by�� Cleric Adimus."


    "Cleric�� Adimus?" Bezios furrowed his eyebrows, "...Who''s that?"


    "..." Van did not stray his eyes away from Bezios, and judging from the look on his face, he seemed to be telling the truth�C he did not know Rechiel''s father.


    He was going to use Bezios to try and locate Cleric Adimus, but if someone of Bezios''s status did not know of him�� then Adimus was practically useless in the long run, there was no point using Rechiel as a bargaining chip.


    "Never mind, then," Van then let out a small sigh as he shook his head. He had a better card now anyway, he thought as he once again looked Bishop Bezios in the eyes.


    "D�� don''t kill me!" Bishop Bezios then quickly raised his hands to cover himself, and as soon as he did so, some sort of�� bubble was released from the watch he was wearing�C almost instantly wrapping around his body like armor, similar to what Rechiel''s ship turned into.


    "..." Their ships could fit inside a small watch? Just what kind of technology do these people have?


    "I can give you anything! Anything!"


    "Can you give me your watch�� ship thingy?"


    And as soon as Van said that, Bishop Bezios quickly removed his watch and handed it over to Van�C his bubble armor, however, was still wrapped around his body.


    "You�C"


    "That still has 3 more, all the latest models!" Bishop Bezios bellowed as he pointed at the watch in Van''s hand.


    "...And I can use them?"


    "Y�� yes, they''re not locked to me! I have hundreds of them! I can give them all to you if you want just please let me live!" Bishop Bezios then suddenly kneeled on the ground, "Please�� I can give you anything you want."


    "...Where''s your child?"


    "...What?" The tone of Bishop Bezios''s tone then suddenly changed as soon as he heard Van''s words, "W�� what child?"


    "Where is your child? Don''t lie to me, I would know."


    "Why are you asking me that?" Bishop Bezios then stood up, "My child�� is dead. Wait�� did you mean Cleric Adonis, not Adimus!? He''s the only one who knows about what happened to my son�� Did he send you to blackmail me!?"


    "..." Van had no idea what Bishop Bezios was on about, but from the talks of the two gossiping madams he was just with earlier, then to the public; Bishop Bezios''s child was alive and well, just hidden.


    This�� is quite convenient, isn''t it?


    "Let''s work together, Bishop Bezios."


    "W�� work? What do you mean�C"


    "Kya!"


    And before Bishop Bezios could finish his words, a shrieking scream could be heard coming from the doorway.


    "M�� Mary?" Bishop Bezios whispered, before letting out a roar and telling the woman called Mary to run.


    "Run! Call the�C"


    However, before Bezios could once again finish his words, he felt a small breeze past him; he looked, only to see a woman standing beside her.


    "M�� Mary!?"


    The woman called Mary then quickly clenched her stomach, as she felt her inside almost leave her body from having been carried by Van.


    "Madam Mary, what happened!? Are you alright!?" A loud banging could then be heard echoing in the room as the door of the suite was knocked on several times.


    "Tell them everything is fine or I will kill him."


    "..." The woman seemed to still be confused as to what was happening, but seeing Bezios''s struggling face, the only thing she could do was grit her teeth before shouting, "I�� It''s fine! My husband just surprised me!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Okay, please call us if you need anything!"


    "..."


    "..."


    And after waiting for a couple more seconds, Van then let go of Bishop Bezios''s neck.


    "Husband��" Van then whispered as he looked at Mary.


    "W�� what''s happening, Bezios?" Mary stuttered as she looked at her husband, "Who�� who is this boy?"


    Bezios, however, only shook his head several times; as if telling Mary not to speak.


    "I''m your new son, mother."


    "S�� son?" Mary blinked a couple of times as she looked at Van from head to toe, "Are�� are you doing this for money? We�� we could give you anything you want just�C"


    "We can just work together," Van then repeated the words he was going to say before Mary interrupted, "I pretend to be your child, and I don''t kill you�C it all works out."


    "W�� what? Why�C"


    "And in return for keeping you alive and safe, I need information in�C"


    "!!!"


    And before Van could finish his words, a loud beeping sound echoed through his ears.


    "What is that!?" Van then immediately pinned Mary and Bezios''s necks on the walls, "Where''s that sound coming from!?"


    "W�� what sound!?" Bezios hollered, "I�� I don''t hear anything!"


    "...What? What do you mean you''re not�C"


    [Ans��]


    "Hm!?" Van then quickly backed away as he heard a voice hum near him.


    [King�� Evans, do you hear me?]


    Van then looked behind him to see where the voice was coming from; but after a few more seconds of spinning around in place, he finally recognized who the owner of the voice was.


    "A�� Athena?"

 Chapter 430: Trojan Horse(1)

    Chapter 430: Trojan Horse(1)


    [King Evans, do you hear me?]


    "...Athena?"


    Van was slightly confused. But even with his eyes slightly squinted, he answered the familiar voice that was echoing around his head. He was sure of it�C the voice could belong to none other than Athena.


    "...How are you talking to me right now?" Van then said as he pushed away Bishop Bezios�C almost causing him to hit his bald head on the wall he pinned him to.


    [There''s a transmitter in your suit that�C]


    "Shouldn''t you still be in Hyperspeed?"


    [Obviousl,y we are not anymore, King Evans. We used up the other batteries of the small ships inside Solomon to speed up our arrival.]


    "...Where are you now?"


    [We''re idling Solomon near the habitable planet of this galaxy. We took a detour to a couple of Barriers to avoid the Systellions. What about you, where are you right now, King Evans? The Common Council representative said you tried to scout the enemy?]


    "...I''m inside one of the Vessels."


    [...Vessels?]


    "...One of the sun-sized ships of�C"


    [What!?]


    Van almost tumbled where he stood as a high-pitched whistle erupted in his ear; causing Bishop Bezios and his wife to flinch in fear as they had no idea of their current fate�� or if they even have one after this weird experience.


    [What are you even doing inside the enemy''s territory!? Have I not taught you not to do that!? What if they detected you!?]


    "That''s just it, Athena�C I don''t think they did," Van then let out a small sigh; his eyes moving across the suite but still very carefully watching Bishop Bezios and his wife,


    "I think with the size of the Vessel, they don''t bother to check everything that touches the�C"


    [Your energy readings are off the charts, King Evans. They should in a way have already detected you.]


    "...I''ve been here for hours."


    [That�� is weird. What''s your status right now?]


    "I�� have new parents," Van then said as he turned to look at the slightly old couple beside him, "I think I might have found a way for us to gather as much information we need, Athena."


    [...What? Get out of there as soon as you�C]


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Van let out a small sigh as he shook his head, "Do you have a way to see what I am seeing right now?"


    [...]


    Van could hear all sorts of whispers and rumbles from the other side. But after a few more moments, Athena answered with a yes.


    [There should be a small red button somewhere on your right chest.]


    "..." Van slightly pulled the robes he was wearing to try and see what Athena was talking about. And to his surprise, there really was a red button there�C he thought that was only for design, as Vivati was quite�� stylish in a way.


    "Should I press it?" Van said, not even waiting for Athena''s confirmation before actually pressing it.


    [...You already did,] Athena''s sigh was quite visible even from the comms, [Turn off your communication line, we already have audio on the video and the feeds are interfering with each other.]


    "..."


    [...Should be on your arm.]


    "Right, right," Van then said as he pressed the blinking light on his arm, "I''ll talk to you later, just watch me from there and tell me how to proceed, I''ll think about listening."


    And with that, Van could no longer hear Athena''s voice. The only noise he could hear was the heavy breaths that Bishop Bezios and his wife were stuttering.


    "Are�� are you planning to kill us?" Bishop Bezios muttered, his bald head already filled with sweat even with the cold air that was flowing inside the suite, "You�� are you from the other Vessels? Or could you be from the Ark?"


    "...Vessels?" Van then squinted his eyes, "How many of these sun-sized ships are there?"


    "Is�� is that a rhetorical question?"


    "Just answer me."


    "F�� four?"


    "So there are two more inside the Portal?"


    "Forty. There are forty Vessels in total."


    "...What?" Van blinked a couple of times as soon as Bishop Bezios''s words. And after a few seconds, Van''s eyebrows began to knit; his voice, slightly turning cold,


    "Just how fucking many of you are there? Should I really just kill all of you one by one so the others would be too afraid to follow?"


    It almost felt like death itself was crawling through Bishop Bezios and his wife''s throat, causing them to shut their mouths; their legs, frozen in place as Van''s whirring and vibrating hands slowly moved towards them.


    "W�� wait," but before Van''s hand could tear the two to shreds, the tone of Bishop Bezios''s voice surprisingly became somewhat lively-- a complete contrast from hisshrivelingg breaths just moments ago.


    "You�� could you actually be a local from this universe?" Bishop Bezios then muttered as he looked at Van from head to toe.


    "...what?"


    And it wasn''t only him; even his wife started looking at Van in a weird manner, "He''s�� a native beast?"


    And as soon as Van saw the change in their demeanor as they realized that Van was not actually a systellion, he was once again reminded of why he was here in the first place.


    He got side-tracked when he saw the children and families earlier�� but with the pair of eyes that were looking at him right now like he was just a lowly animal-- his purpose came back.


    The systellions, they need to disappear from his universe�� and he needed to do everything in his power to achieve that goal.


    "Now the two of you get to choose," Van then muttered; his voice, not even hiding the same disgust Bishop Bezios''s wife was giving him, "Let me pretend to be your son and give me everything I need, answer all the questions I have��


    ...or I kill both of you right here and now."


    ***


    "Bishop Bezios!"


    "Bishop, please look here!"


    "Madam Maria, who is the young man behind you!?"


    Just outside the hotel, Bishop Bezios and his wife, Maria, were walking peacefully towards their car before they were bombarded by bright flashes of light and an endless amount of questions.


    If it weren''t for the guards blocking the media''s path, then the Bishop and his wife would have already been hammered down.


    The couple refused to answer any questions. Well�� any but one.


    "Madam, who is the young man behind you!?"


    "He��" Maria took in a small gulp as she glanced at Van, who was now wearing what he assumes to be a suit tailored for men of�� high tastes,


    "He is our son."


    "What!?"


    And with Maria''s words, the bright flashes of light may have as well become an ocean of light. The already million questions doubled�� but the Bishop''s family no longer entertained any of them as they entered their vehicle.


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "..."


    "..."


    "Good job, mother."


    And with Van''s words, Bishop Bezios and his wife filled the entire car with their sighs of relief.


    "Now sit and relax," Van then ordered, causing the two to slightly flinch, "You said you were going to visit another Bishop?"


    "Y�� yes, but I could cancel if--"


    "No, just continue whatever it is you''re going to do today�� and if I don''t like what I am seeing-- I''ll kill you and your wife in a blink of an eye."


    "That''s��"


    "Now tell me," Van did not allow Bezios to speak, "This Bishop we will be meeting��


    ...is he strong?"

 Chapter 431: Bezios

    Chapter 431: Bezios


    Bishop Bezios.


    He was already born in a rich family�C but it was not until he took the reins of his family''s wealth did they truly become a personage that could no longer be ignored by the people. A percent of the artificial planets inside one of the Vessels belonged to him. No, perhaps it was better to say that he was on his way to actually buy the entire Vessel he was currently in�C that is how wealthy he was and is.


    He had the influence, he had the money. The only thing preventing him from actually doing so were the Pontiffs, who were in a way, their Overlords. No matter how much money or influence Bishop Bezios have or will still have in the future; with just one word from one of the Pontiffs, it could all go away.


    "...So you''re telling me all the power you have is just a child''s toy?"


    "What? No! I could still move entire planets with just a single wave of my hand if I wanted to do so!"


    "..."


    "As�� as long as I don''t get the Pontiffs'' attention."


    "Right. And trying to move an entire planet is not enough to get their attention?"


    "N�� no. Not really."


    Judging from everything he had learned so far, the Pontiffs were the supreme leaders of the Systellions. But moving an entire planet inside the Vessel was not enough to get their attention? No wonder Van''s antics outside when he fought with Apollo were completely unnoticed.


    "Honey, why are you telling him everything!?"


    "Do you think we actually have a choice!?"


    "..."


    Van was currently inside Bishop Bezios''s car along with Maria and Bishop Bezios himself. They were on their way to meet with another Bishop that Bezios already had a prior meeting with�� Bishop Bezios was supposed to be the owner of the car; but if one were to see them from the tinted windows, then one would think Bezios and his wife were just Van''s assistants.


    Their driver thought something was weird as well, but it wasn''t really his concern so he just raised the blinders to block him from the rich folks. This was his first time actually seeing Bezios''s son�� but to think Bezios doted on his son too much that it was enough to make him look like a servant�C truly, the rich are weird.


    As for Van, he was still weirded out why the cars aren''t flying. He had seen the transparent personal aircrafts entering and leaving the planet he was in right now; but now that he was in the city, there were only regular cars, similar to what Sarah and the Africans had back in the�� old world.


    Was this their choice�� or a law they have to follow?


    "..." Right, he didn''t have to guess.


    "Why are we not flying using your flying vehicle?" Van lightly tapped Bishop Bezios''s leg, causing him to slightly flinch as moved from his seat, almost pinning his wife, Maria, on the door.


    "It�� it''s not allowed," Bezios stuttered; his leg slightly hurt from Van tapping it lightly.


    "I thought you were the richest man in this place?" Van furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Bezios in the eyes, "Can''t you just do it?"


    "...That''s not how money works," Bezios let out a small sigh as he returned to his previous position, allowing his wife to finally breathe, "And I do not own this sector�� this planet yet. And even if I did, planets which allow flying cars have 400% more accidents than those that do not."


    "...I see," Van could only squint his eyes from Bezios''s words, "That�C"


    And before he could finish whatever it was he was going to say, a light once again beeped on his arm�C an indicator that someone was calling him.


    "What is it?" Van then said as he tapped the button, quickly showing a hologram of Athena''s face.


    [I freed Apollo,] and without even hesitating, Athena answered.


    "...Are you sure about that?"


    [Yes. He has direct intel of what is happening inside. He would be able to help us.]


    "Are you sure he is not our enemy? You even brought Dionysus."


    [Even if Apollo is the way he is, he is one of the smarter Olympians,] Athena let out a small chuckle as she seemed to be looking at someone,


    [He knows what choice to make.]


    "..." Van did not say anything and just stared at Athena''s face. But after a few seconds, he let out a small but deep sigh and nodded, "Okay, I will let you handle that side. Coordinate with the one called Pauline Serre since she seems to be the�� champion there."


    [I''ve met with the one that looks like your sister�� Sarah did too.]


    "...How did miss Sarah take it?"


    [She didn''t. She''s hiding inside Solomon right now,] Athena''s sighs almost seeped from the speakers, [...And what are you still doing with that world eater?]


    "I''m trying to learn something from them," Van said as he glanced at Bishop Bezios and his wife.


    [And have you learned anything?]


    "...Yes."


    Van then told everything he had learned so far. The lack of security; their movements that were limited by the Pontiffs; their overall disregard for anyone that was outside the Vessel and the Ark. Of course, most of these Athena already knew from Apollo. However, hearing it from Van that they did not even send any form of soldier or guard as he rampaged outside the Vessel�� just what kind of enemy are they truly facing here?


    [An arrogant species,] Athena then let out a small breath as she shook her head, [It reminds me of the Olympians�� and like us, that will be their downfall.]


    "..."


    [I''ll call again later, please be careful.]


    And with Athena''s hologram disappearing, Van could only let out a small sigh as he leaned back to his seat to just rest; seeing as how their travel would probably take a few more hours. It''s been a while since he last just let his body be moved like this�C after all, aside from the ships from Vivati''s planet, there wasn''t anything faster than him.


    "You have captured�� Apollo?"


    But alas, it would seem that he would not get any break as Bezios''s voice whispered to his ears.


    "...Yeah," Van said as he opened his eyes, "He''s famous here, right?"


    "They are basically celebrities!" Bezios said, the excited tone in his voice almost not proper for someone his age, "They are beings who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years; just thinking that someone like that is living amongst us�� makes you wonder the stories they have."


    "...Aren''t Pontiffs also thousands of years old?"


    "No," Bezios let out a small scoff as he squinted his eyes,


    "2 of them are even younger than me."


    "...What?" Van blinked a couple of times in disbelief as he heard Bezios''s words, "How many of them are there again?"


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "Eremiel, Irin, and Tartys," Bezios nodded, "There''s only 3 of them and Pontiff Tartys is the only one older than me."


    "...And how old are you?"


    "58."


    "...And 2 of them are younger than you?" Van once again blinked, "What''s the average life expectancy here?"


    "I don''t have a clue," Bezios muttered, "70?"


    "No one is a hundred years old here?"


    "Pft, no," Bezios laughed as he crossed his legs; his tone getting a little friendlier by the second, "Maybe those guys in the Balian sector, but they''re just silly old fools that refuse to hold any form of technology."


    "...Then how are the Pontiffs so powerful?"


    "They drink from the Holy Grail," Bezios nodded with confidence, "It contains��


    ��all the power of those who came before them."

 Chapter 432: Threat

    Chapter 432: Threat


    "They drink from the Holy Grail," Bezois nodded with confidence, "It contains��


    ��all the power of those who came before them."


    Bishop Bezios''s face darkened as the car entered a tunnel. His expression, turning more and more serious by the second as the glimmering light that lit the tunnel''s walls flickered on his eyes. Now, he truly looked like someone who was rich enough to move planets with just the wave of his hand.


    "I am sure this concept is foreign to you as a lower species," Bishop Bezios''s breathed out, "But our technology is far more�C"


    "Why are you telling the alien everything!?"


    And before any more words could come out of Bezios''s mouth, the confidence and seriousness that his face collected completely disappeared almost instantly as his wife suddenly slapped his bald head.


    "W�� why did you do that?" Bezios cried out, "I''m just telling him common information that everyone knows!"


    "But don''t actually tell him willingly!" Maria rebuked, "That''s treason!"


    "But��"


    "..." Although Van just threatened to kill the two just moments ago, he didn''t really have any plans to actually do so. But still�� to think they would be this relaxed when they were trembling in fear in the hotel.


    ��Were they actually looking down and disregarding him even if they clearly know that he could kill the both of them in a blink of an eye? Just how skewed was their perception when it comes to species other than them? Or perhaps Athena was just rubbing off on him and he was overthinking too much?


    "..."


    The car became quiet as Bezios tried his best not to let even a breath escape his mouth, ''less he wants to face the wrath of his wife once more. But still, with him trying to hold his words, his breaths became worse and worse by the second; wanting to burst out any second now.


    "..."


    "..."


    And with almost half an hour of Bezios''s heavy breaths flowing inside the car, Van could no longer bear it anymore.


    "This bishop that we''re meeting�C"


    "Bishop Job!" And without even letting Van finish his question, Bezios quickly opened his mouth; his voice, almost deafening his poor wife that was beside him.


    "...Bishop Job. Why are you�C why are we meeting with him again?" Van then asked.


    "He owns half of the planet," Bezios let out a small scoff, "I have basically bought the other half from all the other small fries that own it�� so he''s just the only one that needs convincing."


    "I�C"


    "And by convincing, I mean I am buying him out," Bezios once again scoffed, this time even more arrogant, "And once I do that, then I will, by law and technicality, own this sector, this planet."


    "Who is richer, you or that Job guy?"


    "Why, me, of course!" Bezios''s eyes suddenly lit up with passion; his voice rising to unprecedented levels and once again almost deafening his wife beside him, "The only reason he even has any wealth is that he inherited his father''s illegal businesses�C and by that, I mean truly illegal ones!"


    "I�� see," Van furrowed his eyebrows. This place is looking more and more like a normal place. Van was truly expecting a technology that would completely be unknown to him. Of course, the technology in Vivati''s world was already something he couldn''t understand�� but he was truly expecting the Systellions to flaunt their technology more.


    But besides the personal spacecrafts that people owned, and the Vessel�� everything else just seems mundane.


    Even Van, who was born on the worst part of the old world knew�� that Bishop Bezios and all the other rich boys here were just playing a game to see who has the bigger dick.


    "How many planets do you own in this Vessel now?" Van then asked.


    "Hm," and with Van''s question, Bezios''s eyes once again lit up, "I thought you would never ask, my son."


    "..."


    "This is the last planet that I do not own. Once I buy it, this entire Vessel will be mine and I will finally have my 9th Vessel!"


    "..." Van squinted his eyes as he heard Bezios''s boasts.


    "So tell me," he then said, "Why the richest man in the entire Systellions be one of the first people to be sent into an unknown universe? You could potentially have died here."


    "Pft," Bezios quickly laughed, "Nothing can move past the Vessel''s defenses."


    "..."


    "..."


    Van could only blink a couple of times as he stared Bezios straight in the eyes; Bezios did the same, with his laugh slowly turning into an awkward chuckle.


    "E�� except you," Bezios then muttered.


    "And I can kill you right now if I want to."


    "Pl�C"


    "See!?"


    And before Bezios could say any rebuttal, Maria suddenly joined in on the conversation and once again slapped his bald head.


    "Even an alien who had only been here for who knows how short of a time thinks the same as me!" Maria bellowed.


    "H�� honey, not right now."


    "No!" Maria pushed Bezios''s waving hand away, "I told you Pontiff Tartys is starting to get threatened by your existence!"


    "Nonsense," Bezios shook his head, "Why would a Pontiff even bother with someone like me?"


    "You just said the reason! You are on your way to your 9th Vessel!" Maria clapped her hands a couple of times, "If someone who owns a quarter of all the Vessels isn''t a threat, then who is!?"


    "You are imagining things, honey," Bezios let out a small sigh as he tried to calm his wife, "A pontiff would not�C"


    "!!!"


    And before he could even finish his words, a loud thunder suddenly erupted in the air; causing their visions to shake as the car started to tremble violently in place.


    Bezios''s screams, however, were even louder than the explosion�� and even louder than the rumble that came after.


    "W�� what''s happening!?" Bezios screamed as he and his wife both burrowed themselves into their seats, "Driver, what''s going on!?"


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "T�� the path ahead exploded!"


    "What!?"


    "The tunnel caved in!"


    "Then reverse!"


    And with Bezios''s order, the driver immediately drove back. However, not long after, Bezios once again screamed as his body almost flew straight towards Van, who was seated on the seat in front of them.


    "W�� what are you doing!?"


    "There�� there are cars blocking our path!" The driver quickly bellowed.


    "W�� what?" Bezios then lifted his head to look, only to see people coming out from several cars; holding guns in their hands.


    "S�� see!?" Maria shouted,


    "I told you someone is after your life!"

 Chapter 433: Bargain

    Chapter 433: Bargain


    "A�� aren''t they just rescuers?"


    Even with her wife''s screams piercing his ears; telling him that the people that were blocking their path were there to take his life, Bezios still let out a small but obviously nervous chuckle as he glanced through the rear window of his car.


    "..." As for Van, he could not help but wonder how Bezios garnered his wealth if he was this stupid. Van would admit that he himself was not a genius�� but at least he was self-aware.


    And so, the only thing that Van could do was leaned towards the rear window. And sure enough, the dozens of people that were still coming out of their cars were holding some sort of gun.


    "What did you say this Bishop Job did again?" Van then muttered as he stared at the group of�� ambushers.


    "I�� Illegal things," Bezios gulped.


    "...Is killing his competitors happen to be one of them?" Van breathed out.


    "Seriously?" Maria rolled her eyes, "Even the alien is smarter than�C"


    Sadly, before Maria could continue her insult, a barrage of explosions thundered through their ears; bombarding the air as the car once again trembled violently; the car''s obviously thick windows, letting out a barrage of blue ripples as the men outside rained their bullets upon it.


    "...So the car isn''t normal after all," Van muttered as he saw the bullets instantly losing their momentum as soon as they make contact with the rear window; dropping lifelessly to the ground. The bullets, however, were actually far from lifeless; because as soon as they hit the ground, an explosion erupts�C causing the car to almost bouncing from every impact.


    "We�� we''ll be safe here," Bishop Bezios then sighed as he realized the bullets weren''t going through; once again allowing himself to drop on his seat, "But still�� we need to call for help."


    "They seem to really want to kill you," Van furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the rain of bullets that had no sign of stopping, "Also��


    ��is that supposed to happen?" Van then said as he pointed at a part of the window; a bullet, hovering just inches away from it; trembling and seemingly trying to force its way in. It did, however, join its predecessors and also dropped to the ground like a fly meeting a zapper.


    But alas, another bullet seemed to follow its path, hovering once more for a few seconds before dropping to the ground.


    "..."


    "No," Bezios then took another gulp, "That''s not supposed to happen."


    "It''s starting to pierce through the shield!" Maria bellowed as she once again slapped Bezios''s bald head, "Do something!"


    "D�� do what!?" Bezios said before he knocked on the driver''s privacy window, "Driver, get us out of here!"


    "I�� I''m trying to! But the car isn''t moving!"


    "Shh," Bezios gritted his teeth as he slightly closed his eyes, "All the vibrations must have dampened the engine."


    And with those words, Bezios''s previously panicking face suddenly became sedated; his breaths, now also following a certain rhythm that completely drowned the stutters that were previously escaping his mouth.


    He then looked at the endless barrage of bullets hovering in front of the rear window; floating longer and longer as they penetrate the shield. Maria was going to say something, but seeing Bezios like this, she no longer uttered a single word and just watched him.


    A few more seconds passed and Bezios let out the longest breath he could muster. And with a sigh to follow, he turned his eyes towards Van.


    "...Can you help us?"


    "And what do I get in return?" Van replied almost instantly as a small smile appeared on his face.


    "A billion shekel."


    "Shekel�� that''s the currency you use here?"


    "Hm," Bezios nodded.


    "Then how about a no?" Van then let out a small chuckle as he leaned back to his seat.


    Seeing this, Bezios could only sigh and drop his head, "I''ll let you have anything you want," he then asked, "Just get us out of here."


    "What about one or two Vessels?"


    "...What?" Bezios quickly raised his head to look at Van, "That''s�C"


    He seemed to want to say something, but when he heard a small crack whispering into his ears, the only thing he could do was nod. Maria wanted to say something as well, but seeing as a web of cracks were starting to form on the rear window, they didn''t really have any choice.


    "Very well," Bezios then said, "You can have�C"


    "I''m only joking," Van then once again smiled as he patted Bezios''s shoulder.


    "...Joking?" Bezios took in a small gulp; his breaths getting heavier by the second as the bullet started to explode; cracking the window ever further, "So�� you''re not going to help us?"


    "Are you forgetting something?" Van shook his head with a sigh as he lightly pushed Bezios to the side and faced the rear window.


    "What?"


    "I''m your son. The Vessels you own are going to be mine once we make it official anyway."


    "Are you cra�C"


    And before Bezios could finish his words, one of the bullets was finally able to pierce through the window; threatening to turn everyone inside the car into a million pieces.


    "!!!"


    Bezios''s eyes turned wide; almost as if time slowed down for in the time of his death. And perhaps it was a perfect scenario, as the bullet''s path seemed to be aiming directly through his now wide eye.


    But before it could make contact, a hand suddenly moved between the two.


    "Wha�C"


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    And before anyone could even reach, a muffled sizzle whispered into his ear, instantly followed by a small impact flowing across his bald head.


    Both Maria and Bezios then slowly looked towards Van''s hand, only to see some smoke coming out of it.


    "Did you�� just catch it?" Maria then worded out; her jaw almost refusing to close. And as if to answer her bewildered question, Van''s arms suddenly disappeared from their sight; followed by the shattering of the rear window as all the bullets were finally allowed inside the car.


    The bullets that they thought would be their end, however, disappear before they could hit them.


    "Please wait for me, mother and father," the smile on Van''s face grew even wider before he disappeared; leaving the car slightly swinging as he did so. And once again, before they could wonder what was happening, a series of screams started to pierce their ears.


    Maria and Bezios turned their eyes towards the noise, only to see a collection of dismembered arms loitering on the ground. The men that were previously letting out an endless barrage of bullets, now squirming where they stood as they flailed their limbless shoulders.


    A golden light then flashed across the dimly lit tunnel�C and what followed were half of the men dropping to the ground�� their legs no longer attached to their bodies.


    Both Maria and Bezios squirmed at the sigh, but as soon as they blinked, Van was already in front of them, sitting on top of the trunk.


    "So��" Van then knocked on the roof of the car as he leaned closer to the two,


    ��are you going to interrogate them, or should I?"

 Chapter 434: Wrong Side of the Universe

    Chapter 434: Wrong Side of the Universe


    "This��"


    With them now out of harm''s way, Bezios''s voice once again returned to its previous trembling tone filled with distress. The trails of sweat that were trailing from his bald head all the way to his neck, almost shining as the flickering lights of the tunnel reflected on it.


    "!!!"


    Both Bezios and Maria then took a few steps back, as a small creaking noise whispered behind them; they looked, only to see their driver slowly stepping out of the car.


    "Is�� is it over?"


    "What do you mean ''is it over''!?"


    Unfortunately for the driver�� as soon as he stepped out, he was welcomed by Maria''s wrath, "Why did you just hide throughout the whole ordeal instead of helping us escape the situation!?"


    "I''m�� I''m just a driver, ma''am," the driver slightly backed away in fear as Maria haughtily approached him, "I''m�� not a bodyguard."


    "Why, this little�C"


    "Maria," Bezios raised his hand as he got in between the two, "He has a point."


    "What do you mean he has a point!?" Maria''s wrath was then quickly transferred to Bezios; slapping his defenseless bald head once again, "This is why all our employees and people are so lax, you keep tolerating this kind of behavior!"


    "W�� well, I''m tolerating you."


    "What did you just say!?"


    "N�� nothing," Bezios quickly towards Van, moving behind him to hide from his wife.


    "..." Van could only furrow his eyebrows�C these people, do they really not fear him even after he already showed them what he could do?


    As for Maria, she could only let out a small and deep sigh as she looked at the men that tried to kill them.


    "These men��" Maria said as she lightly covered her mouth and nose. Although they almost died by their hands, she still could not help but feel slightly uncomfortable, seeing half of them wriggling on the ground without limbs; almost like worms that were suddenly exposed to salt.


    Granted, half of them still had their legs, but without their arms completely cut off, it would seem that most of them have already given up hope as not even one was trying to escape.


    "... were they sent by Bishop Job?"


    "Let''s ask them, shall we?" A small but deep breath then escape Bezios''s mouth as he nodded at Van,


    "Good work, son," a slightly cheeky smile appeared on his face before he walked towards the nearest men.


    "Eek!"


    He, however, almost jumped where he stood as the man he was approaching suddenly squirmed on spot; getting a little blood on his luxurious pants.


    "..."


    "..."


    Bezios then subtly looked at his wife, who already had a trace full of disappointment on her face. He was trying his best to look cool; but alas, his coolness was short-lived as everyone heard him scream. Bezios could only clear his throat, before finally turning towards the man.


    "Tell me, were you sent here by Bishop Job?" Bezios muttered as he looked the dying man straight in the eyes, "I will make sure you recover from this if you tell me, I will have them attach your limbs back."


    "..."


    "Did you really think that I, the richest man in all of the 40 Vessels did not bring security with me?" Bishop Bezios then let out a loud and deep sigh as he shook his head, "You should have chosen your target well."


    "..." Van could only blink a couple of times, before turning his eyes towards Maria and the driver. And judging by the sighs that were escaping their mouths, they were also thinking the same thing�C they actually didn''t have any security with them, so what was Bezios spouting right now?


    Although Van knew why he didn''t need one in the first place. The car practically survived more than a thousand bombs being thrown upon it. Even the road beneath their car cracked.


    ��But seeing as how strong the impact of the bombs was in his hands when he caught it, it should''ve actually caused more damage to the terrain. Does that mean the tunnel and the roads were actually made of some kind of strong material capable of withstanding a rain of bombs?


    Van thought the planet was fairly simple�� but more and more, the technology that Van was initially expecting was starting to reveal itself.


    "Tell me," Bezios continued to talk to the dismembered man, "I will make sure you get out of this alive."


    The man, however, only laughed at Bezios''s attempt to interrogate him.


    "I promise you," Bezios sighed, "You will liv�C"


    And before he could finish what he was going to say, a foot suddenly replaced where the man''s head used to be.


    "!!!"


    "He wasn''t going to answer you. Let''s move on to the next one."


    "Wha��" Bezios could only breathe in deeply as Van casually moved his foot away from the man''s�� completely squashed head; swinging his leg to dust off the mercenary''s brain matter.


    "There''s still more than 30 of them," Van then said as he moved away. As for Bezios, he could only look at his wife, who was gesturing to him to follow Van. Just�� what kind of scenario is this, he thought.


    Just hours ago, he was in a conference in a fancy hotel; discussing his plans for the vessel once he completely buys all of it. And now, he was out here interrogating people that just tried to take his life�� and would have probably succeeded without the alien that currently had him and his wife as a hostage.


    There was also�C


    "Can you stop killing them before they answer!?"


    Bezios''s thoughts were then disrupted as Van once again killed a mercenary as soon as they tried to open their mouths.


    "He wasn''t going to say anything," Van just shrugged his shoulders as he moved to the next one.


    "How would you know that!?"


    "I don''t," Van sighed,


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "So the next one better tell us what we need to know," he then turned his head towards the mercenaries, who were either lying on the ground without legs and arms; or kneeling and waiting for their fate without any signs of fighting back. They flinch, however, whenever their eyes met with Van''s.


    "Can you stop taking lives like it''s nothing!?" Bezios then bellowed, "Even if they are evil people, they still have families waiting for them!"


    "These people were just here to kill you."


    "B�� but even so," Bezios shook his head, "Every life is precious�� you even killed my bodyguards whose only job was to protect me. Does life have no meaning in this universe of yours!?"


    "..."


    Van only looked to the side as he heard Bezios''s words. But after a few seconds, he looked him straight in the eyes and said, "Life means everything here�� I just grew up on the wrong side of the universe. And don''t forget��


    ��you''re also on the wrong side now."


    "What does that even�C"


    "That means you are in my home. You are an invader," Van did not let Bezios finish what he was going to say as he slowly approached him, "Billions of lives will be lost if the Ark goes through that Portal. Just be glad that I still need you, dad��


    ��or you would have already joined these people."

 Chapter 435: Machines

    Chapter 435: Machines


    "Billions of lives will be lost if the Ark goes through that Portal. Just be glad that I still need you, dad��


    ��or you would have already joined these people."


    "..."


    Silence and a gulp. Bezios could only take in a small gulp as he saw the look on Van''s face. It always seemed to pass his mind that this child-looking individual in front of him was an alien. An alien who had the purpose of preventing their species from moving to their universe.


    In technicality�C he was stopping the ecological progression. He was here to stop them from taking their resources�� and seeing the carnage he had brought in just now, he was more than capable of delaying it.


    And so, with that thought surfacing in his mind, Bezios''s face once again turned serious.


    "Death is not the answer to everything, young man," Bezios then said as he turned towards the groaning mercenaries, "Let me show you something more appealing than staying alive."


    "...What are you doing?"


    Van could only furrow his eyebrows as he saw Bezios suddenly walking away back to the car, before once again facing the dying mercenaries.


    "We all already know that Bishop Job was the one to sent you," he then said; his loud voice, echoing throughout the tunnel, "There''s only one person obnoxious enough to think that he could kill me, the richest man in the universe."


    "..."


    "I also happen to know that most of you are doing this for money�C maybe for yourself or for your loved ones," Bezios then cleared his throat before clapping his hand, "So, how about I will let all of you walk away here, with your limbs attached so you can hug your families again."


    "You already offered thi�C"


    "And a billion shekel," Bezios did not let Van finish his words as he raised a finger. And as soon as he declared that; the once lifeless bodies that were groaning on the ground without limbs widened their eyes.


    A billion shekels? Even if they had to share it with the rest of their comrades, they would still have enough to live leisurely for more than 3 lifetimes. And as if that wasn''t enough�C


    "A billion shekel for each of you!"


    "It''s Bishop Job!"


    "He contacted us through a 3rd party!"


    "We were ordered to stop you from meeting with him since he was sure his board members would agree to be bought out!"


    And just like that, Bezios did not even have to ask questions�C the answers just dropped like a waterfall, flowing without any barriers as the mercenaries continued to open their mouths, almost as if they weren''t bleeding out.


    "..."


    "...See?" Bezios then let out a small scoff as he looked at Van, "In the end, money outweighs everything."


    "And it would seem your life is only worth little," Van also scoffed as he moved near Bezios.


    "...Ha?"


    "You offered me a billion shekel so I would spare you and your wife earlier," Van muttered, "So you were actually being cheap then?"


    "T�� that''s�C"


    "How much money do you actually have?" Van said as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Well�� that''s�� I could," Bezios stuttered as he stuttered, jumbling his words as his eyes strayed away from Van''s. But after a few seconds, an awkward laugh escaped from his mouth,


    "I��


    ��I have about 500 trillion�� and 30 times more than that invested everywhere."


    "..." Van didn''t even want to think how much money that is.


    And so, with the promise of a mountain of gold, Bishop Bezios practically bought the entire mercenary company, giving them one final mission�C testify against Bishop Job.


    ***


    "You�� You know you can''t get away with this! I have powerful friends!"


    "I bought your friends."


    It didn''t take long for Bishop Job to be arrested by the authorities. It would seem the mercenaries actually recorded the entire scenario�C from being hired by Bishop Job, all the way to their assassination attempt and failure.


    Van was slightly surprised when the mercenaries'' eyes glowed and released a hologram footage of what happened, but of course, he didn''t let anyone notice.


    And so, with that, Bishop Job had no way to defend himself. One would think that the mercenaries would also be arrested, but no. With Bezios having acquired the entire Vessel, he practically ruled it.


    His word is the law.


    However, even more than buying the entire Vessel, the people of the Bezios-9, which Bezios renamed it, were focused on one other thing�C Bezios''s hidden son.


    The hologram video that was presented to the court was somewhat leaked to the masses of Bezios-9, allowing the people to see Van.


    There were already rumors that Bezios and his wife were hiding a secret child�� but to think that the very first time they would be seeing the said child would be him almost massacring an entire company of mercenaries.


    Just how much did the family spend to have this kind of offspring?-- They all thought.


    And so, with Bezios rising in power, so did Van''s popularity. This wasn''t part of the plan, of course�� if he ever had a plan in the first place. But this shouldn''t be a problem; as according to Bezios, the Ark and the other Vessels still on the other side of the Portal were completely unaware and isolated with what is happening here, in other words, they were completely cut off from the main force.


    Van was learning more and more information about the enemy, and most importantly�C the Holy Grail.


    Bezios had told him that it was the source of the Pontiffs'' powers�C drinking from it would let them inherit the powers of those who came before them.


    Judging by the effect of Hermes''s body exploding and sending him to the future, then more than a hundred thousand years have passed already.


    Van was still unaware of how much time the Systellions have spent in the Olympians'' universe, or whether or not they went to another universe before or after that�� No, they should be following the Seraphs'' traces�C so as far as Van knows, this is just the 3rd universe they have been in.


    Their original universe, the Olympians'', and his.


    So if they inherit their powers from the Holy Grail, then they have the power of a hundred thousand�C no. From the stories that Evangeline had told him, they have already developed for more than a million years in their own universe.


    ��So it was possible that the Pontiffs'' powers are something that has been collected for a million years. If that is so�� then just how strong are they?


    Van truly had no idea. After all, ever since he got here, none of the Systellions showed any innate power so far and just used their technology. So just what kind of power are they inheriting ac�C


    "Cheers!"


    "..."


    Van could not help but open his eyes as his thoughts were suddenly cut off by the voices that suddenly erupted and echoed in the air. He looked towards the noise, only to see Bezios raising a glass�� and more than a hundred people following him as he did so.


    "Now that I bought this planet�� I will make sure that all of you will have the chance to live in the Ark!"


    And with those words echoing like some sort of mantra, all of the people in Bezios''s party roared and cheered�C filling the entire hall with excitement and almost causing the building they were in to tremble.


    "The�� Ark?" Van then blinked a couple of times as he also heard Bezios''s words. The only reason that Van was not entering that almost galaxy-sized Portal was because he didn''t know what was waiting for him on the other side; whether or not he would be shot down as soon as he even showed his nose.


    But if Bezios was promising something like this to the people, wouldn''t that mean that Bezios could go inside the Ark if he wishes to? If so, as his son, that would be Van''s best chance to infiltrate the Ark.


    "..." Van''s eyes then lit up as he slowly made his way to Bezios. But alas, before he could even take 3 steps, several women�� and men suddenly blocked his path.


    "Hello, my name is Hanniah."


    "I''m Izrail."


    "You''re Bishop Bezios''s son, right? I�� watched the video."


    "You''re so beautiful that I thought you were a girl at first�� but I suppose that doesn''t matter."


    "Do you already have a life partner? Can I ask for your name?"


    "Would you like to come inside me�C I mean come with me to my resort?"


    "..." Van could only blink and step back as several people of somewhat youthful ages approached him.


    "I''m�� busy," Van said as he decided to push his way through the crowd�� only to be welcomed by another group who blocked his path of escape. And like the group before them, they were spouting nonsense.


    "..." Van''s eyes began to twitch as he saw the smiles on the people''s faces. They were here just leisurely having a party and chat, not even caring that they were about to commit genocide.


    Should�� he really just kill them here? Bezios owns the planet, anyway�� and Van basically owns Bezios. So he could just brush it off and�C


    "Evaniel."


    And before a fist could form from his hand, a familiar voice slowly approached Van. He looked, only to see Maria walking towards him.


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    ...Evaniel? Was that supposed to be him?


    "Have you tasted the lobster?" Maria then said as he smiled, "That''s your favorite, isn''t it?"


    And with Maria approaching, the people that were surrounding Van all scurried away like roaches exposed to light. However, before they left, some of them tapped their arms on Van''s.


    "..." Van could only furrow his eyebrows from the act. Just�� what exactly were they doing? Did they think they could just touch him because they were the sons and daughters of the rich? Just what kind of--


    "They exchanged contacts with you," Maria, as if reading his mind, answered, "So, you don''t have cybernetics implanted in your body? I figured your universe will at least have that."


    Maria then raised her arm before tapping it, and as she did so, some sort of screen appeared on�� in it.


    "This is implanted in us at the Tube," Maria said, "Every one of us has it."


    Of course�C Van thought. He had been wondering what powers the Systellion had when it was right in front of him all this time. The so-called power that their god has gifted them�� is technology.


    The humans in Vivati''s galaxy were no longer able to give birth because of some radiation problem, and Van had assumed that that was also the case for the Systellions�� but no.


    The Systellions�� they were barely humans.

 Chapter 436: Sudden Arrival

    Chapter 436: Sudden Arrival


    "You don''t have this thing in your universe? I thought��"


    Maria, Bishop Bezios''s wife had been explaining the intricacies of their technology to Van, showing the�� screen that was embedded straight on�C in her skin and flesh. She had probably been talking for 5 minutes straight; Van, however, was no longer listening.


    Still, his eyes were focused at Maria''s arm. It almost felt like the insides of her arm were hollow�C containing a world of their own. If Van tried to stretch his hand towards it�� will it actually go through?


    "How�� is this possible?" Van whispered. Of course, even if it was explained to him, he was sure he wouldn''t be able to understand. Athena and the others that were watching through his eyes probably could�C but he was sure their technology was quite different even compared to Vivati''s world.


    Maria said that they implant while they were still inside their birth capsule. Doesn''t that mean they are installed as soon as the Systellions are given birth�C no, created?


    So if Pontiffs inherit the powers of those before them through this Holy Grail, what exactly does that mean? Were their memories being carried over?


    "..." Numerous thoughts and theories danced inside Van''s mind. But after a few seconds, he shook his head. He should leave the thinking to other people, the only thing he was doing right now was needlessly causing his head to hurt.


    "Why are you chatting with me now?" Van then let out a small scoff as his eyes finally left the stereoscopic screen on Maria''s arm, "Weren''t you and Bezios scared of me just a while ago?"


    "Because we''re in public, Evaniel," Maria smiled as she nodded towards the people passing by them, "Do not underestimate the ability of a billionaire to keep up appearances. Right now, you''re my son."


    "Hm," Van could not help but smirk as he heard Maria''s words.


    "And I''m also protecting the little ladies that were hounding you earlier," Maria took a sip of her wine,


    "You seem to be popular with them."


    "Because I''m a billionaire''s son."


    "And because of the way you look," Maria also smirked, "You have an uncanny resemblance to the way the Pontiffs carry themselves�C your aura, I mean."


    "..." Van did not respond as he just turned his attention towards the ladies that approached him earlier, only for them to chuckle and wave at him,


    "They don''t even know that you''re probably trying your hardest not to kill them," Maria sighed as she saw this.


    "Not just them, but each and every last one of you," Van whispered, "The only way any of you are living is if you stop invading my world."


    "We''re not bad people, Van," Maria once again sighed, "Your universe will be a far better place once it assimilates to ours. This planet that you''re standing on was once a dying world. It wasn''t until the Pontiffs intervened that it returned to its luster. It''s the same with the other planets inside the Vessel��


    ��We prevent dying worlds from withering."


    "And what about the people that live in them?"


    "What''s a few billion people to save an entire planet?" Maria took another sip of her wine.


    "..." Van could only furrow his eyebrows upon hearing Maria''s words. There was no use in trying to talk to these people�C some of them might truly be decent, but the way they view lives of people in another universe was truly too different. They think too highly of themselves.


    With these thoughts dancing in Van''s mind, his hands once again started to tremble; a certain itch crawling throughout his entire body as he hears the casual conversations and carefree giggles of the systellions. While they were having fun here, everyone in his universe was about to suffer a calamity that would end all life.


    "..." If it wasn''t for the threats of the Pointiffs, then Van would have truly killed all of the people here. Just how strong were pontiffs? If he went on a rampage, would they perhaps back off? If he held the two vessels that were already in this universe, would they back off?


    ��Bezios did show compassion and mercy for the mercenaries that were hired to kill him. Maybe the Pontiffs would too?


    "..." Was he just looking for an excuse to go on rampage? Van once again turned his eyes towards the other people in the hall; the feeling of rage inside him, still fully alive.


    "Anyway," Maria then interrupted Van''s murderous thoughts as she handed him a glass of his own. Van, however, quickly refused, saying that he doesn''t drink alcohol.


    "Suit yourself," Maria shrugged as she just helped herself with the wine, "Anyway, I wonder what level you would have if you were one of us. For you to be able to kill the other mercenaries with ease�C all of them were above level 100."


    "...Level?" And as soon as Van heard Maria''s words, his thoughts of rage were slightly replaced and filled with curiosity, "You mean my Status?"


    So was the intel they got from Angela true? Were the Systellions also System Holders?


    "What?" This time, it was Maria''s turn to be bewildered, "How�� do you know about that? Wait, don''t tell me you''re really not from this universe and you''re just pranking us?"


    "I''ll kill everyone here and tell me if it''s a prank," Van furrowed his eyebrows, "Your universe and mine are more connected than you think, World Eater."


    "...But if you have a Status," Maria then blinked a couple of times, "Doesn''t that mean��


    ��you''re the same species?"


    "We''re not the sa�C"


    "Wait, so what level are you?" Maria then approached Van, a distance that Maria dared not to cross just earlier. Her tone as well, held a certain familiarity in them now; almost as if any hint of discrimination just dispersed.


    Van could only furrowed his eyebrows from this sudden change. More and more, he was seeing how the Systellions looked at themselves. But still, with her question, Van could not help but be curious as well.


    Most of the System Holders of his world were gone after Hermes''s body exploded; their powers merging with their bodies like with what happened to Charlotte. It also happened to him, but his System was awakened when she died�� but before he could check it, the System once again merged with his body with the supposed death of Evangeline.


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    But if he remembered�C his level back then was��


    "My level is at 6 digits, Maria," Van then let out a small smirk as he looked Maria straight in the eyes. Maria, on the other hand, just let out a small chuckle.


    "Who do you think you are, Pontiff Eremiel?" Maria said as she waved her hand. And with her unceasing chuckles, she truly did find what Van said funny. Van didn''t mind, however, as he just received crucial information.


    "Pontiff Eremiel��" Van then whispered, "What''s his current level?"


    "No one really knows the exact number," Maria then wiped the tear that was coming from her eyes, "But the last time he checked with the Eye of Truth, I heard he just passed 100,000."


    "...When was that?"


    "A long time ago, I think it was at least�C"


    And before Maria could finish her words, the large door of the hall opened up; the one announcing the arrival of the guests, panicking to get into position; almost tumbling as he held a slightly nervous expression on his face.


    Soon, however, the people knew why�C


    "Pontiff Tartys has arrived!"

 Chapter 437: Greetings

    Chapter 437: Greetings


    "Pontiff Tartys has arrived!"


    And with the arrival of a Pontiff; the noise, the whispers, and every mouth that still wanted to say anything became completely shut. The room, which was filled with chatter, now completely silent as all eyes looked toward the guest that just arrived.


    Bishop Bezos, who was also previously entertaining his guest, stepped away�C not to approach the Pontiff, but towards Maria and Van.


    "..." And looking at Bezos''s and Maria''s expressions, it was obvious to Van that they did not really welcome the presence of this old man. Van leaned to the side in order to take a better look at the Pontiff, and as soon as he did so, the man instantly turned his eyes towards him.


    Maria told him that he had the same aura as the Pontiffs�C now he knew why. Most of the people in the hall probably couldn''t see it, but there was this weird aura that was surrounding Pontiff Tartys�� similar to the aura that the seraphs from his visions emitted�� similar to Evangeline.


    According to Angela and Evangeline''s stories, the World Eaters killed their god and massacred most of the seraphs�C that was why Evangeline and her kin had to move to another universe in the first place, leading to their war with Athena and the other Greek gods.


    The World Eaters�C they started everything. And if Van wanted to stop it, the Pontiffs'' were the key to everything.


    "You said this Tartys was the weakest of the three Pontiffs?" Van then whispered to Maria; his eyes, not even leaving the pontiff for even a second. Tartys was what Van imagined what the Pontiffs would actually look like.


    Old, long white beard, and a gaze that looked down on everyone. He was also wearing a white robe almost similar to the one Van was wearing right now.


    "...Yes?"


    "Shall we meet him, then? He''s still your guest, after all."


    "No need," Bezos''s let out a small sigh as he shook his head, "He''s coming here."


    "Bishop Bezos! Congratulations on finally owning all the clusters on this Vessel!"


    Pontiff Tartys''s voice was enough to fill the entire hall; not because the other people were completely silent, but because his voice was incessantly loud and robust�C almost as if he was forcing authority over everyone within the hall.


    And as soon as he got in front of Bezos, he stretched the back of his hand toward Bezos.


    "..." And there, Van watched as Bezos gently reached for the pontiff''s hand; kissing it before placing it on his forehead.


    "Welcome, Pontiff Tartys. It is an honor to have you�C"


    And before Bezos could finish his words, Tartys pulled his hand away, almost causing Bezos to tumble.


    "Don''t be so humble, Bezos," Tartys then burst out in laughter as he brushed his long white beard, "At this point, it feels like we''re on the same level now��


    ��right?"


    And with those words, the party hall that was already as silent as death became even heavier. The people that still held onto their drinks, quickly dropping them to the nearest table in fear that they would faint.


    "I�� I dare not be on the same level as you, Pontiff Tartys."


    Not only Bezos, but his wife, Maria, also kneeled on the ground as Tartys''s glare fell upon them. The people that came to celebrate Bezos''s success, could only really look to the side in shame.


    This was how it is and was.


    No matter how many lands, planets, or vessels Bezos owned. No matter how much authority he has over the masses, no matter how much money�C he would always be below the Pontiffs.


    Because Pontiffs have something he doesn''t have��


    ��strength�C overwhelming strength to the point they live a completely different life than the other Systellions.


    Unfortunately for the rest of them, however, Pontiff Tartys was not like the other two Pontiffs, Eremiel and Irin. He, unlike the two, liked to mingle with them mortals and craved every bit of power he could get his hands on.


    In short, he was petty.


    "And this is your son?"


    And then, with Tartys turning his head, everyone followed where his glares transferred to, only to see Bezos''s rumored son still casually standing behind his parents�C not kneeling unlike them.


    "Y�� Yes," Bezos didn''t really know if he should continue to lie�C but either way, if he exposed who Evan was, then there was a chance that the two would suddenly start fighting�� killing all of them here.


    "For someone of your stature, your son seemed to have not learned any manners," Tartys then stretched his hand towards Van,


    "Kneel, child."


    "..." Van only glanced at Tartys''s hand, before looking at him directly in his eyes. And as soon as he did so, Tartys hit him right on the cheek; the sound, reverberating throughout the entire hall.


    "I will not tolerate this kind of disrespect, Bezos," Tartys scoffed as he wiped the back of his hand with his robes, "If this is the child that would inherit your name, then I don''t think you deserve any of it��


    ��I am claiming all of your properties from now on."


    "Pontiff Tartys!" Bezos immediately stood up, but as soon as he did so, he met the same fate as Van�C slapped on the face before he could even say what he wanted to say. Unlike Van, however, his feet didn''t stay on the ground as he was thrown several meters in the air; violently rolling on the floor before a table filled with food stopped him.


    "H�� honey!" Maria was about to rush towards her husband, but before he could do so, Tartys suddenly grabbed her head, lifting her without any care or gentleness.


    "All of you, kneel."


    Tartys''s voice was quiet and calm; his words, however, almost roared through the people''s ears as they all kneeled at the same time��


    ��all except for Van.


    "It seems you really were not taught to respect your betters, boy," Tartys''s eyes began to twitch as he saw Van still just casually standing there,


    "Kneel, or I will kill your mother."


    "..." Van only let out a small sigh as he heard Tartys''s words. He then looked at Maria for a few seconds, before shaking his head and stepping closer to Tartys.


    "Athena," he then whispered, "You''re still watching, right?"


    "Hm?" Tartys''s slightly squinted his eyes as he saw Van''s hand moving towards him. Tartys then also stretched out his free hand, thinking that Van would finally show his respect and kiss it. But contrary to his expectations��


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    ��the boy grabbed his long white beard.


    "What are you�C"


    And before Tartys could finish his words, he felt himself slightly tumble; his eyes, now suddenly on the same level as Van. And without even any warning or hesitation, Van suddenly slapped him on the cheek�C there was no strength, but the snap was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "You�C !!!"


    Tartys quickly let go of Maria, but before he could do anything, another snap whispered in the air�� and then another��


    ��and another.


    Tartys did not feel any pain; but perhaps because of the shock that somebody would actually do something like this to him, he was in utter disbelief to the point that he froze.


    "Change of plans, Athena��" Van then whispered as he once again raised his hand�C this time, however, the slap that followed��


    ��caused Pontiff Tartys to violently roll on the floor several times.


    "...Let''s go say hi to these motherfuckers."

 Chapter 438: Defiance

    Chapter 438: Defiance


    A silent chaos.


    Perhaps that was the best way to describe the air that now surrounded the once lively party hall. The mood already became sour when Pontiff Tartys arrived, and even more when he used his power and authority over Bishop Bezios.


    But this? The people didn''t even know whether they were allowed to look at what was happening right now in front of their eyes. The only one that even dared to move was Maria, who rushed towards her husband as he was completely drenched with all the food on the table he landed on.


    She was also the only one that dared to breathe a sigh of relief as soon as she checked that her husband was still alive. But finally, after that�� she finally realized the situation they were in.


    Van just attacked a Pontiff. Van, who was currently pretending to be their son. She could probably plead to Pontiff and tell who Van was�C but at this point, even if they said that Van was threatening them, there was no way they would get out without a scratch. No�� they would be lucky to even keep their lives.


    It wasn''t only them�C everyone in the hall was now at risk of losing their lives. Because not only did Van attack Pontiff Tartys, he humiliated him in front of everyone as he did the very same thing Tartys did to Bezios�� covering him with wasted food as he violently rolled on the ground several times.


    "Interesting."


    It took a few more seconds of silence, but Pontiff Tartys finally stood up�C patting away all the dirt that was stuck on his white, immaculate robes.


    "I wonder how much you had to pay to have an offspring like this?" Tartys then looked down at Maria even from afar, "One might even think you got him illegally."


    "..." Maria, however, did not even look at Tartys as she focused on her unconscious husband; she wouldn''t even know what to answer anyway. Although religious groups or anything related to idolizing deities was banned in their entire society, the Pontiffs were quietly considered as walking gods.


    How could they not be, when they came from the lineage that killed their previous god?


    Even if Tartys is considered the weakest among the three Pontiffs, he was still a pontiff. He could probably kill all the people on this planet in a single breath if he wanted to.


    And now, that breath was about to come.


    "You do know what you''ve done, child?" Tartys continued to brush off the mess on his robes as he slowly made his way back to Van, "There are no rules in regards to hitting a Pontiff because we are above it. Above all of it."


    "Were you there when the Seraphs were forced to run away?"


    "Seraphs�� As expected of the son of the wealthiest man in all the vessels," Tartys scoffed as he also looked down at Van, which was fairly easy because of their height difference, "It would seem you were offered the finest of education for you to know the deepest parts of our history."


    "..."


    "Are you perhaps a fan of those little birds?" A wide smile then very slowly crept on Tartys''s face, "Sadly, my ancestors were the only ones present during the Angel Migration. It happened hundreds and thousands of years ago��


    ��but the Holy Grail has allowed me to inherit their feelings�C and it was glorious."


    "I see," Van''s eyebrows began to furrow.


    "But what happened after was a funny twist of fate, don''t you think?" Tartys then suddenly burst out in laughter, "The seraphs that migrated to another universe ended up being killed by another set of false gods. Could it be you gained some sort of inspiration from their tragedy, boy?"


    "Their tragedy led to my tragedy," Van closed his eyes as light slowly emerged from all the pores of his body, "You, the systellions, me�� we''re a plague that devours everything."


    "An activist. Again, as expected of the son of the wealthiest man in all the vessels. You have all these ideas in your head because you never had to work a day in your life," Tartys''s eyes started to squint as he watched the white light forming around Van''s body, "They really did some illegal modifications on you�C you�� have the same scent as us."


    "Pft."


    "You find that funny, boy?"


    "My daughter is older than you, boy," Van then said as the light emitting from his body soon took the shape of several wings that formed behind his back,


    "And yes, I do find it funny."


    "Y�C"


    And before Pontiff Tartys could even finish his words; all of the people in the party hall watched�� as an arm suddenly went through his chest. And before any of them could react, a sudden gale exploded and rippled throughout the entire party hall�C blowing all the food away and almost causing some of the lighter guests to tumble.


    None of them cared, however, as their eyes remained glued on Pontiff Tartys. How could they not be, when a scene that shouldn''t exist now presented itself to them. A Pontiff, kneeling on the ground�C his already dirty white robe, now drenched in red.


    The scene was so surreal that none of them really knew what to do anymore. It wasn''t until one of them lifted her arm, capturing the scene with the implanted camera in her eyes that everyone else started doing the same.


    "W�� What?" But of course, the most perplexed of all was the one who actually had an arm penetrated straight through his chest.


    "I honestly thought you''d be stronger."


    Pontiff Tartys''s head very slowly turned towards the owner of the arm; only to see Van the one now looking down on him.


    "But then again, everyone keeps saying you''re the weakest of the Pontiffs," Van then said as he casually pulled his arm out of Tartys''s chest,


    "But I guess�� that''s one down."


    ***


    [But I guess�� that''s one down.]


    "Pause it. When was this?"


    "A week ago."


    "And you''re only showing it to me now?"


    "You said I should return when it''s convenient."


    "..."


    In a dark room only lit up by the specks of light that danced inside it, the two other Pontiffs, Eremiel and Irin, were watching a hologram of the moment that Van killed Tartys.


    "Who is this little boy?" Eremiel breathed out as he pushed Tartys''s figure away. He then circled around Van''s hologram, looking at it from head to toe.


    "Bishop Bezios''s son," Irin answered as she too, stared at Van''s figure; the linear tattoos on her face, lighting up as she did so.


    "I see�� Bishop Bezios," Eremiel sighed as he placed his hand on his chin.


    "...You don''t know who that is, do you?"


    "No. No, I don''t," Eremiel shook his head before fixing his silver hair; which seemingly almost turned to the color of the galaxy as he brushed it, "And what was Tartys doing there in the first place?"


    "I do not try to think of the actions of an idiot, Eremiel," Irin let out a sigh as she leaned closer to Van''s face, "That''s why I don''t dare ask what you think."


    "Hm�� wait, did you insult me just now?" Eremiel furrowed his eyebrows.


    "No," Irin quickly shook her head,


    "So, what do you want us to do with him?" She then pointed at Van.


    "Nothing?" Eremiel let out a short but deep sigh as he waved his hand, causing all the images of Van to disappear, "Let them play out whatever this is."


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "A Pontiff was killed, Eremiel."


    "...And? Our ancestors also died. That is life," Eremiel shrugged, "We don''t interfere with the lives of the people, Irin."


    "He has Tartys''s mind drive."


    "...Why didn''t you start with that?" Eremiel''s breaths then started to change as he finally looked at Irin, "It''s time to celebrate."


    "..."


    "What? You were also thinking about it. Tartys''s lineage is pathetic."


    "...I''m leaving."


    And with that, Irin just rolled her eyes as she exited the dark room�C stepping into a bright hallway without any windows. She then raised her hand, summoning another hologram image of Van on top of her palm.


    "Just��


    ��who are you?"

 Chapter 439: A Weird Universe

    Chapter 439: A Weird Universe


    "How is your husband doing?"


    "...He''ll live."


    "Any news?"


    "Of course there is news!"


    Inside a large mansion on top of a cliff, Van was currently overlooking the horizon�C nothing but the big blue sea�� but no sun. There were, however, numerous faded planets littering the sky. The birds, however, that were previously just flying above the ocean completely stopped; their wings, unmoving.


    Even the waves of the ocean themselves stopped as Van took a breath.


    With all the things that Van had seen, it was hard for him to believe something like this would be real�C multiple planets inside a ship. Earth had become some sort of tree that branched out into separate parts�C a tree that was created by the mother of his child.


    When�� did the abnormality actually become normal for him?


    It almost feels like him enrolling in Newer York System Academy was from a completely different life, and maybe it was. But at the same time, it felt like yesterday for him. He�� imagined a completely different life.


    He imagined he would just graduate, then officially become an Explorer along with his friends�C become the best at what he does. That�� would have probably been a better story for him. It wouldn''t have been as eventful, but it would have been normal.


    Beatrice, Harvey, Victoria, Charlotte.


    Gil, Latanya, Nisha.


    Artemis, Athena.


    Vanya.


    Van could only imagine what it would have been like if he hadn''t met any of them. If instead of having the dreams of a child and joining the Academy, he paved his own path alone instead.


    But then the fact remains that everything that happened to him would have always happened. It was impossible for it to have been any other way. He probably could have prolonged his normal life, but what he is was always going to catch up to him�C no matter how fast he ran.


    Fate.


    That was the only thing that Van couldn''t outrun.


    Hermes, Evangeline, Azrael, and then Sage.


    He was created through the images of several gods. Seraph, an Olympian, and then whatever Sage is.


    Sage holds the same face as his. And he said that he was the god of this universe. He made it the way it is, separated into pockets�C sending a random person from each pocket to another universe�� for a second chance in life.


    Maybe�� he could give Van that chance? His family is here�� but they have their own family now, too. Her daughter has a child�C and from Gerald of all people.


    Athena�� once they were done here, she would have her people back. Most of the Olympians were salvaged by the Systellions.


    No one�� needs him. Even if they were able to make the Systellions leave or kill them, they would be left with him. This power he now had, he wasn''t meant to walk with the normal people.


    "..." He even thinks Athena is normal now. Whatever happened to him when his body merged with the System�C it was changing him. He was slowly accepting the fact that�� he wasn''t human.


    He thought himself a monster before, but not anymore. He just�� wasn''t normal.


    "Do you want to hear the news, or not!?"


    "..." Van then let out his breath; and as soon as he did so, the wings of the birds that had stopped waving; the ocean, which had ceased to flow�� once again all began to move.


    And Maria''s words that have hovered in the air for what seemed like an eternity finally reached Van''s ears.


    "What''s the news?" Van then said as he walked away from the view, letting himself fall on the soft sofa in the center of the living room.


    "Pontiff Irin and Pontiff Eremiel haven''t made any statement yet�� but those that are in allegiance with Pontiff Tartys are calling for your head."


    "So why haven''t Tartys''s men done anything yet? They know where we are, right?"


    "...Because they can''t, I already told you," Maria sighed as she sat on the sofa near the window, "By law, you did nothing wrong. Pontiffs are considered above the law and there are no rules relating to any of them�C they''re left out of the system. And therefore�C"


    "Killing one of us does not constitute a crime."


    "!!!"


    Maria could only stand up from her seat as someone else suddenly completed her sentence�C she quickly turned her head towards the voice, only to see someone floating outside the window.


    Almost like a ghost; her silver hair, flowing with the wind as she slowly floated towards the inside of the mansion. The window, however, instead of shattering into pieces, just rippled like water as the silver-haired girl passed through it.


    "P�� Pontiff Irin!"


    Maria then quickly kneeled as soon as she realized who it was.


    "Leave us."


    And without even saying anything else, Maria left the room even before Pontiff Irin''s feet could land on the marbled floor. It was a good thing she did, however, because as soon as Irin''s feet touched the floor, the entire room suddenly turned dark; the walls, almost as if they were breathing as they throbbed with each of Irin''s steps as she made her way to Van��


    ��who was still just casually sitting on the sofa.


    "You don''t seem surprised about my appearance?" Irin then said as she stood in front of Van, looking at him from head to toe.


    "I''m used to people not respecting my privacy and barging in as they please," Van sighed before pulling something from the collar of his suit, the communicator that made it possible for him to contact Athena and the others. He looked at its charred appearance for a few seconds, before pinching and turning it into ash.


    "Sorry, but unlike you, I still value my privacy. I''ll replace it in the future," Irin said as she sat opposite Van.


    "What makes you think there''s a future for you, or for me?" Van sighed as he looked Irin straight in the eyes.


    "Because I didn''t come here to fight," Irin said as she shook her head. Her words and the tone of her voice seemed sincere; her face, however, remained completely unchanged.


    "Afraid?"


    "I''m not capable of being afraid," Irin breathed out, "And unlike Tartys and Eremiel, I care about the people. Well, Tartys cared, but not in a good way as you would have probably already realized."


    "W�C"


    "Who are you?" Irin did not let Van talk as she leaned closer; her eyes, almost looking through Van''s, "You''re clearly not Bezios''s son. His child died in the capsule."


    "You already know the answer to that," Van said as trickles of electricity emerged from his eyes.


    "An inhabitant of this weird universe?"


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "Well, not as weird as several planets inside a round ship."


    "I disagree. This universe is unusual," Irin shook her head, "There are�� layers to it. It is the reason why we can''t proceed to bring the Ark."


    "Maybe��


    ��or maybe that''s your sign to just leave us alone."


    "Well... I am afraid we can''t do that," and for the very first time, an expression could be seen on Irin''s face, "That''s why I have a proposition-- we will let all of the inhabitants of this universe live. It is the same...


    ...as what we offered them."


    "..." Van then turned to look at where Irin was pointing, only to see several... people floating outside the window. Lightning and thunder, trickling and flowing through the backs of their silhouette.


    "See what I mean about privacy?" Van let out a small scoff as he looked at each of the uniquely aesthetic individuals,


    "Although...


    ...I guess the Olympians wouldn''t care about that."

 Chapter 440: The Olympians

    Chapter 440: The Olympians


    The Olympians. Van had always only seen them in his visions all those years ago�C but throughout the years, he had met some of them�� even built a family with two of them, Artemis and Athena.


    And now, the rest of them were in front of him in the flesh�C 6 of them, floating just meters away from him outside the house. Seeing them all together like this seemed the most surreal thing that Van had seen throughout the years.


    Perhaps the one he was most familiar with was Zeus. After all, he was always the center of his visions�C No. Not visions. Now that he had merged with the System, it was better to say that they were memories.


    Zeus had a thing for theatrics according to Athena�C without a doubt, proven to be true by the lightning that was raining down upon their backs. Zeus�� wasn''t as imposing now that he was in front of Van.


    And so were the rest of the Olympians. The only other Olympian he recognizes was Poseidon as Athena told him about him�� as for the rest, he had no idea who they could be. All of them looked unique in their own way, sure. But Zeus and Poseidon held their elements close to them�C with Poseidon''s hair seemingly made of water.


    "So the rumors are proven to be true."


    The very first one to speak was a woman�C her brown and luscious tangled hair almost seemed like it had a life of its own she floated to the house; but unlike with Pontiff Irin, the window wall completely shattered.


    "Hermes had an offspring with the winged demons," the woman then started to circle Van as the rest of the Olympians also entered the house, "He bears no resemblance, and yet I could feel him in this youngling."


    "And what exactly is your purpose for bringing the Olympians?" Van, however, completely ignored her as he leaned to the side to look at Irin.


    "You�� dare ignore me, boy?"


    And before Irin could open her mouth, the woman stopped in front of Van and looked him straight in the eyes; her eyebrows, slightly turning her face into a snarl.


    Hera. Van then thought as he returned the woman''s glare. Judging by the stories that Athena told him, this woman could be none other than Hera. Most of them were short-tempered, haughty, impatient, and overly self-important�� but Athena told her that Hera was on another level.


    "You dare look at m�C"


    And before Hera could finish her words, her mouth remained open as Van stood up to look at the other Olympians that entered the house.


    Zeus, Poseidon, Hera. He already knew who the three were, and now there were only three left unnamed. 2 women and a man.


    He would have probably been shaken by their existence if this had happened years ago-- but now, all of them just seemed... human.


    "..." Van carefully walked in front of the 5 Olympians, leaving Hera with her mouth open. As he did so, however, he noticed Hera''s eyes very slowly trying to catch him. How nostalgic, Van thought; Angela and Arachnaea used to be able to do the same.


    But it would seem that was the only thing Hera could do as her mouth very slowly closed.


    "Hm��" Zeus and Poseidon seemed to be able to do the same�C with Zeus even managing to turn his head, barely, but visible�� as expected of the one crowned as the strongest Olympian.


    Every one of their eyes seemed to want to follow him as he moved�� except for one. The pale-skinned woman; her skin seemingly devoid of any flaws�C Van could see it, as she was barely wearing anything in the first place.


    Everything about her seemed perfect. Even the aura she emitted was more akin to that of a flower than a god�C a flower littered with thorns, that is.


    This should be Aphrodite. Even if Athena didn''t tell her about her, Dionysus did plenty enough.


    The next was the tallest one of them all�C wearing full armor despite his kin being only on linens. His face was filled with scars, even though the Olympians could very well make them disappear. A man taking pride in his wounds of battle.


    Ares? Must be.


    And finally, Van stood in front of the last one�C a woman who was adorned by�� plants. The way she carried herself, her posture, her temperament�� it was exactly the same as Artemis.


    "Demeter."


    "..."


    And as he said that, Hera''s mouth finally closed; the Olympians'' eyes, now also able to land on him. Demeter, however, didn''t seem that surprised as Van was suddenly in front of her.


    "You have Hermes''s speed."


    "I might actually be faster now."


    "You know who I am?" A small, but growing smile appeared on Demeter''s face as she looked down at Van.


    "Demeter. Artemis told me a lot about you, like a parent, almost."


    "She�� is alive!?" Demeter slightly crouched down to have her eyes at the same level as Van as soon as she heard his words; the smile on her face, however, disappeared as Van shook his head.


    "She was, a very long time ago," Van whispered as he looked to the side, "She died�� trying to make a better life for her daughter."


    "D�C"


    "Daughter!?"


    And before anyone else could react, Aphrodite''s gasp thundered through the air,


    "Artemis has a daughter!? That Artemis!?" And even though she was practically screaming, the words that were coming out of Aphrodite''s mouth still seemed soft, "With who!?"


    "W�C"


    "Wait!" Aphrodite''s nose then started to subtly move as her eyes moved towards Van''s�� member. And a few moments later, her eyes slightly widened as she looked Van straight in the eyes,


    "It''s you�� you''re the father of Artemis''s child!"


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "What!?" Zeus and the other male Olympians roared.


    "And�� it�� it''s not just Artemis�C I can also smell Athena on you!"


    "What!?" This time, it was only Zeus that roared as he clasped his head with both his hands.


    "Stop shouting like fools!"


    And before any more roars could thunder, Demeter stomped her foot on the floor, causing the black room they were in to suddenly be filled with plants; mixed with the walls that were almost breathing, the room looked even more organic now.


    "Is�� it true?" Demeter then whispered as she once again looked Van in the eyes, "I would know if you''re lying, was she survived by her daughter."


    "...Yes," Van closed his eyes, "I am truly sorry I was not there to save her."


    "No, I could feel your love for her," a gentle smile appeared on Demeter''s face as she raised Van''s cheek. But soon, however, this smile disappeared as the plants that wrapped the room all withered away,


    "Who?" She then whispered; the gentleness in her voice was completely gone,


    "Who killed her?"

 Chapter 441: Distraction

    Chapter 441: Distraction


    "Who�� killed her?"


    Although there was already a lot of tension building up in the air with the Olympians'' arrival, each and every one of them became quiet. Even Hera, who seemed like she had an entire speech prepared for Van, could only close her mouth as she took a seat on the sofa; glancing at Irin before letting out a scoff and looking to the side.


    The Olympians, even when subdued for almost a hundred thousand years now, seemed to have kept most of their pride intact.


    Irin brought them here for a single reason�C because, like the Olympians, she could sense the same scent in him that they carry. She would have probably also brought a seraph since Van also has their scent, but alas, they were all wiped out.


    Irin didn''t really know what she hoped to achieve by doing this, and so�C she just watched and observed. Most of the beings in this room right now were hundreds of thousands of years old; Perhaps Van may also be the same, but she wasn''t really seeing any indication that he could be.


    Perhaps his years of life were closer to Irin, who had only really lived for 30 years. She has memories of her previous lives�� almost an eon of memories.


    The way she perceived those memories, however, was more like movies that were imprinted in her mind all at once. She doesn''t feel anything whenever she remembers someone''s death, nor is she happy remembering all the fun moments of her previous lives.


    ��She also had memories of the time when they were finally able to overthrow the Seraphs and their first god. She also has a memory of them arriving in the universe of the Olympians; who, even in their weakest state, managed to kill millions of systellions�C even destroying a Pontiff whose mind drive they were not able to recover.


    It wasn''t until Eremiel''s ancestor finally decided to step up that the Olympians were completely subdued.


    Irin''s ancestor, however, was the one that was ultimately responsible for the Olympians not being wiped out after the battle. Her ancestor seemed to have held some sort of liking to them and their way of life�C almost to the point that their authority was just below that of the Pontiffs.


    That was around a hundred thousand years ago, and with the short duration that Irin has been alive��


    ��she hasn''t seen what made them special enough to be spared.


    She had only met for a few minutes, and he seemed to already be more worthy of standing with the systellions just for the sheer raw power he was emitting each time he moved. But the question is��


    ��is he as strong as the Pontiffs?


    He managed to kill Tartys, sure. But Irin could also do that with her eyes closed�C throughout the years, Tartys''s iterations have grown weaker and weaker. The only reason he was still being regarded as Pontiff was due to the respect his prime ancestor deserved; that was also the reason why Eremiel wasn''t paying Van any mind.


    And so, Irin continued to watch the scenery unfold in front of her�C to determine whether or not he was a threat to their cause. And if he is�� Irin still wasn''t worried. After all, she was already doing something behind the scenes while Van was busy talking with the Olympians.


    "Answer me, child of Hermes. Who killed Artemis?" Demeter repeated her words; her eyes, not leaving Van''s eyes for even a single second.


    "..." Van, on the other hand, just returned her gaze for a few seconds, before letting out a sigh and turning around,


    "If all of us are lucky, then you would get the chance to meet him soon."


    "...I see you have inherited Athena''s love for suspense," Demeter could also only sigh as a smile once again appeared on her face. Van was about to walk back to Irin, but before he could do so, Ares, at least he assumed it was Ares, blocked his path.


    "Athena has copulated with you? You?" Ares then said as he did the same as Demeter�C crouching down to have his eyes at the same level as Van''s. His, however, was not as endearing and held no warmth.


    "Y�C" And without him even able to utter another word, Van suddenly disappeared from his sight. Ares, of course, was somewhat able to see Van''s movements as he stretched his hand to the side�� but before he could even unfold them, Van was already standing in front of Hera.


    "..." Hera quickly furrowed her eyebrows as she saw Van looking down at her; she was about to say something, but Van already turned around and chosen another seat closer to Irin.


    "I still don''t know what your purpose is by bringing them here," Van then calmly said as he turned his focus only to Irin, "Were you expecting some sort of reunion?"


    "Maybe," Irin sighed as she tapped her foot on the floor�C the breathing black soot that wrapped around the entire house, instantly disappearing as she did so, "But I know now you do not truly know them."


    "Well�C"


    "She''s trying to buy time."


    And before Van could say another word, Poseidon�C who had been keeping quiet the whole time, finally spoke up as he too, took a seat on the sofa; pushing Hera to the side due to his towering build.


    "For someone who is in a relationship with the Goddess of War and Strategy, you seem to be too laid back. I wonder��


    ��is it arrogance or ignorance?"


    "..." Van looked at Poseidon for a bit, before once again focusing on Irin. It is true that he seemed to be taking the situation with a bit of nonchalance�C is his newfound strength perhaps clouding his judgment?


    No. From the start, he wasn''t really that much of a thinker. But with Poseidon''s words, Van finally realized something.


    "You destroyed my comms the very moment you arrived."


    Light once again started to emerge from each and every pore in Van''s body�C popping and trickling as they make contact with each other,


    "...Are you doing something to my people right now?"


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "No," Irin shook her head as she stood up from the sofa; before slowly making her way to the broken window wall and pointing towards the horizon,


    "Did. I did something to your people."


    And as soon as Van heard those words, he instantly disappeared from his seat�C appearing right in front of Irin; his fingers that were trying to gouge out Irin''s eyes��


    ��blocked by Ares and Demeter''s palms; pierced together by Van''s fingers.


    "You''re right," and even with her hand wounded, a smile still crawled on Demeter''s face as she pulled it away,


    "You''re stronger than Hermes."


    "Why are you protecting�C" And before Van could finish his words, shadows suddenly blanketed the entire house�� along with the entire horizon. Van then immediately turned around to look at what was causing it��


    ��only to see Solomon, the colossal ship where Athena and the others should be, hovering above the skies.


    ***AUTHOR NOTES***


    Hi, you might have noticed that I am once again slowly writing My Hermes System. I will try to continue it, but I won''t promise a consistent daily chapter. So right now, I think the best all of us can do is just support each other. So if anyone is still reading this, thank you.

 Chapter 442: All Alive

    Chapter 442: All Alive


    "What�� is Solomon doing here?"


    The light emitting from Van slowly dispersed as he stared at the ship that blanketed the entire sky. There was no mistaking it, it was the ship that Athena and the others should be on. Did Pontiff Irin already have them even before coming here?


    No. If that was the case, then he would have definitely heard at least something from Athena. So that would mean�� her people were able to drag them all the way from their location in the time they''ve been talking?


    "..." No, there was no use thinking about that right now�C he had to make sure everyone was safe.


    "Before you do anything, I did not harm any of them."


    And almost as if reading his mind, Irin spoke up before Van could even take a single step,


    "And you also do not need to go to them, I am bringing them all here�� completely safe."


    And as soon as Irin said that, she raised her fist towards the ship�� and very slowly opening it. And almost at the same time; almost as if imitating the way her fingers moved��


    ��Solomon, the spacecraft that was half the size of an entire small planet; in which the people of Vivati and all the best minds combined spent months building to be perfect�C installed with an energy shield that could withstand a nuclear bomb��


    ��opened up like a flower.


    "Please don''t do anything," Irin breathed out as Van was about to rush away, "I have complete control of my abilities, but if you suddenly interrupt me�C even I do not know what will happen."


    "Van�� that is your name, right?" Demeter placed her hand on Van''s shoulder; her blood that seemed like amber, leaving a mark on Van''s dark suit,


    "It''s�� alright. You can trust the girl," she then muttered as the wound on her hand closed,


    "She means well. She is better than her predecessors."


    "With all due respect, old lady," Van scoffed as he shrugged Demeter''s hand off,


    "I don''t even trust you."


    "..." Demeter could really only close her eyes and sigh; still, she did not seem to take offense as she only took a step back, before looking at the almost thousands of people that were floating in the air.


    And without saying another word, Demeter leaped out of the window�C letting herself fall towards the almost endless sea that filled the horizon. And as soon as the toes of her feet touched the surface of the sea�� the entire horizon instantly became a field of ice.


    She then once again raised her head to the sky; her eyes, following only a single silhouette as it slowly descended from the sky. Her feet, following the silhouette until it landed right in front of her�C Vanya.


    "So�� it''s true."


    The two didn''t know each other; Vanya was extremely confused from having been pulled from the colossal ship along with the rest of the thousands of people in it. And yet, as soon as she saw the eyes of the old woman that greeted her, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    "...Demeter?"


    "You�� know who I am?" Demeter then took in a small but very deep breath as she heard Vanya uttering her name.


    "I''ve�� heard stories of you from mother," Vanya nodded before her eyes started to scan the sea of ice they were on. The Solomon was previously just hovering above a planet''s orbit a while ago, but then they suddenly found themselves being forcefully dragged away.


    Athena and the others tried to find a way to fight the torrent of whatever was pulling them since they calculated that they were moving to one of the two Vessels; but alas, try as they might, it was almost as if there was an unstoppable and invisible colossal hand wrapping around the Solomon.


    The only thing they could do was watch as they entered one of the Vessels. And soon, they found themselves on some sort of planet filled entirely with water��


    ��and now, they are here.


    Whatever brought them here, Vanya knew that it was someone stronger than even Athena, much stronger; the fact that they were helpless proved that.


    "You�� heard stories of me?" A small and very gentle smile crawled on Demeter''s face as she looked Vanya straight in the eyes, "I suppose your mother told you all about our history."


    "..." Vanya didn''t really answer as she just nodded. She was about to say something, but before she could do so, a small silhouette suddenly leaned out from behind her.


    "Oh?" Demeter quickly kneeled as she saw a little girl that also looked exactly like Artemis when she was younger, "And who might this young one be?"


    "..." The little girl only looked at Demeter''s face for a few seconds, before once again hiding behind her mother.


    "Yra, don''t be rude. Demeter is fa��"


    "Get the fuck away from my fucking family!"


    And before Vanya could finish pulling Yra out, the vast sea of ice beneath them suddenly cracked; Gerald, already only meters away from Demeter with his fists already locked. There were more than a thousand of them there, and each one of them was as confused as the person next to them.


    All of them were just keeping their quiet; watching and trying to analyze the situation first by watching Vanya and the old lady that suddenly talked to her interact. Gerald, however, was trying his best not to do anything drastic.


    But alas, as soon as he saw Demeter trying to talk to Yra, he could no longer help himself as he rushed toward them.


    "!!!"


    But as he was only about a couple of meters away from Demeter, a tall figure suddenly blocked his path; adorned in full golden armor and a proud scar plastered on his battle-worn face�� Ares.


    Ares thumped his chest, causing a ripple to shatter the ice beneath his feet. And as Gerald was only a meter away from him, he stretched his arms to the side and smirked.


    "...Tch," Gerald only clicked his tongue as he tightened his muscles even further. In truth, he was only going to push the old woman away; but since this giant of a man seemed to be provoking him, he would be more than happy to oblige.


    Gerald pulled his arm back as the air around him distorted from the sheer heat his muscles were emitting. And then, with the release of his breath, he slammed his fist right on Ares''s face.


    "!!!"


    Demeter and Vanya quickly formed some sort of barrier to entrap the visceral and colossal shockwave that exploded from Gerald''s punch. But even then, some of the force was able to seep from the barrier; causing the entire small planet to tremble.


    "Gerald, enough!"


    And before Gerald and Ares could do any more damage, Vanya quickly stepped between the two; pushing them away from each other. Demeter also did the same, pulling Ares away and carefully restraining him in a cage of ice.


    "They''re family!" She then said as she placed her hand on Gerald''s chest to prevent him from doing anything else.


    "Family?" Gerald let out a scoff as he stepped back, "You think so too, be�� Evans?"


    "No, they''re not."


    "Father!?" Vanya quickly turned towards where Gerald was looking, only to see Van already standing there; his eyebrows, completely lowered as he seemed to be focused on Demeter and Ares, "You�� you''re here?"


    "..." Van didn''t really answer Vanya as he remained staring at the two Olympians, "They''re not family. I''ve seen how they treat one of the Pontiffs�� Demeter and the others are already completely on the World Eaters'' side."


    "...There are no sides here, Hermes''s bastard."


    Another voice joined in; calm, quiet, but almost like a thunder that reverberated everywhere. Everyone standing on the sea of ice could really only turn their eyes and once again watch in awe as a man�� seemingly drowned and engulfed in a torrentous barrage of lightning slowly descended from the sky.


    "There are always sides," and while the rest were looking at Zeus as he landed on the sea of ice, Van only let out a small scoff as he shook his head, "Your daughter taught me that."


    "Not this time," Zeus breathed out as the lightning that seemed to be crawling throughout his entire body disappeared; finally fully revealing his face that seemed aged, but still very much dignified and filled with authority,


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "The Systellions have proven that�� peace that spans more than a million years," Zeus stretched his arms to the side as he took in a deep breath, "Achieved because the Systellions made sure that there was only one side."


    "A million years of peace achieved by the death of trillions of people." This time, it was Vanya who spoke,


    "My mother would not approve of such a thing," she then said as she looked at Demeter while making sure Yra was behind her.


    "Your mother was an advent of��"


    "There are no deaths."


    And before the conversation could continue, Athena, who was nowhere to be seen since earlier, finally showed herself.


    Van was going to run towards her, but chose not to do so at the last second�� as he noticed that Pontiff Irin was walking closely behind her.


    "...What are you saying, Athena?" Van whispered.


    "...No one dies, King Evans," Athena shook her head as she slowly approached Van, before holding him by the shoulders as she looked straight into his eyes, "Pontiff Irin showed me--- they were alive, the people of my universe. Even the inhabitants of the Seraph''s universe��


    ��they were all alive."

 Chapter 443: The Grand Purpose

    Chapter 443: The Grand Purpose


    "They�� were all alive?"


    There was a small silence slowly encroaching in the air as Athena''s words traveled through the sheets of ice. Throughout the entire time, throughout their whole endeavor and adventure, they have been told that these World Eaters, these Systellions were conquerors that would devour everything that stood on their path.


    That they killed every planet, people, and civilization like them over and over again.


    And now, the ones who told them to rally and fight against these would-be invaders are telling them that�� they didn''t?


    "What do you mean, Athena?"


    But of course, the one that was most confused amongst all the people that were there right now was still Van.


    "She meant what she said, King Evans."


    This time, however, Pontiff Irin was the one to speak as she stepped closer to Van; her eyes, looking him straight in the eyes�� without malice, without bar.


    "We�� do not ''devour'' as you claim, we rescue."


    "..."


    "We rescue civilizations, people that would otherwise destroy themselves and place them�� in an environment that would make it impossible for them to be swayed to a path of ruin."


    "...You destroyed the Seraph''s universe."


    "We resurrected it. We are not our ancestors, King Evans," Pontiff Irin shook her head, before raising her hand and summoning several images to float in the air for everyone to see. And there, they saw people waging war with each other, famine, and ultimately planets exploding,


    "Our ancestors may have waged war against the Seraphs, and it may very well have decimated hundreds of billions of lives. But it was, in the end, proven to be necessary. The Seraphs have long just been bystanders that just stood by and watched, when they have the power to stop any tragedies from happening," Pontiff Irin waved her hand, causing the images and holograms in the air to shift�� showing the Seraphs'' war with the Systellions.


    Van couldn''t really fully understand Irin''s words and was just instead looking at the Seraphs, trying to find his mother amongst the lot.


    "And when our war with the Seraphs was over, we created our own system�� our own small universe."


    But alas, before Van could even scan the Seraphs that were on display, the images once again shifted�� showing the image of some sort of�� colossal ship being built on the expanse of space.


    "The Ark,"


    Irin stated, "A ship that has its very own universe, capable of storing thousands of habitable planets inside it. Planets that would otherwise die if left be. The people of my ancestors'' universe, and the people of the Olympians�� the children of those who waged war against the Seraphs did not kill them, they were all alive inside the Ark��


    ��and you''ve seen their descendants, King Evans."


    The images that floated in the air once again changed; this time, showing Van Bishop Bezios''s party. The images continued on, showing Pontiff Tartys''s arrival�� and his death through Van''s hands.


    "I thank you, by the way, for getting rid of Pontiff Tartys�� not all of those who inherited the memories of our ancestors are�� of sound mind due to millions of years of transferring from body to body," Irin then let out a small sigh as the images that littered the air finally disappeared.


    "Descendants? But Maria told me they are not capable of birth."


    "Not anymore." Irin shook her head, "Our people have evolved beyond the means of such an action. But with the addition of the people of your universe, we hope to bring it back. You have to understand, King Evans�� our civilization has existed for a million years. What we were a thousand years ago, or even a hundred years ago may very well be different than what we are today. I would like to think I was different from the one who came before me, and she was still alive not too long ago."


    "This is true, King Evans," Demeter once again joined the conversation, "I have seen it myself because we have been here for more than hundreds of thousands of years."


    "..."


    "Demeter doesn''t lie, Evans," Athena also stepped forward, "Or perhaps it is better to say that she can not. It is the nature in which she lives."


    "And what if the inhabitants of this universe refuse?" Van furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Then we leave those who do not want to join our crusade alone," Pontiff Irin explained, "There are already a few we have left behind, but sadly, as the Olympians have witnessed in their universe�� those who refused soon died out thousands of years later by their own hands."


    "..." Van turned to Demeter, who just nodded in response.


    "This��" Van''s breaths started to stutter as he looked at everyone,


    "...This is fucking stupid."


    "...Evans," Athena could really only offer her hand as she gently brushed Van''s cheek.


    "So all this time, we�� I''ve been running around different galaxies for nothing?"


    Van had a purpose. He thought he finally had one, and he liked it. Traveling across the expanse of space alone was sort of a solace to him, and the fact that he could warn the other planets that he could find along the way about the coming of the World Eaters was something he cherished dearly.


    He wanted to give them the chance to escape all the tragedies that he himself had experienced�� losing everything again and again. He never had the choice, he was never given one.


    Arthur''s world, Queen Vivati''s world, and Pauline Serre''s world�� because of him, they knew of the impending doom that was about to happen.


    This was his grand purpose, something that he could control. All his tragedies, all his pain led to this very moment�� and now everything was telling him that it was all for nothing?


    Was his entire life�� a big fucking joke?


    "It''s not for nothing, father," Vanya, who had been keeping quiet also approached Van, "You''ve opened the barriers between our worlds. The people that are here right now are all because of��"


    "Bullshit," Van started to let out a small chuckle.


    "...Father?"


    "It''s all just bullshit," Van said as he shook his head, "These Systellions would have found a way to breach through these so-called barriers on their own. I wasn''t even needed��


    ��I''m not needed here."


    "Nah man, fuck that," Gerald joined in on the conversation with his arms crossed; his eyes, scanning Irin and the Olympians, "This so-called Ark is just a fucking prison."


    "We give all the freedom we can give," Irin squinted her eyes as she looked at Gerald, "We allow our people to do whatever they want, because that is how they learn the consequences of such actions. What we do not allow, however, are actions that would destroy and decimate the civilization of their planet."


    "I don''t like it," Gerald clicked his tongue, "It''s too perfect."


    "Because that is what we aimed for," Pontiff Irin nodded, "A perfect civilization includes freedom."


    "A utopia like that can never exist," Gerald scoffed, "What''s the catch, lady? Are you like some kind of canniba��"


    Gerald was going to say more, but Vanya pulled him away and told him that it was King Evans, his father''s time to speak.


    Van, however, only shook his head as he heard that.


    "I''m not a king, Vanya," Van shook his head before pointing towards Zeus, "That''s your king�� I''m just the son of people that thought they were actually fighting for something. Fuck, I wish Evangeline was alive to see this shitshow."


    "Van!"


    And from the crowd, Sarah suddenly stepped out, "This is a good thing, Van. Andrea��your sister would want this for you�� you won''t have to fight anymore."


    "It''s all I know, Miss Sarah," Van smiled.


    "It''s not," Athena once again stepped in front of Van, "You''ve proven to be above that many times over."


    "And I have also proven I am not many times," Van closed his eyes, "I don''t belong in the kind of world these Systellions are offering."


    "Then fuck that, man!" Gerald once again raised his voice, "You still have an army ready to fight for you, let''s fuck these motherfuckers!"


    "But they don''t," Van muttered as he shook his head, "I waltzed right into their territory."


    "We were quite confident in the Vessel''s defenses," Pontiff Irin sighed, "We weren''t expecting for someone to penetrate it, and so soon. But it is true, we don''t have an army, not anymore. What you will be facing, however, are me and Pontiff Eremiel�� and based on your strength, King Evans��


    ��trillions of people will die before we reach a conclusion. And truthfully, I do not see a reason to continue fighting us, we are not a threat. If anything, our people would see you as the villain�� you''ve already killed innocent people, and you''ve also held people against their will."


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    "..."


    "You will be on trial for that, by the way," Irin then said as she took another sigh, "Consequences. That is, if you wish to join us and become our people. We can give you a free planet, you are already a King to a people, after all."


    "I don''t have people," Van shook his head before looking at Athena and Vanya, "Only a family��


    ��and they can decide on their own what they want."


    "...What about you?" Irin squinted.


    "As I said before," Van did not remove his eyes from his family, "I don''t belong here."


    "Evans?"


    "Father?"


    "I don''t know if I am being petty, or if I''m being unreasonable," Van then blinked a couple of times as he looked towards the purple sky, "But I��


    "...I''m going to leave."

 Chapter 444: Love

    Chapter 444: Love


    "Evans."


    "I wanted to be alone."


    "You''ve been traveling alone for many years, I thought a company was in order. We haven''t really had a long talk in quite a while, even when you returned."


    Van''s eyes only glanced at Athena as she floated close to him, before turning back to look at the massive Portal in front of him. Van had become completely accustomed to idling in the expanse of space. Ever since he was able to move completely unhindered through it when he absorbed the last of Evangeline''s powers, it was almost as if this is where he truly belonged�� away from the others.


    "..." As for Athena, she wasn''t even looking at the Portal; her eyes were just stuck at Van''s somewhat melancholic and sober silhouette,


    "The Ark will be passing through the Portal in a few hours, the inhabitants of the nearby planet have already been evacuated inside the Vessel."


    "...Evacuated," Van could really only shake his head at Athena''s statement, "Didn''t think I''d ever hear that."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Why are you leaving again, Evans?" Athena let the silence continue for a few minutes before floating closer to Evans, letting her arm touch his, "You already did that just recently, remember? Why don''t you just�� rest? You have a family here now. Vanya��


    ��me."


    "Do you know what I think now whenever I remember meeting my mother?" Van still did not take his eyes away from the Portal.


    "Evangeline?"


    "I wish I never met her," Van sighed, "She has been physically absent my entire life, it should have remained that way forever. I hated her, and she shouldn''t have had a say in my life, but I let her. I let her drag me around��


    ��because I wanted a family, I realize that now."


    "..."


    "It was the same with my father," Van shook his head, "I let him abuse me because I was afraid of losing the only family I have. And now, look at what happened�� what happened to me, and what happened to the people around me. War after war, tragedy after tragedy."


    "It''s not the same, Evans," Athena also let out a sigh, "You know very well it''s not the same. Your destiny was woven by Evangeline; an entity that was driven by revenge against an unfathomable enemy. Your family, Vanya�� she was simply born out of love."


    "...That''s not what I meant, Athena," Van finally turned his eyes to look at Athena, "The thing is, looking back at it now�� I could have avoided everything. I was fast, I could have just kept running without dragging anyone along with me. Gerald was right about me��


    ��I am the one chasing chaos, the very same thing my mother was doing."


    "..." Athena could really only furrow her eyebrows from Van''s words; thinking of the right words to utter right now.


    "I am going to give Vanya something that I didn''t have," Van then let out a small chuckle as he held Athena''s hand, "Freedom from a troublesome parent. Besides�� she is literally older than me."


    "..."


    "..."


    And then, once again, there was a silence between the two that only they could understand. They just looked at each other''s eyes, almost as if it was the last time they would be doing so. But finally, after a few more seconds, they shared their thoughts with the universe as Van let out a long and very deep sigh.


    "I really thought this was it, Athena," Van then said as his eyes returned to the massive Portal, "I thought this was my destiny. I thought I was meant to defeat the World Eaters and save everyone. A messenger that would take people to safety��


    ��What a joke," Van could really only let out a wry smile.


    "Well��" Athena also looked at the portal as a small chuckle escaped her lips, "You were doing quite well, even Hermes couldn''t have done a better job."


    "..."


    "..."


    "You won''t be coming back this time, would you?" Athena then closed her eyes, almost afraid to hear the next words that would be coming out of Van''s mouth.


    "...Nah," Van let out a long and deep breath as he shook his head, "I will be very far away."


    "You could at least meet my other family. Zeus, Demeter, even Aphrodite."


    "...Nah, I''m good. I think I had enough of seeing them in my visions."


    "How far?" Athena''s voice started to lower, "How far will you go?"


    "Far," Van then removed his eyes from the Portal as he looked to nowhere in particular, "We''re probably never going to see each other again."


    "I live a very long life, my King," Athena took in a small breath, "You will never know."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Do you regret everything that has happened to you, Evans?"


    "I regret a lot of things," Van whispered as he once again turned to look at Athena, "But I also learned to cherish a lot of it. Meeting Artemis�� meeting you."


    "What if I tell you I am pregnant?" Athena then said as she returned Van''s gaze, "Will you still leave?"


    "Are you?"


    "...No," Athena let out a small chuckle as she turned her eyes to the side.


    "You''re really not going to say goodbye to the others?" Athena said.


    "I already did. You''re the last one."


    "...How did they take it?"


    "Could have been worse. Miss Sarah was the one who had the most reaction."


    "I suppose she still feels responsible for you in a way."


    "I don''t even know her," Van breathed out, "This world has moved on without me, and it will continue to do so. You know��


    ��you''ve never asked me to let you come with me. Because if you want to, I probably would let you."


    "...I won''t be able to follow, Evans."


    "...Hm."


    "...Do you really have to leave?" Athena once again asked.


    "No, but I want to," Van said as he let out a very long and deep breath.


    "You could finally be happy here."


    "I am, and I will," Van nodded, "I am just�� tired of being the one being left behind."


    "...So that''s why you''re leaving?"


    "This time it will be my choice," Van then said; his eyes, almost glistening and unwavering. And as Athena saw this, the only thing she could really do was completely look away. This time, she knew that no matter what she says, no matter what happens after��


    ��Van was going to leave.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Thank you, Evans."


    "Hm?"


    "For teaching me love."


    "...What''s with that?"


    "As someone that was born for another purpose, I thought I was never meant for something else�� but you gave me that."


    "You could just say you love me, you know."


    "I do. I do love you, and I forever will until the day my life withers with the universe."


    "I feel the same, Athena. Thank you for teaching me love."


    "You could just say you love me, you know?"


    "I love you, Athena."


    "...Hm."


    A smile. A smile that would perhaps forever be painted throughout the history of the universe appeared on Athena''s face as she stared at the vast expanse of space; unlimited, unhindered.


    She stayed like this for a couple of minutes, before letting out a deep and very long sigh�� as she soon floated away, not even looking back. She did not need to��


    ��she knew that Van was no longer there.


    And perhaps��


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    ��he never will be again.


    "Safe travels, my king."


    ***My Hermes System --- END***


    ***


    ***


    ***


    ***Speedster in a Fantasy World --- START***


    A thousand years later.


    "Well, that took longer than expected��


    ��considering you''re supposed to be the fastest creature in this universe."

 Chapter 445(END): Speedster In a Fantasy World

    Chapter 445(END): Speedster In a Fantasy World


    "Well, that took longer than expected��


    ��considering you''re supposed to be the fastest creature in this universe."


    Inside a white space; vast, but at the same time, minuscule. It felt like it went on forever, but then if one were to stretch their hands, they would touch its walls that also seemed to stretch to eternity.


    And in the very center of that white field, or perhaps at the very end, one can''t really tell�� two individuals stood. Identical, almost like a reflection.


    "My height really did come from you."


    "Seriously, that''s the first thing you''ll say to me?"


    "It''s been one of my biggest problems."


    "...Pft, you should really get a haircut."


    Sage�� the god in the universe in which Van dwells. He had been trying to search for him for more than a thousand years; not even once stopping as he let himself get lost in the eternity that is called time.


    And in a way, because of that, Van became a myth to the people that were lucky enough to get a glimpse of him in space.


    A white blur, a shooting star, a ghost. There were many that blocked his path, but never once did he stop. This was the first�� the first time in a thousand years that he stopped moving as he finally searched for what he was looking for.


    "..."


    "..."


    "You''re not mad at me, are you?"


    "Why would I?" Van then said as his eyes turned towards the feathers that were scattered everywhere on the white, fading floor.


    "Your mother died here, by the way."


    "I could see that," Van said as he removed his eyes from the feathers.


    "That''s kind of cold, no?" Sage raised an eyebrow as Van very slowly stepped closer to him; but each time Van draws closer, it was almost as if the distance between him and Van stayed the same, "She''s still your mother."


    "I don''t even remember much about her anymore," Van only sighed as he picked up one of the feathers before it withered away into nothing; merging with the white space around them.


    "What about the people you left behind, do you remember them?"


    "Of course," Van nodded as he closed his eyes, "That''s why I am here in the first place."


    "Do you want to know what''s happening to them now?"


    "...Nah."


    "..."


    "..."


    "I liked you better as an egg."


    "I liked it better when I didn''t know you existed."


    "...Ouch, I could still be considered one of your fathers, you know?" Sage clasped his chest as he took a few steps back, if it wasn''t for the chair that suddenly popped up behind him, then he would have probably fallen into the white space around him.


    "I never really thought of it like that," Van slightly squinted his eyes, before he too, took a seat on the chair that suddenly appeared behind him,


    "So, did you lay the egg that was used to create me?"


    "...No, that''s disgusting," Sage almost winced as he heard Van''s words, "I tore some of my flesh from several parts of my body and then turned that into an egg."


    "...That''s disgusting."


    "Well�� if you put it like that," Sage could only shrug as he raised his eyebrows, "Have I already told you how that Hermes guy stole you? I wasn''t looking just for a second and then bam, you''re gone."


    "...What did you create me for, anyway?"


    "To replace me, initially."


    And then, all of a sudden, a colossal ripple reverberated throughout the entire white space; almost as if a boulder was dropped, but there was nothing at all. Van truly can''t understand how everything worked here, but he gave up a very long time ago on understanding things that weren''t really that important.


    "I got tired you see," Sage then said as he let himself relax on the chair, "I''ve been alive for�� well, forever. I don''t really know how to explain my age to you. Endless, perhaps?"


    "..."


    "I created you to replace me for a little bit so I could take a vacation in another universe," Sage sighed, "But then the Seraph and the Olympian came and, well�� I wasn''t so bored anymore."


    "...So you joined them in toying with me?"


    "Well, if you put it like that��" Sage once again shrugged.


    "I suppose it doesn''t matter," Van could really only shake his head; his hair that almost seemed to go on as long as the white space itself, moving along with him, "You don''t care about the Systellions that invaded your�� universe?"


    "They''re not the first," Sage only hummed, "There was another one that tried to conquer my universe, a billion years ago, I think."


    "What did you do then?"


    "I let them do whatever they want. They were gone in a million years or so. They didn''t even know I existed," Sage sighed, "You''ll understand when you''re as old as me. Anything that happens is�� insignificant. But the Systellions, huh? What''s that about?"


    Sage then leaned forward from his seat as he looked Van straight in the eyes, "Making a world without war, making planets that wouldn''t end. Crazy, right? And right when you think you''ve seen everything."


    "...Right," Van also let out a small sigh as he stood up from his seat; returning Sage''s gaze as he slowly made his way towards him. And this time, the distance between the two of them started to shorten,


    "You know why I''m here, right?"


    "Maybe, but I still need to ask," Sage also stood up from his seat as he closed his eyes, "Why did you come here, Evans?"


    "You can send people to another universe, right?" Van then said.


    "Only at the supposed time of their death," Sage nodded, "I actually sent one of your acquaintances a few years ago someplace else, I think his name was Gerald?"


    "...Gerald''s dead?" Van blinked a couple of times as he momentarily looked to the side, but after a few moments, his eyes returned to Sage, "Do��


    ��I need to kill myself so you can send me to another world?"


    "Not at all," Sage then opened his eyes, before stretching his hands to the side as the white space as a torrent of�� something emerged from the white space around them. This white rain then very slowly shaped into what seemed like�� planets.


    ????r????????????eb????????vel.c????????


    Billions of planets.


    "You''re already here," Sage then said with a smile on his face,


    "All you have to do...


    ...is choose."


    ***TO BE CONTINUED IN -- ''Speedster in A Fantasy World''***


    For everyone that has stayed this far and reached the end of this chapter of Van''s life, I thank you from the deepest parts of my bone marrows. As you may have very well surmised, this was a rush ending--- more like it was axed, no readers anymore.


    But Van''s story is not over, he will be back. And hopefully this time, his story would be better. It is also a way for others to experience his new story.


    Once again, thank you for staying this far! I wouldn''t be here without you guys.


    Please do check out the next book of Evans, ''Speedster in A Fantasy World''.


    That''s right, we''re finally going the route that was meant to be in the first place.